Instructions for a right comforting afflicted consciences with speciall antidotes against some grievous temptations: delivered for the most part in the lecture at Kettering in North-hampton-shire: by Robert Bolton ...
         Bolton, Robert, 1572-1631.
      
       
         
           1631
        
      
       Approx. 1469 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 295 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A16330
         STC 3238
         ESTC S106257
         99841975
         99841975
         6598
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A16330)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 6598)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 626:02)
      
       
         
           
             Instructions for a right comforting afflicted consciences with speciall antidotes against some grievous temptations: delivered for the most part in the lecture at Kettering in North-hampton-shire: by Robert Bolton ...
             Bolton, Robert, 1572-1631.
          
           [28], 560 p.
           
             Imprinted by Felix Kyngston for Thomas Weaver, and are to be sold at his shop at the great north-dore of Saint Pauls Church,
             London :
             1631.
          
           
             The first leaf is blank.
             Leaf [par.]3 is a cancel, with dedication to Sir Robert Carre, "Gentleman of the Kings Bed-Chamber, &c. ..". Variant: with cancellandum [par.]3, dedication to Sir Robert Carre, "Gentleman of the Kings Bed-Chamber, and Keeper of His Maiesties Privy Purse ..".
             Reproduction of the original in Cambridge University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Theology, Practical -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2003-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-08 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-10 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-10 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-12 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           INSTRVCTIONS
           FOR
           A
           RIGHT
           COMFORTING
           AFFLICTED
           CONSCIENCES
           ,
           with
           speciall
           Antidotes
           against
           some
           grievous
           temptations
           :
           DELIVERED
           FOR
           THE
           MOST
           PART
           IN
           THE
           LECTVRE
           AT
           Kettering
           in
           North-hamptonshire
           .
           By
           
             Robert
             Bolton
          
           Batchelor
           in
           Divinity
           and
           Preacher
           of
           Gods
           Word
           at
           Broughton
           in
           the
           same
           Countie
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Imprinted
           by
           
             Felix
             Kyngston
          
           for
           
             Thomas
             Weaver
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           his
           shop
           at
           the
           great
           North-dore
           of
           Saint
           Pauls
           Church
           .
           1631.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           HONOVRABLE
           AND
           WORTHY
           KNIGHT
           ,
           SIR
           ROBERT
           CARRE
           ,
           Gentleman
           of
           the
           Kings
           Bed-Chamber
           ,
           &c.
           all
           holy
           Wisedome
           to
           walke
           in
           the
           Way
           to
           eternall
           Blisse
           .
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           YOur
           extraordinary
           approbation
           ,
           and
           acceptance
           of
           my
           
             Directions
             for
             walking
             with
             God
          
           ,
           falling
           into
           your
           hands
           ,
           by
           Gods
           good
           providence
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           how
           ;
           accompanied
           with
           such
           noble
           circumstances
           ,
           and
           expressions
           of
           much
           undeserved
           respect
           to
           the
           Authour
           ;
           but
           especially
           of
           your
           affectionate
           love
           to
           the
           *
           
             glorious
             Gospell
             of
             the
             blessed
             God
          
           (
           farre
           dearer
           to
           every
           gracious
           heart
           ,
           which
           truely
           tastes
           the
           mysterie
           ,
           and
           mercies
           of
           Christ
           in
           it
           ;
           then
           it
           's
           dearest
           blood
           ,
           or
           whatsoever
           is
           most
           de●●re-able
           under
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           or
           admired
           most
           amongst
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           men
           )
           ,
           hath
           encouraged
           
           me
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           to
           take
           the
           boldnesse
           ,
           to
           present
           this
           present
           Treatise
           more
           immediately
           ,
           and
           by
           speciall
           interest
           into
           your
           owne
           hand
           .
           And
           I
           am
           the
           farre
           better
           pleased
           with
           my
           choise
           ;
           because
           I
           hold
           it
           a
           matter
           of
           singular
           comfort
           ,
           and
           speciall
           consequence
           ,
           to
           have
           an
           hand
           in
           diverting
           the
           eie
           of
           any
           ,
           that
           attends
           upon
           earthly
           Majesty
           ,
           from
           too
           much
           gazing
           upon
           the
           outward
           illustrious
           splendour
           ,
           which
           is
           woont
           to
           glister
           in
           the
           Courts
           of
           great
           Princes
           ;
           to
           the
           admiration
           ,
           and
           embracement
           of
           the
           glorious
           ,
           and
           ever-lasting
           beauty
           of
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           :
           In
           respect
           whereof
           ,
           all
           the
           fairest
           beames
           of
           felicity
           and
           joy
           ,
           which
           shine
           from
           the
           most
           orient
           Imperiall
           Diadems
           ,
           that
           crowne
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           are
           but
           a
           Moate
           of
           darkenesse
           ,
           and
           Lumpe
           of
           vanity
           .
           And
           that
           for
           divers
           reasons
           ;
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           Such
           as
           stand
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           mighty
           Kings
           ,
           are
           ,
           or
           ever
           should
           be
           ,
           men
           of
           greatest
           parts
           ,
           deepest
           understandings
           ,
           and
           most
           eminent
           abilities
           every
           Way
           :
           Which
           being
           happily
           sanctifyed
           by
           a
           fruitfull
           influence
           from
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           bent
           to
           the
           right
           end
           ,
           and
           spent
           upon
           the
           Objects
           ,
           they
           ought
           ;
           become
           gloriously
           serviceable
           to
           the
           
             King
             of
             Kings
          
           ;
           proportionably
           to
           their
           native
           excellency
           above
           ordinary
           gifts
           ,
           and
           the
           vulgar
           sort
           of
           sufficiencies
           .
           Great
           endowments
           ,
           in
           what
           kinde
           soever
           ,
           gvided
           by
           a
           divine
           hand
           ,
           in
           their
           exercise
           and
           agitations
           ,
           doe
           ever
           ,
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           good
           .
           To
           give
           Instance
           ,
           and
           not
           stirre
           from
           
           the
           Court
           :
           The
           Lord
           of
           Heaven
           vouchsafed
           to
           
             King
             Iames
          
           ,
           of
           famous
           memory
           ,
           and
           One
           of
           the
           learnedest
           Princes
           ,
           that
           ever
           wore
           a
           Crowne
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           such
           a
           strong
           and
           enlarged
           understanding
           ,
           that
           wee
           should
           have
           magnified
           it
           ,
           as
           admirable
           ,
           even
           in
           a
           private
           man.
           The
           same
           good
           hand
           of
           providence
           in
           great
           mercy
           ,
           directed
           it
           upon
           the
           right
           Object
           ;
           even
           the
           defense
           of
           the
           b
           
             holy
             Truth
          
           of
           our
           blessedly
           
             reformed
             religion
          
           ,
           and
           destruction
           of
           Antichristianisme
           ,
           that
           accursed
           Hydra
           of
           all
           heresies
           ;
           and
           notoriously
           infamous
           ,
           both
           to
           this
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           World
           ,
           for
           horrible
           Massacres
           ,
           and
           c
           murthering
           of
           Kings
           .
           Whereupon
           ,
           besides
           that
           ,
           Hee
           hath
           by
           his
           Princely
           Pen
           ,
           given
           such
           a
           deadly
           wound
           to
           that
           Beast
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           Hee
           is
           never
           like
           to
           stand
           upon
           His
           foure
           legs
           againe
           :
           Hee
           hath
           also
           left
           in
           His
           learned
           Labours
           ,
           such
           an
           immortall
           monument
           of
           Demonstrative
           light
           ,
           &
           invincible
           Remonstrance
           against
           that
           bloody
           superstition
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           perswaded
           ,
           it
           will
           proove
           a
           most
           
           soveraigne
           d
           preservative
           ,
           and
           a
           mighty
           Motive
           ,
           far
           stronger
           then
           a
           mountaine
           of
           Brasse
           ,
           to
           keepe
           all
           His
           Royall
           Posterity
           ,
           which
           shall
           hereafter
           successively
           sit
           upon
           His
           Regall
           Throne
           ,
           to
           the
           worlds
           end
           ,
           in
           a
           thorow
           universall
           ,
           and
           everlasting
           detestation
           of
           Popery
           .
           Chamier
           ,
           that
           great
           glory
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Christian
           World
           ,
           was
           bountifully
           enriched
           from
           Heaven
           with
           singularity
           of
           learning
           ,
           and
           Polemicall
           Parts
           ;
           which
           being
           turned
           the
           right
           way
           ,
           have
           happily
           produced
           a
           Panstratia
           ,
           such
           victorious
           Volumes
           ,
           and
           so
           unanswerably
           triumphant
           over
           all
           Popish
           Sophistry
           ;
           that
           not
           all
           the
           Iesuites
           in
           Christendom
           ,
           tho
           they
           should
           rake
           Hell
           afresh
           ,
           for
           some
           new
           ,
           rotten
           distinctions
           ,
           to
           uphold
           their
           tottering
           Babell
           ,
           shall
           ever
           bee
           able
           to
           reply
           to
           any
           purpose
           .
           Gnash
           the
           teeth
           they
           may
           with
           griefe
           and
           shame
           enough
           ;
           raile
           like
           the
           vassals
           of
           the
           e
           
             great
             Whore
          
           ,
           impressioned
           with
           the
           impudency
           of
           her
           forehead
           ,
           and
           lie
           against
           Him
           voluminously
           ;
           But
           for
           any
           possibility
           of
           a
           sound
           Answer
           ,
           they
           must
           all
           let
           that
           alone
           for
           ever
           .
           As
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           great
           parts
           empoisoned
           ,
           and
           mis-imploied
           ,
           plague
           extraordinarily
           .
           The
           greater
           sufficiency
           without
           grace
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           sharper
           sword
           in
           a
           madder
           hand
           .
           Hatred
           to
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           height
           of
           Place
           ,
           attended
           with
           capacity
           and
           cunning
           ,
           worke
           a
           world
           of
           mischiefe
           .
           Iulian
           ,
           the
           Apostate
           ,
           being
           an
           Emperour
           of
           admirable
           eloquence
           ,
           and
           exact
           learning
           ;
           What
           horrible
           
           worke
           ?
           What
           hurt
           and
           havocke
           did
           he
           make
           in
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           amongst
           the
           people
           of
           God!
           The
           Iesuites
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           brought
           up
           in
           variety
           of
           literature
           ,
           and
           f
           Machivellian
           mysteries
           ,
           become
           the
           grand
           Impostours
           ,
           and
           Impoisoners
           of
           innumerable
           Soules
           ;
           the
           most
           notorious
           Incendiaries
           ,
           and
           Assasins
           ,
           that
           ever
           the
           g
           earth
           bore
           :
           such
           h
           murtherers
           of
           Princes
           ,
           i
           
             Butcherers
             of
             people
             ,
             Firers
             of
             States
             ,
          
           
           and
           Blowers-up
           of
           Parliaments
           ,
           as
           former
           Histories
           never
           heard
           of
           .
           Thus
           ,
           when
           men
           of
           Place
           ,
           and
           imploiment
           ,
           mighty
           and
           remarkeable
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           improove
           the
           utmost
           possibilites
           of
           their
           Wit
           and
           Art
           ;
           of
           all
           their
           naturall
           ,
           and
           acquired
           Parts
           ,
           to
           serve
           their
           own
           turnes
           ,
           and
           attaine
           their
           private
           ends
           ;
           to
           rise
           ,
           revenge
           ,
           grow
           rich
           ;
           or
           more
           immediately
           by
           some
           speciall
           service
           ,
           to
           advance
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           dominion
           of
           Antichrist
           ;
           O
           the
           Luciferian
           pride
           ,
           the
           injustice
           ,
           the
           cruelty
           ,
           the
           Machiavellisme
           ;
           the
           putting
           of
           faire
           pretences
           upon
           pestilent
           plots
           ;
           the
           drowning
           of
           innocency
           in
           the
           Depths
           of
           State
           ;
           the
           crafty
           and
           mercilesse
           pressures
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           and
           those
           ,
           over
           whom
           they
           domineere
           !
           It
           is
           then
           a
           work
           of
           great
           Waight
           and
           Worthinesse
           ,
           to
           winne
           a
           great
           man
           to
           the
           waies
           of
           God.
           Hereby
           the
           common
           state
           of
           goodnesse
           is
           mightily
           strengthned
           ;
           and
           which
           is
           an
           equall
           happinesse
           ,
           the
           Divels
           side
           goes
           downe
           ,
           and
           Belials
           hang
           the
           head
           .
           For
           according
           to
           the
           eminency
           of
           his
           Gifts
           ,
           and
           greatnesse
           of
           Place
           ,
           is
           the
           excellency
           of
           good
           ,
           or
           excesse
           of
           ill
           ,
           that
           Hee
           doth
           .
           It
           were
           to
           bee
           wished
           therefore
           ,
           if
           God
           so
           pleased
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           incurable
           ,
           and
           implacable
           enemies
           to
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           good
           men
           ,
           and
           power
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           were
           Dunces
           and
           Fooles
           ;
           that
           they
           might
           not
           bee
           able
           to
           manage
           their
           malice
           and
           power
           ,
           with
           such
           Depths
           and
           dexterity
           ,
           to
           the
           more
           dangerous
           
           under-mining
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           their
           owne
           more
           desperate
           ruine
           ,
           and
           greater
           damnation
           .
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           Great
           men
           are
           subject
           to
           great
           temptations
           ;
           And
           therefore
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           harder
           Taske
           ,
           and
           more
           honorable
           triumph
           ,
           to
           turne
           them
           on
           Gods
           side
           .
           Had
           not
           an
           All-mighty
           hand
           mastered
           the
           temptation
           ,
           steeled
           his
           Faith
           ,
           and
           represented
           to
           his
           eie
           ,
           the
           matchlesse
           glory
           of
           an
           immortall
           Crowne
           ;
           Moses
           had
           never
           been
           able
           to
           have
           parted
           with
           the
           magnificent
           state
           ,
           and
           pompe
           of
           Pharaohs
           Court
           :
           where
           Hee
           might
           have
           wallowed
           in
           varietie
           of
           all
           worldly
           delights
           ;
           and
           to
           take
           part
           ,
           with
           His
           afflicted
           Brethren
           ,
           of
           a
           world
           of
           miseries
           ,
           in
           a
           vast
           and
           
             roaring
             Wildernesse
          
           .
           There
           was
           never
           carnall
           man
           since
           the
           Creation
           ,
           but
           in
           such
           a
           Case
           would
           have
           followed
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           forsaken
           Gods
           people
           .
           Hester
           ,
           a
           weake
           Woman
           ,
           could
           never
           possibly
           have
           holden
           out
           ,
           against
           the
           fury
           of
           so
           mighty
           a
           Favourite
           ,
           the
           hazarding
           of
           Her
           high
           Place
           ,
           the
           favour
           of
           so
           great
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           even
           life
           it selfe
           ;
           had
           She
           not
           been
           upholden
           by
           an
           extraordinary
           strength
           from
           Heaven
           .
           No
           great
           Woman
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           wanting
           Grace
           ,
           would
           ever
           have
           runne
           such
           an
           hazard
           :
           but
           have
           suffered
           the
           servants
           of
           God
           to
           sinke
           ,
           or
           swimme
           ;
           so
           that
           She
           might
           swimme
           downe
           the
           Current
           of
           the
           times
           without
           crossing
           ,
           and
           enjoy
           the
           present
           without
           perill
           .
           It
           was
           a
           〈◊〉
           temptation
           ▪
           〈◊〉
           ●●nathan
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           〈…〉
           Dilemma
           :
           
           Either
           ,
           leave
           to
           adhere
           to
           David
           ,
           or
           resolve
           to
           lose
           a
           Kingdome
           .
           But
           the
           hope
           of
           an
           earthly
           Crowne
           ,
           could
           not
           hire
           Him
           to
           hold
           His
           peace
           ,
           and
           betray
           the
           innocency
           of
           His
           heavenly
           Friend
           :
           
             And
             Ionathan
             answered
             Saul
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             Him
             ;
             Wherefore
             shall
             Hee
             bee
             slaine
             ?
             What
             hath
             Hee
             done
             ?
          
           The
           dread
           of
           dis-countenance
           from
           two
           angry
           Kings
           ,
           whose
           indignation
           is
           as
           the
           
             roaring
             of
             a
             Lyon
          
           ,
           was
           a
           terrible
           Motive
           ,
           to
           have
           made
           Michajah
           temporize
           :
           (
           not
           a
           Server
           of
           the
           Times
           ,
           and
           His
           owne
           turne
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           would
           in
           this
           Case
           have
           tuned
           His
           Pipe
           to
           Ahabs
           pleasure
           ,
           especially
           encouraged
           by
           the
           flattering
           concurrence
           of
           so
           many
           false
           prophets
           )
           .
           But
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           mighty
           Lord
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           
             sitting
             upon
             His
             Throne
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Host
             of
             Heaven
             standing
             by
             Him
             ,
          
           infused
           such
           an
           holy
           fortitude
           into
           the
           spirit
           of
           this
           Man
           of
           God
           ;
           that
           no
           greatnesse
           ,
           terrour
           ,
           or
           Majesty
           of
           any
           crowned
           Potentate
           ,
           could
           possibly
           daunt
           His
           courage
           ,
           or
           dash
           Him
           out
           of
           countenance
           :
           And
           therefore
           Hee
           answeres
           with
           a
           resolution
           ,
           as
           high
           as
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           a
           sacred
           pang
           of
           seraphicall
           zeale
           :
           
             As
             the
             Lord
             liveth
             ,
             whatsoever
             the
             Lord
             saith
             unto
             mee
             ,
             that
             will
             I
             speake
             .
          
           So
           that
           Hee
           may
           discharge
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           and
           doe
           as
           God
           would
           have
           Him
           ,
           Hee
           is
           at
           a
           Point
           .
           That
           Message
           ,
           which
           th●●lmighty
           had
           put
           into
           His
           mouth
           ,
           must
           〈…〉
           Him
           to
           a
           centur●
           〈…〉
           from
           so
           〈…〉
           
           owne
           Coate
           ;
           to
           a
           suspicion
           of
           dis-loyalty
           ,
           for
           crossing
           so
           peremptorily
           the
           Kings
           Plot
           ;
           to
           smiting
           ,
           both
           with
           the
           fist
           of
           wickednesse
           ,
           and
           taunts
           of
           the
           tongue
           ,
           from
           His
           fellow
           Seers
           :
           Nay
           ,
           tho
           His
           faithfull
           dealing
           throw
           Him
           into
           a
           Dungeon
           ,
           there
           to
           bee
           fed
           with
           the
           Bread
           of
           affliction
           ,
           and
           Water
           of
           affliction
           ;
           untill
           the
           full
           wrath
           of
           an
           enraged
           prophane
           King
           fall
           upon
           Him
           to
           the
           uttermost
           .
           Thus
           ,
           let
           the
           World
           say
           what
           it
           will
           ,
           whatever
           flesh
           and
           blood
           suggest
           to
           the
           contrary
           ;
           Howsoever
           unsanctified
           great
           Ones
           storme
           and
           disdaine
           ;
           yet
           assuredly
           ,
           every
           true
           Friend
           to
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           must
           bee
           content
           farre
           rather
           to
           bee
           dis-courted
           ,
           then
           desert
           a
           good
           cause
           ;
           or
           not
           to
           defend
           the
           innocency
           of
           a
           gracious
           Man
           ,
           tho
           in
           disgrace
           ;
           and
           to
           speake
           for
           Gods
           people
           ,
           tho
           Haman
           rage
           to
           roote
           them
           out
           quite
           ,
           as
           a
           company
           of
           singular
           exorbitant
           fellowes
           ,
           who
           serve
           God
           as
           they
           list
           ,
           and
           
             keepe
             not
             the
             Kings
             Lawes
          
           :
           
           As
           is
           unanswerably
           evident
           ,
           by
           the
           precedency
           of
           these
           newly
           named
           ,
           noble
           ,
           and
           holy
           Saints
           .
           I
           confesse
           ,
           this
           may
           seeme
           precise
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           a
           divine
           Paradox
           to
           all
           the
           great
           Masters
           of
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           Minions
           of
           luxury
           and
           pride
           ;
           whose
           blood
           runnes
           fresh
           in
           their
           veines
           ,
           and
           marrow
           is
           yet
           strong
           in
           their
           bones
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           who
           having
           attained
           the
           height
           of
           their
           ambitious
           aimes
           ,
           sit
           now
           aloft
           in
           the
           very
           top
           of
           their
           un-blessed
           bravery
           and
           greatnesse
           ,
           drunke
           with
           the
           pleasant
           wine
           of
           worldly
           prosperitie
           ,
           
           and
           holding
           in
           scorne
           ,
           the
           holy
           preaching
           of
           the
           good
           way
           ,
           the
           syncerity
           of
           the
           servants
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           society
           of
           the
           c
           Brotherhood
           .
           Yet
           I
           can
           assure
           them
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           Life
           and
           Truth
           ,
           the
           now
           embracement
           ,
           and
           practise
           of
           d
           
             precise
             walking
          
           ,
           will
           incomparably
           more
           comfort
           them
           upon
           their
           Dying-Beds
           ,
           in
           that
           great
           and
           last
           encounter
           with
           all
           infernall
           powers
           ,
           about
           the
           immortality
           ,
           blisse
           and
           glory
           ;
           or
           the
           endlesse
           ,
           and
           unsupportable
           paines
           ,
           and
           misery
           of
           their
           Soules
           ;
           then
           if
           they
           had
           been
           the
           sole
           ,
           and
           soveraigne
           Commanders
           of
           all
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           all
           their
           life
           long
           .
           But
           no
           marvell
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           the
           Spirit
           of
           truth
           tells
           us
           ,
           and
           punctually
           to
           my
           purpose
           ;
           
           
             Not
             many
             Wise
             men
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             nor
             many
             Mighty
             ,
             not
             many
             Noble
             are
             called
             :
          
           Not
           for
           any
           impossibility
           ;
           For
           the
           irresistable
           might
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           worketh
           upon
           whom
           it
           will
           ;
           and
           some
           Great
           Men
           are
           good
           :
           but
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           difficulty
           .
           Being
           beset
           with
           such
           variety
           ,
           and
           strength
           of
           temptations
           ,
           they
           are
           rarelier
           ,
           and
           hardlier
           wrought
           upon
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           woone
           out
           of
           Satans
           en-snarements
           .
           High
           roomes
           ,
           temporary
           happines
           ,
           &
           abilities
           above
           ordinary
           ,
           so
           puffe
           them
           up
           ,
           and
           transport
           them
           beyond
           themselves
           ,
           with
           such
           a
           deale
           of
           Selfe-love
           ,
           Selfe-opinion
           ,
           Self-prizing
           ;
           that
           their
           proud
           and
           obstinated
           spirits
           ,
           will
           by
           no
           meanes
           stoope
           to
           the
           simplicity
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           ●●gularitie
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           the
           foolishnesse
           
           of
           preaching
           .
           But
           if
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           they
           heare
           of
           a
           
             Nathan
             ,
             Ieremy
             ,
             Amos
             ,
             Chrysostome
             ,
             Latimer
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           They
           are
           very
           loth
           to
           lend
           their
           attention
           ,
           lest
           thereby
           ,
           they
           should
           bee
           made
           Melancholike
           ,
           put
           in
           mind
           of
           the
           
             Evill
             day
          
           ,
           &
           tormented
           before
           their
           time
           .
           But
           if
           they
           have
           the
           patience
           ,
           They
           are
           ready
           to
           startle
           in
           their
           seates
           ,
           and
           whisper
           One
           to
           an
           Other
           :
           
             You
             see
             now
             these
             preciser
             Fellowes
             would
             damne
             us
             all
             to
             Hell
             :
             Let
             us
             breake
             their
             bonds
             asunder
             ,
             and
             cast
             away
             their
             Cordes
             from
             us
             .
          
           Such
           adoe
           there
           is
           ,
           and
           a
           world
           of
           worke
           ,
           to
           bring
           such
           noble
           Bedlams
           into
           their
           right
           minds
           ;
           and
           to
           fright
           such
           Idolizers
           of
           their
           owne
           sufficiencies
           ;
           and
           wilfull
           graspers
           of
           their
           gilded
           Fetters
           ,
           from
           their
           admired
           follies
           ,
           and
           honorable
           servitude
           .
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           a
           gracious
           Man
           about
           a
           Royall
           Person
           ,
           is
           a
           goodly
           Sight
           ;
           &
           full
           well
           worth
           even
           a
           Kings
           Ransome
           .
           g
           For
           never
           any
           ,
           except
           himself
           truly
           feare
           the
           great
           God
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           can
           possibly
           bee
           cordially
           ,
           and
           conscionably
           serviceable
           to
           any
           of
           our
           earthly
           Gods.
           A
           Principle
           so
           cleare
           ,
           and
           unquestionable
           ,
           that
           no
           Man
           of
           understanding
           ,
           and
           Master
           of
           his
           owne
           Wits
           ,
           except
           himselfe
           be
           notoriously
           obnoxious
           ,
           can
           have
           the
           face
           to
           deny
           it
           .
           Please
           they
           may
           ,
           bee
           politically
           plausible
           ,
           flatter
           extremely
           ,
           and
           represent
           themselves
           to
           ordinary
           observation
           ,
           as
           the
           onely
           Men
           for
           loyalty
           and
           love
           :
           But
           if
           wee
           could
           search
           ,
           and
           see
           their
           hearts
           ,
           wee
           should
           find
           them
           then
           most
           laborious
           to
           serue
           themselves
           ;
           
           and
           advance
           their
           owne
           ends
           ,
           when
           they
           seeme
           most
           zealous
           for
           their
           Soveraignes
           service
           .
           Ahitophel
           ,
           in
           the
           Sunne-shine
           of
           peace
           ,
           and
           calmenesse
           of
           the
           Kingdomes
           time
           ,
           did
           accommodate
           himselfe
           to
           the
           present
           ,
           both
           in
           Consultations
           of
           State
           ,
           and
           religious
           conformitie
           :
           But
           no
           sooner
           had
           this
           hollow-hearted
           man
           espied
           a
           dangerous
           tempest
           ,
           raysed
           by
           Absoloms
           un-naturall
           treachery
           ,
           but
           Hee
           turned
           Traytor
           to
           his
           naturall
           Lord
           :
           when
           Hee
           observed
           the
           Winde
           to
           blow
           another
           way
           ,
           He
           followed
           the
           blast
           ,
           and
           set
           his
           sailes
           according
           to
           the
           weather
           :
           Which
           made
           David
           after
           complaine
           ;
           But
           
             it
             was
             thou
             ,
             O
             Man
             ,
             even
             my
             Companion
             ,
             my
             Guide
             and
             Familiar
             :
             We
             tooke
             sweet
             counsell
             together
             ,
             and
             walked
             unto
             the
             House
             of
             God
             in
             company
             .
          
           Wherefore
           let
           Great
           Men
           ,
           without
           grace
           ,
           professe
           ,
           and
           pretend
           what
           they
           will
           ;
           and
           protest
           the
           impossibility
           of
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           as
           Hazael
           did
           in
           an
           other
           Case
           ;
           yet
           ordinarily
           ,
           (
           I
           know
           not
           what
           some
           One
           morall
           Puritan
           amongst
           a
           million
           might
           doe
           )
           in
           such
           tumultuous
           times
           ,
           and
           of
           universall
           confusion
           ,
           for
           the
           securing
           of
           their
           temporall
           happinesse
           ;
           which
           ,
           without
           timely
           turning
           on
           Gods
           side
           ,
           is
           all
           the
           heaven
           they
           are
           like
           to
           have
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           or
           the
           World
           to
           come
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           upon
           a
           Point
           of
           great
           advantage
           ,
           and
           advancement
           with
           safety
           ,
           they
           would
           flie
           from
           the
           declining
           State
           ,
           and
           downe-fall
           of
           their
           old
           Master
           ;
           tho
           formerly
           the
           mightiest
           Monarch
           upon
           
           earth
           ,
           as
           from
           the
           ruines
           of
           a
           falling
           house
           .
           And
           it
           can
           bee
           no
           otherwise
           ;
           for
           they
           have
           no
           internall
           Principle
           ,
           or
           super-naturall
           power
           ,
           to
           illighten
           and
           enable
           them
           ,
           to
           set
           their
           shoulders
           against
           the
           Torrent
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           overflowne
           with
           it
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           Hee
           that
           truly
           feares
           God
           ,
           would
           rather
           lose
           His
           high
           Place
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           his
           posterity
           ;
           As
           much
           hearts-blood
           ,
           if
           He
           had
           it
           ,
           as
           would
           animate
           a
           whole
           Kingdome
           ;
           then
           leave
           His
           lawfull
           Soveraigne
           Lord
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           Case
           ,
           upon
           any
           termes
           ,
           tho
           Hee
           might
           have
           even
           the
           Imperiall
           Crowne
           set
           upon
           His
           owne
           Head.
           For
           conscience
           ,
           that
           poore
           neglected
           Thing
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           in
           these
           last
           ,
           and
           looser
           times
           ,
           even
           laughed
           at
           by
           men
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           yet
           a
           stronger
           tie
           of
           Subjects
           hearts
           unto
           their
           Soveraignes
           ,
           then
           Man
           or
           Divell
           is
           able
           to
           dissolve
           ;
           ever
           holds
           up
           his
           Royall
           heart
           erect
           and
           unshaken
           ,
           when
           all
           
             Shebnaes
             ,
             Hamans
          
           ,
           and
           Ahitophels
           ,
           would
           hide
           their
           heads
           ,
           and
           shrink
           in
           the
           wetting
           .
           Which
           conscience
           of
           his
           ,
           if
           upon
           such
           occasion
           Hee
           should
           unhappily
           wound
           ;
           Hee
           knowes
           full
           well
           ,
           it
           would
           follow
           Him
           with
           guilty
           cries
           ,
           for
           his
           so
           base
           temporizing
           ,
           and
           traiterous
           slinking
           ,
           all
           the
           daies
           of
           his
           life
           .
           Whereas
           gracelesse
           and
           selfe-seeking
           greatnesse
           ,
           can
           well
           enough
           ,
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           conquer
           such
           clamorous
           accusations
           of
           an
           ill
           conscience
           ,
           with
           the
           boisterous
           excesse
           of
           carnall
           contentments
           ,
           even
           as
           the
           Sacrificers
           of
           their
           Sonnes
           to
           M●loch
           in
           
           the
           fire
           ,
           drowned
           their
           lamentable
           cries
           ,
           with
           the
           louder
           sound
           of
           Tabrets
           and
           Drummes
           .
           Ambitious
           Nimrods
           ,
           are
           able
           by
           the
           inordinate
           heate
           after
           humane
           greatnesse
           ,
           to
           digest
           ,
           and
           drive
           away
           the
           after-stings
           of
           bribery
           ,
           basenesse
           ,
           if
           not
           close
           bloodshed
           (
           their
           ordinary
           meanes
           of
           mounting
           )
           with
           their
           delight
           in
           domineering
           ,
           and
           beeing
           adored
           above
           others
           .
           It
           is
           a
           fit
           Passage
           therefore
           in
           our
           
             Common
             Prayer-Booke
             :
             That
             it
             may
             please
             Thee
             to
             endue
             the
             Lords
             of
             the
             Counsell
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             with
             grace
             ,
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             understanding
             .
             Grace
          
           is
           fitly
           put
           in
           the
           first
           place
           :
           For
           ,
           understanding
           and
           wisdome
           ,
           without
           this
           heavenly
           Iewell
           ,
           doe
           but
           prepare
           their
           Owners
           ,
           to
           doe
           the
           greater
           mischiefe
           ;
           To
           oppresse
           innocency
           with
           finer
           tricks
           ,
           and
           more
           unobservedly
           ;
           to
           plague
           Opposites
           more
           plausibly
           ;
           to
           compasse
           their
           owne
           ends
           more
           exactly
           ;
           and
           at
           last
           ,
           for
           the
           abuse
           ,
           and
           mis-imploiment
           of
           their
           great
           Parts
           and
           Places
           ,
           in
           serving
           themselves
           ,
           and
           not
           seeking
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           to
           be
           damned
           more
           horribly
           .
           Without
           sanctification
           by
           speciall
           grace
           ;
           the
           rarest
           endowments
           l
           degenerate
           :
           Wisedome
           into
           craft
           ;
           m
           Power
           into
           private
           reuenge
           ;
           Valour
           into
           violence
           ;
           Prudence
           into
           plotting
           their
           owne
           ends
           ;
           Courage
           into
           foole-hardinesse
           ,
           to
           uphold
           
           a
           faction
           ;
           Policy
           ,
           into
           plastering
           over
           soule-businesses
           with
           faire
           colours
           :
           All
           of
           them
           are
           basely
           ,
           and
           unworthily
           made
           subordinate
           ,
           and
           serviceable
           ,
           onely
           to
           the
           setting
           forward
           ,
           and
           safe-garding
           their
           owne
           outward
           felicity
           .
           Without
           this
           celestiall
           Load-starre
           ,
           to
           steere
           aright
           in
           all
           affaires
           ,
           there
           will
           ever
           be
           some
           warping
           .
           A
           great
           man
           ,
           a
           Friend
           ,
           an
           enemy
           ,
           feare
           ,
           cowardlinesse
           ,
           affection
           ,
           faction
           ,
           partiality
           ,
           covetousnesse
           ,
           malice
           ,
           or
           something
           ,
           will
           certainly
           sway
           ,
           and
           transport
           away
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           a
           godly
           Man
           ,
           besides
           his
           presence
           ,
           n
           exemplary
           precedency
           in
           piety
           ,
           and
           prayers
           ,
           which
           are
           ever
           pleasing
           and
           prevailing
           with
           God
           ;
           the
           discharge
           of
           his
           Place
           with
           integrity
           and
           truth
           ,
           improving
           industriously
           all
           opportunities
           ,
           high
           favours
           ,
           interest
           in
           great
           Ones
           ,
           and
           utmost
           possibility
           every
           way
           to
           advance
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           promote
           good
           causes
           ,
           protect
           good
           Men
           ;
           Hee
           may
           also
           ,
           by
           observing
           the
           calmnesse
           of
           a
           Royall
           countenance
           ,
           and
           openesse
           of
           a
           Princely
           eare
           unto
           Him
           ,
           wisely
           and
           humbly
           suggest
           some
           things
           ,
           and
           speake
           those
           words
           for
           the
           publike
           Good
           ,
           and
           good
           of
           religion
           ,
           wherby
           not
           only
           a
           Kingdome
           ,
           but
           the
           whole
           Christian
           World
           may
           fare
           the
           better
           .
           Vpon
           these
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           grounds
           ,
           I
           hold
           it
           an
           high
           happinesse
           ,
           and
           great
           honor
           ,
           to
           have
           an
           hand
           in
           working
           spirituall
           good
           upon
           those
           excellent
           spirits
           ,
           which
           hold
           high
           Roomes
           ,
           or
           stand
           in
           neare
           attendance
           unto
           mighty
           Princes
           .
           And
           by
           
           this
           time
           ,
           you
           easily
           discerne
           my
           drift
           ,
           and
           rightly
           apprehend
           the
           top
           of
           my
           ambition
           in
           this
           Dedication
           :
           even
           to
           doe
           your
           Soule
           good
           ,
           Which
           is
           much
           more
           Worth
           then
           the
           
             Whole
             World
          
           ,
           and
           must
           never
           die
           .
           To
           which
           I
           conceived
           a
           doore
           opened
           ;
           when
           it
           pleased
           you
           ,
           in
           more
           then
           ordinary
           manner
           ,
           to
           manifest
           your
           liking
           ,
           and
           allowance
           of
           my
           last
           Booke
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           generousnesse
           of
           your
           noble
           disposition
           ,
           to
           doe
           me
           that
           f●vour
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           that
           right
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           that
           honour
           ,
           for
           so
           I
           shall
           account
           it
           :
           As
           not
           to
           conceive
           the
           least
           thought
           ,
           that
           hereby
           I
           goe
           about
           to
           
             seeke
             great
             things
             to
             my selfe
          
           ;
           or
           ever
           to
           come
           nearer
           the
           Court
           ,
           then
           by
           the
           continuance
           of
           my
           daylie
           heartiest
           praiers
           for
           the
           salvation
           ,
           and
           life
           of
           King
           Charles
           ,
           my
           dread
           and
           dearest
           Soveraigne
           .
           I
           am
           drawing
           apace
           towards
           my
           
             long
             Home
          
           ,
           
           and
           must
           shortly
           appeare
           before
           that
           high
           and
           everlasting
           Iudge
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           desire
           to
           lose
           no
           time
           ,
           but
           to
           ply
           ,
           all
           I
           can
           ,
           the
           businesse
           God
           hath
           set
           me
           about
           ,
           for
           the
           short
           remainder
           of
           
             these
             few
             and
             evill
             daies
          
           ;
           that
           by
           the
           mercies
           of
           God
           ,
           I
           may
           finish
           my
           course
           with
           joy
           ;
           and
           give
           up
           that
           last
           ,
           and
           great
           account
           ,
           with
           favour
           and
           comfort
           ,
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           Mee
           thinkes
           ,
           besides
           many
           other
           ,
           and
           mighty
           divine
           Motives
           ,
           that
           one
           o
           speech
           of
           Chrysostome
           ,
           who
           Himselfe
           many
           
           times
           preached
           p
           every
           Day
           ,
           and
           gave
           a
           q
           precept
           for
           it
           ;
           and
           yet
           professeth
           ,
           that
           the
           dreadfulnesse
           of
           those
           words
           ,
           Heb.
           13.17
           .
           
             For
             they
             watch
             for
             your
             soules
             ,
             as
             they
             that
             must
             give
             account
             ,
          
           did
           strike
           a
           great
           terrour
           into
           his
           heart
           ;
           should
           make
           all
           Gods
           Ministers
           resolve
           ,
           to
           doe
           nothing
           else
           almost
           ,
           but
           reade
           ,
           meditate
           ,
           preach
           and
           pray
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           noble
           Sir
           ,
           I
           shall
           have
           my
           full
           desire
           ,
           and
           utmost
           end
           ,
           if
           you
           be
           but
           pleased
           ,
           to
           make
           me
           the
           happy
           Instrument
           of
           helping
           you
           towards
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           gaine
           this
           advantage
           ,
           for
           your
           spirituall
           good
           ,
           by
           your
           love
           unto
           my
           Ministeriall
           Labours
           ;
           that
           they
           my
           thereby
           leave
           a
           more
           kindly
           ,
           and
           deeper
           impression
           in
           your
           apprehensions
           of
           heavenly
           things
           ;
           and
           worke
           with
           more
           life
           and
           power
           ,
           for
           a
           sound
           erection
           ,
           and
           sure
           settling
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           in
           your
           owne
           Soule
           .
           You
           stand
           in
           a
           r
           slippery
           Place
           ,
           tho
           you
           stand
           in
           the
           presence
           
           of
           the
           mightiest
           Defender
           of
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           of
           any
           Monarch
           under
           Heaven
           .
           For
           altho
           Satan
           bee
           most
           solicitous
           ,
           and
           stirring
           in
           all
           Places
           ,
           and
           now
           more
           then
           ever
           (
           the
           long
           Day
           of
           Mankind
           drawing
           fast
           towards
           an
           evening
           ;
           and
           the
           Worlds
           troubles
           ,
           and
           time
           neere
           at
           an
           end
           )
           to
           doe
           all
           the
           mischiefe
           ,
           Hee
           can
           possibly
           ;
           yet
           you
           may
           bee
           assured
           ,
           Hee
           reserves
           his
           most
           desperate
           services
           ,
           ambushments
           ,
           surprises
           ,
           practises
           ,
           and
           Powder-plots
           ,
           for
           Kings
           Courts
           :
           Because
           Hee
           findes
           there
           ,
           an
           extraordinary
           Confi●ence
           of
           Greatnesse
           ,
           Power
           ,
           Wit
           ,
           Policy
           ,
           noblest
           Parts
           ,
           and
           other
           mighty
           engines
           ;
           the
           edge
           and
           excellency
           whereof
           ,
           if
           Hee
           shall
           bee
           any
           waies
           able
           ,
           by
           improovement
           of
           the
           utmost
           skill
           ,
           in
           his
           old
           Trade
           of
           tempting
           ,
           to
           turne
           the
           Wrong
           way
           ;
           Hee
           gaines
           farre
           more
           ,
           then
           if
           He
           should
           win
           to
           His
           side
           some
           millions
           of
           private
           Men.
           If
           Hee
           prevailes
           there
           ,
           Hee
           knowes
           himselfe
           in
           a
           faire
           way
           ,
           to
           make
           foule
           worke
           ;
           and
           is
           often
           woont
           thereupon
           ,
           to
           empoison
           ,
           and
           plagve
           even
           a
           whole
           kingdome
           .
           For
           your
           support
           therefore
           ,
           and
           surer
           standing
           in
           such
           a
           Case
           ;
           and
           that
           you
           may
           trample
           upon
           ,
           with
           an
           holy
           contempt
           ,
           and
           noble
           disdaine
           ,
           the
           false
           ,
           s
           durelesse
           ,
           
           pestilent
           sweetnesse
           of
           worldly
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           vanishing
           glister
           of
           all
           earthly
           glory
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           way
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           to
           embrace
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           ,
           in
           the
           armes
           of
           your
           ●umbled
           Soule
           ,
           fallen
           out
           for
           ever
           t
           with
           every
           sinne
           ,
           and
           fallen
           in
           love
           unfainedly
           with
           all
           Gods
           blessed
           waies
           .
           For
           by
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Faith
           alone
           ,
           (
           which
           how
           it
           is
           brought
           into
           the
           heart
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           you
           have
           in
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Booke
           )
           wee
           
             overcome
             the
             world
          
           .
           And
           that
           in
           all
           respects
           ;
           Not
           onely
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           furious
           enticements
           ,
           and
           keene
           baites
           of
           carnall
           delights
           ,
           riches
           ,
           and
           rising
           ;
           but
           also
           ,
           of
           comminations
           of
           cruelty
           and
           torture
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           of
           the
           stinging
           provocations
           of
           contumelies
           ,
           and
           
             cruell
             mockings
          
           .
           May
           you
           please
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           power
           ,
           and
           property
           of
           it
           this
           way
           ;
           and
           in
           what
           manner
           this
           glorious
           Princesse
           conquers
           ,
           and
           sets
           her
           triumphant
           foote
           upon
           the
           necke
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           upon
           Her
           vanquished
           Vassall
           ,
           in
           two
           or
           three
           passages
           .
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           While
           as
           yet
           the
           Soule
           ,
           tho
           never
           so
           admirably
           ,
           and
           universally
           endowed
           with
           rarest
           illuminations
           of
           humane
           wisedome
           ,
           naturall
           ,
           morall
           ,
           metaphysicall
           learning
           ,
           &
           Mysteries
           of
           State
           ,
           is
           wholly
           gvided
           by
           the
           eies
           of
           sense
           ,
           and
           carnall
           reason
           ;
           it
           lookes
           upon
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           worldly
           things
           ,
           as
           upon
           the
           onely
           Paradise
           of
           sweetest
           contentments
           ,
           choicest
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           chiefest
           Good
           ;
           of
           the
           favour
           and
           fruition
           whereof
           ,
           it
           would
           rather
           bee
           damned
           ,
           then
           
           dispossest
           :
           But
           upon
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           it
           's
           spirituall
           glory
           ,
           as
           upon
           a
           thing
           not
           worthy
           searching
           into
           ,
           and
           seeking
           after
           ;
           a
           sower
           ,
           strict
           ,
           and
           uncomfortable
           condition
           ;
           fit
           onely
           for
           some
           few
           precise
           fooles
           ,
           and
           those
           ,
           scorned
           ,
           contemptible
           underlings
           ;
           who
           understand
           not
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           want
           Wit
           ,
           and
           Art
           ,
           to
           grow
           rich
           ,
           and
           rise
           ;
           to
           render
           themselves
           remarkeable
           to
           the
           eies
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           greaten
           their
           posterity
           .
           But
           let
           that
           glorious
           eie
           of
           Faith
           be
           once
           planted
           in
           the
           Soule
           ,
           and
           the
           Case
           is
           quite
           altered
           .
           Those
           former
           fading
           Lights
           of
           sense
           and
           reason
           ,
           are
           obscured
           by
           the
           presence
           of
           this
           heavenly
           Sunne
           ,
           and
           vanish
           ,
           with
           all
           their
           vanities
           .
           For
           now
           this
           new
           ,
           beautifull
           Lampe
           ,
           shining
           in
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Soule
           ,
           doth
           represent
           to
           it's
           apprehension
           ,
           the
           World
           ,
           set
           out
           in
           greatest
           brauery
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           utmost
           worth
           ,
           as
           worth
           u
           nothing
           ;
           as
           a
           dead
           rotten
           Carion
           ,
           a
           very
           Dunghill
           ,
           full
           of
           all
           loathsomenesse
           ,
           deformity
           and
           filth
           .
           Which
           heated
           by
           the
           fire
           of
           mens
           furious
           lusts
           ,
           sends
           up
           continually
           such
           fumes
           of
           vanity
           ,
           and
           he
           lish
           Mists
           ;
           which
           unhappily
           hide
           their
           sight
           from
           any
           glimpse
           at
           all
           ,
           of
           all
           that
           incomparable
           beauty
           ,
           which
           shineth
           in
           the
           countenance
           of
           Christ
           ;
           or
           glory
           of
           the
           joyes
           above
           ,
           which
           last
           eternally
           .
           But
           it
           now
           lookes
           upon
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           grace
           ,
           as
           upon
           a
           Rock
           
           of
           Diamonds
           ,
           or
           Crystall
           Mountaine
           thicke
           beset
           ,
           and
           glistering
           full
           faire
           with
           variety
           of
           richest
           Pearles
           ,
           and
           truly
           orient
           ;
           I
           meane
           ,
           as
           upon
           the
           most
           amiable
           ,
           and
           admirable
           Object
           under
           the
           Sunne
           ;
           as
           the
           best
           ,
           and
           blessedest
           thing
           to
           bee
           loved
           ,
           and
           looked
           after
           in
           this
           life
           .
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           Every
           man
           is
           naturally
           ,
           and
           notoriously
           greedy
           of
           hearts-ease
           ,
           and
           joy
           in
           one
           kinde
           or
           other
           :
           of
           which
           ,
           rather
           then
           they
           will
           misse
           ,
           they
           doe
           not
           sticke
           ,
           many
           times
           ,
           to
           light
           a
           candle
           at
           the
           Divell
           himselfe
           ,
           for
           some
           joviall
           lightsom-nesse
           and
           mirth
           ,
           such
           as
           it
           is
           ;
           a
           madnesse
           above
           admiration
           ,
           and
           followed
           with
           infinite
           miseries
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           untill
           they
           lay
           certainely
           hold
           upon
           ,
           and
           really
           possesse
           somthing
           more
           pretious
           ,
           surer
           comforts
           ,
           sounder
           ioyes
           ,
           which
           may
           out-balance
           the
           weight
           of
           all
           wordly
           treasures
           ,
           and
           over-top
           the
           height
           of
           all
           humane
           happinesses
           ,
           both
           in
           excellency
           and
           sweetnesse
           ;
           they
           will
           by
           no
           meanes
           ,
           upon
           no
           termes
           ,
           suffer
           their
           hearts
           to
           bee
           drawne
           ,
           and
           divorced
           from
           possession
           of
           the
           present
           ,
           and
           the
           Bird
           in
           hand
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ;
           I
           meane
           ,
           from
           that
           poore
           ,
           little
           ,
           leane
           ,
           imaginary
           nothing
           of
           contentment
           ;
           which
           they
           seeme
           to
           extract
           ,
           with
           much
           adoe
           ,
           and
           most
           certaine
           losse
           of
           eternall
           blisse
           ,
           from
           earthly
           things
           .
           They
           will
           ,
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           sticke
           to
           the
           world
           as
           fast
           ,
           as
           Pherecides
           the
           Athenian
           ,
           to
           the
           ship
           ;
           who
           held
           it
           on
           the
           shore
           with
           his
           hands
           ;
           and
           one
           of
           them
           cut
           off
           ,
           Hee
           held
           it
           with
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           both
           beeing
           cut
           off
           ,
           
           Hee
           held
           it
           with
           His
           teeth
           .
           But
           let
           once
           the
           weary
           Soules
           of
           these
           former
           Worldings
           ,
           truly
           wounded
           ,
           and
           broken
           in
           peeces
           with
           weight
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           sense
           of
           wrath
           ;
           leane
           upon
           ,
           and
           lay
           downe
           themselves
           in
           the
           bosome
           of
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           ,
           bleeding
           upon
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           prizing
           his
           purity
           as
           well
           ,
           as
           His
           Passion
           ;
           and
           so
           taking
           Him
           upon
           s
           Gods
           termes
           :
           And
           then
           reflecting
           with
           a
           sensible
           and
           serious
           contemplation
           ,
           upon
           that
           
             Pearle
             of
             great
             price
          
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           now
           stand
           possest
           ;
           by
           the
           worth
           whereof
           ,
           they
           have
           sealed
           ,
           and
           made
           sure
           unto
           them
           ,
           a
           full
           discharge
           from
           the
           endlesnesse
           of
           Hellish
           torments
           ,
           and
           a
           most
           undoubted
           right
           to
           eternitie
           of
           Heavenly
           ioyes
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           possession
           given
           them
           of
           the
           thrice
           glorious
           ,
           and
           ever-blessed
           Deitie
           ,
           and
           all
           His
           perfections
           ,
           excellencies
           ,
           felicities
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           an
           infinite
           God-head
           is
           conceiveable
           ,
           and
           a
           Creature
           capable
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           then
           ,
           and
           never
           before
           ,
           will
           they
           easily
           ,
           and
           willingly
           leave
           their
           Hold-fast
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           bee
           content
           for
           ever
           after
           to
           settle
           their
           dearest
           love
           ,
           seeke
           their
           truest
           t
           comfort
           ,
           and
           have
           their
           heartiest
           conversation
           u
           above
           .
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           Faith
           hath
           many
           pretious
           Effects
           :
           It
           justifies
           ,
           pacifies
           ,
           purifies
           ,
           mortifies
           ,
           rectifies
           in
           all
           troublesome
           turnings
           of
           our
           life
           ,
           and
           also
           satisfies
           the
           heart
           .
           As
           the
           Soule
           of
           Man
           is
           immortall
           by
           
           nature
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           immeasurable
           in
           it's
           appetite
           and
           aspirations
           ,
           edged
           with
           an
           infinite
           desire
           .
           The
           boundlesse
           capacity
           whereof
           ,
           can
           never
           bee
           filled
           ,
           untill
           it
           apprehend
           ,
           and
           enjoy
           as
           it
           's
           owne
           ,
           an
           object
           infinite
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           eminency
           of
           good
           ,
           as
           durability
           of
           time
           .
           And
           therefore
           except
           Faith
           ,
           by
           bringing
           the
           
             Lord
             Christ
          
           into
           the
           Soule
           ,
           give
           us
           the
           infinite
           God
           himself
           ,
           and
           make
           Him
           our
           Portion
           ,
           the
           x
           heart
           of
           Man
           never
           will
           ,
           or
           can
           possibly
           bee
           satisfied
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           or
           the
           World
           to
           come
           .
           But
           here
           bee
           tossed
           continually
           ,
           and
           torne
           in
           peeces
           ,
           like
           the
           raging
           Sea
           ,
           with
           restlesse
           distractions
           ,
           carking
           ,
           discontent
           :
           And
           hereafter
           roare
           everlastingly
           in
           Hell
           with
           unknowne
           horrours
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           irrevocable
           exclusion
           ,
           from
           the
           supreme
           and
           soveraign
           Good
           ,
           the
           ever-springing
           Fountaine
           of
           all
           peace
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           His
           glorious
           presence
           even
           for
           ever
           &
           ever
           .
           
             If
             the
             Soule
             of
             man
          
           ,
           saith
           *
           Hooker
           ,
           
             did
             serve
             onely
             to
             give
             Him
             Beeing
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             then
             things
             appertaining
             unto
             this
             life
             would
             content
             Him
             ,
             as
             wee
             see
             they
             doe
             other
             Creatures
             :
             Which
             Creatures
             inioying
             what
             they
             live
             by
             ,
             seeke
             no
             further
             ;
             but
             in
             this
             contentation
             doe
             shew
             a
             kinde
             of
             acknowledgement
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             higher
             Good
             ,
             which
             doe
             any
             way
             belong
             unto
             them
             .
             With
             us
             it
             is
             otherwise
             .
             For
             altho
             the
             beauties
             ,
             riches
             ,
             honours
             ,
             sciences
             ,
             vertues
             ,
             and
             perfections
             of
             all
             men
             living
             ,
             were
             in
             the
             present
             possession
             of
             One
             :
             yet
             somewhat
             beyond
             ,
             and
             above
             all
             this
             ,
             would
             still
             bee
             sought
             ,
             and
             earnestly
             thirsted
             for
             .
             It
             is
             no
             marvell
             ,
          
           
           saith
           y
           Green●ham
           ,
           
             if
             riches
             fill
             not
             the
             Soule
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             all
             made
             for
             man
             ,
             His
             Soule
             for
             God.
             Whatsoever
             is
             capable
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             can
             never
             bee
             satisfied
             with
             any
             thing
             else
             :
             All
             riches
             ,
             all
             preferments
             can
             not
             satisfie
             one
             soule
             :
             But
             when
             God
             is
             come
             ,
             it
             is
             full
             &
             whatsoever
             is
             added
             more
             ,
             it
             runneth
             over
             .
          
           These
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           are
           the
           mighty
           Works
           of
           Faith.
           And
           even
           so
           let
           this
           Princely
           ,
           and
           victorious
           Grace
           ,
           attended
           with
           all
           Her
           heavenly
           traine
           ,
           tread
           down
           triumphantly
           before
           you
           still
           ,
           the
           painted
           Bables
           and
           Babels
           of
           al
           transitory
           glory
           ,
           and
           ungodly
           greatnesse
           ;
           hold
           still
           fresh
           and
           flourishing
           in
           your
           ●ie
           ,
           the
           immortality
           and
           blisse
           of
           a
           never-fading
           Crowne
           ;
           and
           shine
           faire
           and
           fruitfully
           in
           your
           Soule
           ;
           untill
           it
           set
           you
           downe
           safe
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           most
           glorious
           and
           ever-during
           Kingdome
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           having
           there
           finished
           her
           blessed
           Task
           ,
           resigne
           you
           up
           ,
           and
           leave
           you
           for
           ever
           ,
           to
           the
           Beatificall
           vision
           ,
           and
           full
           fruition
           of
           Iehovah
           ,
           everlastingly
           blessed
           ;
           and
           to
           the
           endlesse
           enioyment
           of
           
             fulnesse
             of
             ioy
             and
             pleasures
          
           ,
           at
           His
           right
           hand
           ,
           even
           thorow
           all
           eternity
           .
        
         
           
             Your
             servant
             for
             the
             salvation
             of
             your
             Soule
             ,
             ROBERT
             BOLTON
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           SOME
           INSTRVCTIONS
           FOR
           A
           RIGHT
           COMFORTING
           AFFLICTED
           Consciences
           ,
           with
           Antidotes
           against
           some
           speciall
           temptations
           .
        
         
           
             
               PROV
               .
               18.14
               .
            
             
               The
               spirit
               of
               a
               man
               will
               sustaine
               his
               infirmitie
               :
               but
               a
               wounded
               spirit
               who
               can
               beare
               ?
            
          
        
         
           MY
           Text
           lies
           as
           you
           see
           ,
           
           in
           a
           sacred
           Cabinet
           of
           richest
           Iewels
           ;
           I
           meane
           the
           most
           selected
           ,
           and
           wisest
           Aphorismes
           ,
           or
           Proverbs
           ,
           that
           ever
           issued
           out
           of
           mortall
           braine
           :
           Every
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           especially
           from
           the
           tenth
           Chapter
           ,
           independant
           ,
           entire
           ,
           and
           absolute
           in
           themselues
           ;
           cleare
           and
           manifest
           by
           their
           owne
           native
           brightnesse
           ;
           not
           needing
           
           such
           reciprocall
           light
           ,
           and
           lustre
           for
           each
           others
           mutuall
           discouery
           ,
           and
           interpretation
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           are
           naturally
           not
           capable
           of
           any
           coherent
           Logicall
           Analysis
           ,
           and
           other
           circumstantiall
           expositions
           ,
           ordinarily
           incident
           to
           other
           parts
           of
           Scripture
           .
           Whence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           this
           Booke
           of
           Proverbs
           is
           compared
           to
           a
           great
           heape
           of
           gold
           rings
           ,
           rich
           ,
           and
           orient
           ,
           severally
           ;
           and
           every
           one
           shining
           with
           a
           distinct
           sense
           by
           it selfe
           :
           but
           other
           contexts
           of
           holy
           Writ
           ,
           to
           gould
           ▪
           chaines
           so
           interwoven
           and
           enlinked
           together
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           upon
           necessity
           ,
           for
           the
           rendring
           unto
           us
           aright
           ,
           and
           fully
           their
           severall
           senses
           ,
           be
           illightened
           and
           receive
           mutuall
           illustration
           ,
           one
           from
           another
           .
        
         
           This
           present
           Proverbe
           doth
           represent
           unto
           us
           the
           extremest
           Hell
           upon
           earth
           ,
           the
           greatest
           misery
           ,
           and
           most
           un-supportable
           that
           can
           possibly
           befall
           a
           Man
           in
           this
           life
           ;
           I
           meane
           the
           horror
           of
           a
           guilty
           and
           enraged
           conscience
           .
           Which
           is
           set
           out
           ;
        
         
           First
           ,
           by
           the
           excellency
           of
           it's
           opposite
           ;
           the
           invincible
           ability
           and
           mighty
           strength
           of
           that
           truly
           stoute
           and
           heroicall
           heart
           ,
           which
           is
           happily
           upholden
           with
           the
           heavenly
           refreshing
           influence
           of
           grace
           ,
           Gods
           favour
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           :
           
             The
             spirit
             of
             a
             man
             will
             sustaine
             his
             ●firmity
             :
          
           Whence
           take
           this
           first
           note
           .
        
         
           Doctr.
           The
           spirit
           of
           a
           man
           furnished
           with
           grace
           ,
           and
           fortified
           with
           the
           sense
           of
           Gods
           favour
           ,
           is
           able
           to
           passe
           thorow
           the
           pikes
           ,
           and
           conquer
           all
           commers
           .
        
         
           Reas.
           1.
           
           For
           what
           and
           why
           should
           that
           man
           feare
           or
           faint
           ,
           on
           whose
           side
           the
           mighty
           Lord
           of
           heaven
           and
           earth
           doth
           stand
           ?
           If
           a
           
             God
             be
             for
             us
             who
             can
             be
             against
             us
             ?
          
           Whose
           mercy
           to
           his
           ,
           is
           without
           all
           stint
           and
           limit
           ,
           like
           b
           himselfe
           ,
           infinite
           ;
           so
           immeasurable
           ,
           that
           it
           reacheth
           from
           c
           
             everlasting
             to
             everlasting
          
           ;
           so
           tender
           that
           it
           su●passeth
           incomprehensibly
           the
           compassionate
           meltings
           
           of
           the
           lovingest
           d
           mother
           ;
           and
           spared
           not
           the
           dearest
           blood
           of
           his
           onely
           e
           Sonne
           .
           Who
           hath
           ever
           in
           a
           readinesse
           for
           the
           recovery
           of
           his
           children
           out
           of
           the
           most
           desperate
           danger
           ,
           and
           to
           rescue
           them
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           deadliest
           enemy
           ;
           besides
           his
           owne
           omnipotent
           arme
           ,
           the
           least
           finger
           whereof
           can
           beate
           the
           greatest
           mountaine
           to
           powder
           ,
           and
           ●end
           the
           hardest
           rocke
           in
           peeces
           ;
           innumerable
           hosts
           of
           Angels
           ,
           one
           of
           which
           killed
           f
           
             an
             hundred
             foure
             score
             and
             five
             thousand
             in
             one
             night
          
           ;
           charets
           of
           fire
           ,
           even
           a
           thousand
           charets
           in
           the
           whirlewind
           ;
           that
           faire
           glorious
           Giant
           ,
           which
           with
           incredible
           s●iftnesse
           runs
           post
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           thorow
           the
           skye
           ,
           
             to
             stand
             still
          
           or
           r●tore
           ;
           the
           impetuous
           current
           of
           the
           raging
           Sea
           to
           recoyle
           ;
           the
           merciles
           slames
           of
           the
           hungry
           fire
           ,
           to
           become
           a
           soft
           and
           refreshing
           aire
           ;
           the
           ●●placable
           fury
           of
           the
           most
           enraged
           Lions
           ,
           to
           couch
           at
           first
           word
           for
           his
           servants
           sake
           and
           safety
           .
           Nay
           if
           need
           bee
           ,
           hee
           hath
           Caterpillers
           and
           Frogges
           ,
           Wormes
           and
           Lice
           ,
           even
           the
           most
           impotent
           and
           vilest
           vermi●e
           ,
           to
           fetch
           blood
           ,
           and
           take
           downe
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           proudest
           Tyrant
           upon
           earth
           ,
           carry
           he
           his
           head
           neve●
           so
           high
           ;
           to
           eate
           out
           the
           bowels
           of
           the
           bloodiest
           Nim●od
           or
           mightiest
           Monarch
           ,
           that
           weares
           a
           crowne
           upon
           his
           head
           ,
           if
           hee
           oppose
           his
           people
           .
           He
           hath
           the
           very
           g
           hands
           ,
           and
           consciences
           of
           all
           that
           rise
           up
           against
           them
           ,
           to
           bring
           their
           owne
           blood
           upon
           the●r
           owne
           heads
           ,
           and
           even
           Hell
           and
           extreamest
           horror
           upon
           their
           hearts
           in
           this
           life
           .
           What
           then
           so
           dreadfull
           a
           face
           of
           present
           confusions
           ,
           or
           fore-imagined
           formes
           of
           future
           troubles
           a●e
           able
           or
           ought
           ,
           slavishly
           to
           de●ect
           ,
           and
           terrifie
           ,
           that
           holy
           heart
           ,
           which
           with
           a
           sweet
           and
           safe
           repose
           is
           happily
           ,
           and
           everlastingly
           hid
           
             under
             the
          
           h
           wings
           of
           that
           mighty
           God
           ?
           who
           for
           the
           deliverance
           of
           his
           ,
           can
           worke
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               By
               weake
               meanes
               ,
               See
               Iud.
               7.
               1.
               
               Sam.
               14.
               
               Genes
               .
               14.
               1.
               
               Sam.
               17.
               
               Iud.
               4.21
               .
               and
               9.53
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Without
               meanes
               ,
               See
               2.
               
               Chron.
               20.
               
               Exod.
               14.
               
               
               Iosu.
               6.
               2.
               
               Kings
               19.
               2.
               
               Chron.
               14.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Contrary
               to
               meanes
               ,
               See
               Dan.
               6.22
               .
               Ios.
               3.16
               .
               Dan.
               3.25.26
               .
               Ionah
               2.6
               .
               Iosu.
               10.12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14.
               
            
          
        
         
           2.
           
           When
           the
           heavenly
           beames
           of
           Gods
           pleased
           countenance
           begin
           to
           breake
           out
           upon
           a
           man
           ,
           thorow
           the
           darke
           and
           Hellish
           mist
           of
           his
           manifold
           and
           hainous
           sinnes
           ,
           the
           unquenchable
           heate
           of
           His
           everlasting
           love
           thorow
           Christ
           dissolving
           them
           into
           nothing
           ;
           and
           fairely
           shine
           with
           a
           comfortable
           aspect
           upon
           His
           humbled
           Soule
           ;
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ▪
           and
           all
           the
           Hosts
           of
           both
           are
           everlastingly
           reconciled
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           become
           his
           friends
           ;
           the
           stormes
           and
           tempests
           raised
           by
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           Hell
           are
           presently
           calmed
           for
           ever
           doing
           him
           any
           deadly
           hurt
           .
           All
           the
           creatures
           then
           ,
           pull
           in
           their
           hornes
           ,
           retire
           their
           stings
           ,
           bite
           in
           their
           poyson
           ,
           s●ib'd
           ,
           and
           awed
           by
           those
           divine
           impressions
           of
           their
           Creators
           blessed
           image
           stamped
           upon
           them
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           grace
           ;
           and
           dare
           no
           more
           offer
           any
           violence
           or
           vexation
           to
           him
           ,
           (
           except
           upon
           particular
           dispensation
           for
           his
           spirituall
           good
           and
           quickening
           )
           then
           to
           the
           Apple
           of
           Gods
           owne
           eye
           .
           Heare
           the
           promise
           from
           Gods
           owne
           mouth
           :
           
             And
             in
             that
             day
             I
             will
             make
             a
             covenant
             for
             them
             with
             the
             beasts
             of
             the
             field
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             fowles
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             with
             th●
             creeping
             things
             of
             the
             ground
             :
             and
             I
             will
             breake
             the
             bow
             ,
             and
             the
             sword
             ,
             and
             the
             battell
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             will
             make
             them
             to
             lye
             downe
             safely
             ,
          
           Hos.
           2.18
           .
           Nay
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           farre
           from
           charging
           their
           seuerall
           stings
           upon
           the
           Saints
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           change
           their
           very
           natures
           ,
           to
           doe
           them
           service
           .
           They
           will
           rather
           become
           an
           astonishment
           and
           horror
           to
           the
           whole
           Creation
           ,
           then
           they
           be
           hurt
           .
           How
           often
           have
           they
           suspended
           and
           put
           off
           their
           native
           power
           ,
           and
           properties
           ,
           for
           the
           protection
           and
           good
           of
           Gods
           people
           ?
           The
           very
           Sea
           ,
           that
           most
           raging
           and
           roaring
           creature
           ,
           must
           stay
           his
           course
           and
           current
           ,
           to
           give
           passage
           and
           preservation
           to
           a
           true
           Israelite
           :
           The
           Starres
           must
           fight
           ,
           and
           the
           Sunne
           stand
           still
           for
           the
           ayde
           and
           
           advantage
           of
           
             Gods
             armies
          
           .
           The
           Lions
           must
           leave
           their
           savage
           rage
           and
           trade
           of
           blood
           ,
           and
           become
           Lambes
           and
           loving
           unto
           a
           Daniel
           .
           The
           Crowes
           will
           feed
           an
           Elijah
           :
           The
           flames
           of
           fire
           must
           hold
           in
           their
           heate
           ,
           from
           burning
           a
           
             Shadrach
             ,
             Meshach
          
           or
           Abednego
           :
           The
           devouring
           belly
           of
           a
           dreadfull
           fish
           must
           be
           turned
           into
           a
           Sanctuary
           of
           safty
           to
           a
           Ionah
           :
           A
           popish
           Furnace
           heated
           with
           the
           very
           malice
           of
           Hell
           shall
           become
           a
           
             bed
             of
             doune
             and
             Roses
          
           to
           a
           i
           
             Martyr
             of
             Iesus
          
           :
           The
           very
           dead
           lines
           of
           an
           ordinary
           k
           Letter
           ,
           must
           represent
           to
           a
           Royall
           conceite
           ,
           a
           meaning
           quite
           contrary
           to
           the
           naturall
           sense
           and
           all
           Grammaticall
           construction
           ,
           before
           a
           blessed
           Parliament
           be
           blowne
           up
           with
           
             Popish
             Gun-Powder
          
           :
           A
           brittle
           l
           Glasse
           must
           rebound
           unbroken
           from
           the
           hardest
           
           stone
           ,
           to
           helpe
           to
           bind
           up
           a
           broken
           heart
           ,
           bleeding
           with
           griefe
           ,
           for
           absence
           of
           her
           Spouse
           ,
           and
           wan●
           of
           the
           assurance
           of
           his
           love
           ,
           &c.
           
           Nay
           the
           divell
           himselfe
           ,
           though
           hee
           walkes
           about
           like
           a
           roaring
           Lion
           seeking
           with
           restlesse
           rage
           ,
           and
           desiring
           infinitely
           to
           devoure
           the
           Lords
           inheritance
           ,
           yet
           cannot
           possibly
           adde
           one
           linke
           to
           the
           chaine
           ,
           in
           which
           by
           the
           mercifull
           and
           mighty
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           is
           hampered
           ;
           nor
           goe
           an
           haires
           bredth
           beyond
           his
           commission
           :
           Though
           it
           bee
           utterly
           impossible
           ,
           that
           that
           damned
           Angell
           should
           so
           farre
           change
           his
           divellish
           nature
           ,
           as
           to
           doe
           any
           of
           Gods
           chosen
           ,
           directly
           ,
           any
           true
           good
           ;
           yet
           he
           is
           everlastingly
           musled
           by
           an
           Almighty
           arme
           ,
           from
           ever
           doing
           them
           any
           deadly
           hurt
           .
           He
           may
           be
           suffered
           sometimes
           to
           shake
           his
           chaine
           at
           them
           ,
           and
           roare
           upon
           them
           hideously
           ,
           to
           drive
           them
           nearer
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           fright
           them
           from
           sinne
           ;
           But
           he
           shall
           never
           either
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           or
           the
           world
           to
           come
           have
           his
           full
           swinge
           at
           them
           ,
           or
           fasten
           his
           hellish
           fangs
           upon
           their
           redeemed
           soules
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Besides
           all
           that
           other
           excellent
           ,
           compleate
           ,
           impenetrable
           armour
           of
           proofe
           mentioned
           ,
           Ephes.
           6.
           which
           is
           able
           to
           beate
           backe
           victoriously
           all
           earthly
           oppositions
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           Ordnance
           of
           Hell
           ,
           every
           one
           of
           Gods
           Favourites
           is
           also
           blessedly
           furnished
           with
           a
           mighty
           spirituall
           m
           Engine
           ,
           which
           is
           able
           to
           batter
           downe
           all
           the
           Bulwarkes
           of
           the
           Divell
           ,
           to
           shake
           the
           whole
           kingdome
           of
           darkenesse
           ,
           and
           all
           hellish
           powers
           ;
           nay
           ,
           to
           offer
           an
           holy
           violence
           to
           the
           very
           Throne
           of
           n
           God
           himselfe
           :
           witnesse
           ,
           His
           most
           mercifull
           intreating
           Moses
           *
           
             To
             let
             him
             alone
          
           ,
           Exod.
           32.10
           .
           As
           though
           the
           
           mediation
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           could
           binde
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           I
           speake
           it
           with
           lowliest
           reverence
           to
           that
           highest
           Maiestie
           ,
           the
           hands
           of
           his
           Omnipotency
           ,
           from
           doing
           his
           people
           any
           hurt
           ;
           and
           were
           able
           to
           extingvish
           that
           unquenchable
           wrath
           in
           the
           conception
           ,
           which
           once
           on
           foote
           would
           
             burne
             unto
             the
             lowest
             Hell
             ,
             and
             set
             on
             fire
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             Mountain●s
             :
          
           I
           meane
           that
           o
           most
           pretious
           ,
           and
           almost
           ,
           if
           not
           altogether
           omnipotent
           Grace
           of
           Prayer
           .
           This
           great
           Master
           of
           miracles
           hath
           wrought
           from
           time
           to
           time
           many
           and
           very
           remarkeable
           wonders
           both
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           .
           It
           made
           the
           Sun
           ,
           that
           mighty
           creature
           ,
           
           the
           Prince
           of
           all
           the
           Lights
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           stay
           and
           stand
           still
           upon
           the
           suddaine
           ,
           in
           the
           heat
           of
           his
           swiftest
           course
           :
           
           It
           landed
           Ionah
           safely
           upon
           the
           shore
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           bellie
           of
           the
           Whale
           ,
           and
           bowels
           of
           the
           Sea
           :
           
           It
           drew
           refreshing
           streames
           out
           of
           a
           dry
           bone
           for
           the
           saving
           of
           Samsons
           life
           :
           It
           turned
           the
           Heaven
           into
           brasse
           for
           three
           yeeres
           and
           a
           halfe
           ;
           
           and
           afterward
           turned
           the
           selfe-same
           brasse
           into
           fruitefull
           clouds
           ,
           and
           fountaines
           of
           raine
           :
           
           It
           killed
           an
           hundred
           fourescore
           and
           five
           thousand
           of
           the
           enemies
           of
           Gods
           people
           in
           one
           night
           :
           For
           the
           freeing
           of
           Elisha
           from
           a
           straite
           and
           dangerous
           siege
           ,
           
           It
           filled
           a
           mountaine
           in
           a
           moment
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           
             full
             of
             Hors●s
             and
             Charets
             of
             ●ire
             :
          
           It
           turned
           the
           swords
           of
           a
           mighty
           Army
           into
           the
           Bowells
           of
           one
           another
           ;
           
           when
           Iehoshaphat
           knew
           not
           which
           way
           to
           turne
           himselfe
           ;
           but
           was
           so
           helpelesse
           and
           hopelesse
           ,
           that
           he
           cryed
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             wee
             know
             not
             what
             to
             doe
          
           ;
           
           only
           
             our
             eyes
             are
             upon
             thee
          
           !
           It
           loosed
           Peter
           out
           of
           prison
           ,
           shoke
           
             his
             chaines
             off
             from
             his
             hands
             ,
          
           and
           made
           an
           Iron
           gate
           to
           open
           of
           its
           owne
           accord
           :
           *
           It
           e●raged
           and
           inlarged
           the
           English
           Seas
           to
           swallow
           up
           the
           Spanish
           invincible
           Armado
           :
           And
           which
           is
           none
           of
           the
           least
           wonders
           ,
           It
           brought
           Prince
           Charles
           out
           of
           Spaine
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           instance
           ,
           may
           some
           say
           ,
           in
           extraordinary
           examples
           of
           extraordinary
           men
           ,
           endowed
           with
           
           an
           extraordinary
           spirit
           .
        
         
           Yet
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           they
           are
           registred
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           to
           represent
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           generations
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           the
           Worlds
           end
           ,
           the
           Almighty
           and
           wonder-working
           power
           of
           Prayer
           .
           And
           I
           am
           as
           sure
           ,
           that
           the
           Petitioners
           were
           men
           *
           
             subiect
             to
             like
             passions
             as
             we
             are
             .
          
           Perhaps
           ,
           if
           thou
           be
           a
           true-hearted
           Nathanael
           ,
           since
           thy
           new
           birth
           ,
           thou
           wast
           never
           so
           extraordinarily
           passionate
           ,
           as
           Ionah
           was
           ,
           when
           out
           of
           a
           pang
           of
           strange
           distemper
           ,
           hee
           thus
           answered
           the
           mighty
           Lord
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           :
           
           
             I
             doe
             well
             to
             bee
             angry
             even
             unto
             death
             .
          
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Gods
           Favourite
           is
           further
           furnished
           with
           an
           other
           spirituall
           weapon
           of
           impregnable
           temper
           ,
           and
           incredible
           might
           .
           I
           meane
           Faith
           ,
           p
           the
           very
           Power
           ,
           and
           Arme
           of
           God
           for
           all
           true
           ioy
           ,
           sound
           comfort
           ,
           and
           light
           somnesse
           at
           the
           heart-roote
           in
           this
           life
           .
           This
           crowned
           Emperesse
           of
           all
           those
           Heavenly
           graces
           ,
           that
           dwell
           in
           the
           Soule
           of
           a
           sanctified
           man
           ;
           and
           which
           in
           a
           right
           sense
           may
           be
           said
           vertually
           to
           comprehend
           all
           the
           beautie
           ,
           strength
           ,
           excellency
           and
           power
           of
           Christ
           himselfe
           ;
           is
           truely
           q
           victorious
           ,
           and
           triumphant
           ,
           r
           over
           all
           the
           World
           ;
           s
           over
           the
           very
           gates
           of
           Hell
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           darkenesse
           ;
           t
           over
           the
           Divels
           fieriest
           darts
           ;
           u
           over
           the
           devouring
           flames
           of
           the
           raging
           fire
           ;
           x
           over
           the
           roaring
           furie
           of
           the
           most
           hungry
           Lions
           ;
           y
           over
           the
           varietie
           and
           extremitie
           of
           exquisitest
           tortures
           ,
           temptations
           ,
           persecutions
           ,
           all
           outward
           miseries
           ;
           euen
           z
           over
           cruell
           mockings
           .
           It
           *
           unresistably
           beares
           downe
           ,
           or
           blowes
           up
           the
           strongest
           Bulwarkes
           ,
           and
           thickest
           walles
           ;
           a
           puts
           to
           flight
           the
           mightiest
           Armies
           ,
           and
           b
           conquers
           the
           most
           invincible
           Kingdomes
           .
           And
           when
           all
           is
           done
           ,
           Oh
           blessed
           Faith
           !
           at
           the
           very
           
           last
           ,
           and
           deadliest
           lift
           ,
           c
           she
           triumphantly
           sets
           her
           foote
           upon
           the
           necke
           of
           the
           
             Prince
             of
             terrors
          
           ,
           I
           meane
           death
           ,
           the
           last
           and
           worst
           ,
           the
           end
           and
           summe
           of
           all
           feared
           evills
           :
           And
           even
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           those
           dying
           and
           dreadfull
           pangs
           ,
           beares
           a
           glorious
           part
           with
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           the
           Conquerour
           in
           that
           sweetest
           Song
           of
           victory
           ,
           
             O
             death
             ,
             where
             is
             thy
             sting
          
           ?
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           it
           can
           doe
           all
           things
           .
           d
           
             All
             things
             are
             possible
             to
             him
             that
             beleeveth
             .
          
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           and
           lastly
           ;
           and
           in
           a
           word
           Grace
           in
           its
           owne
           nature
           ,
           being
           the
           most
           glorious
           Creature
           of
           the
           d
           
             Father
             of
             li●hts
          
           ,
           and
           flowing
           as
           it
           were
           more
           immediately
           and
           sweetly
           from
           his
           blessed
           face
           ,
           is
           of
           such
           a
           divine
           invincible
           ,
           and
           lightsome
           temper
           ,
           and
           hath
           such
           an
           anti-patheticall
           vigour
           and
           ability
           ,
           against
           all
           spirituall
           darkenesse
           and
           dampes
           ;
           whether
           of
           affliction
           ,
           temptation
           ,
           troublesome
           confusions
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           
             the
             valley
             of
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             ,
          
           the
           Grave
           ,
           Hell
           it selfe
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           ever
           able
           ,
           either
           to
           dispell
           it
           ,
           or
           dissolve
           it
           ,
           or
           support
           it selfe
           strongly
           and
           triumphantly
           even
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           it
           .
           Suppose
           a
           soule
           beautified
           with
           Grace
           ,
           to
           be
           seated
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           center
           of
           that
           hellish
           Kingdome
           ,
           yet
           would
           it
           ,
           by
           its
           Heavenly
           strength
           ,
           and
           glory
           ,
           in
           despite
           of
           all
           infernall
           powers
           keepe
           off
           at
           some
           distance
           all
           the
           darkenesse
           ,
           torments
           and
           horrour
           of
           that
           damned
           place
           .
           Whence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           so
           often
           in
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           compared
           to
           light
           .
           Now
           what
           power
           and
           prevalent
           antipathy
           our
           ordinary
           light
           doth
           exercise
           against
           his
           most
           abhorred
           Opposite
           ,
           darkenesse
           ,
           you
           well
           know
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           elegantly
           and
           punctually
           for
           my
           purpose
           expressed
           by
           One
           in
           this
           manner
           :
           
             We
             see
             ,
             and
             prove
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             by
             dayly
             experience
             how
             powerfull
             and
             dreadfull
             a
             thing
             the
             darkenesse
             of
             the
             night
             is
             .
             For
             when
             it
             falleth
             ,
             it
             covereth
             ,
             and
             muffleth
             up
             the
             face
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             It
             obscureth
             ,
             and
             hideth
             ,
             the
             hue
             ,
             and
             the
             fashion
             of
             all
             creatures
             :
             It
             bindeth
             up
             all
             hands
             ,
             and
             breaketh
             off
             all
             imployments
             :
             
             The
             night
             commeth
             ,
          
           saith
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           
             wherein
             we
             cannot
             worke
             .
             It
             arresteth
             ,
             and
             keepeth
             captive
             all
             living
             wights
             ,
             men
             and
             beasts
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             be
             still
             ,
             and
             rest
             there
             where
             it
             arresteth
             them
             :
             yea
             it
             maketh
             them
             fearefull
             ,
             and
             faint-hearted
             ,
             full
             of
             fancies
             ,
             and
             much
             subiect
             to
             frights
             .
             It
             is
             of
             all
             others
             such
             a
             powerfull
             ,
             and
             unconquerable
             Tyrant
             ,
             as
             no
             man
             is
             able
             to
             withstand
             .
             And
             yet
             neverthelesse
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             of
             that
             might
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             able
             to
             overwhelme
             ,
             or
             to
             quench
             the
             least
             light
             in
             the
             World.
             For
             we
             see
             the
             darken
             the
             night
             is
             ,
             the
             clearer
             the
             Starres
             shine
             :
             Yea
             the
             least
             candles
             light
             ,
             that
             is
             lighted
             ,
             withstandeth
             the
             whole
             night
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             suffereth
             not
             the
             darkenesse
             to
             cover
             ,
             or
             to
             smoother
             ,
             and
             oppresse
             it
             ,
             but
             it
             giveth
             light
             also
             even
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             darkenesse
             ,
             and
             beateth
             it
             backe
             for
             some
             space
             and
             distance
             on
             every
             side
             of
             it
             :
             so
             that
             which
             way
             soever
             it
             is
             borne
             ,
             or
             wheresoever
             it
             commeth
             ,
             there
             must
             darkenesse
             depart
             and
             give
             place
             unto
             the
             light
             ;
             all
             the
             power
             ,
             and
             the
             dreadfulnesse
             of
             it
             ,
             cannot
             helpe
             or
             prevaile
             ought
             against
             it
             .
             And
             tho
             the
             light
             be
             so
             weake
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             cast
             light
             farre
             about
             ,
             or
             drive
             the
             darkenesse
             farre
             from
             it
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             sparke
             of
             an
             hot
             coale
             ,
             yet
             cannot
             the
             darknesse
             cover
             or
             conceale
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             quench
             it
             ;
             but
             it
             giveth
             light
             to
             it selfe
             alone
             at
             least
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             may
             be
             seene
             a
             farre
             off
             in
             the
             darke
             ;
             and
             it
             remaineth
             unconquered
             of
             the
             darke
             ,
             tho
             it
             cannot
             helpe
             other
             things
             nor
             give
             light
             unto
             them
             .
             Yea
             (
             that
             which
             is
             yet
             more
             wonderfull
             )
             a
             rotten
             shining
             peece
             of
             wood
             ,
             which
             h●th
             the
             faintest
             light
             that
             can
             be
             found
             ,
             yet
             remaineth
             invincible
             of
             all
             the
             power
             of
             darkenesse
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             it
             is
             compassed
             about
             with
             darken●sse
             ,
             the
             clearer
             light
             it
             giveth
             .
             So
             little
             is
             darkenesse
             able
             to
             overcome
             ,
             or
             k●epe
             downe
             an●
             light
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             ruleth
             and
             vanquisheth
             ,
             and
             expelleth
             the
             dark●n●ss●
             ,
             which
             else
             overwhelmeth
             ,
             and
             ●●areth
             ,
             and
             fettereth
             ▪
             and
             putteth
             all
             things
             in
             feare
             .
             Now
             if
             this
             naturall
             light
             be
             so
             pow●●full
             ,
             and
             so
             able
             to
             prevaile
             against
             the
             darkenesse
             of
             
             the
             night
             :
             why
             should
             not
             that
             spirituall
             Light
             ,
             that
             Gods
             Spirit
             doth
             kindle
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             Gods
             Children
             ,
             be
             able
             to
             afford
             them
             light
             in
             darkenesse
             ,
             and
             to
             minister
             sound
             ioy
             and
             sweete
             comfort
             unto
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             midst
             of
             their
             heaviest
             ,
             and
             most
             hideous
             afflictions
             .
          
           Assuredly
           ,
           it
           must
           needes
           be
           unconquerably
           able
           ,
           with
           farre
           greater
           power
           ,
           and
           in
           an
           higher
           proportion
           .
           For
           our
           visible
           light
           doth
           spring
           but
           from
           a
           finite
           and
           materiall
           Fountaine
           ,
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           it selfe
           a
           creature
           :
           but
           the
           Spirituall
           light
           ,
           I
           speake
           of
           ,
           flowes
           immediately
           from
           the
           glorious
           face
           of
           the
           onely
           true
           ,
           incomprehensible
           and
           eternall
           *
           Light
           ,
           the
           Sunnes
           creatour
           ,
           
             who
             dwelleth
             in
             the
             light
             that
             no
             man
             can
             approach
             unto
             ,
          
           and
           is
           an
           everlasting
           well-spring
           of
           all
           Life
           and
           Light
           ;
           which
           it
           doth
           so
           farre
           represent
           and
           resemble
           in
           Divine
           excellencie
           ,
           and
           mightinesse
           ,
           that
           it
           thence
           receives
           by
           a
           secret
           and
           sacred
           influence
           ,
           fresh
           successions
           still
           of
           an
           infinite
           triumphant
           power
           ,
           and
           prevailing
           against
           all
           spirituall
           darkenesses
           for
           ever
           .
           Suppose
           all
           the
           men
           that
           dwell
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           our
           Hemisphere
           should
           addresse
           themselues
           with
           all
           their
           wit
           and
           weapons
           ,
           with
           all
           their
           power
           and
           policie
           to
           keepe
           backe
           that
           universall
           darkenesse
           ,
           which
           is
           woont
           to
           seize
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           the
           earth
           at
           the
           setting
           of
           the
           Sunne
           ;
           yet
           by
           all
           this
           strong
           and
           combined
           opposition
           ,
           they
           should
           but
           beate
           the
           ayre
           :
           But
           now
           ,
           upon
           the
           very
           first
           approach
           of
           that
           Princely
           light
           ,
           but
           peeping
           up
           in
           the
           East
           ,
           it
           would
           all
           ●ly
           away
           in
           a
           e
           moment
           ,
           and
           vanish
           into
           nothing
           .
           Semblablely
           ,
           if
           all
           the
           understandings
           upon
           earth
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Angels
           in
           Heaven
           should
           contribute
           all
           their
           abilities
           ,
           and
           excellencies
           to
           illighten
           with
           cheerefulnesse
           and
           ioy
           ,
           a
           guilty
           conscience
           surprised
           sometimes
           with
           hellish
           darkenesse
           and
           cloudes
           of
           horrour
           upon
           sight
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           sense
           of
           divine
           wrath
           ;
           yet
           all
           would
           not
           doe
           ,
           they
           should
           all
           the
           while
           ,
           but
           wash
           a
           Blackamoore
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           :
           but
           now
           ,
           let
           but
           the
           least
           glimpse
           
           of
           the
           light
           of
           Grace
           shine
           into
           that
           sad
           and
           heavy
           Soule
           ,
           and
           it
           would
           farre
           more
           easily
           and
           irresistably
           chase
           away
           the
           very
           darkest
           midnight
           of
           any
           spirituall
           misery
           ,
           then
           the
           strongest
           Summers
           Sunne
           ,
           the
           ●hinnest
           Mornings
           mist.
           Give
           me
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           ,
           Iudas
           his
           heart
           ,
           or
           Spiraes
           horrour
           ;
           or
           a
           vexed
           spirit
           torne
           and
           rent
           in
           peeces
           with
           the
           raging
           guilt
           of
           both
           those
           wofull
           men
           ;
           and
           let
           that
           supposed
           rufull
           Soule
           ,
           weary
           of
           its
           hellish
           burden
           ,
           and
           thirsting
           sincerely
           for
           the
           
             water
             of
             Life
          
           ,
           but
           cast
           it selfe
           upon
           the
           mercy
           ,
           truth
           ,
           and
           power
           of
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           ,
           so
           sweetly
           offering
           himselfe
           in
           that
           pretious
           promise
           ,
           Matth.
           11.28
           .
           resoluing
           to
           take
           him
           for
           an
           everlasting
           husband
           ;
           and
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           it
           might
           be
           put
           into
           a
           very
           Heaven
           upon
           Earth
           .
           For
           this
           glorious
           grace
           of
           Faith
           ,
           the
           Prince
           of
           all
           spirituall
           light
           and
           lightsomnesse
           in
           the
           truely
           humbled
           Soule
           ,
           thus
           shed
           into
           such
           a
           darke
           and
           grieved
           spirit
           ,
           doth
           enkindle
           and
           set
           on
           shining
           all
           those
           f
           gracious
           heavenly
           Starres
           ,
           that
           are
           woont
           to
           beautifie
           the
           hearts
           of
           holy
           men
           ;
           hope
           ,
           love
           ,
           zeale
           ,
           son-like
           feare
           ,
           humility
           ,
           patience
           ,
           selfe-deniall
           ,
           vniversall
           obedience
           ,
           fruitfulnesse
           in
           all
           good
           workes
           ,
           &c.
           
           Which
           make
           them
           g
           
             light
             it selfe
          
           ,
           to
           h
           
             walke
             in
             the
             light
          
           ,
           towards
           the
           infinite
           and
           i
           
             unapproachable
             light
          
           :
           And
           therefore
           they
           never
           neede
           to
           want
           lightsomnesse
           ;
           but
           have
           perpetuall
           pregnant
           matter
           of
           spirituall
           mirth
           ,
           and
           mightinesse
           of
           spirit
           .
        
         
           The
           point
           appeares
           ,
           and
           is
           further
           prooved
           by
           manifest
           ,
           and
           manifold
           experience
           :
           David
           having
           bin
           formerly
           ,
           wofully
           wasted
           with
           great
           varietie
           and
           extremitie
           of
           dangers
           and
           distresses
           ,
           was
           at
           last
           plunged
           into
           a
           most
           desperate
           perplexity
           .
           1.
           
           Sam.
           30
           6.
           
           Which
           had
           bin
           able
           to
           have
           swallowed
           up
           into
           despaire
           ,
           the
           manliest
           vigour
           of
           the
           greatest
           spirit
           upon
           earth
           ,
           not
           supported
           with
           grace
           .
           (
           The
           like
           or
           a
           lesse
           ,
           caused
           King
           Saul
           to
           fall
           upon
           his
           owne
           sword
           ;
           )
           yet
           He
           blessed
           man
           ,
           by
           the
           power
           of
           his
           spirituall
           peace
           ,
           and
           the
           
           beames
           of
           Gods
           pleased
           face-shining
           upon
           his
           Soule
           ,
           did
           patiently
           ,
           and
           sweetly
           
             comfort
             Himselfe
             in
             the
             Lord
             His
             God
          
           ;
           and
           stood
           like
           an
           impregnable
           Rocke
           unshaken
           with
           the
           raging
           assaults
           of
           any
           tempestuous
           sourges
           .
           He
           was
           at
           this
           time
           hunted
           by
           Saul
           like
           a
           
             Par●ridge
             in
             the
             Mountaines
          
           ;
           cashierd
           by
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           Philistines
           as
           a
           f●llow
           of
           suspected
           fidelity
           ;
           robd
           by
           the
           Amalekites
           of
           His
           wiues
           ;
           His
           sonnes
           ,
           and
           His
           daughters
           ;
           The
           Towne
           ,
           to
           which
           He
           returned
           for
           safety
           ,
           was
           burnt
           with
           fire
           ;
           And
           to
           make
           his
           calamity
           compleate
           ,
           and
           most
           cutting
           ,
           even
           His
           owne
           men
           were
           ready
           to
           stone
           Him
           :
           Now
           in
           this
           great
           distresse
           upon
           the
           first
           apprehension
           whereof
           He
           wept
           ,
           as
           the
           story
           saith
           ,
           
             untill
             He
             had
             no
             more
             power
             to
             weepe
          
           ;
           yet
           comming
           to
           Himselfe
           ,
           and
           recollecting
           His
           spirituall
           forces
           ,
           His
           heavy
           heart
           ready
           to
           sinke
           and
           fall
           asunder
           in
           His
           bosome
           ,
           did
           fetch
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           faith
           ,
           comfortably
           fortified
           by
           sense
           and
           experience
           of
           former
           fauours
           ,
           such
           heavenly
           strength
           from
           Iehova
           ,
           whom
           He
           had
           made
           His
           portion
           ;
           that
           thereupon
           His
           courage
           was
           revived
           and
           raised
           to
           that
           height
           ,
           that
           He
           presently
           pursued
           his
           enemies
           with
           extraordinary
           valour
           and
           resolution
           ,
           cut
           them
           off
           quite
           and
           
             recovered
             all
          
           .
           And
           David
           saith
           the
           text
           ,
           
             was
             greatly
             distressed
             :
             for
             the
             people
             spake
             of
             stoning
             Him
             ,
             because
             the
             Soule
             of
             all
             the
             people
             was
             grieued
             ,
             every
             man
             for
             His
             sonnes
             ,
             and
             for
             His
             daughters
             :
             but
             David
             encouraged
             Himselfe
             in
             the
             Lord
             his
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           What
           a
           bitter
           Sea
           of
           unmatched
           miseries
           ,
           did
           breake
           out
           upon
           blessed
           Iob
           ,
           which
           with
           a
           sudden
           unexpected
           violence
           ,
           bearing
           downe
           that
           Hedge
           of
           protection
           ,
           which
           God
           had
           set
           about
           Him
           ,
           (
           the
           raines
           purposely
           let
           loose
           by
           divine
           dispensation
           to
           Sathans
           malice
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           )
           did
           fearefully
           overflow
           him
           to
           that
           height
           and
           horrour
           ;
           that
           He
           stands
           registred
           in
           Gods
           Booke
           as
           an
           unparalled
           Instance
           of
           extraordinary
           sufferings
           and
           sorrowes
           ;
           calamities
           and
           conflicts
           ;
           to
           all
           
           succeeding
           ages
           ,
           no
           k
           story
           being
           able
           to
           afford
           the
           like
           :
           The
           naturall
           death
           of
           one
           deare
           childe
           ,
           strikes
           sometimes
           so
           heavy
           to
           a
           mans
           heart
           ,
           that
           for
           griefe
           he
           growes
           into
           a
           consumption
           ;
           but
           all
           Iobs
           children
           ,
           were
           suddenly
           taken
           away
           at
           once
           by
           a
           violent
           stroke
           :
           some
           petty
           crosse
           upon
           his
           outward
           state
           ,
           and
           cutting
           off
           but
           part
           of
           his
           goods
           ,
           causes
           sometimes
           a
           couetous
           worldling
           to
           cut
           l
           his
           ōwne
           throate
           :
           But
           Iob
           was
           robd
           of
           all
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           is
           a
           prove
           be
           to
           this
           day
           ;
           
             As
             poore
             as
             Iob
          
           :
           Many
           wives
           are
           passionate
           ,
           and
           peevish
           in
           time
           of
           prosperity
           ,
           whose
           h●arts
           notwithstanding
           will
           melt
           in
           compassion
           ,
           and
           kindenesse
           ,
           over
           their
           husbands
           ,
           in
           any
           kinde
           of
           misery
           ;
           but
           m
           Iobs
           wife
           ,
           tho
           dearely
           intreated
           ,
           by
           Her
           most
           distressed
           Husband
           ,
           even
           for
           their
           childrens
           sake
           ,
           the
           mutuall
           common
           pledges
           of
           sweetest
           loue
           ;
           yet
           would
           not
           come
           neare
           Him.
           
             My
             breath
          
           ,
           saith
           He
           ,
           
             is
             strange
             to
             my
             wife
             though
             I
             entreated
             for
             the
             childrens
             sake
             of
             mine
             owne
             body
             ,
          
           Chap.
           19.17
           .
           Satan
           .
           I
           confesse
           ,
           is
           woont
           to
           roare
           and
           rage
           fiercely
           enough
           about
           Gods
           blessed
           O●es
           ,
           to
           doe
           them
           all
           the
           mischiefe
           ,
           Hee
           can
           possibly
           ;
           but
           rarely
           hath
           hee
           so
           large
           a
           reach
           ,
           and
           his
           chaine
           so
           lengthned
           as
           he
           had
           against
           Iob.
           The
           painefull
           anguish
           of
           some
           one
           part
           ▪
           would
           not
           onely
           deprive
           a
           Man
           ,
           of
           the
           pleasure
           of
           the
           worlds
           Monarchy
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           it
           in
           possession
           ;
           but
           also
           make
           Him
           weary
           of
           His
           life
           .
           In
           what
           a
           taking
           then
           was
           Iob
           ▪
           who
           
             from
             the
             sole
             of
             his
             foote
             ,
             unto
             his
             Crowne
          
           had
           no
           part
           free
           from
           
             ●ore
             b●les
          
           and
           n
           horribly
           i●fl●med
           ulcers
           ,
           exasperated
           and
           enraged
           with
           the
           sti●ging
           smart
           of
           Satans
           extremest
           malice
           ▪
           who
           had
           power
           given
           Him
           to
           inflict
           them
           God
           himself
           frownes
           many
           times
           ,
           and
           withdrawes
           beames
           of
           His
           pleased
           face
           from
           the
           soules
           of
           His
           seruants
           ,
           to
           their
           great
           griefe
           ,
           tho
           for
           their
           spirituall
           good
           ;
           But
           seldome
           doth
           
             he
             set
             them
             up
             for
             His
             Marke
             ;
             hunt
             them
             as
             a
             fierce
             Lion
             ;
             set
             His
             terrours
             in
             array
             against
          
           them
           ;
           and
           command
           
             the
             poyson
             of
             his
             arrowes
             to
             drinke
             up
             their
             spirit
          
           ;
           
           as
           Iob
           complaines
           :
           It
           is
           no
           strange
           thing
           ,
           neither
           should
           it
           much
           moove
           ,
           but
           only
           make
           us
           walke
           more
           watchfully
           ,
           to
           heare
           men
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           drunken
           Belialls
           to
           belch
           out
           from
           their
           rotten
           hearts
           upon
           the
           Ale-bench
           such
           base
           slanders
           as
           these
           .
           
             These
             Professors
             for
             all
             their
             faire
             shewes
             ,
             are
             certainely
             all
             of
             them
             notorious
             Hypocrites
             .
             Tho
             they
             looke
             never
             so
             demurely
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             the
             men
             they
             are
             taken
             for
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           But
           to
           have
           a
           Mans
           nearest
           ,
           familiar
           ,
           understanding
           Christian
           friends
           to
           charge
           Him
           with
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           is
           a
           most
           cruell
           cut
           to
           a
           troubled
           conscience
           :
           And
           this
           was
           o
           Iob.
           case
           .
           So
           thus
           as
           ●ob
           was
           singular
           in
           the
           universality
           of
           His
           afflictions
           ,
           so
           there
           was
           a
           singularity
           of
           bitternesse
           above
           ordinary
           in
           e●very
           particular
           a●fliction
           .
           And
           what
           of
           all
           this
           ?
           And
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           this
           holy
           man
           ,
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           that
           pretious
           p
           hoard
           of
           grace
           ,
           which
           his
           heavenly
           heart
           had
           treasured
           up
           in
           the
           time
           of
           prosperitie
           ;
           out
           of
           that
           spirituall
           strength
           ,
           which
           He
           had
           gotten
           into
           His
           soule
           by
           his
           former
           humble
           acquaintance
           ,
           and
           conversation
           with
           His
           God
           ,
           and
           knowing
           full
           well
           ,
           that
           tho
           all
           was
           gone
           ,
           yet
           He
           still
           possessed
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           as
           fully
           ,
           if
           not
           more
           feeli●gly
           as
           ever
           before
           ;
           He
           becomes
           hereupon
           as
           rare
           and
           admir●ble
           a
           Patterne
           of
           Patience
           to
           all
           posterity
           ;
           as
           He
           was
           an
           extraordinary
           astonishing
           spe●●acle
           of
           adversitie
           and
           woe
           .
           Consciousnesse
           of
           His
           fore-spent
           righteous
           life
           ,
           which
           he
           peruseth
           Chap.
           31.
           
           The
           clearenesse
           of
           a
           good
           conscience
           Chap.
           16
           19
           
             Behold
             my
             witnesse
             〈◊〉
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             my
             record
             is
             on
             high
             :
          
           And
           his
           invincible
           faith
           ,
           Chap.
           19.23
           ,
           24
           ,
           25
           
             Oh
             that
             m●
             words
             were
             now
             written
             ,
             Oh
             that
             they
             were
             pri●ted
             in
             a
             hunke
             !
             That
             they
             were
             graven
             with
             an
             Iron
             pen
             and
             lead
             ▪
             in
             the
             rocke
             for
             ever
             .
             For
             I
             know
             that
             my
             Redeemer
             liveth
             &c.
          
           chap.
           13.
           
           
             Though
             he
             slay
             me
             ,
             yet
             will
             I
             trust
             in
             him
          
           ;
           did
           so
           strengthen
           and
           stay
           his
           spirit
           
           with
           a
           divine
           might
           ,
           that
           he
           bore
           valiantly
           ,
           and
           stood
           upright
           under
           the
           heaviest
           weight
           ,
           and
           greatest
           variety
           of
           extreame
           afflictions
           ,
           that
           ever
           were
           laid
           upon
           any
           meere
           man.
           
        
         
           But
           now
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           the
           tyth
           nay
           the
           tenne
           hundreth
           part
           of
           Iobs
           troubles
           ,
           caused
           gra●elesse
           
             Achitophell
             ,
             to
             saddle
             his
             Asse
             ,
             get
             himselfe
             home
             ,
             put
             his
             houshold
             in
             order
             ,
             and
             hang
             himselfe
             .
          
        
         
           So
           true
           is
           that
           which
           the
           blessed
           Prophet
           tels
           us
           Ier.
           17.5
           .
           &c.
           
             Cursed
             be
             the
             man
             ,
             that
             trusteth
             in
             man
             ,
             and
             maketh
             flesh
             his
             arme
             ,
             and
             whose
             heart
             departeth
             from
             the
             Lord.
             For
             Hee
             shall
             be
             like
             the
             heath
             in
             the
             desert
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             see
             when
             good
             commeth
             ;
             but
             shall
             inhabite
             the
             parched
             places
             in
             the
             Wildernesse
             ,
             in
             a
             saltland
             and
             not
             inhabited
             .
             Blessed
             is
             the
             man
             that
             trusteth
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             whose
             hope
             the
             Lord
             is
             .
             For
             hee
             shall
             be
             as
             a
             tree
             planted
             by
             the
             waters
             ,
             and
             that
             spreadeth
             out
             her
             rootes
             by
             the
             river
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             see
             when
             heate
             commeth
             ,
             but
             her
             lease
             shall
             be
             greene
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             be
             carefull
             in
             the
             yeere
             of
             drought
             ,
             neither
             shall
             cease
             from
             yeelding
             fruite
             .
          
        
         
           This
           impregnable
           comfort
           springing
           from
           grace
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           even
           in
           evill
           times
           ,
           did
           steele
           the
           spirit
           of
           blessed
           Luther
           with
           such
           spirituall
           stoutnesse
           ,
           and
           so
           
             hardened
             his
             fore
             head
          
           against
           a
           world
           ,
           
           nay
           an
           horrible
           hell
           of
           most
           reproachfull
           and
           raging
           oppositions
           ,
           that
           he
           became
           a
           Spectacle
           ,
           a
           Miracle
           of
           rarest
           Christian
           fortitude
           ,
           and
           invincible
           courage
           to
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           posterity
           .
           I
           am
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           holy
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           hee
           so
           gloriously
           pro●est
           ,
           and
           that
           power
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           which
           hee
           so
           faithfully
           
           practised
           ,
           did
           infuse
           into
           the
           heart
           of
           that
           Man
           as
           much
           unconquerablenesse
           of
           resolution
           ,
           and
           fearelesnesse
           of
           the
           face
           of
           Man
           ,
           as
           ever
           dwelt
           in
           any
           mortal
           brest
           ,
           since
           the
           Apostles
           time
           .
           Witnesse
           amongst
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           one
           extraordinary
           expression
           of
           His
           imcomparable
           magnanimity
           :
           when
           his
           friends
           were
           earnest
           ,
           and
           eager
           upon
           Him
           ,
           not
           to
           venture
           Himselfe
           ,
           amongst
           a
           number
           of
           Perfidious
           Papists
           ,
           and
           bloud-thirsty
           Tigers
           ;
           He
           replied
           thus
           :
           
             As
             touching
             mee
          
           ,
           saith
           He
           ,
           
           
             since
             I
             am
             sent
             for
             ,
             I
             am
             resolved
             ,
             and
             certainly
             determined
             to
             enter
             Wormes
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ;
             yea
             tho
             I
             knew
             ,
             there
             were
             as
             many
             Divells
             to
             resist
             me
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             tiles
             to
             cover
             the
             Houses
             in
             Wormes
             .
          
           This
           Man
           of
           God
           did
           upon
           the
           two
           Pillars
           of
           His
           Heroicall
           heart
           ,
           
             courage
             and
             patience
          
           ,
           most
           nobly
           sustaine
           the
           malice
           and
           hatred
           ,
           almost
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           .
           The
           Divell
           ,
           and
           the
           Pope
           did
           concurrently
           countermine
           with
           all
           their
           cruelty
           ,
           and
           cunning
           against
           this
           victorious
           Champion
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           mighty
           underminer
           of
           their
           darke
           and
           damned
           kingdomes
           .
           Almost
           all
           the
           Princes
           ,
           Priests
           ,
           and
           people
           of
           Christendome
           ,
           did
           breed
           &
           breathe
           out
           nothing
           but
           thoughts
           of
           indignation
           and
           threats
           of
           Death
           against
           Him.
           Millions
           of
           lasie
           ,
           and
           lustfull
           Monkes
           ,
           having
           like
           so
           many
           pestilent
           Locusts
           of
           the
           infernall
           Pit
           ,
           seizd
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           Europe
           ,
           with
           their
           envenomed
           swarmes
           ,
           and
           lying
           at
           ease
           encloistered
           in
           Sodomy
           and
           bloud
           ,
           gnashed
           their
           teeth
           at
           Him
           with
           Hellish
           fury
           ,
           and
           like
           true
           Frends
           spet
           fire
           in
           His
           face
           .
           And
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           this
           holy
           Saint
           ,
           (
           which
           ,
           I
           more
           admire
           ,
           and
           prize
           higher
           ,
           then
           the
           victories
           of
           a
           thousand
           Caesars
           ,
           or
           the
           most
           renowned
           valour
           of
           the
           greatest
           Alexander
           )
           having
           so
           many
           incarnate
           Divels
           continually
           roaring
           about
           Him
           ,
           with
           open
           mouth
           ,
           ready
           every
           houre
           ,
           and
           enraged
           with
           implacable
           thirst
           to
           drinke
           up
           His
           bloud
           ,
           and
           
             swallow
             Him
             up
             quicke
          
           ;
           yet
           I
           say
           ,
           enioyed
           such
           a
           triumphant
           tranquillity
           of
           minde
           ,
           and
           unshaken
           presence
           of
           spirit
           ,
           that
           like
           a
           mightie
           
           
             Son
             of
             thunder
          
           by
           His
           constant
           and
           powerfull
           preaching
           ,
           for
           the
           space
           of
           nine
           and
           twenty
           yeares
           ,
           so
           shooke
           the
           pillars
           of
           Popery
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           perswaded
           the
           Beast
           will
           never
           stand
           upon
           His
           foure
           legs
           any
           more
           :
           And
           writ
           eloquently
           and
           excellently
           ,
           almost
           ,
           if
           not
           as
           many
           volumes
           ,
           as
           Austin
           did
           ,
           that
           great
           glory
           of
           the
           Christian
           World
           in
           former
           times
           .
           A
           petty
           crosse
           many
           times
           will
           so
           emasculate
           ,
           
           and
           weaken
           ,
           the
           elevations
           of
           the
           greatest
           Wit
           ,
           that
           His
           conceite
           ,
           invention
           &
           stile
           will
           fall
           to
           a
           farre
           lower
           streine
           ,
           then
           ordinary
           ;
           which
           contentment
           ,
           &
           calmnesse
           ,
           would
           raise
           to
           their
           highest
           pitch
           &
           possibility
           .
           But
           the
           terrible
           earthquake
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           of
           all
           Europe
           ▪
           and
           contrary
           commotions
           of
           *
           Christendome
           some
           ,
           did
           never
           a
           whit
           dis-animate
           ,
           or
           shake
           the
           heart
           of
           this
           heavenly
           man
           ;
           fitly
           honoured
           by
           the
           name
           of
           a
           third
           Elias
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           
             Francis
             Spira
          
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           having
           out
           of
           his
           a
           inordinate
           love
           to
           the
           things
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           wofully
           wounded
           his
           conscience
           by
           that
           infamous
           〈◊〉
           of
           the
           blessed
           Truth
           ,
           which
           He
           formerly
           professed
           ,
           became
           a
           spectacle
           of
           such
           spirituall
           misery
           and
           woe
           to
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           not
           any
           thing
           left
           unto
           the
           memory
           of
           man
           more
           remarkeable
           .
        
         
           Vpon
           the
           very
           first
           revise
           of
           his
           recantation
           ,
           and
           ser●ou●
           consideration
           in
           cold
           bloud
           what
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           he
           acknowledged
           himselfe
           utterly
           undone
           and
           for
           ever
           .
           His
           spirit
           suddenly
           smitten
           with
           the
           dreadfull
           sense
           of
           divine
           wrath
           for
           his
           Apostasie
           ,
           and
           split
           in
           pieces
           ,
           as
           it
           
           were
           ,
           with
           so
           grievous
           a
           bruise
           ,
           fainted
           fearefully
           ,
           faild
           him
           quite
           ,
           and
           fell
           a
           sunder
           in
           his
           brest
           like
           drops
           of
           water
           .
           Heare
           some
           rufull
           expressions
           of
           his
           desperate
           state
           ,
           from
           his
           owne
           mouth
           :
           
             Oh
             ,
             that
             I
             were
             gone
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             some
             body
             would
             let
             out
             this
             weary
             Soule
             !
             I
             tell
             you
             there
             was
             never
             such
             a
             Monster
             as
             I
             am
             ;
             never
             was
             man
             alive
             a
             spectacle
             of
             such
             exceeding
             misery
             .
             —
             I
             now
             feele
             Gods
             heavy
             wrath
             that
             burnes
             like
             the
             torments
             of
             hell
             within
             me
             ,
             and
             afflicts
             my
             soule
             with
             pangs
             un-utterable
             .
             Verily
             desperation
             is
             Hell
             it selfe
             .
             —
             The
             gnawing
             worme
             of
             unquenchable
             fire
             ,
             horrour
             ,
             confusion
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             worst
             of
             all
             ,
             desperation
             it selfe
             ,
             continually
             tortures
             me
             .
             And
             now
             I
             count
             my
             present
             estate
             worse
             ,
             then
             if
             my
             soule
             separated
             from
             my
             body
             were
             with
             Iudas
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             desire
             rather
             to
             be
             there
             ,
             then
             thus
             to
             live
             in
             my
             body
             .
             —
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             never
             had
             mortall
             man
             such
             experience
             of
             Gods
             anger
             and
             hatred
             against
             him
             as
             I
             have
             .
             —
             If
             I
             could
             conceive
             but
             the
             ●east
             sparke
             o●
             hope
             in
             my
             heart
             of
             a
             better
             state
             hereafter
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             refuse
             to
             endure
             the
             most
             heavy
             wrath
             of
             the
             great
             God
             ,
             yea
             for
          
           2000.
           
             yeeres
             ,
             so
             that
             at
             length
             .
             I
             might
             attaine
             out
             of
             misery
             .
             —
             He
             professed
             that
             his
             pangs
             were
             such
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             damned
             wights
             in
             Hell
             indure
             not
             the
             like
             misery
             :
             That
             his
             state
             was
             worse
             then
             that
             of
             Cain
             and
             Iudas
             ,
             and
             therefore
             desired
             to
             die
             .
             —
             O
             that
             God
             would
             let
             loose
             his
             hand
             from
             me
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             were
             with
             me
             now
             ,
             as
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             I
             would
             scorne
             the
             threats
             of
             the
             most
             cruell
             Tyrants
             ,
             beare
             torments
             with
             invincible
             resolution
             ,
             and
             glory
             in
             the
             outward
             profession
             of
             Christ
             ,
             till
             I
             were
             choaked
             in
             the
             flame
             ,
             and
             my
             body
             turned
             into
             ashes
             .
          
        
         
           Vses
           .
           1.
           
           If
           it
           be
           so
           then
           ,
           that
           an
           heavenly
           hoard
           of
           grace
           ,
           good
           conscience
           ,
           Gods
           favour
           &c.
           happily
           treasured
           up
           
             while
             it
             is
             called
             Today
          
           ,
           hath
           the
           sole
           ,
           and
           sacred
           property
           ,
           and
           priviledge
           ,
           to
           hold
           up
           our
           hearts
           ,
           In
           times
           of
           horrour
           :
           inabling
           us
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           patiently
           ,
           and
           profitably
           to
           master
           all
           miseries
           ,
           passe
           
           thorow
           all
           persecutions
           ,
           conquer
           all
           Commers
           ;
           and
           at
           length
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           pull
           the
           very
           heart
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           out
           of
           Hell
           ;
           with
           confidence
           ,
           and
           triumph
           to
           looke
           even
           death
           ,
           and
           the
           Divell
           in
           the
           face
           ,
           and
           to
           stand
           with
           boldnesse
           ,
           before
           the
           terrour
           of
           the
           last
           Day
           ,
           like
           an
           unmooveable
           Rock
           ,
           when
           the
           
             Sonnes
             and
             daughters
             of
             confusion
          
           ,
           who
           have
           
             slept
             in
             harvest
          
           ,
           and
           mispent
           the
           gratious
           Day
           of
           their
           visitation
           ,
           shall
           intreate
           the
           mountaines
           ,
           and
           Rockes
           to
           fall
           upon
           them
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           it
           being
           thus
           ,
           let
           every
           one
           of
           us
           like
           
             Sonnes
             and
             daughters
             of
             wisedome
          
           ,
           in
           this
           short
           Sommers
           Day
           of
           our
           abode
           upon
           earth
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           glorious
           Sun-shine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           pretious
           seasons
           of
           grace
           ,
           imploy
           all
           meanes
           ,
           improove
           all
           oportunities
           ,
           to
           gather
           in
           ,
           with
           all
           holy
           greedinesse
           ,
           and
           treasure
           up
           abundantly
           much
           spirituall
           strength
           ,
           and
           lasting
           comfort
           against
           the
           
             evill
             Day
          
           .
           To
           which
           ,
           let
           us
           be
           quickned
           ,
           by
           such
           considerations
           as
           these
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           This
           wise
           ,
           and
           happy
           treasuring
           up
           ,
           of
           heavenly
           hoards
           ,
           and
           comforts
           of
           holinesse
           afore
           hand
           ,
           will
           sweetely
           mollisie
           ,
           and
           allay
           the
           bitternesse
           ,
           and
           smart
           ,
           of
           that
           heavinesse
           and
           sorrow
           ;
           of
           those
           fearefull
           amazements
           ,
           and
           oppressions
           of
           spirit
           ,
           naturally
           incident
           to
           times
           of
           trouble
           ,
           and
           feare
           ,
           which
           ordinarily
           doe
           very
           grievously
           sting
           ,
           and
           strike
           thorow
           the
           hearts
           of
           carnall
           and
           secure
           Worldlings
           ,
           with
           full
           rage
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           slashes
           ,
           and
           fore-tastes
           of
           Hell.
           Of
           all
           other
           passions
           of
           the
           Soule
           ,
           sadnesse
           ,
           and
           griefe
           grates
           most
           upon
           the
           vitall
           spirits
           ;
           dries
           up
           soonest
           the
           freshest
           marrow
           in
           the
           bones
           ;
           and
           most
           sensibly
           suckes
           out
           the
           purest
           ,
           and
           refinedst
           bloud
           in
           the
           heart
           .
           All
           the
           Obiects
           of
           lightsomnesse
           ,
           and
           ioy
           ,
           are
           drowned
           in
           an
           heauy
           heart
           ,
           even
           as
           the
           beauty
           of
           a
           Pearle
           is
           dissolved
           in
           vineger
           .
           Now
           the
           onely
           Cordiall
           ,
           and
           Counter-poyson
           against
           this
           dampe
           of
           light-heartednesse
           ,
           and
           Cut-throate
           of
           life
           ,
           is
           the
           secret
           sweetenesse
           ,
           and
           shining
           pleasure
           of
           that
           
             One
             pearls
             of
             great
             price
          
           ;
           
           three
           orient
           raies
           whereof
           ,
           
           are
           
             righteousnesse
             and
             peace
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             ioy
             in
             the
             holy
             Ghost
          
           treasur'd
           up
           in
           the
           Cabinet
           of
           a
           good
           conscience
           .
           The
           glory
           ,
           
           pretiousnesse
           ,
           and
           power
           of
           which
           hidden
           treasure
           ,
           purchased
           with
           the
           sale
           of
           all
           sinne
           ,
           doth
           many
           times
           shine
           faireliest
           upon
           the
           Soule
           ,
           in
           the
           saddest
           times
           ;
           inspires
           for
           the
           most
           part
           into
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           owners
           ,
           the
           greatest
           courage
           ,
           and
           constancy
           of
           spirit
           even
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           adversity
           ,
           and
           vexation
           ;
           inables
           them
           to
           digest
           ,
           and
           beare
           without
           any
           great
           wound
           ▪
           or
           passion
           those
           crosses
           ,
           and
           cruelties
           ,
           which
           would
           breake
           the
           backe
           ,
           and
           crush
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           stoutest
           Temporizer
           .
           Was
           there
           not
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           difference
           thinke
           you
           ,
           
           betwixt
           the
           heart
           of
           Hezekiah
           ,
           who
           
             had
             walked
             before
             God
             in
             truth
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             perfect
             heart
             ,
          
           when
           He
           heard
           the
           newes
           of
           death
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Prophet
           ;
           
           and
           the
           heart
           of
           Belshazzar
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           the
           hand-writing
           upon
           the
           wall
           .
           Giue
           me
           a
           great
           man
           ,
           who
           carries
           a
           way
           ,
           the
           credit
           and
           current
           of
           the
           times
           ;
           with
           all
           bravery
           ,
           and
           triumph
           wallowes
           ,
           and
           tumbles
           himselfe
           in
           the
           glory
           and
           pleasures
           of
           the
           present
           :
           Throw
           Him
           from
           the
           transitory
           top
           of
           His
           heaven
           upon
           earth
           ,
           upon
           His
           last
           bed
           :
           present
           unto
           His
           eye
           at
           once
           the
           terrible
           pāgs
           of
           approaching
           death
           ;
           the
           ragefull
           malice
           of
           the
           powers
           of
           Hell
           ;
           the
           crying
           wounds
           of
           His
           bleding
           conscience
           ;
           the
           griesely
           fourmes
           of
           His
           innumerable
           sinnes
           ;
           His
           finall
           farewell
           with
           all
           worldly
           delights
           ;
           the
           pit
           of
           fire
           and
           brimstone
           ,
           into
           which
           He
           is
           ready
           to
           fall
           :
           And
           I
           tell
           you
           true
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           endure
           an
           houres
           horrour
           of
           His
           wofull
           heart
           ,
           for
           His
           present
           Paradise
           to
           the
           worlds
           end
           .
           But
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           let
           me
           be
           the
           man
           ,
           whom
           the
           corruptions
           of
           the
           time
           confine
           to
           obscuritie
           ,
           who
           mournes
           in
           secret
           for
           the
           horrible
           abominations
           ,
           and
           crying
           sinnes
           ,
           that
           raigne
           amongst
           us
           ,
           who
           thinkes
           that
           day
           best
           spent
           ,
           wherein
           Hee
           hath
           gathered
           most
           spirituall
           strength
           ,
           against
           that
           last
           ,
           and
           sorest
           combate
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           mercies
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           humble
           dependance
           upon
           
           His
           omnipotent
           arme
           ,
           I
           will
           looke
           in
           the
           face
           ,
           the
           cruellest
           concurrence
           of
           all
           those
           former
           terrors
           ,
           with
           ●●●fidence
           and
           peace
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           By
           this
           spirituall
           hoarding
           of
           comfortable
           provision
           against
           the
           
             Evill
             day
          
           ,
           we
           may
           prevent
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           impatiency
           ,
           dependance
           upon
           the
           
             Arme
             of
             flesh
          
           ,
           base
           feares
           ,
           sinkings
           of
           heart
           ;
           un-manly
           deiections
           of
           spirit
           ,
           desperate
           resolutions
           ,
           and
           many
           passionate
           distempers
           of
           such
           raging
           and
           distracted
           nature
           ,
           which
           are
           woont
           to
           seize
           upon
           ,
           and
           surprise
           ,
           unholy
           and
           unprepared
           hearts
           ,
           when
           the
           Hand
           of
           God
           is
           heavy
           upon
           them
           .
           How
           bravely
           and
           Heroically
           did
           patient
           Iob
           beare
           and
           breake
           thorow
           ,
           a
           matchlesse
           variety
           and
           extremity
           of
           calamities
           and
           conflicts
           ?
           The
           softest
           of
           whose
           sufferings
           would
           have
           strucke
           full
           cold
           to
           the
           heart
           of
           many
           a
           Carnalist
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           to
           dye
           within
           Him
           like
           a
           stone
           as
           Nabals
           did
           .
           One
           of
           the
           least
           ,
           the
           losse
           of
           His
           goods
           ,
           I
           am
           perswaded
           ,
           would
           have
           caused
           many
           covetous
           worldlings
           to
           have
           laid
           violent
           and
           bloudy
           hands
           upon
           themselues
           .
           For
           instance
           :
           Ahitophel
           ,
           onely
           because
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           state-wisedome
           was
           obscur'd
           ,
           and
           overtopt
           at
           the
           counsell-Bord
           ,
           
             sadled
             His
             Asse
             ,
             gate
             Him
             Home
             ,
             put
             His
             houshold
             in
             order
             ,
             and
             hanged
             Himselfe
             .
          
           The
           onely
           cause
           of
           His
           fainting
           in
           the
           day
           of
           disgrace
           ,
           and
           dis-acceptation
           was
           His
           false
           ,
           and
           rotten
           heart
           in
           matters
           of
           religion
           .
           While
           the
           Crowne
           sate
           with
           security
           ,
           and
           safety
           upon
           Davids
           head
           ;
           He
           walked
           with
           Him
           as
           a
           companion
           unto
           the
           House
           of
           God.
           But
           when
           the
           winde
           begun
           to
           blow
           a
           little
           another
           way
           and
           upon
           Absoloms
           side
           ,
           like
           a
           true
           Temporizer
           .
           He
           followes
           the
           blast
           ,
           and
           turnes
           his
           sailes
           according
           to
           the
           weather
           .
           And
           therefore
           His
           hollow
           heart
           ,
           having
           made
           the
           Arme
           of
           flesh
           His
           Anchor
           ,
           and
           a
           vanishing
           Blase
           of
           honour
           His
           chiefest
           blessednesse
           ,
           shrinkes
           at
           the
           very
           first
           sight
           ,
           and
           suspition
           of
           a
           tempest
           ,
           and
           sinkes
           this
           miserable
           Man
           into
           a
           Sea
           of
           horrour
           .
           But
           now
           on
           the
           contrary
           :
           what
           was
           the
           cause
           ,
           
           that
           Iobs
           heart
           was
           not
           crusht
           into
           pieces
           ,
           under
           the
           bitter
           concurrence
           of
           such
           a
           world
           of
           crosses
           ,
           of
           which
           any
           one
           severally
           was
           sufficient
           to
           have
           made
           a
           Man
           extreamely
           miserable
           ?
           The
           true
           reason
           of
           His
           patient
           resolution
           ,
           amid
           so
           many
           pressures
           ,
           was
           the
           spirituall
           riches
           ▪
           He
           had
           hoarded
           up
           in
           the
           time
           of
           His
           happines
           .
           Amongst
           which
           the
           divinest
           ,
           and
           dearest
           Iewel
           lay
           nearest
           unto
           His
           heart
           ,
           as
           a
           counterpoyson
           ,
           to
           the
           venome
           and
           sting
           of
           the
           Divels
           deadliest
           malice
           .
           I
           meane
           a
           sound
           and
           strong
           faith
           in
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           
             the
             Lambe
             slaine
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             :
          
           which
           now
           began
           to
           shine
           the
           fairest
           in
           the
           darkest
           Midnight
           of
           His
           miseries
           ;
           and
           sweetly
           to
           dart
           out
           many
           heavenly
           sparkles
           of
           comfort
           ,
           and
           such
           glorious
           eiaculations
           as
           these
           :
           
             Though
             he
             slay
             me
             ,
             yet
             will
             I
             trust
             in
             Him.
          
           Cap.
           13.15
           .
           And
           that
           cap.
           19
           ▪
           23
           ,
           &c.
           
             Oh
             that
             my
             words
             were
             now
             written
             ,
             oh
             that
             they
             were
             printed
             in
             a
             Booke
             !
             That
             they
             were
             graven
             with
             an
             iron
             pen
             ,
             and
             leade
             ,
             in
             the
             rocke
             for
             ever
             .
             For
             I
             know
             that
             my
             Redeemer
             liveth
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           There
           were
           two
           cutting
           ,
           and
           cruell
           circumstances
           largely
           insinuated
           Cap.
           29.
           and
           30.
           which
           did
           keenely
           sharpen
           the
           edge
           ,
           and
           mightily
           aggravate
           the
           weight
           of
           Iobs
           miseries
           :
        
         
           The
           one
           was
           this
           :
           
             He
             had
             bin
          
           *
           happy
           .
           Now
           as
           that
           mans
           happines
           is
           holden
           the
           greatest
           ,
           who
           hath
           bin
           in
           miserable
           condition
           ;
           for
           He
           tasteth
           the
           double
           sweete
           ;
           of
           remembring
           his
           forpassed
           misery
           ;
           and
           enioying
           his
           present
           felicity
           :
           
           So
           on
           the
           contrary
           ;
           
             It
             is
             the
             greatest
             misery
          
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           
             to
             haue
             bin
             happy
          
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           was
           that
           ,
           which
           most
           nettles
           a
           generous
           nature
           .
           He
           being
           a
           Man
           of
           so
           great
           honour
           and
           worth
           ;
           whose
           rare
           ,
           and
           incomparable
           wisedome
           ,
           even
           the
           Princes
           and
           Nobles
           adored
           as
           it
           were
           with
           a
           secret
           ,
           and
           silent
           admiration
           ,
           as
           appeares
           Cap.
           29.9.10
           .
           was
           now
           contemned
           of
           the
           most
           contemptible
           .
           
             The
             children
             of
             fooles
             ,
             and
             the
             children
             of
             base
             men
          
           ;
           that
           were
           
             viler
             then
             the
             earth
          
           ,
           make
           him
           their
           song
           ,
           and
           their
           
             By-word
             ,
             cap.
          
           
           30.8.9
           .
           For
           when
           true
           noblenes
           ,
           and
           worth
           is
           downe
           ,
           and
           any
           one
           of
           the
           Lords
           Champions
           dejected
           ,
           it
           is
           ordinary
           with
           all
           those
           dunghill
           dispositions
           ,
           to
           whom
           His
           sincerity
           was
           an
           Eie-sore
           ;
           His
           power
           and
           authority
           ,
           a
           restraint
           to
           their
           lewdnesse
           ;
           the
           glory
           of
           His
           vertues
           ,
           fewell
           to
           their
           envy
           ;
           to
           run
           as
           a
           Raven
           to
           the
           fallen
           Sheepe
           ,
           to
           picke
           out
           His
           eyes
           ;
           I
           meane
           ,
           which
           yet
           ●asts
           of
           a
           truly
           cowardly
           ,
           and
           mercilesse
           constitution
           ,
           to
           wound
           his
           very
           wounds
           ,
           and
           to
           vexe
           his
           vexations
           .
           This
           was
           Iobs
           case
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           now
           ministers
           comfort
           to
           Iobs
           heart
           ,
           against
           these
           corrosiues
           ?
           Euen
           consciousnesse
           of
           His
           graces
           ,
           and
           integrities
           treasur'd
           up
           ,
           and
           exercisde
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           His
           peace
           .
           He
           reckens
           up
           fourteene
           of
           them
           ,
           Chap.
           31.
           
           From
           consideration
           hereof
           ,
           Hee
           gathers
           towards
           the
           end
           ,
           this
           triumphant
           resolution
           against
           the
           ●orest
           of
           His
           sufferings
           :
           
             I
             would
             even
             crowne
             mine
             head
             with
             the
             bitterest
             Invective
             of
             my
             greatest
             adversary
             :
          
           whence
           it
           is
           cleare
           ,
           that
           the
           two
           potent
           pillars
           of
           Iobs●●rong
           ●●rong
           ,
           and
           strange
           patience
           ,
           which
           all
           generations
           will
           admire
           to
           the
           worlds
           end
           ,
           were
           a
           sound
           faith
           ,
           and
           the
           sanctified
           fruits
           thereof
           ,
           prepared
           and
           practised
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           prosperity
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           by
           fore-provision
           of
           Gods
           favour
           ,
           grace
           ,
           good
           conscience
           ,
           and
           such
           spirituall
           store
           ,
           wee
           shall
           be
           able
           worthily
           to
           grace
           ,
           and
           honour
           our
           profession
           ;
           truly
           to
           enoble
           ,
           and
           winne
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           glory
           ,
           and
           reputation
           to
           the
           state
           of
           Christianity
           :
           when
           the
           ambitious
           Rufflers
           ,
           and
           boisterous
           Nimrods
           of
           the
           world
           shall
           see
           and
           observe
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           gratious
           invisible
           vigour
           ,
           and
           strength
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           which
           mightily
           supports
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           true
           Christian
           in
           those
           times
           of
           confusion
           &
           ●eare
           ,
           when
           theirs
           shall
           be
           like
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           woman
           in
           her
           pangs
           ,
           &
           fall
           asunder
           in
           their
           breasts
           ,
           even
           like
           drops
           of
           water
           .
           That
           He
           is
           as
           
             bold
             as
             a
             Lyon
          
           ,
           and
           unmooveable
           like
           Mount
           Zion
           in
           the
           Day
           of
           distresse
           ,
           and
           visitations
           of
           God
           ;
           when
           they
           shall
           tremble
           
           at
           the
           shaking
           of
           a
           leafe
           ,
           &
           call
           upon
           the
           Mountaines
           to
           cover
           them
           .
           That
           He
           shall
           be
           able
           then
           to
           say
           with
           David
           ,
           Psal.
           46.1.2
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             my
             refuge
             ,
             and
             my
             strength
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Therefore
             will
             I
             not
             feare
             ,
             th●
             the
             earth
             be
             remooved
             ,
             and
             tho
             the
             mountaines
             be
             carried
             into
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             Sea
             :
          
           But
           they
           shall
           cry
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           bitternes
           of
           their
           spirits
           ,
           with
           the
           hypocrites
           ,
           Isai.
           33.14
           .
           
             Who
             among
             us
             shall
             dwell
             with
             the
             devouring
             fire
             !
             Who
             amongst
             us
             shall
             dwell
             with
             everlasting
             burnings
             ?
          
           God
           is
           much
           honoured
           ,
           and
           His
           truth
           glorified
           ,
           when
           it
           appeares
           in
           the
           face
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           a
           poore
           neglected
           Christian
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           worlds
           language
           ,
           a
           precise
           foole
           ,
           is
           able
           by
           the
           power
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           influence
           of
           his
           favour
           ,
           to
           affront
           and
           out-face
           all
           the
           frownings
           ,
           and
           malignant
           aspects
           of
           the
           proud
           Giants
           of
           the
           world
           .
           And
           he
           is
           the
           Lords
           noblest
           Champion
           ,
           and
           a
           Professour
           of
           the
           truest
           ,
           and
           heavenliest
           dye
           ,
           that
           holds
           out
           in
           the
           wetting
           ,
           and
           shrinkes
           not
           in
           the
           Day
           of
           adversitie
           .
           Chrysostome
           speakes
           to
           the
           people
           of
           Antioch
           like
           himselfe
           ,
           a
           Man
           of
           an
           invincible
           spirit
           ,
           against
           the
           tyrannies
           of
           his
           times
           :
           
           
             In
             this
          
           ,
           saith
           He
           ,
           
             should
             a
             gracious
             differ
             from
             a
             gracelesse
             man
             ,
             that
             hee
             should
             beare
             his
             crosses
             couragiously
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             with
             the
             wings
             of
             Faith
             ,
             outsoare
             the
             height
             of
             all
             humane
             miseries
             .
             He
             should
             be
             like
             a
             Rocke
             ,
             being
             incorporated
             into
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             inexpugnable
             ,
             and
             unshaken
             with
             the
             most
             furious
             incursions
             of
             the
             waves
             and
             stormes
             of
             worldly
             troubles
             ,
             pressures
             and
             persecutions
             .
          
           And
           blessed
           bee
           God
           ,
           that
           even
           here
           upon
           earth
           ,
           in
           this
           vale
           of
           teares
           ,
           there
           is
           such
           a
           visible
           and
           vast
           difference
           ,
           betwixt
           a
           wicked
           and
           godly
           man.
           The
           one
           is
           like
           the
           raging
           Sea
           that
           cannot
           rest
           :
           the
           other
           stands
           fast
           like
           a
           Rocke
           ,
           which
           shall
           never
           bee
           remooved
           .
           An
           unregenerate
           heart
           is
           ever
           restlesse
           ,
           commonly
           in
           these
           three
           regards
           at
           the
           least
           :
           First
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           an
           endlesse
           ,
           and
           unsatisfiable
           appetite
           after
           pleasures
           ,
           riches
           ,
           honours
           ,
           revenge
           ,
           or
           what
           other
           Darling
           delight
           it
           hath
           singled
           out
           ,
           and
           made
           speciall
           choice
           of
           to
           follow
           ,
           and
           feede
           upon
           with
           
           greatest
           contentment
           ,
           and
           sensuall
           sweetnesse
           ,
           God
           hath
           iustly
           put
           that
           property
           ,
           or
           rather
           poison
           into
           all
           earthly
           things
           doted
           upon
           ,
           and
           desired
           immoderately
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           plague
           the
           heart
           ,
           which
           so
           pursues
           them
           ;
           by
           filling
           it
           still
           with
           a
           furious
           and
           fresh
           supply
           of
           more
           greedinesse
           ,
           iealousies
           ,
           and
           many
           miserable
           discontentments
           :
           so
           that
           they
           become
           unto
           it
           ,
           as
           drinke
           unto
           a
           man
           in
           a
           Dropsie
           ,
           or
           burning
           Fever
           ,
           serve
           onely
           to
           inflame
           it
           with
           new
           heate
           ,
           and
           fiery
           additions
           of
           insatiable
           thirst
           ,
           and
           i●ordinate
           longings
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           many
           secret
           grumblings
           ,
           and
           stinging
           reclamations
           of
           a
           gauled
           conscience
           against
           its
           present
           guilty
           courses
           ,
           and
           forbidden
           pleasures
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           a
           continuall
           ebullition
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           of
           confused
           and
           contrary
           lusts
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           empoysoned
           Fountaine
           of
           originall
           corruption
           ,
           which
           fill
           it
           with
           many
           damnable
           distractions
           ,
           and
           tumultuations
           of
           Hell.
           But
           now
           if
           besides
           this
           inward
           boyling
           ,
           it
           bee
           also
           tossed
           with
           outward
           troubles
           ,
           what
           a
           miserable
           Creature
           is
           a
           carnall
           Man
           ?
           Euen
           as
           the
           Sea
           ,
           if
           besides
           its
           internall
           agitations
           ;
           by
           the
           restlesse
           motions
           of
           
             estuation
             ,
             descention
             ,
             revolution
          
           ,
           and
           reflection
           ;
           it
           be
           also
           outwardly
           turmoyl'd
           with
           stormes
           ,
           and
           tempestuous
           winds
           ,
           How
           ragefull
           &
           roaing
           wil
           it
           be
           ?
           But
           the
           other
           is
           like
           a
           strong
           unmoveable
           mountaine
           ,
           that
           stands
           impregnable
           against
           the
           rage
           of
           winde
           and
           weather
           .
           And
           all
           the
           cruell
           incursions
           ,
           and
           ungodly
           oppositions
           made
           against
           it
           ,
           either
           by
           men
           ,
           or
           Divels
           ,
           are
           but
           like
           so
           many
           proud
           ,
           and
           swelling
           waves
           ,
           which
           dash
           themselves
           against
           a
           mighty
           Rocke
           .
           The
           more
           boysterously
           they
           beate
           against
           it
           ,
           the
           more
           are
           they
           broken
           ,
           and
           turned
           into
           a
           vaine
           foame
           and
           froath
           .
           Come
           ,
           what
           come
           will
           ,
           His
           heart
           is
           still
           in
           His
           breast
           ,
           and
           His
           resolution
           as
           high
           as
           Heaven
           .
           Pestilent
           then
           is
           that
           Principle
           of
           Machiavel
           ,
           
           a
           Fellow
           not
           to
           bee
           named
           ,
           but
           by
           way
           of
           detestation
           ,
           and
           savours
           rankely
           of
           cursed
           Atheisme
           .
           Whereby
           He
           teaches
           in
           sense
           and
           summe
           ;
           
             That
             Heathenish
             Religion
             
             did
             inspire
             Her
             Worthies
             of
             Old
             ,
             with
             invincible
             ,
             &
             victorious
             spirits
             :
             But
             Christian
             Religion
             begets
             effeminat●nesse
             ,
             deiections
             and
             seare
             .
          
           He
           speakes
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           which
           to
           me
           seemes
           strange
           :
           That
           such
           a
           profound
           Professour
           of
           the
           depths
           ,
           or
           rather
           diuelishnesse
           of
           policy
           should
           dote
           so
           sottishly
           .
           And
           yet
           it
           is
           no
           such
           strange
           thing
           :
           for
           many
           times
           we
           may
           observe
           ;
           that
           
             deepest
             Policy
             ,
             by
             the
             curse
             of
             God
             upon
             it
             ,
             for
             opposition
             to
             goodnesse
             ,
             turnes
             into
             extremest
             folly
             .
             And
             all
             counsels
             ,
             and
             politicke
             constitutions
             against
             Christ
             ,
             are
             but
             the
             brainelesse
             infatuations
             of
             Ahitophel
             .
          
           For
           that
           which
           this
           fellow
           holds
           there
           ,
           holds
           strong
           contradiction
           ,
           both
           to
           common
           sense
           ,
           and
           a
           thousand
           experiences
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           Let
           the
           
             great
             Master
             of
             mischiefe
             ,
             and
             of
             most
             abhorred
             atheisticall
          
           *
           
             Principles
             of
             State
          
           ,
           tell
           me
           ;
           whether
           a
           reall
           assurance
           of
           a
           Crowne
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           endlesse
           ioyes
           in
           another
           world
           ,
           be
           not
           more
           powerfull
           to
           raise
           a
           Mans
           spirit
           ,
           to
           the
           highest
           pitch
           of
           undaunted
           noblenesse
           of
           spirit
           ,
           and
           unconquerable
           resolution
           ,
           then
           a
           vaine
           breath
           of
           immortall
           fame
           amongst
           miserable
           men
           after
           this
           life
           ?
           And
           in
           this
           lies
           the
           sinew
           of
           His
           proofe
           .
           For
           the
           second
           ;
           Let
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           ancient
           Iews
           be
           indifferētly
           wayed
           ,
           from
           whose
           magnanimity
           ,
           in
           causes
           of
           most
           extreme
           hazard
           ,
           those
           strange
           and
           unwonted
           resolutions
           have
           growne
           ,
           which
           for
           all
           circumstances
           ,
           saith
           a
           great
           Divine
           ,
           no
           people
           under
           the
           roofe
           of
           heaven
           did
           ever
           hitherto
           match
           .
           And
           that
           which
           did
           alwaies
           animate
           them
           ,
           was
           their
           meere
           Religion
           .
           And
           let
           the
           Chronicles
           also
           ,
           say
           I
           ,
           of
           later
           times
           be
           searched
           ,
           and
           wee
           shall
           find
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           many
           renowned
           Worthies
           to
           have
           for
           ever
           ennobled
           the
           matchlesse
           and
           incomparable
           courage
           of
           Christianity
           with
           in
           imitable
           impressions
           of
           valour
           ,
           and
           visible
           transcendency
           above
           all
           humane
           boldnesse
           ,
           and
           affected
           audacities
           of
           the
           most
           valiant
           Pagans
           .
           To
           begin
           with
           great
           Constantine
           ,
           the
           first
           mighty
           Commander
           of
           a
           Christian
           Army
           :
           with
           what
           
           victorious
           glory
           did
           He
           confound
           ,
           &
           cut
           off
           many
           potent
           a
           Heads
           of
           Paganisme
           ?
           Thrice
           was
           the
           whole
           world
           most
           famously
           fought
           for
           :
           betweene
           Alexander
           and
           
             Zerxes
             ,
             Caesar
          
           and
           
             Pompey
             ,
             Constantine
          
           &
           Licinius
           .
           This
           last
           was
           most
           b
           illustrious
           ,
           wherein
           Constantine
           the
           Great
           did
           mightily
           conquer
           ,
           and
           triumphantly
           carry
           all
           before
           him
           ;
           the
           heroicall
           and
           royall
           spirit
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           trampling
           victoriously
           upon
           the
           desperate
           rage
           of
           the
           most
           furious
           ,
           foole-hardy
           Pagan
           Tyrants
           .
           I
           might
           here
           passe
           on
           to
           Theodosius
           ,
           and
           his
           miraculous
           conquests
           ,
           and
           so
           along
           ,
           but
           the
           disgression
           would
           bee
           too
           unseasonable
           .
           Therefore
           I
           leave
           you
           for
           the
           prosecution
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           to
           Anti-Machiavel
           .
           Even
           in
           later
           times
           ,
           wofully
           plagued
           under
           the
           reigne
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           with
           a
           vast
           degeneration
           from
           primitive
           purity
           and
           power
           ,
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           tho
           empoysoned
           with
           Popish
           superstition
           ,
           yet
           did
           so
           farre
           inspire
           it
           's
           Warlike
           Professors
           with
           extraordinary
           spirits
           ,
           
           that
           in
           point
           of
           manhood
           they
           did
           wonders
           ,
           to
           the
           astonishment
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           and
           all
           succeeding
           Ages
           .
           *
           
             Godfrey
             of
             Bulloigne
          
           ,
           that
           famous
           Warriour
           ,
           with
           his
           followers
           ,
           conquered
           in
           lesse
           then
           foure
           yeeres
           ,
           all
           the
           goodliest
           Provinces
           of
           Asia
           ,
           and
           drave
           out
           the
           Turkes
           .
           In
           that
           dreadfull
           and
           cruell
           conflict
           in
           Solomons
           Temple
           ,
           as
           himselfe
           reports
           in
           a
           letter
           to
           Boh●mund
           ,
           King
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           their
           men
           ,
           by
           the
           great
           b
           
             slaughter
             of
             the
             enemy
             stood
             in
             blood
             above
             the
             ancles
             .
          
           At
           that
           terrible
           ,
           and
           bloody
           battell
           at
           Ascalon
           ,
           as
           most
           report
           ,
           they
           slew
           an
           hundred
           thousand
           Infidels
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           valour
           and
           victories
           of
           Hunniades
           ,
           whose
           mighty
           spirit
           ,
           and
           incredible
           courage
           ,
           for
           any
           
           thing
           I
           know
           ,
           have
           no
           parallell
           in
           any
           precedent
           Story
           ,
           were
           so
           great
           ,
           and
           did
           like
           a
           violent
           tempest
           ,
           and
           impetuous
           torrent
           so
           batter
           and
           beate
           downe
           the
           enemies
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           Hee
           was
           rightly
           reputed
           the
           c
           
             Bulwarke
             of
             Europe
          
           ▪
           and
           
             thundring
             terrour
             of
             the
             Turkes
          
           ;
           amongst
           whom
           
             His
             name
             became
             so
             dreadfull
          
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           story
           d
           reports
           ,
           
             they
             used
             the
             same
             to
             feare
             their
             crying
             children
             withall
             .
          
           Hee
           fought
           e
           five
           times
           with
           the
           Turkes
           upon
           one
           day
           ,
           and
           five
           times
           foyled
           and
           put
           them
           to
           flight
           :
           f
           with
           the
           losse
           of
           three
           thousand
           ,
           He
           killed
           that
           valiant
           Vice●oy
           of
           Asia
           ,
           
             Mesites
             Bassa
          
           ,
           with
           His
           sonne
           ,
           and
           twenty
           thousand
           Turkes
           moe
           :
           g
           at
           that
           famous
           battell
           of
           Vascape
           ,
           wherein
           he
           got
           the
           greatest
           victory
           that
           ever
           any
           Christian
           Prince
           before
           that
           time
           obtained
           against
           the
           Turkish
           Kings
           ,
           with
           fifteene
           thousand
           souldiers
           ,
           He
           overthrew
           
             Abedin
             Bassa
          
           ,
           sent
           against
           Him
           most
           ragingly
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           a
           late
           shamefull
           losse
           ,
           according
           to
           Amuraths
           instructions
           ,
           by
           
             the
             slaughter
             of
             the
             Hungarians
             ,
             to
             sacrifice
             unto
             the
             Ghosts
             of
             their
             dead
             friends
             and
             companions
             ,
          
           with
           an
           Army
           of
           fourescore
           thousand
           fighting
           men
           .
           Scanderbeg
           also
           ,
           was
           such
           a
           Mirrour
           of
           Manhood
           ,
           &
           so
           terrible
           to
           the
           Turkes
           ,
           that
           nine
           yeares
           after
           His
           death
           ,
           passing
           thorow
           Lyssa
           where
           His
           Body
           lay
           buried
           ,
           
             they
             digged
             up
             His
             bones
             with
             great
             devotion
             ;
             reckoning
             it
             in
             some
             part
             of
             their
             happines
             ,
             if
             they
             might
             but
             see
             or
             touch
             the
             same
             :
             and
             such
             as
             could
             get
             any
             part
             thereof
             ,
             were
             it
             never
             so
             little
             ,
             caused
             the
             same
             to
             be
             set
             ,
             some
             in
             silver
             ,
             some
             in
             gold
             ,
             to
             hang
             about
             their
             necks
             ,
             or
             weare
             upon
             their
             bodies
             ,
          
           thinking
           the
           very
           dead
           bones
           of
           that
           late
           invincible
           Champion
           would
           animate
           their
           spirits
           with
           strange
           ,
           and
           extraordinary
           elevation
           ,
           and
           vigour
           :
           h
           Besides
           an
           admirable
           variety
           of
           other
           rare
           exploits
           ,
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           with
           the
           losse
           of
           sixty
           Christians
           ,
           i
           He
           slew
           Amesa
           with
           thirty
           as
           some
           say
           ,
           but
           at
           
           least
           twenty
           thousand
           Turks
           :
           c
           He
           kild
           with
           His
           owne
           hand
           above
           two
           thousand
           enimies
           :
           When
           He
           entered
           into
           sight
           ▪
           the
           Spirit
           of
           valour
           did
           so
           work
           within
           Him
           ,
           and
           the
           fiercenes
           of
           His
           courage
           so
           boyled
           in
           His
           brest
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           woont
           to
           make
           bloud
           burst
           out
           at
           d
           His
           lips
           ▪
           and
           did
           so
           steele
           His
           Arme
           ,
           that
           He
           cut
           off
           many
           overthwart
           by
           the
           middle
           .
           But
           take
           notice
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           a●
           profession
           of
           Christian
           religion
           inspired
           these
           renowned
           Worthies
           ,
           with
           a
           marchles
           height
           of
           courage
           ,
           and
           might
           of
           spirit
           :
           so
           the
           e
           mixture
           with
           Popish
           Idolatry
           did
           then
           ,
           and
           doth
           to
           this
           day
           unhappily
           hinder
           all
           thorow
           successe
           ,
           and
           constant
           prevailing
           against
           that
           most
           mighty
           ,
           bloud-thirsty
           Turkish
           Tyrant
           ,
           the
           terrour
           of
           Christendome
           ,
           who
           drunke
           with
           the
           wine
           of
           perpetuall
           felicity
           holds
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           world
           in
           scorne
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           greatest
           ,
           and
           cruellest
           scourge
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           ever
           the
           Earth
           bore
           .
           And
           besides
           ,
           that
           the
           f
           Idolatry
           
           of
           the
           Romish
           Church
           most
           principally
           and
           with
           speciall
           curse
           ,
           blasts
           ,
           and
           brings
           to
           naught
           all
           undertakings
           of
           the
           Christian
           world
           against
           that
           wicked
           Empire
           ;
           the
           practise
           also
           of
           some
           pestilent
           Principles
           proper
           to
           that
           
             Man
             of
             sin
          
           hath
           plagued
           the
           most
           hopefull
           enterprises
           in
           this
           kinde
           .
           For
           instance
           :
           The
           king
           of
           Hungary
           ,
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           Hunmades
           ,
           was
           in
           a
           faire
           course
           ,
           and
           forwardnes
           ,
           to
           have
           tamed
           ,
           and
           taken
           downe
           ,
           nay
           to
           have
           for
           ever
           crusht
           ,
           and
           confounded
           the
           insolency
           and
           usurpations
           of
           that
           raging
           Nimrod
           ;
           but
           then
           comes
           in
           the
           Pope
           with
           a
           beastly
           tricke
           and
           utterly
           dashes
           and
           undoes
           all
           .
           For
           He
           ,
           out
           of
           His
           Luciferian
           pride
           ,
           by
           the
           power
           or
           rather
           poison
           of
           that
           Antichristian
           cut-throate
           Position
           ;
           
             Of
             keeping
             no
             oath
             ,
             nor
             faith
             ,
             with
             Infidells
             ,
             and
             Hereticks
             ,
          
           unhappily
           undertooke
           to
           b
           absolve
           Vladis●aus
           the
           King
           ,
           &
           the
           rest
           whom
           it
           did
           concerne
           ▪
           from
           that
           solemne
           oath
           for
           confirmation
           of
           a
           concluded
           peace
           ,
           taken
           of
           Him
           ,
           upon
           the
           Holy
           c
           Evangelists
           ;
           and
           of
           Amurath
           ,
           by
           His
           Ambassadors
           ,
           upon
           their
           Turkish
           Alcaron
           .
           Whereupon
           ,
           they
           resolutely
           breake
           the
           league
           ;
           raise
           a
           great
           Army
           presently
           ,
           and
           against
           their
           oath
           ,
           and
           promise
           set
           upon
           the
           Turke
           with
           periury
           ,
           and
           perfidiousnes
           accompanied
           with
           Gods
           curse
           ,
           exposed
           the
           Christian
           party
           to
           a
           most
           horrible
           overthrow
           in
           that
           d
           bloudy
           battaile
           of
           Varna
           ,
           and
           cast
           upon
           the
           Profession
           of
           Christ
           ,
           such
           an
           aspersion
           ,
           and
           shame
           ,
           that
           not
           all
           the
           bloud
           of
           that
           rope
           of
           Popes
           ,
           which
           constitute
           Antichrist
           ,
           could
           ever
           be
           able
           to
           expiate
           .
        
         
           Looke
           upon
           the
           story
           ,
           and
           consider
           what
           a
           reproch
           and
           inexpiable
           staine
           doth
           rest
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           Christian
           religion
           ,
           by
           this
           wicked
           Stratagemme
           of
           Popish
           treachery
           ,
           and
           that
           even
           upon
           record
           to
           all
           posterity
           :
           For
           Amurath
           the
           Turkish
           Emperour
           in
           the
           heate
           of
           
           the
           sight
           ,
           pluckt
           the
           writing
           out
           of
           His
           bosome
           ,
           wherein
           the
           late
           league
           was
           compris'de
           ,
           and
           holding
           it
           up
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           with
           his
           eyes
           cast
           up
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           said
           thus
           :
           a
           
             Behold
             thou
             crucified
             Christ
             this
             is
             the
             league
             thy
             Christians
             in
             thy
             Name
             made
             with
             Me
             :
             which
             they
             have
             without
             cause
             violated
             .
             Now
             if
             Thou
             be
             a
             God
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             Thou
             art
             ,
             and
             as
             wee
             dreame
             reuenge
             the
             wrong
             now
             done
             unto
             Thy
             Name
             and
             Mee
             ,
             and
             shew
             thy
             power
             upon
             Thy
             periurious
             people
             ,
             who
             in
             their
             deeds
             deny
             Thee
             their
             God.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           .
           Sith
           a
           stocke
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           the
           comforts
           of
           a
           sound
           conscience
           ,
           be
           onely
           able
           to
           crush
           all
           crosses
           ,
           out-face
           all
           aduersaries
           ,
           take
           the
           sting
           out
           of
           all
           sorrowes
           and
           sufferings
           ;
           and
           serve
           in
           the
           evill
           Day
           as
           a
           soveraigne
           Antidote
           to
           save
           the
           Soule
           from
           sinking
           into
           the
           mouth
           of
           despaire
           ,
           and
           extremest
           horrour
           ;
           then
           three
           sorts
           of
           people
           here
           offer
           themselves
           to
           be
           censured
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           bee
           frighted
           ,
           and
           fir'd
           out
           of
           their
           damned
           security
           ,
           and
           cruell
           case
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Those
           
             fooles
             ,
             Sonnes
             and
             daughters
             of
             confusion
             and
             sloth
             ,
             who
             having
             a
             price
             in
             their
             hands
             to
             get
             wisedome
             ,
          
           yet
           want
           hearts
           to
           lay
           it
           out
           for
           spirituall
           provision
           before
           hand
           .
           They
           enioy
           by
           Gods
           rare
           ,
           and
           extraordinary
           indulgence
           ,
           and
           favour
           ,
           life
           ,
           strength
           ,
           wit
           ,
           health
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           outward
           happinesses
           ;
           nay
           the
           most
           glorious
           Day
           of
           a
           gracious
           visitation
           ,
           that
           did
           ever
           shine
           upon
           Earth
           ;
           many
           golden
           and
           goodly
           oportunities
           ,
           many
           blessed
           seasons
           and
           sermons
           to
           enrich
           their
           foules
           abundantly
           with
           all
           heavenly
           treasures
           :
           and
           yet
           they
           are
           so
           farre
           from
           spending
           their
           abilities
           ,
           entertaining
           those
           mercifull
           Offers
           ,
           and
           apprehending
           such
           happy
           aduantages
           for
           their
           true
           and
           eternall
           good
           ,
           that
           they
           most
           unworthily
           ,
           and
           unthankfully
           ,
           abuse
           ,
           mispend
           ,
           and
           dis-imploy
           all
           their
           meanes
           ,
           time
           and
           manifold
           mercies
           ,
           to
           serve
           their
           own
           turnes
           ,
           attaine
           their
           sensuall
           ends
           ,
           and
           possesse
           the
           Present
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           carnall
           contentment
           they
           can
           possibly
           devise
           .
           These
           vassals
           of
           selfe-love
           ,
           and
           slaves
           of
           lust
           ,
           are
           so
           lull'd
           upon
           the
           lap
           of
           pleasure
           by
           
           the
           Syren
           songs
           of
           Satans
           solicitors
           ;
           and
           so
           drunke
           with
           worldly
           prosperity
           ,
           by
           swimming
           down
           the
           current
           of
           these
           corruptest
           times
           with
           full
           saile
           of
           sensuality
           and
           ease
           ,
           that
           they
           fall
           asleepe
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           while
           of
           the
           happy
           Harvest
           in
           this
           life
           for
           Inning
           grace
           into
           the
           Soule
           under
           the
           Sun-shine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           wasting
           their
           pretious
           time
           of
           gathering
           spiritual
           Manna
           ,
           in
           grasping
           gold
           ,
           clasping
           about
           the
           Arme
           of
           flesh
           ,
           s●ruing
           themselves
           by
           all
           wajes
           and
           meanes
           into
           high
           roomes
           ,
           
             crowning
             themselves
             with
             Rose-buds
          
           ,
           &
           tumbling
           voluptuously
           in
           the
           pleasures
           and
           glory
           of
           this
           false
           and
           flattering
           world
           .
           But
           alas
           poore
           soules
           ,
           what
           will
           they
           doe
           in
           the
           evill
           Day
           !
           When
           after
           the
           hot
           gleame
           of
           earthly
           glory
           ,
           and
           a
           short
           calme
           &
           cut
           ouer
           the
           Sea
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           they
           are
           come
           into
           the
           Port
           of
           death
           ,
           to
           which
           all
           windes
           drive
           them
           ,
           and
           having
           there
           let
           fall
           that
           last
           Anchor
           ,
           which
           can
           never
           be
           weighed
           againe
           ,
           shall
           be
           set
           in
           the
           land
           of
           darkenes
           ;
           the
           dust
           whereof
           is
           brimstone
           ,
           and
           the
           
             riuers
             burning
             pitch
          
           ;
           where
           they
           shall
           meete
           with
           whole
           Armies
           of
           tempestuous
           and
           fiery
           plagues
           ,
           and
           the
           envenomed
           Arrowes
           of
           Gods
           unquenchable
           anger
           ,
           shall
           sticke
           fast
           for
           ever
           in
           their
           Soule
           &
           flesh
           ;
           where
           they
           shall
           never
           more
           see
           the
           Light
           ,
           nor
           the
           Land
           of
           the
           living
           ,
           but
           be
           drowned
           in
           everlasting
           perdition
           ,
           in
           the
           Lake
           ,
           even
           a
           boyling
           Sea
           of
           fire
           and
           brimstone
           ,
           where
           they
           can
           see
           no
           banke
           ,
           nor
           feele
           no
           bottome
           .
           What
           will
           these
           
             sleepers
             in
             Harvest
             say
          
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           be
           awaked
           at
           that
           dreadfull
           Houre
           out
           of
           their
           golden
           dreames
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           hands
           shall
           finde
           nothing
           ;
           but
           the
           iudgement
           of
           God
           growing
           upon
           their
           thoughts
           as
           an
           impetuous
           storme
           ,
           death
           standing
           before
           them
           unresistable
           ,
           like
           an
           armed
           Man
           ;
           sin
           lying
           at
           the
           doore
           like
           a
           bloud-hound
           ,
           and
           a
           guilty
           conscience
           knawing
           at
           the
           heart
           like
           a
           Vulture
           ?
           When
           they
           shall
           lie
           upon
           their
           last
           Beds
           ,
           like
           
             wild
             Bulls
             in
             a
             net
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           speakes
           ,
           
             full
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ;
             saying
             ,
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             would
             God
             it
             were
             Even
             :
             and
             at
             Even
             ,
             would
             God
             it
             were
             morning
             ,
             for
             the
             
             feare
             of
             their
             heart
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             shal
             feare
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             sight
             of
             their
             eyes
             ,
             which
             they
             shall
             see
             .
          
           I
           say
           in
           what
           case
           will
           they
           be
           then
           ?
           Then
           ,
           But
           my
           words
           doe
           faile
           mee
           here
           ,
           and
           so
           doth
           my
           conceit
           .
           For
           as
           none
           knowes
           the
           sweetnesse
           of
           the
           Spouses
           kisse
           ,
           but
           the
           Soule
           that
           receives
           it
           ;
           so
           neither
           can
           any
           one
           conceive
           this
           damned
           horrour
           ,
           but
           He
           that
           suffers
           it
           .
           The
           Lord
           of
           Heaven
           in
           mercy
           awake
           thē
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           with
           the
           peircing
           thunder
           of
           His
           sacred
           and
           saving
           Word
           ,
           
           that
           they
           may
           be
           happily
           frighted
           ,
           &
           fired
           out
           of
           their
           amased
           Soule-murdring
           sloth
           ,
           before
           they
           feele
           in
           Hell
           ,
           those
           fearefull
           things
           ,
           wee
           so
           faithfully
           forewarne
           them
           of
           .
        
         
           To
           rouse
           them
           out
           of
           this
           cruell
           carnall
           security
           ,
           let
           them
           entertaine
           into
           their
           most
           serious
           thoughts
           such
           considerations
           as
           these
           :
        
         
           Consider
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Why
           thou
           camest
           into
           this
           world
           .
           There
           is
           not
           so
           much
           as
           one
           Age
           past
           ,
           since
           Thou
           layest
           hid
           in
           the
           loathed
           state
           of
           being
           nothing
           .
           Above
           fiue
           thousand
           yeeres
           were
           gone
           ,
           after
           the
           Creation
           ,
           before
           there
           was
           any
           newes
           of
           Thee
           at
           all
           .
           And
           thou
           mightst
           never
           have
           bin
           ;
           God
           had
           no
           neede
           of
           Thee
           :
           He
           gave
           Thee
           a
           Beeing
           onely
           out
           of
           His
           owne
           meere
           bounty
           .
           u
           Infinite
           millions
           shall
           never
           bee
           ,
           which
           might
           have
           bin
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Thou●
           Gods
           omnipotency
           is
           equally
           able
           and
           active
           to
           have
           prod●ced
           them
           as
           Thee
           :
           And
           no
           parts
           of
           that
           vast
           Abysse
           of
           Nothing
           ,
           can
           possibly
           make
           any
           resistance
           to
           Almightinesse
           .
        
         
           And
           besides
           being
           so
           ,
           that
           Thou
           must
           needs
           have
           a
           
           being
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           any
           Creature
           ,
           that
           ever
           issued
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           thou
           mightest
           haue
           bin
           that
           ,
           either
           for
           the
           kinde
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           particular
           .
           All
           is
           One
           to
           Him
           ,
           to
           make
           an
           Angell
           ,
           or
           an
           Ant
           :
           To
           create
           the
           brightest
           Cherub
           ,
           or
           the
           most
           contemptible
           Flie
           :
           For
           in
           every
           creation
           ,
           no
           lesse
           then
           Omnipotency
           must
           needes
           bee
           the
           Efficient
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           then
           Nothing
           is
           ever
           the
           Obiect
           .
           Now
           what
           a
           miraculous
           mercy
           was
           this
           ,
           that
           passing
           by
           such
           an
           a
           un-numbred
           variety
           of
           incomparably
           inferiour
           creatures
           ,
           He
           should
           make
           Thee
           an
           everlasting
           Soule
           like
           an
           Angell
           of
           God
           ,
           capable
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           immortality
           ;
           of
           incorporation
           into
           Christ
           ,
           and
           fruition
           of
           Iehova
           Himselfe
           blessed
           for
           ever
           ?
           Nay
           and
           yet
           further
           ,
           tho
           thou
           wast
           to
           haue
           the
           Being
           of
           a
           reasonable
           creature
           ;
           yet
           there
           was
           not
           an
           houre
           from
           the
           first
           moment
           of
           time
           unto
           the
           worlds
           end
           ,
           but
           God
           might
           have
           allotted
           that
           to
           Thee
           for
           thy
           comming
           into
           this
           world
           .
           And
           therefore
           Thy
           time
           might
           have
           bin
           ,
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           all
           those
           foure
           thousand
           yeares
           ,
           or
           there
           abouts
           ,
           from
           the
           Creation
           untill
           the
           Comming
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           flesh
           ;
           when
           as
           all
           without
           the
           Pale
           ,
           and
           Partition-wall
           ,
           were
           without
           the
           Oracles
           and
           Ordinances
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           all
           ordinary
           meanes
           of
           salvation
           :
           Or
           since
           the
           Gospell
           revealed
           ,
           under
           the
           raigne
           of
           Anti-Christ
           ;
           And
           then
           a
           thousand
           to
           One
           ,
           thou
           hadst
           beene
           choakt
           ,
           and
           for
           ever
           perisht
           in
           the
           damned
           mists
           of
           his
           Devillish
           Doctrines
           .
           What
           an
           high
           honour
           was
           this
           ,
           to
           have
           thy
           birth
           and
           abode
           here
           upon
           earth
           appointed
           from
           all
           eternity
           in
           the
           very
           best
           and
           blesseddest
           time
           ;
           upon
           the
           fairest
           Day
           of
           peace
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           infinitely
           more
           ,
           in
           the
           most
           glorious
           Light
           of
           Grace
           ,
           that
           ever
           shone
           from
           Heaven
           upon
           the
           Children
           of
           men
           ?
           And
           so
           of
           the
           place
           ;
           Bee
           it
           so
           ,
           that
           Thou
           must
           needes
           bee
           in
           this
           golden
           Age
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           gracious
           Day
           ;
           yet
           thy
           lot
           of
           living
           in
           the
           world
           at
           this
           time
           might
           have
           lited
           (
           for
           any
           part
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           might
           have
           received
           
           Thee
           ,
           where
           Thou
           couldest
           have
           set
           but
           thy
           two
           feete
           )
           amongst
           Turkes
           ,
           Pagans
           ,
           Infidels
           ,
           a
           whole
           world
           to
           b
           Christendome
           :
           Or
           if
           thine
           appearing
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           must
           necessarily
           bee
           within
           the
           confines
           of
           Christendome
           ;
           yet
           Thou
           mightest
           have
           sprung
           up
           in
           the
           Popish
           parts
           of
           it
           ;
           or
           in
           the
           scismaticall
           ,
           or
           persecuted
           Places
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           in
           it
           .
           It
           was
           a
           very
           singular
           favour
           ;
           That
           thou
           shouldest
           be
           borne
           ,
           and
           bred
           ,
           and
           brought
           up
           in
           this
           little
           neglected
           Nooke
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           yet
           very
           illustrious
           by
           the
           presence
           of
           Christ
           in
           a
           mighty
           Ministry
           ;
           where
           Thou
           hast
           ,
           or
           mightest
           have
           enioyed
           in
           many
           Parts
           thereof
           the
           
             glorious
             Gospell
          
           of
           our
           
             blessed
             God
          
           ,
           and
           all
           saving
           Truth
           with
           much
           purity
           and
           power
           .
           Now
           put
           all
           these
           together
           ;
           and
           tell
           me
           in
           cold
           bloud
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           sensible
           and
           serious
           ponderation
           thereupon
           ▪
           Doest
           thou
           thinke
           ,
           that
           all
           this
           adoe
           was
           about
           Thee
           ,
           all
           this
           honour
           done
           unto
           Thee
           ,
           and
           when
           all
           is
           done
           ,
           Thou
           art
           to
           doe
           nothing
           ,
           but
           seeke
           Thy selfe
           ,
           serve
           Thine
           owne
           turne
           ,
           and
           live
           sensually
           ?
           Camest
           Thou
           out
           of
           Nothing
           into
           this
           world
           to
           doe
           iust
           nothing
           ,
           but
           c
           eate
           and
           drinke
           and
           sleepe
           ▪
           to
           game
           ;
           goe
           in
           the
           fashion
           ;
           and
           play
           the
           good
           fellow
           ▪
           to
           laugh
           and
           be
           merry
           ,
           to
           grow
           rich
           and
           
             leave
             tokens
             of
             thy
             pleasure
             in
             every
             place
             ?
          
           &c.
           If
           any
           after
           so
           much
           illightning
           ,
           bee
           so
           prodigiously
           mad
           ,
           as
           to
           continue
           in
           such
           a
           conceite
           ,
           I
           have
           nothing
           to
           say
           to
           Him
           ,
           but
           leave
           Him
           as
           an
           everlasting
           Bedlam
           ,
           abandon'd
           to
           that
           folly
           ,
           which
           wants
           a
           name
           to
           expresse
           it
           .
           Turne
           then
           thy
           course
           for
           shame
           ,
           nay
           ,
           as
           Thou
           hast
           any
           care
           to
           be
           saved
           ,
           and
           to
           see
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           
             new
             Ierusalem
          
           ;
           as
           Thou
           desirest
           to
           looke
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           in
           the
           face
           with
           comfort
           at
           that
           great
           Day
           ;
           as
           Thou
           fearest
           to
           receive
           thy
           portion
           in
           Hell-fire
           with
           the
           Devill
           ,
           and
           His
           Angells
           ,
           even
           most
           intolerable
           and
           bitter
           torments
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           ;
           
             at
             least
             in
             this
             thy
             day
             ,
          
           in
           this
           heate
           and
           height
           of
           Thy
           spirituall
           Harvest
           ,
           awake
           out
           of
           thy
           sensuall
           sleepe
           ,
           
             come
             to
             thy selfe
          
           with
           the
           
             Prodigall
             ;
             strik●
             
             upon
             thy
             thigh
          
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           poore
           remainder
           of
           a
           few
           ,
           and
           evill
           dayes
           ,
           addresse
           thy selfe
           with
           resolution
           ,
           and
           constancy
           to
           pursue
           the
           
             One
             necessary
             Thing
          
           ,
           and
           to
           treasure
           up
           much
           heavenly
           strength
           and
           store
           against
           thine
           ending
           houre
           .
           Get
           thee
           under
           conscionable
           Meanes
           ,
           and
           quickning
           Ministery
           ,
           and
           there
           gather
           grace
           as
           greedily
           as
           the
           most
           gryping
           Vsurer
           graspeth
           gould
           ;
           contend
           with
           an
           holy
           ambition
           ,
           as
           earnestly
           for
           the
           keeping
           of
           Gods
           favour
           ,
           and
           an
           humble
           familiarity
           with
           His
           heavenly
           Highnesse
           by
           keeping
           faith
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           as
           the
           proudest
           Haman
           for
           an
           high
           Place
           ,
           and
           pleased
           face
           of
           an
           earthly
           Prince
           .
           And
           why
           not
           infinitely
           more
           ?
           This
           was
           the
           end
           ,
           for
           which
           thou
           wast
           sent
           into
           this
           World
           ;
           This
           onely
           is
           the
           way
           to
           endlesse
           blisse
           ,
           And
           this
           alone
           will
           helpe
           us
           and
           hold
           out
           in
           the
           
             Euill
             day
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           ,
           
           upon
           the
           little
           ynch
           of
           time
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           depends
           the
           length
           and
           breadth
           of
           all
           eternity
           in
           the
           World
           to
           come
           .
           As
           we
           behave
           our selves
           here
           ,
           we
           shall
           fare
           everlastingly
           hereafter
           .
           And
           therefore
           how
           ought
           we
           to
           ply
           this
           moment
           ,
           and
           prize
           that
           eternity
           ?
           To
           decline
           all
           entanglement
           in
           those
           inordinate
           affections
           to
           the
           possessions
           ,
           and
           pleasures
           of
           the
           Present
           ,
           which
           hinder
           a
           fruitfull
           improovement
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           the
           best
           advantage
           for
           the
           spirituall
           good
           of
           our
           Soules
           ;
           Let
           us
           be
           mooved
           with
           such
           reasons
           as
           these
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           collected
           from
           the
           words
           of
           a
           worthy
           Writer
           ,
           which
           run
           thus
           with
           very
           little
           variation
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           
             If
             we
             could
             afford
             our selues
             but
             so
             much
             leasure
             as
             to
             consider
             ,
             That
             he
             which
             hath
             most
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             hath
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             nothing
             in
             it
             :
             and
             that
             he
             which
             hath
             the
             longest
             time
             lent
             him
             to
             live
             in
             it
             ,
             hath
             yet
             no
             proportion
             at
             all
             therein
             ,
             setting
             it
             either
             by
             that
             
             which
             is
             past
             ,
             when
             we
             were
             not
             ;
             or
             by
             that
             time
             in
             which
             we
             shall
             abide
             for
             ever
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             both
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             our
             proportion
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             our
             time
             in
             the
             world
             differ
             not
             much
             from
             that
             which
             is
             nothing
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             out
             of
             any
             excellency
             of
             understanding
             ,
          
           saith
           Hee
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           depth
           of
           folly
           ,
           say
           I
           ,
           
             that
             we
             so
             much
             prize
             the
             one
             ,
             which
             hath
             (
             in
             effect
             )
             no
             being
             :
             and
             so
             much
             neglect
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             hath
             no
             ending
             :
             coveting
             the
             mortall
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             if
             our
             Soules
             were
             therein
             immortall
             ,
             and
             neglecting
             those
             things
             which
             are
             immortall
             ,
             as
             if
             our selues
             after
             the
             world
             were
             but
             mortall
             .
          
        
         
           
           2.
           
           
             Let
             adversity
             seeme
             what
             it
             will
             ;
             to
             happy
             men
             ,
             ridiculous
             ,
             who
             make
             themselves
             merry
             with
             other
             mens
             miseries
             ;
             and
             to
             those
             under
             the
             crosse
             ,
             grievous
             ;
             yet
             this
             is
             true
             ,
             That
             for
             all
             that
             is
             past
             ,
             to
             the
             very
             instant
             .
             the
             portions
             remaining
             are
             equall
             to
             either
             .
             For
             be
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             lived
             many
             yeeres
          
           and
           (
           according
           to
           Salomon
           )
           in
           thē
           all
           ,
           we
           have
           
             reioyced
             ;
             or
             be
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             measured
             the
             same
             length
             of
             time
             ,
             and
             therein
             have
             ever-more
             sorrowed
             :
             yet
             looking
             backe
             from
             our
             present
             being
             ,
             we
             finde
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             joy
             and
             the
             woe
             sayled
             out
             of
             sight
             ;
             and
             death
             ,
             which
             doth
             pursue
             us
             ,
             and
             hold
             us
             in
             chace
             ,
             from
             our
             infancy
             ▪
             hath
             gathered
             it
             .
          
           *
           
             Whatsoever
             of
             our
             age
             is
             past
             ,
             death
             holds
             it
             .
             So
             as
             whosoever
             he
             be
             ,
             to
             whom
             Prosperitie
             hath
             bin
             a
             servant
             and
             the
             Time
             a
             friend
             :
             let
             him
             but
             take
             the
             accompt
             of
             his
             memory
             ▪
             (
             for
             we
             haue
             no
             other
             keeper
             of
             our
             pleasures
             past
             ,
             )
             and
             truely
             examine
             ,
             what
             it
             hath
             reserved
             ,
             either
             of
             beauty
             and
             youth
             ,
             or
             fore-gone
             delights
             ;
             what
             it
             hath
             saved
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             last
             ,
             of
             his
             dearest
             affections
             ,
             or
             of
             whatever
             else
             ▪
             the
             joviall
             Spring-time
             gave
             his
             thoughts
             contentment
             ,
             then
             unvaluable
             ;
             and
             he
             shall
             finde
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             art
             ,
             which
             his
             elder
             yeeres
             have
             ,
             can
             draw
             no
             other
             vapour
             out
             of
             these
             dissolutions
             ,
             then
             heavy
             ,
             secret
             ,
             and
             
             sad
             sighs
             .
             He
             shall
             finde
             nothing
             remaining
             ,
             but
             those
             sorrowes
             ,
             which
             grow
             up
             after
             our
             fast-springing
             youth
             ;
             ●vertake
             it
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             at
             a
             stand
             ;
             and
             overtop
             it
             utterly
             ,
             when
             it
             begins
             to
             wither
             :
             in
             so
             much
             as
             looking
             backe
             from
             the
             very
             instant
             time
             ,
             and
             from
             our
             now
             being
             ;
             the
             poore
             ,
             diseased
             ,
             and
             captive
             creature
             ,
             hath
             as
             little
             sense
             of
             all
             his
             former
             miseries
             ,
             and
             paines
             ;
             as
             he
             ,
             that
             is
             most
             blest
             in
             common
             opinion
             ,
             hath
             of
             his
             forepassed
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             delights
             .
             For
             whatsoever
             is
             cast
             behind
             us
             ,
             is
             just
          
           *
           nothing
           .
        
         
           To
           ponder
           also
           profitably
           upon
           eternity
           ,
           that
           we
           
             may
             apply
             our
             hearts
             unto
             wisedome
             ,
          
           and
           so
           improove
           this
           short
           moment
           upon
           earth
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           goe
           well
           with
           us
           for
           ever
           ;
           let
           us
           take
           notice
           of
           ,
           and
           sensibly
           to
           heart
           ,
           this
           one
           quickning
           passage
           ,
           confidently
           averred
           by
           a
           great
           Writer
           .
           a
           
             If
             God
          
           ,
           saith
           He
           ,
           
             should
             speake
             thus
             to
             a
             damned
             Soule
             :
             Let
             the
             whole
             world
             be
             filled
             with
             sand
             from
             the
             earth
             to
             the
             Empyrean
             heauen
             ,
             and
             then
             let
             an
             Angell
             come
             euery
             thousandth
             yeere
             ,
             and
             fetch
             only
             one
             graine
             from
             that
             mighty
             sandy
             mountaine
             ;
             when
             that
             immeasurable
             Heape
             is
             so
             spent
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             thousand
             yeeres
             expired
             ,
             I
             will
             deliver
             Thee
             out
             of
             Hell
             ,
             and
             those
             extreamest
             horrours
             ;
             that
             most
             miserable
             forlorne
             wretch
             ,
             notwithstanding
             ,
             that
             he
             were
             to
             lie
             thorow
             that
             unconceiveable
             length
             of
             time
             in
             those
             intollerable
             Hellish
             torments
             ,
             yet
             upon
             such
             a
             promise
             would
             infinitely
             rejoyce
             ,
             and
             deeme
             himselfe
             not
             to
             be
             damned
             .
             But
             alas
             !
             when
             all
             those
             yeeres
             are
             gone
             ,
             there
             are
             thousands
             upon
             thousands
             moe
             to
             be
             endured
             ,
             euen
             thorow
             all
             eternitie
             and
             beyond
             .
          
           How
           heavy
           and
           horrible
           is
           the
           waight
           of
           
           everlastingnesse
           in
           that
           burning
           Lake
           ,
           and
           those
           tormenting
           flames
           ,
           when
           a
           damned
           man
           would
           thinke
           himselfe
           in
           Heaven
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           if
           he
           might
           have
           but
           hope
           of
           comming
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           after
           so
           many
           infinite
           millions
           of
           yeeres
           in
           them
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           
             That
             it
             would
             not
             profit
             a
             man
             ,
             tho
             he
             should
             gaine
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             if
             he
             lose
             his
             owne
             Soule
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             man
             can
             give
             nothing
             in
             exchange
             for
             his
             Soule
             :
             Christ
          
           himselfe
           said
           so
           .
           Suppose
           thy selfe
           crowned
           with
           the
           confluence
           of
           all
           worldly
           felicities
           ,
           to
           have
           purchased
           a
           Monopoly
           of
           all
           pleasures
           ,
           honours
           and
           riches
           upon
           the
           whole
           earth
           ,
           to
           be
           attended
           with
           all
           the
           pompe
           and
           state
           ,
           thy
           heart
           could
           desire
           .
           Yet
           what
           were
           this
           momentany
           golden
           dreame
           to
           a
           reall
           glorious
           eternitie
           ?
           How
           stinging
           would
           the
           most
           exquisite
           delight
           be
           ,
           curiously
           extracted
           out
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           this
           one
           conceite
           ;
           the
           Soule
           is
           lost
           everlastingly
           .
           All
           these
           painted
           vanities
           ,
           might
           seeme
           perhaps
           a
           gaudy
           Paradise
           to
           a
           spirituall
           Foole
           ,
           who
           hath
           his
           portion
           in
           this
           life
           ;
           But
           what
           true
           pleasure
           can
           a
           Man
           ,
           in
           his
           right
           wits
           ,
           but
           morally
           and
           illightned
           no
           further
           then
           with
           Philosophy
           ,
           take
           in
           them
           ;
           sith
           ,
           setting
           other
           respects
           aside
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           fading
           ,
           and
           He
           so
           fraile
           .
           For
           the
           first
           :
           God
           hath
           purposely
           put
           a
           transitory
           and
           mortall
           nature
           into
           all
           things
           here
           below
           .
           They
           spring
           ,
           and
           flourish
           ,
           and
           die
           .
           Even
           the
           greatest
           kingdomes
           ,
           and
           strongest
           Monarchies
           ,
           that
           ever
           were
           ,
           haue
           had
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           their
           infancy
           ,
           youthfull
           strength
           ,
           Mans
           state
           ,
           old
           age
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           their
           grave
           .
           See
           the
           end
           of
           the
           mightiest
           states
           that
           ever
           the
           Sun
           saw
           ,
           shadowed
           by
           Nebuchadn●zzars
           great
           Image
           .
           Dan.
           2.
           35.
           
           There
           was
           never
           Empire
           upon
           earth
           ,
           were
           it
           never
           so
           flourishing
           or
           great
           ,
           was
           ever
           yet
           so
           assured
           ,
           but
           that
           in
           revolution
           of
           time
           ,
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           other
           worldly
           things
           ,
           it
           hath
           ,
           as
           a
           sicke
           body
           ,
           bin
           subject
           to
           many
           innovations
           and
           changes
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           come
           to
           nothing
           .
           Much
           more
           then
           ,
           the
           pride
           and
           pompe
           of
           all
           other
           inferiour
           earthly
           glory
           
           hath
           fallen
           at
           last
           into
           the
           dust
           ,
           and
           lies
           now
           buried
           in
           the
           grave
           of
           endlesse
           forgetfulnesse
           .
           For
           the
           second
           ;
           Imagine
           ,
           there
           were
           constancy
           and
           eternity
           in
           the
           forenamed
           earthly
           bables
           ,
           yet
           what
           Man
           of
           braine
           ,
           would
           prize
           them
           worth
           a
           button
           ,
           sith
           His
           life
           is
           but
           a
           bubble
           ;
           and
           the
           very
           next
           houre
           or
           day
           to
           come
           ,
           He
           may
           utterly
           be
           cut
           off
           from
           them
           all
           ,
           for
           ever
           .
           
             To
             day
             hee
             is
             set
             up
             ,
             and
             to
             morrow
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             found
             :
             for
             he
             is
             turned
             into
             dust
             ,
             and
             his
             purpose
             perisheth
             .
          
           Take
           them
           both
           together
           thus
           :
           Set
           upon
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Worthiest
           Man
           ,
           that
           the
           earth
           beares
           ,
           yet
           wanting
           grace
           in
           His
           Soule
           ,
           all
           the
           most
           orient
           imperiall
           Crownes
           ,
           that
           ever
           highest
           ambition
           aimed
           at
           ,
           or
           attain'd
           unto
           ;
           put
           upon
           Him
           the
           royallest
           roabes
           ,
           that
           ever
           enclosed
           the
           body
           of
           the
           proudest
           Lucifer
           ;
           fill
           Him
           with
           all
           the
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           largest
           comprehensions
           ,
           which
           fall
           within
           the
           wide
           compasse
           ,
           and
           capacitie
           of
           any
           depths
           of
           policy
           ,
           or
           mysteries
           of
           state
           ;
           furnish
           Him
           to
           the
           full
           with
           the
           exactnesse
           ,
           and
           excellency
           of
           all
           naturall
           ,
           morall
           and
           metaphysicall
           learning
           ;
           put
           Him
           into
           the
           sole
           possession
           and
           command
           of
           this
           and
           the
           other
           golden
           world
           :
           In
           a
           word
           crowne
           Him
           with
           the
           concurrence
           of
           all
           created
           earthly
           excellencies
           ,
           to
           the
           utmost
           and
           highest
           straine
           :
           And
           lay
           this
           Man
           thus
           qualifyed
           and
           endowed
           upon
           the
           one
           scale
           of
           the
           ballance
           ,
           and
           vanity
           upon
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           vanity
           will
           overweigh
           Him
           quite
           .
           
             Men
             of
             high
             degree
             are
             a
             lye
             :
             to
             be
             laid
             in
             the
             ballance
             ,
             they
             are
             altogether
             lighter
             then
             vanitie
             ,
             Psal.
          
           62.9
           .
           The
           rich
           Foole
           in
           the
           Gospell
           teacheth
           us
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           man
           so
           assured
           of
           his
           honour
           ,
           of
           his
           riches
           ,
           health
           or
           life
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           may
           be
           deprived
           of
           either
           or
           all
           the
           very
           next
           night
           .
           Besides
           ,
           by
           a
           thousand
           other
           causes
           ,
           meanes
           ,
           and
           wayes
           ,
           He
           may
           also
           be
           suddainely
           snatched
           away
           from
           the
           face
           of
           the
           earth
           in
           anger
           ,
           for
           setting
           his
           heart
           and
           rest
           ,
           upon
           such
           rotten
           staves
           of
           reede
           ,
           transitory
           shadowes
           ,
           and
           indeed
           that
           which
           is
           
             nothing
             .
             Wilt
             thou
             cast
             thine
             eyes
             upon
             it
             which
             is
             nothing
             ?
          
           for
           riches
           ,
           (
           conceive
           
           the
           same
           of
           all
           other
           worldly
           comforts
           )
           
             taketh
             her
             to
             her
             wings
             as
             an
             Eagle
             ,
             and
             flieth
             into
             the
             heaven
             ,
             Prov.
          
           23.5
           .
           How
           truely
           then
           is
           that
           mad
           and
           miserable
           Man
           a
           
             Sonne
             of
             confusion
          
           ,
           who
           spends
           the
           short
           Span
           of
           his
           mortall
           life
           in
           wooing
           the
           world
           ,
           who
           was
           never
           true
           to
           those
           that
           trusted
           in
           her
           ,
           ever
           false-hearted
           to
           all
           Her
           Favorites
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           most
           certainely
           undoes
           spiritually
           and
           everlastingly
           every
           Wretch
           that
           is
           wedded
           unto
           Her
           ;
           who
           passeth
           thorow
           a
           few
           and
           evill
           daies
           in
           this
           vale
           of
           teares
           ,
           in
           following
           feathers
           ,
           pursuing
           shadowes
           ,
           raising
           bubbles
           and
           balls
           ,
           like
           those
           which
           Boies
           out
           of
           spittle
           and
           sope
           in
           their
           pastimes
           ,
           blowing
           up
           with
           their
           quills
           ,
           ere
           they
           be
           tossed
           three
           times
           ,
           burst
           of
           themselues
           ,
           I
           meane
           worldly
           vanities
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           suffers
           His
           immortall
           Soule
           ,
           more
           worth
           then
           many
           mate●●all
           worlds
           ,
           and
           
             for
             which
             ,
             He
             can
             give
             nothing
             in
             exchange
             ,
          
           to
           abide
           all
           naked
           ,
           destitute
           and
           empty
           ,
           utterly
           unfurnished
           of
           that
           comfortable
           provision
           ,
           and
           gracious
           strength
           ,
           which
           should
           support
           it
           in
           the
           day
           of
           sorrow
           ;
           and
           leaves
           it
           at
           last
           to
           the
           tempestuous
           winter-night
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           desperate
           terrours
           that
           attend
           it
           ,
           like
           a
           scorched
           heath-ground
           without
           so
           much
           as
           any
           drop
           of
           comfort
           ,
           either
           from
           Heaven
           or
           earth
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           A
           second
           sort
           ,
           worse
           then
           the
           former
           ,
           are
           such
           ,
           as
           are
           so
           farre
           ,
           from
           treasuring
           up
           in
           this
           time
           of
           light
           ,
           and
           mercifull
           visitation
           ,
           soundnesse
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           strength
           of
           saith
           ,
           purity
           of
           heart
           ,
           clearnesse
           of
           cōscience
           ,
           holinesse
           of
           life
           ,
           assurance
           of
           Gods
           favour
           ,
           contempt
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           many
           sanctified
           Sabbaths
           ,
           fervent
           prayers
           ,
           holy
           conferences
           ,
           heavenly
           meditations
           ,
           dayes
           of
           humiliation
           ,
           righteous
           dealings
           with
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           compassionate
           contributions
           to
           the
           necessities
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           workes
           of
           iustice
           ,
           mercy
           and
           truth
           ,
           a
           sincere
           respect
           to
           all
           Gods
           Commandements
           ,
           a
           carefull
           performance
           of
           all
           spirituall
           Duties
           ,
           a
           conscionable
           partaking
           of
           all
           Gods
           Ordinances
           ,
           a
           seasonable
           exercise
           of
           every
           grace
           ,
           
           hatred
           of
           all
           false
           wayes
           ,
           an
           hearty
           and
           invincible
           loue
           unto
           God
           and
           all
           things
           that
           He
           loues
           ,
           or
           any
           wayes
           belong
           unto
           Him
           ,
           His
           Word
           ,
           Sacraments
           ,
           Sabbaths
           ,
           Ministers
           ,
           Services
           ,
           Children
           ,
           Presence
           ,
           Corrections
           ,
           Comming
           ,
           &c.
           which
           are
           the
           ordinary
           provision
           of
           Gods
           people
           against
           the
           evill
           Day
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           farre
           from
           prizing
           ,
           and
           preparing
           such
           spirituall
           store
           ,
           that
           they
           hoard
           up
           stings
           ,
           scourges
           ,
           and
           scorpions
           for
           their
           naked
           soules
           ,
           and
           guilty
           consciences
           ,
           against
           the
           Day
           of
           the
           Lords
           visitation
           ;
           I
           meane
           lies
           ,
           oathes
           ,
           blasphemies
           ;
           Adulteries
           ,
           whoredomes
           ,
           selfe-pollutions
           ;
           variety
           of
           strange
           fashions
           ,
           gaming
           's
           ,
           revellings
           ;
           drunken
           matches
           ,
           good-fellow
           meetings
           ,
           wanton
           dancings
           ;
           usuries
           ,
           falshoods
           ,
           hypocrisies
           ;
           plurality
           of
           ill
           gotten
           goods
           ,
           Benefices
           ,
           Offices
           ,
           honours
           ;
           filthy
           iests
           ,
           much
           idle
           talke
           ,
           flanderous
           ●●les
           ;
           scoffs
           ,
           raylings
           ,
           oppositions
           to
           the
           
             Holy
             way
          
           &c.
           
           And
           that
           with
           a
           cursed
           greedinesse
           and
           delight
           .
           For
           they
           cry
           One
           unto
           another
           out
           of
           a
           boysterous
           combination
           of
           good
           fellowship
           ,
           with
           much
           eagernesse
           and
           roaring
           :
           
             Come
             on
             therefore
             —
             Let
             us
             fill
             our selves
             with
             costly
             wine
             ,
             and
             ointments
             ,
             and
             let
             no
             flower
             of
             the
             Spring
             passe
             by
             us
             .
             Let
             us
             crowne
             our selves
             with
             Rose
             buds
             ,
             before
             they
             be
             withered
             :
             Let
             none
             of
             us
             goe
             without
             his
             part
             of
             our
             voluptuousnesse
             :
             Let
             us
             leave
             tokens
             of
             our
             pleasure
             in
             every
             place
             :
             For
             this
             is
             our
             portion
             ,
             and
             our
             lot
             is
             this
             .
             Let
             us
             lie
             in
             waite
             for
             the
             righteous
             :
             because
             hee
             is
             not
             for
             our
             turne
             ,
             and
             be
             is
             cleane
             contrary
             to
             our
          
           *
           
             doings
             ,
             &c.
          
           But
           alas
           !
           what
           will
           bee
           the
           conclusion
           of
           all
           this
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           horrible
           confusion
           ?
           Even
           all
           their
           ioviall
           revellings
           ,
           roaring
           Outrages
           ,
           and
           sinfull
           pleasures
           ,
           which
           are
           so
           
             sweete
             in
             their
             mouthes
          
           ,
           and
           they
           swallow
           downe
           so
           insatiably
           ,
           shall
           turne
           to
           gravell
           and
           the
           d
           
             gall
             of
             Aspes
             in
             their
             bowels
             ,
          
           and
           to
           fiery
           enraged
           scorpions
           in
           their
           consciences
           .
           Where
           lurking
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           in
           the
           
           mudde
           of
           sensuality
           ,
           and
           lust
           ,
           breede
           such
           a
           never
           dying
           worme
           ,
           which
           if
           God
           thinke
           fit
           to
           awake
           upon
           their
           last
           Bed
           ,
           is
           able
           to
           put
           them
           into
           Hell
           upon
           earth
           ,
           to
           damne
           them
           above
           ground
           ,
           to
           knaw
           upon
           their
           Soule
           and
           flesh
           ,
           with
           that
           unheard-of
           horrour
           ,
           which
           seizde
           upon
           Spir'as
           woefull
           heart
           .
           a
           Who
           protested
           being
           fully
           in
           his
           right
           minde
           ,
           that
           Hee
           would
           rather
           be
           in
           Cain's
           or
           Iudas
           his
           place
           in
           Hell
           ,
           then
           endure
           the
           present
           unspeakeable
           torment
           of
           His
           afflicted
           spirit
           .
        
         
           To
           beate
           them
           from
           this
           bedlam
           desperate
           course
           of
           greedy
           hoarding
           up
           such
           horrible
           things
           unto
           themselves
           ,
           against
           their
           ending
           houre
           ;
           Let
           them
           consider
           ;
        
         
           1.
           
           Besides
           the
           eternity
           of
           ioyes
           for
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           of
           torments
           to
           the
           other
           hereafter
           ,
           the
           vast
           and
           unvaluable
           difference
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           true
           sweetenesse
           and
           sound
           contentment
           ,
           betweene
           the
           life
           of
           a
           Saint
           and
           a
           Sensualist
           ;
           a
           Puritan
           ,
           as
           the
           World
           calls
           Him
           ,
           and
           a
           goodfellow
           ,
           as
           hee
           termes
           Himselfe
           .
           Let
           us
           for
           the
           purpose
           peruse
           the
           different
           passages
           of
           one
           day
           ;
           as
           b
           Chrysostome
           excellently
           delineats
           them
           ,
           and
           represents
           to
           the
           life
           .
           Let
           us
           produce
           two
           men
           ,
           saith
           He
           ;
           the
           one
           drown'd
           in
           carnall
           loosenesse
           ,
           sensualities
           ,
           and
           riotous
           excesse
           ;
           the
           other
           crucified
           and
           starke
           dead
           to
           such
           sinfull
           courses
           and
           worldly
           delights
           :
           Let
           us
           goe
           to
           their
           houses
           and
           behold
           their
           behaviour
           .
        
         
           We
           shall
           find
           the
           One
           ,
           reading
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           other
           
           good
           Bookes
           ,
           taking
           times
           for
           holy
           Duties
           and
           the
           service
           of
           God
           ;
           sober
           ,
           temperate
           ,
           abstemious
           ;
           diligent
           also
           in
           the
           necessary
           duties
           of
           His
           Calling
           ,
           having
           holy
           conference
           with
           God
           ,
           discoursing
           of
           Heavenly
           things
           ,
           bearing
           himselfe
           liker
           an
           Angell
           ,
           then
           a
           Man
           :
           The
           other
           ,
           joviall
           ,
           a
           vassall
           of
           luxury
           and
           ease
           ,
           swaggering
           up
           and
           downe
           Ale-houses
           ,
           Tavernes
           ,
           or
           other
           such
           conventicles
           of
           good
           fellowship
           ,
           hunting
           after
           all
           the
           wayes
           ,
           meanes
           and
           men
           to
           passe
           the
           time
           merrily
           ,
           plying
           his
           pleasures
           with
           what
           variety
           ,
           hee
           can
           possibly
           all
           the
           day
           long
           ,
           rayling
           and
           roaring
           as
           tho
           He
           were
           enraged
           with
           a
           Devill
           ,
           
             tho
             He
             be
             starke
             dead
             ,
             while
             He
             is
             alive
             .
             &c.
          
           Which
           is
           accompanied
           ,
           with
           murmuring
           of
           the
           family
           ,
           discontent
           of
           the
           wife
           ,
           chiding
           of
           friends
           ,
           laughing
           to
           scorne
           ,
           of
           enemies
           ,
           &c.
           
           Whether
           of
           these
           courses
           now
           doe
           you
           thinke
           were
           the
           more
           comfortable
           ?
           I
           know
           full
           well
           the
           former
           would
           bee
           cried
           downe
           by
           the
           greatest
           part
           ,
           as
           too
           precise
           :
           and
           the
           latter
           would
           carry
           it
           ,
           by
           a
           world
           of
           men
           :
           but
           heare
           the
           Puritane
           Fathers
           impartiall
           holy
           censure
           ,
           quite
           crosse
           to
           the
           common
           conceite
           ,
           and
           humour
           of
           flesh
           and
           blood
           .
           It
           is
           excellent
           and
           emphaticall
           ,
           arguing
           His
           resolute
           abomination
           of
           the
           wayes
           of
           goodfellowship
           ;
           and
           infinite
           love
           and
           admiration
           of
           the
           
             holy
             Path.
          
           Having
           given
           to
           the
           Goodfellow
           His
           hearts
           desire
           all
           the
           day
           long
           in
           all
           kindes
           of
           voluptuousnesse
           ,
           and
           delight
           :
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           *
           
             Who
             is
             he
          
           saith
           He
           ,
           
             that
             is
             in
             his
             right
             minde
             ,
             and
             hath
             His
             braines
             in
             His
             head
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             chuse
             rather
             to
             die
             a
             thousand
             deaths
             ,
             then
             spend
             but
             one
             day
             so
             ?
          
           This
           peremptory
           passage
           would
           bee
           holden
           a
           strange
           Paradoxe
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           any
           moderne
           Minister
           ,
           and
           so
           appeares
           to
           the
           carnall
           apprehension
           of
           all
           those
           miserable
           men
           ,
           who
           are
           blindfolded
           and
           baffled
           by
           the
           Devill
           to
           the
           eternal
           losse
           of
           their
           Soules
           .
           But
           besides
           that
           ,
           it
           might
           bee
           made
           good
           many
           other
           wayes
           ,
           it
           is
           more
           then
           manifest
           by
           comparing
           that
           threefold
           sting
           ,
           that
           dogs
           every
           sinfull
           delight
           at
           the
           
           heeles
           ,
           &c.
           
           See
           my
           Booke
           of
           
             Walking
             with
             God
          
           ▪
           pag.
           17●
           .
           with
           the
           comfortable
           contentment
           ,
           and
           secret
           sweetenesse
           ,
           which
           might
           and
           should
           attend
           all
           well-doing
           ,
           and
           every
           holy
           duty
           done
           with
           uprightnesse
           of
           heart
           .
           The
           very
           Philosophers
           doe
           tell
           us
           of
           a
           congratulation
           ,
           a
           pleasing
           contentednesse
           and
           satisfaction
           in
           doing
           vertuously
           according
           to
           their
           morall
           Rules
           .
           What
           true
           ,
           solid
           ,
           and
           singular
           comfort
           then
           ,
           doe
           you
           thinke
           may
           bee
           found
           ,
           in
           those
           godly
           actions
           ,
           which
           spring
           from
           faith
           ,
           are
           guided
           by
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           directed
           to
           his
           glory
           ,
           and
           whose
           bewailed
           defects
           and
           failings
           are
           most
           certainely
           pardoned
           by
           the
           bloud
           of
           his
           Son
           ?
           Now
           what
           an
           extreme
           madnesse
           is
           this
           ,
           for
           a
           Man
           to
           sell
           His
           salvation
           for
           a
           life
           of
           pleasures
           ;
           abhorring
           the
           wayes
           of
           Gods
           Childe
           ,
           as
           too
           precise
           ,
           and
           painefull
           ;
           whereas
           besides
           Hell
           for
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           Heaven
           for
           the
           other
           hereafter
           ;
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           every
           day
           spent
           so
           sensually
           ,
           is
           a
           true
           Purgatory
           :
           And
           every
           day
           passed
           in
           the
           contrary
           Christian
           course
           ,
           is
           an
           earthly
           Paradise
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           Let
           them
           marke
           well
           the
           different
           Ends
           of
           these
           men
           .
        
         
           Tho
           the
           one
           now
           carries
           away
           the
           credite
           and
           current
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           bravery
           and
           triumph
           tumbles
           Himselfe
           in
           the
           pleasures
           ,
           riches
           ,
           and
           glory
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           is
           kept
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           under
           batches
           ,
           neglected
           and
           contemptible
           to
           carnall
           eyes
           ,
           trampled
           upon
           with
           the
           feete
           of
           pride
           and
           malice
           by
           the
           prouder
           Pharisees
           ,
           and
           hunted
           with
           much
           cruelty
           and
           hate
           by
           Men
           of
           this
           World
           :
           Yet
           watch
           but
           a
           while
           ;
           and
           you
           shall
           see
           the
           End
           of
           this
           upright
           man
           ▪
           whatsoever
           his
           sorrowes
           and
           sufferings
           ,
           troubles
           and
           temptations
           have
           beene
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           to
           be
           most
           certainly
           peace
           at
           the
           last
           .
           
             Marke
             the
             perfect
             man
             ,
             and
             behold
             the
             upright
             ,
             for
             the
             end
             of
             that
             man
             is
             peace
             .
             Psal.
          
           37.37
           .
           He
           either
           passeth
           fairely
           ,
           and
           calmely
           thorow
           the
           Port
           of
           Death
           ,
           to
           the
           Land
           of
           everlasting
           rest
           ,
           and
           
           reioycing
           ;
           or
           else
           ,
           if
           a
           tempest
           of
           extraordinary
           temptation
           seize
           upon
           Him
           in
           the
           Haven
           ,
           when
           He
           is
           ready
           ,
           to
           set
           foote
           into
           heaven
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Lot
           of
           many
           of
           Gods
           dearest
           Ones
           ,
           for
           ends
           seeming
           best
           to
           the
           ever-blessed
           Majesty
           ;
           as
           ,
           perhaps
           to
           harden
           those
           aboue
           Him
           ,
           that
           hate
           to
           be
           reformed
           ,
           &c.
           
           Yet
           all
           the
           hurt
           he
           hath
           thereby
           ,
           is
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           besides
           serving
           Gods
           secret
           holy
           pleasure
           ,
           an
           addition
           to
           His
           happinesse
           ;
           for
           an
           immediate
           translation
           from
           the
           depth
           of
           temporary
           horrour
           ,
           as
           in
           Maister
           Peacocke
           ,
           and
           Mistris
           Bretlergh
           ,
           to
           the
           height
           of
           endlesse
           joy
           ,
           makes
           even
           the
           joyes
           of
           Heaven
           something
           more
           joyfull
           .
           Hee
           feeles
           those
           never-ending
           pleasures
           ,
           at
           the
           first
           entrance
           more
           delicious
           and
           ravishing
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           suddaine
           change
           ,
           from
           that
           bitternesse
           of
           spirit
           in
           the
           last
           combate
           ,
           to
           the
           excellency
           ,
           and
           eternity
           of
           heavenly
           blisse
           .
           His
           Soule
           in
           this
           case
           after
           a
           short
           eclipse
           of
           spirituall
           darkenesse
           upon
           His
           Bed
           of
           death
           enters
           more
           lightsomly
           into
           the
           full
           Sunne
           of
           immortall
           glory
           .
           But
           what
           doe
           you
           thinke
           shall
           bee
           the
           end
           of
           the
           other
           Man
           ?
           He
           is
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           
             in
             great
             power
             ,
             and
             spreading
             Himselfe
             like
             a
             greene
             Bay
             tree
             ,
          
           revelling
           in
           the
           ruffe
           and
           top
           of
           all
           worldly
           jollity
           and
           wealth
           ,
           wallowing
           dissolutely
           in
           choisest
           delights
           and
           vamest
           pleasures
           ;
           yet
           waite
           but
           a
           while
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           see
           him
           quickely
           
             cut
             downe
             like
             grasse
             ,
             and
             wither
             as
             the
             greene
             herb●
             .
          
           For
           God
           shall
           suddenly
           shoote
           at
           Him
           with
           a
           swift
           arrow
           .
           It
           is
           already
           in
           the
           bow
           ;
           even
           a
           bow
           of
           steele
           shall
           send
           forth
           an
           arrow
           ,
           that
           shall
           strike
           Him
           thorow
           ,
           and
           
             shall
             shine
             on
             his
             gall
          
           .
           His
           power
           ,
           and
           his
           pride
           shall
           bee
           overthrowne
           in
           the
           turne
           of
           an
           Hand
           .
           All
           his
           imperious
           boisterousnes●e
           shall
           melt
           away
           as
           a
           vaine
           foame
           .
           
             The
             eye
             which
             saw
             Him
             ,
             shall
             ●●e
             him
             no
             more
             ;
             neither
             shall
             hi●
             place
             any
             more
             behold
             him
             .
          
           He
           must
           downe
           into
           the
           grave
           naked
           and
           stript
           of
           all
           power
           and
           pompe
           ;
           all
           beauty
           and
           strength
           :
           a
           weaker
           and
           poorer
           worme
           ,
           then
           when
           he
           f●●st
           came
           out
           of
           the
           
           wombe
           .
           Here
           further
           for
           this
           purpose
           and
           fuller
           expr●ssion
           of
           my
           meaning
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           how
           a
           worthy
           friend
           of
           mine
           ,
           instancing
           in
           the
           exemplary
           and
           dreadfull
           downe-falls
           of
           
             Haman
             ,
             Shebnah
          
           and
           others
           ,
           labours
           to
           fright
           gracelesse
           great
           Ones
           ,
           out
           of
           their
           luxury
           and
           pride
           ;
           security
           and
           sinfull
           pleasures
           ;
           by
           consideration
           of
           their
           Ends.
           
             Oh
             then
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             ye
             rich
             and
             great
             ,
             ye
             proud
             ,
             and
             cruell
             ,
             Ambitious
             and
             honourable
             ,
             take
             from
             their
             wofull
             examples
             ,
             the
             true
             estimate
             of
             your
             riches
             ,
             and
             your
             power
             ,
             your
             pleasure
             and
             your
             honour
             ,
             wherein
             ye
             trust
             ,
             and
             whereof
             yee
             boast
             ,
             but
             as
             Israell
             in
             Aegypt
             ,
             of
             a
             broken
             reede
             .
             Consider
             that
             like
             sinnes
             ,
             will
             have
             like
             ends
             :
             That
             God
             is
             to
             day
             and
             yesterday
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             for
             ever
             :
             That
             the
             pride
             and
             cruelty
             ;
             oppression
             and
             luxury
             of
             these
             times
             have
             no
             greater
             priviledge
             ,
             then
             those
             of
             the
             former
             :
             But
             when
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             you
             have
             domineered
             farre
             and
             neare
             ,
             Had
             what
             you
             would
             ,
             and
             done
             what
             you
             li●t
             ,
             dispeopled
             Parishes
             and
             plaines
             for
             your
             Orchards
             and
             walkes
             ;
             pulld
             downe
             many
             houses
             ,
             to
             set
             one
             up
             ;
             from
             betweene
             whose
             battlements
             ,
             and
             turrets
             at
             the
             top
             ,
             you
             can
             see
             no
             end
             of
             your
             meadowes
             ,
             your
             fields
             ,
             and
             your
             lands
             ;
             the
             measuring
             whereof
             as
             the
             Poet
             speakes
             ,
             would
             weary
             the
             very
             wings
             of
             the
             kite
             :
             When
             your
             Clientary
             traine
             hath
             bin
             too
             long
             for
             the
             streete
             ;
             and
             your
             bare
             respect
             hath
             shooke
             the
             hat
             from
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             bent
             the
             knee
             afarre
             off
             :
             when
             you
             have
             clapt
             whole
             Manours
             on
             your
             backs
             ;
             or
             turnd
             them
             downe
             your
             throates
             :
             when
             you
             have
             scoured
             the
             plaine●
             with
             your
             horses
             ,
             the
             fields
             and
             woods
             with
             your
             bounds
             and
             the
             heaven
             with
             your
             hawkes
             :
             when
             with
             pheasant●
             tongues
             you
             have
             furnisht
             whole
             feasts
             ;
             and
             with
             the
             Queene
             of
             Aegypt
             drunke
             dissolved
             pearle
             ,
             even
             fifty
             thousand
             pounds
             at
             a
             draught
             ,
             and
             then
             laide
             your
             head●
             in
             Dalila●s
             lappe
             :
             When
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             ,
             yo●
             have
             spent
             your
             whole
             lives
             ,
             in
             all
             that
             royall
             pompe
             ,
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             which
             that
             most
             magnificent
             King
             and
             Quee●●
             did
             Hist.
          
           1.
           
             for
             an
             hundred
             and
             fourescore
             dayes
             :
             〈◊〉
             
             word
             ,
             when
             you
             have
             wallowed
             in
             all
             delights
             ,
             and
             stood
             in
             pleasures
             up
             to
             the
             chin
             :
             Then
             even
             then
             ,
             the
             pit
             is
             digged
             ,
             and
             death
             ,
             of
             whom
             you
             dreame
             not
             ,
             stands
             at
             the
             doore
             .
             Where
             are
             you
             now
             ?
             Or
             what
             is
             to
             bee
             done
             ?
             Come
             downe
             ,
             saith
             Death
             ,
             from
             your
             pleasant
             Prospects
             ;
             Alight
             from
             your
             Iades
             ;
             Hood
             your
             kites
             ;
             Cupple
             up
             your
             curres
             ;
             bid
             adew
             to
             pleasure
             ;
             out
             of
             your
             beds
             of
             lust
             ;
             Come
             naked
             forth
             ,
             and
             downe
             with
             mee
             to
             the
             chambers
             of
             death
             :
             Make
             your
             beds
             in
             the
             dust
             ;
             and
             lay
             downe
             your
             cold
             carkasses
             among
             the
             stones
             of
             the
             pit
             at
             the
             roots
             of
             the
             Rockes
             .
             And
             you
             great
             and
             delicate
             Dames
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             wearied
             with
             pleasure
             ,
             that
             you
             cannot
             rise
             time
             enough
             to
             dresse
             your
             heads
             ,
             and
             doe
             all
             your
             trickes
             against
             dinner
             :
             To
             wash
             your
             bodies
             with
             muske
             ,
             and
             dawbe
             your
             faces
             with
             vermilion
             and
             chalke
             ;
             To
             make
             ready
             your
             pleasant
             baites
             ,
             to
             poyson
             mens
             eyes
             ,
             and
             their
             soules
             .
             You
             whorish
             lezabels
             thinke
             you
             now
             ,
             you
             are
             meate
             for
             men
             ?
             Nay
             come
             head-long
             downe
             to
             the
             dogs
             .
             If
             not
             suddenly
             so
             ,
             yet
             dispatch
             and
             put
             off
             your
             caules
             ,
             eare-rings
             ,
             and
             round
             tyres
             ;
             your
             chaines
             ,
             bracelets
             and
             mufflers
             ;
             your
             rings
             ,
             wimples
             and
             crisping
             pinns
             ;
             your
             ▪
             hoods
             ,
             vailes
             and
             changeable
             sutes
             :
             your
             glasses
             ,
             sine
             linnen
             ,
             with
             all
             your
             Mundus
             muliebris
             .
             Isa.
          
           3.
           
           
             And
             put
             on
             stinke
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             sweete
             smell
             ;
             baldnesse
             in
             stead
             of
             well-set
             haire
             ;
             burning
             in
             stead
             of
             beauty
             :
             Wormes
             shall
             make
             their
             nests
             in
             your
             brests
             ;
             and
             shall
             eate
             out
             those
             wanton
             windowes
             ,
             and
             messengers
             of
             lust
             .
             Yea
             rottennesse
             ,
             and
             stinch
             ;
             slime
             and
             filth
             shall
             ascend
             ,
             and
             sit
             downe
             in
             the
             very
             Throne
             of
             beauty
             ;
             and
             shall
             dwell
             betweene
             your
             eie-browes
             .
          
        
         
           All
           this
           is
           very
           wofull
           ,
           and
           yet
           there
           is
           a
           thousand
           times
           worse
           .
           Besides
           all
           this
           ,
           Thou
           ,
           that
           now
           laies
           about
           the
           for
           thee
           world
           and
           wealth
           ;
           for
           transitory
           pelfe
           and
           rotten
           pleasures
           ;
           that
           lies
           soaking
           in
           luxury
           and
           pride
           ,
           vanity
           ,
           and
           all
           kinde
           of
           voluptuousnesse
           ;
           shalt
           most
           certainely
           ,
           very
           shortly
           ,
           lie
           upon
           thy
           Bed
           of
           death
           ,
           like
           
             a
             wilde
             bull
             in
             a
             net
             full
             of
             the
             fury
             of
             the
             
             Lord
          
           ;
           either
           sealing
           thee
           up
           finally
           in
           the
           desperate
           senselessenesse
           of
           thine
           owne
           dead
           heart
           ,
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           slumber
           ,
           for
           everlasting
           vengeance
           ,
           even
           at
           the
           doore
           ;
           or
           else
           exemplarily
           enraging
           thy
           guilty
           conscience
           upon
           that
           thy
           last
           bed
           ,
           with
           hellish
           horrour
           ,
           even
           before
           hand
           .
           For
           *
           ordinarily
           ,
           the
           more
           notorious
           servants
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           Slaves
           of
           lust
           ,
           depart
           this
           life
           ,
           
           either
           like
           Nabal
           ,
           or
           Iudas
           :
           Tho
           more
           by
           many
           thousands
           die
           like
           hard-hearted
           sots
           in
           security
           ,
           then
           in
           despaire
           of
           conscience
           .
           If
           it
           bee
           so
           with
           thee
           then
           ,
           that
           thine
           heart
           ,
           when
           thou
           shalt
           have
           received
           the
           sentence
           of
           death
           against
           thy selfe
           ,
           die
           within
           thee
           as
           Naballs
           .
           (
           
             And
             most
             commonly
          
           ,
           saith
           a
           worthy
           Devine
           ,
           
             Conscience
             in
             many
             ,
             is
             secure
             at
             the
             time
             of
             death
             :
             God
             in
             his
             iustice
             so
             plaguing
             an
             affected
             security
             in
             life
             ,
             with
             an
             inflicted
             security
             at
             death
             .
          
           )
           I
           say
           then
           thou
           wilt
           
             become
             ,
             as
             a
             stone
          
           :
           most
           prodigiously
           blockish
           ;
           as
           tho
           there
           were
           no
           immortalitie
           of
           the
           Soule
           ,
           no
           losse
           of
           eternall
           blisse
           ;
           no
           Tribunall
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           no
           account
           to
           bee
           made
           after
           this
           life
           ,
           no
           burning
           in
           Hell
           for
           ever
           .
           Which
           will
           make
           the
           never-dying
           fire
           more
           scorching
           ,
           and
           the
           ever-living
           worme
           more
           stinging
           ;
           by
           how
           much
           thou
           wast
           more
           senselesse
           ,
           and
           fearelesse
           of
           that
           fiery
           lake
           into
           which
           thou
           wast
           ready
           to
           fall
           .
           
             Death
             it selfe
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           same
           Man
           ,
           
             cannot
             awaken
             some
             consciences
             ,
             but
             no
             sooner
             come
             they
             into
             hell
             ,
             but
             conscience
             is
             awakened
             to
             the
             full
             ,
             never
             to
             sleepe
             more
             ,
             and
             then
             she
             teareth
             with
             implacable
             fury
             ,
             and
             teacheth
             forlorne
             wretches
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             forbearance
             was
             no
             payment
             .
          
           But
           if
           it
           please
           God
           to
           take
           the
           other
           course
           with
           thee
           ,
           and
           to
           let
           loose
           the
           cord
           of
           thy
           conscience
           upon
           thy
           dying
           Bed
           ;
           thou
           wilt
           be
           strangled
           even
           with
           Hellish
           horrour
           upon
           earth
           and
           damned
           above
           ground
           .
           That
           Worme
           of
           Hell
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           continuall
           remorse
           ,
           and
           furious
           reflexion
           of
           the
           Soule
           upon
           its
           owne
           willfull
           folly
           ;
           whereby
           it
           hath
           lost
           everlasting
           ioyes
           ,
           and
           must
           now
           lie
           in
           endlesse
           ,
           easelesse
           and
           remedilesse
           torments
           ,
           is
           set
           on
           worke
           ,
           whilest
           thou
           art
           yet
           alive
           ,
           and
           with
           desperate
           rage
           ,
           and
           unspeakeable
           anguish
           will
           feede
           upon
           thy
           Soule
           and
           flesh
           .
           The
           least
           twitch
           whereof
           ,
           not
           all
           the
           pleasures
           of
           ten
           thousand
           Worlds
           ,
           would
           ever
           bee
           able
           to
           countervaile
           :
           For
           as
           the
           peace
           of
           a
           good
           ,
           so
           the
           pangs
           of
           a
           guilty
           conscience
           are
           unspeakable
           .
           So
           that
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           thou
           maist
           iustly
           take
           unto
           
           thy selfe
           Pashur's
           terrible
           name
           ;
           
             Magor-Missabib
             ;
             Feare
             round
             about
          
           :
           Thou
           wilt
           be
           a
           
             terrour
             to
             thy selfe
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             thy
             friends
             .
          
           And
           that
           which
           in
           this
           wofull
           case
           will
           sting
           extremely
           ;
           No
           friends
           ,
           nor
           Physicke
           ;
           no
           gould
           ,
           nor
           silver
           ;
           no
           height
           of
           place
           ,
           nor
           favour
           of
           Prince
           ;
           not
           the
           glory
           and
           pleasures
           of
           the
           whole
           World
           ;
           not
           the
           crownes
           and
           command
           of
           all
           earthly
           kingdomes
           ,
           &c.
           can
           possibly
           give
           any
           comfort
           ,
           deliverance
           or
           ease
           !
           For
           when
           that
           time
           and
           terrour
           hath
           overtaken
           thee
           ,
           which
           is
           threatned
           Prou.
           1.24
           .
           Et
           seq
           .
           
             Because
             I
             have
             called
             ,
             and
             yee
             refused
             ,
             I
             have
             stretched
             out
             my
             hand
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             regarded
             :
             But
             yee
             have
             set
             a●
             naught
             all
             my
             counsell
             ,
             and
             would
             none
             of
             my
             reproofe
             :
             I
             also
             will
             laugh
             at
             your
             calamity
             ,
             and
             will
             mocke
             when
             your
             feare
             commeth
             .
             When
             your
             feare
             commeth
             as
             desolation
             ,
             and
             your
             destruction
             commeth
             as
             a
             Whirlewinde
             ;
             when
             distresse
             ,
             and
             anguish
             commeth
             upon
             you
             .
             Then
             shall
             they
             call
             upon
             Me
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             not
             answere
             ;
             they
             shall
             seeke
             mee
             earely
             ,
             but
             they
             shall
             not
             finde
             mee
             :
             for
             that
             they
             hated
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             chuse
             the
             feare
             of
             the
             Lord.
             They
             would
             none
             of
             my
             counsell
             :
             they
             despised
             all
             my
             reproofe
             .
             Therefore
             shall
             they
             eate
             the
             fruit●
             of
             their
             owne
             way
             ,
             and
             be
             filled
             with
             their
             owne
             devises
             .
          
           I
           say
           ,
           when
           this
           terrible
           time
           is
           come
           upon
           thee
           ;
           then
           will
           the
           mighty
           Lord
           of
           Heaven
           and
           earth
           come
           against
           thee
           ,
           
           
             as
             a
             Beare
             that
             is
             bereaved
             of
             her
             whelpes
             ,
             and
             will
             rent
             the
             caule
             of
             thy
             heart
             ,
             and
             will
             devoure
             thee
             like
             a
             Lion
             :
          
           
           
             He
             will
             come
             with
             fire
             ,
             and
             with
             His
             charets
             like
             a
             Whirle-winde
             ,
             to
             render
             His
             anger
             with
             fury
             ,
             and
             His
             rebuke
             with
             flames
             of
             fire
             :
          
           All
           his
           terrours
           at
           that
           houre
           will
           fight
           against
           Thee
           ,
           and
           that
           un●quenchable
           anger
           ,
           
           
             that
             burnes
             to
             the
             very
             bottome
             of
             Hell
             ,
             and
             sets
             on
             fire
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             mountaines
             :
          
           The
           empoysoned
           arrowes
           of
           His
           fiercest
           indignation
           shall
           be
           
             drunke
             with
             the
             bloud
          
           of
           thy
           Soule
           ,
           and
           sticke
           fast
           in
           it
           for
           ever
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           the
           fearefull
           armies
           of
           all
           the
           plagues
           and
           curses
           ,
           sorrowes
           and
           un-sufferable
           
           paines
           denounc'd
           in
           Gods
           Booke
           against
           finall
           Impenitents
           ,
           shall
           with
           un-resistable
           violence
           take
           hold
           upon
           thee
           at
           once
           ,
           and
           pursue
           thee
           with
           that
           fury
           ,
           which
           thou
           shalt
           never
           bee
           able
           either
           to
           avoide
           ,
           or
           abide
           .
           And
           
             who
             is
             able
             to
             stand
             before
             this
             holy
             Lord
             God
             ?
             who
             can
             abide
             in
             His
             sight
             when
             He
             is
             angry
             ?
             who
             can
             deliver
             out
             of
             His
             hand
             ?
          
           what
           man
           or
           Angell
           ;
           what
           arme
           of
           flesh
           or
           force
           of
           Armes
           ,
           what
           creature
           ,
           or
           created
           power
           ;
           what
           Cherub
           or
           which
           of
           the
           Seraphins
           is
           able
           to
           free
           a
           guilty
           conscience
           from
           the
           ever-knawing
           Worme
           ,
           and
           an
           impenitent
           wretch
           from
           eternal
           flames
           ?
           Oh
           ,
           Me
           thinkes
           a
           sensible
           fore-thought
           of
           these
           horrible
           things
           even
           at
           hand
           ,
           should
           make
           the
           hardest
           heart
           of
           the
           most
           abominable
           Behall
           to
           tremble
           at
           the
           roote
           ,
           and
           fall
           asunder
           in
           His
           brest
           like
           drops
           of
           water
           !
           To
           haue
           his
           end
           in
           his
           eye
           ;
           and
           seriously
           to
           remember
           the
           tribulation
           ,
           and
           anguish
           that
           shall
           shortly
           come
           upon
           His
           Soule
           ,
           the
           affliction
           ,
           the
           Worme
           wood
           and
           the
           gall
           ,
           should
           fright
           and
           fire
           Him
           out
           of
           all
           His
           filthy
           gracelesse
           ,
           good-fellow
           courses
           !
        
         
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           Let
           them
           consider
           ,
           what
           horrour
           it
           will
           bee
           in
           evill
           times
           ,
           I
           meane
           ,
           not
           onely
           at
           death
           and
           the
           last
           Day
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           most
           terrible
           of
           all
           ;
           but
           also
           ,
           In
           times
           of
           disgrace
           and
           contempt
           ;
           of
           common
           feare
           ,
           and
           confusions
           of
           the
           state
           ;
           of
           sickenesse
           ,
           crosses
           ,
           restraint
           ,
           banishment
           ,
           temptations
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           dayes
           of
           sorrow
           ▪
           I
           say
           at
           such
           times
           ,
           to
           finde
           in
           stead
           of
           peace
           ,
           fiery
           scorpions
           in
           their
           consciences
           ,
           innumerable
           sins
           graven
           there
           ,
           with
           an
           iron
           pen
           ,
           un-repented
           of
           !
           Heare
           how
           excellently
           *
           Austin
           foretels
           &
           forewarnes
           them
           ,
           
           into
           what
           a
           forlorne
           and
           fearefull
           state
           ,
           they
           shall
           most
           certainely
           fall
           ,
           when
           after
           a
           short
           gleame
           of
           worldly
           glory
           ,
           they
           fall
           into
           tempestuous
           ,
           and
           troublesome
           times
           .
           Of
           all
           afflictions
           incident
           to
           the
           Soule
           of
           man
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           more
           grievous
           ,
           and
           transcendent
           ;
           then
           to
           have
           the
           Conscience
           enraged
           with
           the
           guilt
           of
           sinne
           .
           If
           there
           bee
           no
           wound
           there
           ,
           if
           all
           bee
           safe
           and
           sound
           within
           ,
           if
           that
           bird
           of
           the
           bosome
           sing
           sweetely
           in
           a
           M●●s
           brest
           ;
           it
           is
           no
           matter
           ,
           what
           miseries
           be
           abroad
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           what
           stormes
           ,
           or
           〈◊〉
           be
           raised
           against
           Him
           What
           arme
           of
           flesh
           ▪
           or
           rage
           of
           foes
           beset
           Him
           rou●d
           :
           For
           Hee
           in
           this
           are
           ,
           hath
           presently
           recourse
           unto
           His
           conscience
           ▪
           the
           safest
           Sanctuary
           ,
           and
           Paradise
           of
           sweetest
           repose
           ,
           and
           finding
           that
           sprinkled
           with
           the
           bloud
           of
           the
           Lambe
           ,
           filled
           with
           abundance
           of
           peace
           ,
           and
           God
           Himselfe
           there
           ,
           reconcil'd
           unto
           Him
           in
           the
           face
           of
           Christ
           ,
           He
           is
           couragiously
           fearelesse
           of
           all
           ,
           both
           mortall
           and
           immortall
           ,
           adversaries
           and
           oppositions
           :
           
             Tho
             the
             earth
             be
             remooved
             ;
             and
             the
             mountaines
             carried
             into
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
          
           tho
           all
           the
           creatures
           in
           the
           world
           should
           bee
           turned
           into
           Beares
           or
           Devils
           about
           Him
           ,
           yet
           His
           conscience
           being
           comfortable
           ,
           hee
           is
           undaunted
           and
           confide●t
           ,
           and
           more
           then
           conquerour
           over
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           and
           ten
           thousand
           Hells
           .
           But
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           if
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           raigne
           of
           sinne
           ,
           there
           be
           no
           rest
           there
           ;
           if
           God
           be
           not
           there
           because
           of
           the
           abounding
           of
           iniquity
           ,
           what
           shall
           a
           man
           doe
           then
           ?
           Whither
           shall
           hee
           flye
           ,
           when
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           hath
           found
           Him
           out
           ,
           and
           the
           swift
           Arrow
           of
           the
           Almighty
           stickes
           fast
           in
           his
           side
           ?
           
             Hee
             will
             flie
          
           ,
           saith
           that
           auncient
           Father
           ,
           
             out
             of
             the
             Countrey
             into
             the
             Citie
             ;
             out
             of
             the
             streets
             into
             his
             House
             ;
             out
             of
             his
             House
             into
             His
             chamber
             ;
             horrour
             still
             dogging
             Him
             at
             the
             heeles
             .
             And
             from
             His
             chamber
             ,
             whither
             will
             hee
             goe
             ,
             but
             into
             the
             inmost
             Cabinet
             in
             his
             bosome
             ,
             where
             his
             Conscience
             dwelleth
             ?
             And
             if
             hee
             finde
             there
             nothing
             but
             tumult
             and
             terrour
             ▪
             but
             guiltinesse
             ,
             confusion
             and
             cries
             of
             despaire
             ;
             which
             
             way
             will
             hee
             then
             turne
             himselfe
             ;
             Or
             whither
             will
             hee
             fly
             then
             ?
             He
             must
             then
             ,
             either
             flie
             from
             Himselfe
             ,
             which
             is
             utterly
             impossible
             ;
             or
             else
             abide
             that
             torment
             ,
             which
             is
             beyond
             all
             compasse
             of
             conceite
             or
             expression
             of
             tongue
             .
          
           For
           
             all
             the
             racks
          
           ,
           saith
           another
           ,
           
             wheeles
             ,
             wilde
             horses
          
           ,
           
           
             hot
             pincers
             ,
             scalding
             lead
             poured
             into
             the
             most
             tender
             ,
             and
             sensible
             parts
             of
             the
             body
             ;
             yea
             ,
             all
             the
             mercilesse
             ,
             barbarous
             ,
             and
             inhumane
             cruelties
             of
             the
             holy
             house
             ,
             are
             but
             flea-bitings
             ,
             meere
             toyes
             ,
             and
             May-games
             ,
             compared
             with
             the
             torment
             ,
             that
             an
             evill
             conscience
             will
             put
             a
             man
             to
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             awakened
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           A
           third
           sort
           ,
           the
           worst
           of
           all
           and
           most
           pestilent
           ,
           are
           those
           ,
           who
           doe
           not
           onely
           not
           labour
           in
           the
           time
           of
           harvest
           to
           treasure
           up
           comfortable
           provision
           against
           dayes
           of
           dread
           ,
           and
           mispend
           the
           Day
           of
           their
           visitation
           wickedly
           ;
           but
           also
           out
           of
           a
           transcendent
           straine
           of
           impiety
           ,
           labour
           might
           and
           maine
           ,
           to
           put
           out
           and
           utterly
           extinguish
           the
           heavenly
           Sunne
           ,
           that
           creates
           this
           blessed
           day
           ,
           and
           makes
           the
           season
           of
           our
           spirituall
           harvest
           most
           glorious
           ,
           and
           incomparable
           :
           I
           meane
           to
           suppresse
           and
           quench
           the
           saving
           light
           of
           a
           powerfull
           Ministry
           ,
           wheresoever
           planted
           ,
           and
           prevailing
           ;
           under
           the
           sacred
           influence
           ,
           and
           soveraigne
           heate
           whereof
           ,
           all
           Gods
           
             hidden
             Ones
          
           are
           woont
           to
           gather
           that
           heavenly
           stocke
           of
           grace
           ,
           Comforts
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           and
           good
           conscience
           ,
           which
           is
           able
           to
           hold
           up
           their
           heads
           invincibly
           in
           heavy
           times
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           vilest
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           most
           *
           
             forlorne
             hope
          
           :
           for
           they
           are
           unhappily
           transported
           with
           extremest
           malice
           ,
           and
           storme
           against
           the
           very
           meanes
           ,
           which
           should
           sanctifie
           them
           ,
           and
           Men
           ,
           which
           should
           save
           them
           .
           They
           doe
           not
           onely
           make
           their
           owne
           soules
           sure
           for
           damnation
           :
           but
           also
           hinder
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Word
           all
           they
           can
           ,
           **
           lest
           others
           should
           bee
           saved
           .
           Whatsoever
           thou
           doest
           ,
           doe
           not
           become
           one
           of
           this
           damned
           crue
           :
           who
           heartily
           desire
           ,
           that
           the
           Sun
           
           of
           sincere
           preaching
           were
           quencht
           ,
           and
           put
           out
           ,
           tho
           it
           were
           with
           the
           bloud
           of
           God●
           faithfullest
           Messengers
           ;
           as
           did
           the
           
             M●n
             of
             Anathoth
          
           in
           
             Ieremies
             time
          
           .
           Ier.
           11.19
           .
           21.
           
           a
           
             Herodias
             in
             Iohn
             Baptist
             time
          
           ,
           and
           that
           b
           other
           Herodias
           improperly
           called
           Eudoxia
           in
           
             Iohn
             Chrysostomes
          
           time
           ,
           and
           many
           thousands
           ,
           even
           within
           the
           Pale
           of
           the
           Church
           at
           all
           times
           .
           Above
           all
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           Beware
           of
           that
           crying
           sinne
           of
           c
           persecuting
           the
           power
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           without
           which
           never
           any
           heart
           knew
           what
           true
           comfort
           meant
           ;
           Profession
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           without
           which
           Christ
           will
           not
           owne
           us
           at
           the
           last
           day
           ;
           conscionable
           Ministers
           ,
           under
           Whose
           painefull
           labours
           ,
           we
           gather
           our
           spirituall
           and
           heavenly
           Store
           ,
           against
           evill
           times
           in
           this
           harvest
           of
           grace
           :
           And
           that
           either
           with
           thine
           heart
           ,
           by
           hatred
           ,
           malice
           ,
           heart-burning
           ;
           with
           thy
           tongue
           ,
           by
           slanders
           ,
           scoffs
           ,
           rash
           censures
           ;
           with
           thine
           hand
           ,
           by
           supplanting
           ,
           oppression
           ,
           wrong
           ;
           with
           thy
           purse
           ,
           policy
           ,
           power
           ,
           mis-informing
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           way
           of
           vexing
           ,
           or
           violence
           .
           If
           thou
           wilt
           needes
           bee
           wicked
           ,
           bee
           so
           more
           moderately
           ;
           If
           there
           be
           no
           helpe
           ,
           but
           thou
           Wilt
           to
           Hell
           ,
           post
           not
           so
           furiously
           ;
           If
           nothing
           will-worke
           ,
           but
           thou
           art
           wilfully
           bent
           to
           bee
           damned
           ,
           bee
           damned
           more
           tolerably
           .
           For
           Persecutours
           are
           transcendents
           in
           sinne
           ,
           and
           shall
           hereafter
           bee
           paid
           home
           proportionably
           .
           Be
           none
           of
           them
           for
           such
           reasons
           as
           these
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           All
           their
           malice
           ,
           and
           rancour
           ;
           all
           their
           bitter
           words
           and
           scornefull
           iests
           ;
           all
           their
           bloudy
           ,
           mercilesse
           mischiefes
           ,
           and
           machinations
           against
           the
           power
           of
           preaching
           ,
           and
           Gods
           people
           ,
           strike
           immediately
           at
           the
           face
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           Acts.
           9.5
           .
           
             Saul
             ,
             Saul
             ,
             why
             persecutest
             thou
             me
             ?
          
           And
           at
           the
           pretious
           Ball
           ,
           and
           Apple
           of
           Gods
           owne
           eye
           ;
           Zech.
           2
           8.
           
           
             For
             he
             that
             toucheth
             you
             ,
             toucheth
             
             the
             Apple
             of
             His
             eye
             .
          
           God
           is
           our
           
             Shield
             ,
             Psal.
          
           84.11
           .
           Now
           the
           Shield
           takes
           all
           the
           blowes
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           are
           hunted
           many
           times
           with
           furies
           of
           conscience
           and
           extreame
           horrour
           even
           in
           this
           life
           .
           Pashur
           put
           blessed
           Ieremie
           in
           the
           stockes
           ;
           but
           thereupon
           ,
           He
           had
           a
           new
           name
           given
           Him
           Magor-Missabib
           ;
           
           Feare
           round
           about
           ;
           Hee
           became
           
             a
             terrour
             to
             Himselfe
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             his
             friends
             .
             Zedechiah
          
           smote
           faithfull
           Micaiah
           upon
           the
           face
           ;
           
           but
           afterward
           according
           to
           that
           Propheticall
           commination
           ,
           Hee
           was
           faine
           to
           run
           
             from
             chamber
             to
             chamber
             ,
             to
             hide
             himselfe
             .
             Iohn
             Baptists
          
           head
           ,
           which
           Herod
           cut
           off
           ,
           sate
           in
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           Tyrants
           conscience
           ,
           with
           such
           griesly
           formes
           of
           guiltinesse
           ,
           and
           bloud
           ;
           that
           when
           hee
           heard
           of
           the
           great
           things
           done
           by
           Christ
           ,
           hee
           was
           perplexed
           ,
           and
           no
           doubt
           afraid
           ,
           that
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           was
           risen
           from
           the
           dead
           to
           bee
           revenged
           upon
           Him.
           I
           have
           heard
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           who
           for
           a
           time
           did
           furiously
           ,
           and
           desperately
           set
           Himselfe
           against
           a
           Minister
           of
           God
           ;
           labour'd
           might
           ,
           and
           maine
           ,
           by
           all
           meanes
           to
           disgrace
           ,
           and
           vexe
           him
           ;
           both
           by
           power
           ,
           and
           policy
           ;
           by
           slanders
           ,
           oppressions
           ,
           malice
           ,
           contempt
           .
           But
           at
           length
           ,
           the
           Word
           so
           got
           within
           Him
           ,
           and
           hamperd
           Him
           ;
           and
           the
           terrours
           of
           the
           Almighty
           tooke
           hold
           upon
           Him
           with
           such
           un-resistable
           rage
           ;
           that
           he
           came
           trembling
           and
           quaking
           unto
           that
           man
           of
           God
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           so
           wickedly
           wrong'd
           ;
           and
           durst
           not
           steere
           a
           foote
           from
           him
           ,
           for
           feare
           the
           Devill
           should
           take
           him
           away
           alive
           ;
           or
           the
           earth
           open
           her
           mouth
           ,
           and
           swallow
           him
           up
           quicke
           ;
           or
           some
           other
           strange
           remarkeable
           iudgement
           seize
           upon
           Him
           suddenly
           ,
           and
           brand
           Him
           for
           a
           notorious
           Beast
           ,
           &
           cursed
           Cast-away
           .
           So
           or
           to
           such
           sense
           hee
           spoke
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Many
           of
           them
           come
           to
           very
           horrible
           ,
           exempla●y
           ,
           and
           wofull
           ends
           .
           Pharaoh
           long
           since
           ,
           by
           a
           dreadfull
           confusion
           at
           the
           red
           Sea
           was
           as
           it
           were
           hangd
           up
           in
           chaines
           ,
           a
           spectacle
           of
           terrour
           for
           Persecutors
           ,
           to
           all
           posterity
           .
           
             Antiochus
             swelling
             with
             anger
             ,
             and
             breathing
             
             out
             fire
             in
             his
             rage
          
           against
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           did
           proudly
           protest
           ,
           
             that
             He
             would
             come
             to
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             a
             common
             Burying
             place
             of
             the
             Iewes
             :
             But
             the
             Lord
             Almighty
             ,
          
           
           
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             smot●
             him
             with
             an
             incurable
             ,
             and
             invisible
             Plague
             :
             for
             as
             soone
             as
             hee
             had
             spoken
             these
             words
             ,
             a
             paine
             of
             the
             bowels
             that
             was
             remedilesse
             came
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             ●ore
             torments
             of
             the
             inner
             parts
             .
             —
             So
             that
             the
             wormes
             rose
             up
             out
             of
             the
             body
             of
             this
             wicked
             man
             ,
             and
             whiles
             hee
             lived
             in
             sorrow
             and
             paine
             ,
             his
             flesh
             fell
             away
             ,
             and
             the
             filthinesse
             of
             his
             smell
             was
             noysome
             to
             all
             his
             army
             .
          
           
           Herod
           in
           the
           height
           of
           his
           hatred
           against
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           pride
           in
           imprisoning
           and
           persecuting
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           was
           eaten
           up
           of
           wormes
           in
           a
           most
           fearefull
           prodigious
           manner
           .
           Gardiner
           gaping
           for
           newes
           of
           the
           dispatch
           of
           those
           two
           blessed
           Martyrs
           of
           
             Iesus
             ,
             Latimer
          
           and
           Ridley
           ,
           at
           Oxford
           deferred
           his
           dinner
           untill
           three
           or
           foure
           of
           the
           clocke
           at
           afternoone
           ,
           delighting
           more
           in
           drinking
           the
           bloud
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           then
           in
           his
           ordinary
           foode
           :
           But
           upon
           the
           returne
           of
           his
           Post
           ,
           Hee
           fell
           merrily
           to
           his
           meate
           :
           And
           marke
           what
           followed
           :
           
             The
             bloudy
             Tyrant
          
           saith
           the
           Story
           ,
           
           
             had
             not
             eaten
             a
             few
             bittes
             ,
             but
             the
             sudden
             strok●
             of
             God
             ,
             His
             terrible
             hand
             fell
             upon
             him
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             as
             immediatly
             he
             was
             taken
             from
             the
             table
             ,
             and
             so
             brought
             to
             his
             bed
             ,
             where
             he
             continued
             the
             space
             of
             fifteene
             dayes
             ,
             in
             such
             intolerable
             anguish
             &
             tormēts
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             ●eane
             while
             ,
             during
             those
             fifteene
             dayes
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             avoyde
             by
             order
             of
             urine
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             any
             thing
             that
             hee
             received
             :
             Wh●●eby
             his
             body
             being
             miserably
             inflamed
             within
             (
             who
             had
             inflamed
             so
             many
             good
             Martyrs
             before
             )
             was
             brought
             to
             ●
             wretched
             end
             .
          
           For
           further
           inlargement
           of
           this
           Point
           ,
           looke
           into
           the
           
             Stories
             of
             the
             primitive
             Church
             ,
             Acts
             and
             Monument●
             ,
             Theater
             of
             Gods
             iudgements
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           A
           cry
           farre
           louder
           ,
           then
           the
           noise
           of
           
             many
             waters
          
           ,
           or
           voice
           of
           
             greatest
             thunder
          
           knocks
           continually
           ,
           with
           strong
           importunity
           ,
           at
           Gods
           iust
           Tribunall
           for
           a
           showre
           of
           
             fire
             &
             brimstone
          
           ,
           and
           
             an
             horrible
             Tempest
          
           to
           be
           rained
           
           downe
           upon
           their
           heads
           ▪
           I
           meane
           ,
           a
           cry
           of
           bloud
           ,
           wrongs
           ,
           disgraces
           ,
           and
           slanders
           ,
           wherewith
           they
           have
           loaden
           the
           Saints
           of
           God.
           Rev.
           6.10
           .
           
             And
             they
             cryed
             with
             a
             loud
             voyce
             ,
             saying
             ,
             How
             long
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             holy
             ,
             and
             true
             ,
             doest
             thou
             not
             iudge
             ,
             and
             avenge
             our
             blood
             on
             them
             that
             dwell
             upon
             the
             earth
             !
          
        
         
           5.
           
           They
           are
           the
           principall
           provokers
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           against
           a
           nation
           .
           Their
           hatefull
           heate
           ,
           overflowing
           gall
           ,
           and
           scornefull
           carriage
           against
           Gods
           people
           ,
           doth
           ripen
           apace
           His
           fiercest
           indignation
           ;
           fill
           up
           full
           the
           vialls
           of
           His
           vengeance
           ,
           and
           draw
           downe
           upon
           a
           kingdome
           a
           desperate
           ,
           and
           finall
           ruine
           without
           all
           remedy
           .
           
             But
             they
             mocked
             the
             messengers
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             despised
             His
             words
             ,
             and
             mis-used
             Hi●
             Prophets
             ,
             untill
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             Lord
             arose
             against
             his
             people
             ,
             till
             there
             was
             no
             remedy
             .
          
           2.
           
           Chron.
           36.16
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Their
           spitefull
           spirits
           being
           once
           thorowly
           set
           on
           heate
           with
           this
           fire
           of
           hell
           and
           infernall
           rage
           against
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           and
           His
           people
           ,
           commonly
           continue
           in
           fl●me
           and
           fury
           untill
           their
           fearefull
           and
           finall
           confusion
           .
           And
           they
           being
           once
           flesht
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           with
           the
           bloud
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           
           at
           lest
           by
           scoffes
           &
           slanders
           (
           for
           even
           lewd
           and
           lying
           tongues
           are
           
             keene
             razours
          
           ,
           and
           
             sharpe
             swords
          
           ,
           scourges
           and
           scorpions
           that
           fetch
           bloud
           )
           they
           feede
           insatiably
           upon
           the
           damned
           sweetnesse
           of
           such
           supposed
           cursed
           revenge
           ,
           untill
           they
           be
           seizd
           upon
           with
           irrecoverable
           ruine
           ;
           and
           fall
           amongst
           the
           firers
           of
           their
           malice
           ,
           and
           Arch-persecutors
           of
           all
           Professours
           ,
           the
           fiends
           of
           Hell.
           This
           is
           my
           meaning
           :
           This
           pestilent
           and
           crying
           Sinne
           of
           persecution
           is
           like
           the
           gulfe
           of
           drunkennesse
           ,
           which
           Austin
           compares
           to
           the
           Pitt
           of
           Hell
           ,
           into
           which
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           is
           once
           fallen
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           redemption
           ,
           or
           returne
           .
           A
           Persecutour
           is
           rarely
           or
           never
           ●eclaimde
           :
           Either
           by
           miracle
           or
           Ministry
           ;
           mercy
           or
           misery
           .
           Fire
           from
           Heaven
           falling
           upon
           the
           first
           
             Captaine
             and
             His
             f●●y
          
           ,
           did
           not
           fright
           the
           second
           
             Captaine
             and
             His
             fifty
          
           from
           pressing
           upon
           Elijah
           to
           apprehend
           
           him
           .
           2.
           
           Kings
           ,
           1.10.11
           .
           The
           souldiers
           who
           came
           to
           take
           Iesus
           ,
           as
           soone
           as
           Hee
           had
           said
           ,
           
             I
             am
             Hee
          
           ,
           were
           strangely
           upon
           the
           suddaine
           ,
           stroke
           downe
           to
           the
           ground
           .
           Ioh
           ,
           18.6
           .
           and
           yet
           this
           miracle
           did
           never
           a
           whit
           mollifie
           and
           abate
           the
           malice
           of
           the
           Priests
           and
           Pharisees
           against
           Him.
           Not
           even
           the
           Mini●●ry
           of
           Christ
           Himselfe
           ,
           though
           He
           
             spoke
             as
             never
             Man
             spake
          
           ;
           Not
           that
           of
           Stephen
           ,
           whose
           face
           appeared
           to
           His
           Hearers
           ,
           
             as
             it
             had
             beene
             the
             face
             of
             an
             Angell
          
           ;
           not
           that
           of
           the
           Apostles
           freshly
           
             filled
             with
             the
             holy
             Ghost
          
           from
           heaven
           ,
           did
           at
           all
           dis-enrage
           or
           ●ame
           those
           fellowes
           ,
           which
           were
           possest
           with
           this
           f●ule
           spirit
           of
           scornefull
           contradiction
           .
           See
           Luc.
           4.28.29
           .
           And
           16.14
           .
           Act.
           7
           54.
           
           And
           2.13
           .
           Not
           all
           those
           horrible
           miraculous
           plagues
           of
           Aegypt
           ,
           were
           able
           to
           quench
           Pharaohs
           fury
           against
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ▪
           untill
           he
           was
           choakt
           in
           the
           red
           Sea.
           No
           kindnesse
           from
           David
           ,
           though
           extraordinary
           ,
           and
           matchlesse
           .
           1.
           
           Sam.
           ●4
           11.
           
           And
           ●6
           9.
           could
           turne
           Sa●ls
           heart
           from
           hunting
           him
           ,
           
             as
             when
             One
             doth
             hunt
             a
             Partridge
             in
             the
             mountaines
             .
          
        
         
           And
           no
           marvaile
           ,
           tho
           they
           be
           not
           mooved
           by
           all
           or
           any
           of
           these
           meanes
           ;
           for
           they
           scorne
           ,
           persecute
           and
           contemne
           the
           very
           meanes
           ,
           which
           should
           amend
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           onely
           Men
           ,
           who
           should
           convert
           them
           .
           Whether
           of
           the
           two
           ,
           thinke
           you
           ,
           is
           likelier
           to
           recover
           ?
           That
           man
           ,
           who
           being
           dangerously
           sicke
           ;
           yet
           entertaines
           the
           Physition
           kindely
           ,
           and
           takes
           patiently
           what
           is
           prescrib'd
           :
           or
           Hee
           ,
           who
           having
           a
           Potion
           presented
           unto
           Him
           very
           soveraigne
           for
           his
           recovery
           ,
           throwes
           the
           glasse
           against
           the
           wall
           ,
           spils
           that
           pretious
           Receipt
           ,
           and
           drives
           the
           Physition
           out
           at
           doores
           ?
           Conceive
           proportionably
           ;
           betweene
           the
           Persecutour
           ,
           and
           the
           lesse
           pestilent
           sinner
           ,
           who
           meddles
           nor
           maliciously
           against
           the
           Ministry
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           They
           are
           already
           in
           the
           pestilent
           Path
           ,
           and
           very
           hie-way
           ,
           that
           leads
           to
           sinne
           against
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           .
           The
           horriblenesse
           ,
           and
           height
           of
           which
           dreadfull
           villany
           
           may
           bring
           upon
           them
           even
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           impossibility
           of
           pardon
           .
           Matth.
           12.31.32
           .
           and
           liablenesse
           to
           that
           flaming
           iudgement
           &
           
             ●iery
             indignation
          
           threatned
           ,
           Heb.
           10.26
           .
           &c.
           And
           that
           they
           are
           d
           growing
           towards
           this
           sinne
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           quite
           gone
           that
           way
           ,
           appeares
           ,
           because
           they
           despitefully
           traduce
           ;
           with
           much
           malice
           and
           mischiefe
           persecute
           the
           very
           workes
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           graces
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           shed
           into
           the
           hearts
           ,
           and
           shining
           in
           the
           lives
           of
           the
           children
           of
           light
           .
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           3.12
           .
           Psal.
           38.20
           .
           1.
           
           Pet.
           4.4
           .
           If
           a
           man
           would
           drinke
           ,
           sweare
           ,
           swagger
           ,
           revell
           ,
           and
           roare
           with
           them
           :
           If
           he
           durst
           bee
           an
           Ignorant
           ,
           an
           Vsurer
           ,
           a
           Sabbath-breaker
           ,
           a
           Worldling
           ,
           a
           doter
           upon
           ,
           and
           defender
           of
           heathnish
           superstitious
           customes
           ;
           a
           practiser
           ,
           or
           Patrone
           of
           Old
           anniversarie
           fooleries
           ,
           and
           rotten
           vanities
           ;
           an
           incloser
           ,
           gamester
           ,
           good-fellow
           ,
           &c.
           
           Oh!
           then
           Hee
           should
           bee
           the
           onely
           Man
           with
           them
           ;
           entertain'd
           into
           their
           hearts
           and
           houses
           with
           all
           affectionate
           embracements
           of
           kindnesse
           and
           acceptation
           :
           but
           if
           the
           same
           man
           ,
           by
           the
           mercies
           of
           God
           ,
           once
           begin
           to
           breake
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           the
           snares
           of
           the
           Devill
           ;
           to
           dis-rellish
           ,
           and
           detest
           his
           former
           wayes
           of
           nature
           and
           naughtinesse
           ;
           to
           love
           and
           reverence
           the
           most
           searching
           Ministry
           ;
           to
           reade
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           best
           bookes
           ;
           to
           sanctifie
           the
           Lords
           Day
           ,
           to
           pray
           in
           his
           family
           ;
           to
           renounce
           resolutely
           ,
           His
           
             running
             with
             them
             to
             the
             same
             excesse
             of
             riot
             ,
          
           to
           abandon
           and
           abominate
           their
           lewd
           and
           licentious
           courses
           ;
           In
           a
           word
           to
           turne
           Christian
           ;
           Oh!
           then
           Hee
           is
           an
           arrant
           Puritane
           ,
           a
           Precision
           ,
           an
           humorist
           ,
           an
           Hypocrite
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           naught
           is
           ;
           even
           as
           e
           bad
           ,
           as
           the
           false
           tongues
           of
           the
           Devils
           Limbes
           can
           make
           a
           blessed
           Man.
           He
           was
           a
           good-fellow
           ,
           will
           they
           say
           ,
           but
           hee
           is
           now
           quite
           gone
           :
           a
           proper
           man
           ,
           and
           of
           good
           parts
           ,
           but
           his
           Puritanisme
           hath
           f
           mar'd
           all
           .
           While
           Paul
           humour'd
           the
           Pharises
           ,
           in
           persecuting
           and
           plaguing
           the
           disciples
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Hee
           was
           a
           principall
           and
           much
           honoured
           Man
           amongst
           them
           :
           but
           when
           hee
           turned
           
           on
           Christ's
           side
           ,
           He
           was
           holden
           
             a
             pestilent-fellow
          
           ,
           the
           very
           g
           plague
           .
           So
           that
           it
           is
           plaine
           and
           palpable
           ,
           whatsoever
           may
           bee
           pretended
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           that
           those
           cursed
           Cains
           ,
           dogged
           Doegs
           ,
           and
           scoffing
           ●●maels
           ,
           that
           set
           themselues
           and
           spend
           their
           malice
           against
           the
           Ministers
           and
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           hare
           ,
           slander
           ,
           and
           persecute
           the
           very
           workes
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           graces
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           in
           them
           .
           Even
           their
           z●ale
           ,
           holinesse
           ,
           hatred
           of
           sinne
           ▪
           reformation
           ,
           &c.
           are
           an
           Eye-sore
           ,
           and
           heart-sore
           to
           such
           hatefull
           wretches
           ,
           and
           Owles
           of
           Hell
           ,
           ●ho
           cannot
           endure
           any
           heavenly
           light
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           As
           stigmaticall
           Rogues
           burnt
           in
           the
           hand
           ,
           curtal'd
           of
           their
           eares
           ,
           branded
           in
           the
           fore-head
           ,
           are
           in
           the
           Common
           wealth
           ;
           so
           are
           Persecutors
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           By
           mutuall
           intelligence
           ,
           and
           information
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           or
           some
           more
           publike
           lasting
           record
           and
           Monunument
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           they
           have
           many
           times
           such
           a
           Marke
           set
           upon
           them
           ;
           that
           they
           carry
           it
           to
           their
           graves
           ,
           yea
           to
           the
           iudgement
           Seate
           of
           God
           ;
           that
           it
           may
           bee
           knowne
           a
           sore-hand
           to
           that
           glorious
           Tribunall
           and
           all
           the
           triumphant
           Church
           ,
           what
           h
           beastly
           men
           ,
           stinging
           Scorpions
           ,
           and
           pricking
           thorn's
           they
           have
           beene
           among●t
           Gods
           Children
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           sides
           of
           the
           Saints
           .
           Such
           a
           brand
           had
           
             Alexander
             the
             Copper
             smith
          
           set
           upon
           him
           by
           Paul.
           2.
           
           Tim.
           4.14.15
           And
           such
           a
           Brand
           was
           set
           upon
           Diotrephes
           that
           m●litious
           prating
           companion
           ,
           by
           Saint
           Iohn
           .
           3.
           
           Ioh
           10.
           
           So
           are
           those
           bloud
           thirsty
           Tygers
           ,
           
             Gardiner
             ,
             Bonner
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           cruell
           litter
           ,
           and
           persecuting
           packe
           ,
           branded
           ,
           that
           their
           names
           shall
           rot
           ▪
           and
           their
           memories
           be
           hatefull
           to
           the
           Worlds
           end
           .
           So
           too
           many
           in
           these
           times
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           very
           iolly
           fellowes
           in
           their
           owne
           conceits
           ,
           ador'd
           as
           Idols
           ,
           by
           their
           flattering
           Dependants
           ,
           applauded
           generally
           as
           the
           principall
           Patrones
           of
           revelling
           &
           good-fellowship
           ;
           ●et
           in
           the
           censure
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           doome
           of
           divine
           wisedome
           ,
           they
           are
           clearely
           knowne
           ,
           and
           iustly
           reputed
           
             enemies
             of
             all
             righteousnesse
          
           ,
           and
           Satans
           
           speciall
           Agents
           to
           doe
           mischiefe
           against
           the
           Ministery
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           And
           it
           is
           to
           be
           feared
           ;
           they
           will
           finde
           no
           mercy
           upon
           their
           Beds
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           last
           extremity
           ,
           cry
           they
           never
           so
           loude
           ,
           or
           promise
           they
           never
           so
           faire
           .
           God
           in
           iust
           indignation
           is
           woont
           to
           deale
           so
           with
           those
           ,
           who
           drinke
           up
           iniquity
           like
           Water
           ,
           with●ut
           all
           sense
           or
           feare
           of
           a
           glorious
           dread●ull
           Majesty
           above
           .
           See
           Ezek
           8.18
           .
           with
           those
           ,
           who
           refuse
           to
           stoupe
           to
           Gods
           Ordinance
           ,
           and
           submit
           to
           the
           Scepter
           of
           Christ
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           fairely
           invited
           by
           the
           Ministery
           .
           See
           Prov.
           1.24.28
           .
           Ier.
           7.13.16
           .
           and
           11.11
           .
           With
           great
           Ones
           ,
           who
           grinde
           the
           faces
           of
           the
           poore
           .
           See
           Micah
           .
           3
           4.
           with
           abusers
           of
           
             the
             riches
             of
             His
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             long
             suffering
          
           ▪
           See
           Rom.
           2.4
           5.
           
           How
           much
           more
           doe
           you
           thinke
           ,
           shall
           impenitent
           Persecutors
           bee
           paide
           home
           in
           this
           kinde
           ?
           See
           2.
           
           Macchab.
           9.13.17
           .
           There
           that
           great
           and
           cruell
           persecutor
           ,
           Antiochus
           ,
           being
           seizd
           upon
           by
           an
           horrible
           sickenesse
           ,
           promiseth
           very
           gloriously
           upon
           that
           his
           last
           Bed
           ;
           Besides
           many
           other
           strange
           reformations
           ,
           even
           
             that
             he
             also
             ,
             would
             become
             a
             Iew
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             goe
             thorough
             all
             the
             World
             that
             was
             inhabited
             ,
             and
             declare
             the
             power
             of
             God.
          
           But
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           heare
           what
           the
           i
           Writer
           of
           that
           story
           saith
           of
           his
           spirituall
           state
           ,
           and
           of
           Gods
           resolution
           towards
           Him
           vers
           .
           13.
           
           
             This
             wicked
             person
             prayed
             also
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             would
             now
             have
             no
             mercy
             on
             him
             .
          
        
         
           10
           All
           their
           spitefull
           speeches
           ,
           scurrill
           sco●fes
           ,
           pestilent
           lyes
           ,
           insolent
           insultations
           ,
           &c.
           are
           as
           so
           many
           
           Crownes
           of
           Glory
           and
           ioy
           unto
           the
           heads
           ,
           and
           hearts
           of
           all
           persecuted
           patient
           Professours
           .
           1.
           
           Pet.
           4.14
           .
           Act.
           5.41
           .
           Iob.
           3.36
           .
           (
           So
           that
           they
           infinitely
           misse
           the
           malicious
           Marke
           ,
           their
           revengefull
           humours
           would
           gladly
           hit
           ,
           the
           hurt
           and
           heart-breaking
           of
           those
           ,
           they
           so
           cruelly
           and
           cunningly
           hunt
           with
           much
           rancour
           and
           hate
           .
           )
           And
           not
           onely
           so
           ,
           but
           most
           certainely
           hereafter
           ,
           if
           they
           die
           not
           like
           drunken
           Nabal
           ,
           and
           their
           hearts
           become
           as
           stones
           in
           their
           brests
           ,
           upon
           their
           Beds
           of
           death
           they
           will
           all
           ,
           tho
           now
           passing
           from
           them
           ,
           with
           much
           bitternesse
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           without
           all
           remorse
           ,
           turne
           into
           so
           many
           envenomed
           stings
           ,
           and
           byting
           scorpions
           ,
           unto
           their
           owne
           consciences
           ,
           and
           knaw
           upon
           their
           hearts
           ,
           with
           extreamest
           horrour
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           The
           whole
           body
           of
           the
           militant
           Church
           ,
           ioyne
           all
           as
           one
           man
           with
           a
           strong
           concurrent
           importunitie
           at
           the
           Throne
           of
           grace
           ;
           and
           with
           one
           heart
           and
           spirit
           constantly
           continue
           there
           ,
           such
           piercing
           prayers
           against
           all
           stubborne
           impenitent
           scorners
           ;
           all
           incurable
           ,
           implacable
           persecutours
           ,
           as
           the
           people
           of
           God
           have
           bin
           wont
           to
           poure
           out
           in
           such
           cases
           ,
           as
           Lament
           .
           3.59
           .
           &c.
           
             O
             Lord
             !
             thou
             hast
             seen
             my
             wrong
             ,
             judge
             thou
             my
             cause
             .
             Thou
             hast
             seene
             all
             their
             vengeance
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             imaginations
             against
             me
             .
             Thou
             hast
             heard
             their
             reproach
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             imaginations
             against
             me
             :
             The
             lips
             of
             those
             that
             rose
             up
             against
             me
             ,
             &
             their
             devise
             against
             me
             all
             the
             day
             .
             Behold
             their
             sitting
             downe
             ,
             and
             their
             rising
             up
             ,
             I
             am
             their
             musicke
             .
             Render
             unto
             them
             a
             recompence
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             worke
             of
             their
             hands
             .
             Give
             them
             sorrow
             of
             heart
             ,
             thy
             curse
             unto
             them
             .
             Persecute
             and
             destroy
             them
             ,
             in
             anger
             ,
             from
             under
             the
             heavens
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           Now
           I
           would
           not
           be
           in
           that
           Mans
           case
           ,
           against
           whom
           ,
           Gods
           people
           complaine
           upon
           good
           ground
           at
           that
           iust
           and
           highest
           Tribunal
           ,
           one
           halfe
           houre
           ;
           for
           the
           imperiall
           crowne
           ,
           and
           command
           of
           all
           the
           kingdomes
           of
           the
           earth
           :
           for
           who
           knowes
           ,
           whether
           iust
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           the
           righteous
           Lord
           for
           his
           children's
           sake
           ,
           and
           safety
           may
           raine
           upon
           
           such
           a
           mans
           head
           ,
           
             snares
             ,
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             ,
             and
             an
             horrible
             tempest
             .
          
        
         
           12.
           
           And
           the
           prayers
           of
           the
           Saints
           poured
           out
           in
           the
           bitternesse
           of
           their
           soules
           vexed
           continually
           with
           their
           malicious
           cruelties
           ,
           and
           
             cruell
             mockes
          
           ,
           are
           meanes
           many
           times
           to
           bring
           Persecutours
           to
           an
           untimely
           end
           ,
           to
           knocke
           them
           downe
           before
           their
           time
           .
           Doe
           not
           you
           thinke
           ,
           that
           the
           faithfull
           Iewes
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           hearing
           of
           Antiochus
           marching
           towards
           them
           ,
           like
           an
           
             evening
             Wolfe
          
           ,
           to
           drinke
           up
           their
           bloud
           ,
           had
           presently
           recourse
           unto
           Gods
           righteous
           Throne
           with
           strong
           cries
           ,
           to
           stay
           his
           rage
           ?
           And
           doe
           you
           not
           thinke
           ,
           that
           those
           very
           praiers
           drew
           downe
           upon
           him
           that
           horrible
           ,
           and
           incurable
           plague
           ,
           whereupon
           
             Hee
             died
             a
             miserable
             death
             in
             a
             strange
             Countrey
             in
             the
             Mountaines
             ?
             Herod
             ,
          
           for
           any
           thing
           wee
           know
           ,
           might
           have
           lived
           many
           a
           faire
           Day
           longer
           ,
           if
           hee
           had
           dealt
           fairely
           with
           the
           Apostles
           of
           Christ.
           But
           putting
           One
           to
           the
           sword
           .
           Act.
           12.2
           .
           And
           another
           in
           prison
           .
           vers
           .
           4.
           
           Hee
           put
           the
           Church
           to
           their
           prayers
           .
           
           vers
           .
           5.
           
           Which
           prayers
           ,
           for
           
             there
             is
             a
             certaine
             omnipotency
             of
             prayer
             ,
          
           as
           Luther
           was
           wo●t
           to
           say
           ,
           did
           create
           full
           soone
           those
           vermine
           ,
           that
           eate
           him
           up
           horribly
           in
           the
           height
           of
           his
           pride
           .
           vers
           .
           23.
           
           The
           k
           Ecclesiasticall
           story
           reports
           ,
           that
           the
           loathsome
           ,
           and
           dreadfull
           end
           of
           Arrius
           ,
           that
           execrable
           enemie
           to
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           was
           hastned
           by
           the
           prayers
           of
           the
           good
           and
           orthodoxe
           Bishop
           Alexander
           ,
           who
           wrastled
           with
           God
           in
           earnest
           deprecations
           against
           him
           all
           the
           night
           before
           .
           Doe
           you
           not
           thinke
           ,
           that
           Gardiner
           went
           sooner
           into
           his
           Grave
           for
           his
           cruelty
           towards
           Professours
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           by
           their
           groanes
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           cry
           of
           the
           bloud
           of
           that
           glorious
           Paire
           of
           Martyrs
           at
           Oxford
           ,
           which
           hee
           so
           insatiably
           thirsted
           after
           ?
           Let
           all
           those
           then
           ,
           that
           tread
           in
           these
           mens
           paths
           ,
           tremble
           at
           their
           
           ends
           .
           And
           if
           no
           better
           motive
           will
           mollifie
           their
           doggednesse
           ,
           yet
           at
           least
           ,
           let
           their
           love
           unto
           the
           world
           ,
           themselves
           ,
           and
           sensuall
           waies
           ,
           take
           them
           off
           and
           restraine
           them
           from
           this
           persecuting
           rage
           ;
           least
           it
           set
           on
           worke
           the
           prayers
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           bee
           taken
           away
           before
           their
           time
           ,
           and
           cut
           off
           from
           a
           temporary
           supposed
           heaven
           of
           earthly
           pleasures
           ,
           to
           a
           true
           everlasting
           Hell
           of
           unspeakeable
           torments
           ,
           sooner
           then
           otherwise
           they
           should
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           The
           hearts
           ,
           and
           tongues
           of
           all
           good
           men
           ,
           and
           friends
           to
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           are
           fill'd
           with
           much
           glorious
           l
           joy
           ,
           and
           heartiest
           songs
           of
           thankesgiving
           ,
           at
           the
           downefall
           of
           every
           raging
           incurable
           Opposite
           ;
           when
           the
           revenging
           hand
           of
           God
           hath
           at
           length
           to
           the
           singular
           advancement
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           justice
           ,
           singled
           out
           ,
           and
           paide
           home
           remarkeably
           ,
           any
           impenitent
           Persecutour
           ,
           and
           implacable
           enemie
           .
           See
           for
           this
           purpose
           ,
           The
           song
           of
           
             ●oses
             ,
             Exod.
          
           15.
           
           Of
           
             Deborah
             ,
             Iudges
          
           5.
           
           The
           Iewes
           feasting
           after
           the
           hanging
           of
           
             Haman
             ;
             Esther
          
           .
           9
           17.
           
           Psa.
           52.6.9
           And
           58.10
           .
           And
           79.13
           .
           1.
           
           Macca
           .
           13.51
           .
           (
           Onely
           ,
           let
           the
           heart
           of
           Gods
           childe
           be
           watchfull
           over
           it selfe
           with
           a
           godly
           jealousie
           in
           this
           Point
           .
           That
           His
           reioycing
           bee
           ,
           because
           Gods
           justice
           is
           glorified
           ,
           His
           Church
           delivered
           ,
           Satans
           kingdome
           weakened
           ,
           &c.
           not
           onely
           for
           his
           owne
           ease
           and
           end
           ,
           for
           any
           personall
           or
           particular
           by-respect
           .
           )
           Now
           it
           is
           an
           heavy
           case
           :
           A
           man
           ,
           in
           His
           short
           abode
           upon
           earth
           to
           behave
           himselfe
           ,
           so
           like
           a
           dogged
           Curre
           ,
           and
           incarnate
           Divell
           ,
           that
           all
           good
           men
           are
           and
           ought
           to
           bee
           passingly
           glad
           ,
           when
           hee
           is
           gone
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           Point
           I
           comprise
           and
           conclude
           ,
           all
           sorts
           of
           Persecutours
           :
           Of
           which
           some
           are
           profest
           and
           open
           ,
           as
           Bonner
           and
           Gardiner
           ,
           and
           many
           such
           
             morning
             Wolues
          
           :
           Some
           Politicke
           and
           reserved
           ,
           who
           many
           times
           are
           the
           more
           pernicious
           .
           For
           of
           all
           manner
           of
           malice
           ,
           and
           ill
           will
           ,
           that
           is
           most
           execrable
           ,
           deadly
           ,
           and
           doth
           the
           most
           hurt
           ,
           which
           like
           a
           Serpent
           in
           the
           faire
           greene
           grasse
           ,
           
           lies
           lurking
           in
           the
           flatterings
           and
           fawnings
           of
           a
           sleering
           countenance
           .
           Which
           kisses
           with
           Iudas
           ,
           and
           kills
           with
           Ioab
           :
           entertaines
           a
           man
           with
           outward
           formes
           of
           complement
           ,
           and
           curtesie
           ,
           but
           would
           ,
           if
           it
           durst
           or
           might
           ,
           stabbe
           Him
           in
           at
           the
           fifth
           rib
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           never
           rise
           againe
           .
           When
           a
           mans
           words
           to
           thy
           face
           ,
           are
           as
           soft
           as
           oyle
           or
           butter
           ;
           but
           his
           thoughts
           towards
           thee
           ,
           composed
           all
           of
           bloud
           and
           bitternesse
           ;
           of
           gall
           and
           gunpowder
           .
           Some
           are
           notorious
           villaines
           ,
           as
           many
           times
           in
           many
           places
           ,
           the
           most
           desperate
           blasphemers
           ,
           stigmaticall
           Drunkards
           ,
           rotten
           whore
           mongers
           ,
           cruell
           usurers
           ,
           and
           fellowes
           of
           such
           infamous
           ranke
           ,
           are
           as
           so
           many
           bloudy
           Goades
           in
           the
           sides
           of
           Gods
           servants
           ;
           and
           the
           onely
           Men
           to
           pursue
           all
           advantages
           against
           the
           faithfullest
           Ministers
           :
           Some
           are
           of
           more
           sober
           carriage
           ,
           faire
           conditions
           and
           seeming
           devotion
           ;
           Act
           ▪
           13.50
           .
           Some
           are
           the
           basest
           fellowes
           ,
           the
           most
           abiect
           and
           contemptible
           vagabonds
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           refuse
           of
           all
           the
           Rascalls
           in
           a
           Countrey
           .
           This
           we
           may
           see
           by
           Iobs
           complaint
           .
           Cap
           30.
           
           
             But
             now
          
           ,
           saith
           Hee
           ,
           
             they
             that
             are
             younger
             then
             I
             ,
             have
             mee
             in
             derision
             ,
             whose
             fathers
             I
             would
             have
             disdained
             to
             have
             set
             with
             the
             dogs
             of
             my
             flocke
             .
             —
             They
             were
             children
             of
             fooles
             ,
             yea
             ,
             children
             of
             base
             men
             :
             they
             were
             viler
             then
             the
             earth
             .
             And
             now
             am
             I
             their
             song
             ,
             yea
             ,
             I
             am
             their
             By
             Word
             .
          
           And
           in
           
             Davids
             :
             Psa.
          
           35.
           
           
             Yea
             ,
             the
             Abiects
             gathered
             themselves
             against
             mee
             ,
             &c.
             and
             I
             was
             the
             song
             of
             the
             drunkards
             ,
          
           Psal.
           69.12
           .
           And
           in
           the
           Persecutours
           of
           
             Paul
             ,
             Act.
          
           17.
           
           
             But
             the
             Iewes
             which
             bel●eved
             not
             ,
             mooved
             with
             envie
             ,
             tooke
             unto
             them
             certaine
             lewde
             fellowes
             of
             the
             baser
             sort
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Some
           againe
           are
           men
           of
           place
           and
           parts
           .
           As
           the
           same
           David
           complaines
           in
           the
           same
           place
           .
           
             They
             that
             sit
             in
             the
             gate
             ,
             speake
             against
             mee
             .
          
           m
           That
           is
           ,
           men
           in
           high
           roomes
           and
           of
           great
           authoritie
           .
        
         
         
           And
           as
           all
           sorts
           of
           Persecutours
           ,
           so
           I
           comprehend
           all
           kindes
           of
           persecution
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           By
           hand
           ;
           as
           did
           
             Herod
             .
             Act.
          
           12.
           
           
             Iulian
             ,
             Bonner
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           With
           tongue
           ;
           by
           
             mocking
             ,
             Galat.
          
           4.24
           .
           compared
           with
           Gen.
           21.9
           .
           See
           also
           Psal.
           69.20
           .
           Hebr.
           11.36
           .
           By
           slandering
           ,
           even
           in
           reporting
           true
           things
           maliciously
           to
           the
           prejudice
           of
           Gods
           children
           .
           Psalm
           .
           52.
           
           By
           reproaching
           and
           reviling
           .
           Zeph.
           2.8
           .
           By
           insulting
           with
           insolent
           speeches
           .
           Ezech.
           36.2
           .
           and
           26.2
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           heart
           ;
           by
           hatred
           ,
           Ezech.
           35.5
           .
           By
           rejoycing
           in
           the
           downefall
           or
           disgrace
           of
           the
           Saints
           .
           Ezech.
           35.6
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           In
           gesture
           ;
           Ezech.
           25.6
           .
           
             Because
             thou
             hast
             clapped
             thy
             hands
             ,
             and
             stamped
             with
             the
             feete
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Behold
             therefore
             ,
             I
             will
             stretch
             out
             mine
             hand
             upon
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Take
           heede
           of
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           looking
           sowre
           upon
           ,
           or
           brow-beating
           a
           servant
           of
           Christ
           ,
           lest
           thou
           smart
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           Looke
           upon
           the
           quoted
           Places
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           see
           Offenders
           in
           any
           of
           these
           kindes
           ,
           plagued
           and
           paide
           home
           as
           Persecutours
           of
           Gods
           people
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           let
           such
           extremely
           Wicked
           men
           be
           frighted
           from
           persecuting
           any
           way
           ,
           those
           Men
           or
           Meanes
           ,
           which
           are
           appointed
           and
           sanctified
           ,
           to
           furnish
           us
           with
           spirituall
           store
           and
           strength
           against
           the
           
             dayes
             of
             evill
          
           .
        
         
           Ob.
           But
           against
           that
           ,
           which
           hath
           beene
           said
           in
           this
           Point
           for
           the
           singularity
           ,
           and
           soveraignty
           of
           grace
           and
           good
           conscience
           to
           support
           the
           Spirit
           of
           a
           Man
           in
           evill
           times
           ,
           to
           keepe
           it
           calme
           in
           the
           most
           tempestuous
           assaults
           ,
           and
           conquering
           over
           all
           commers
           ,
           it
           may
           bee
           objected
           ,
           and
           some
           may
           thus
           cavill
           .
        
         
           Men
           ,
           who
           never
           were
           ,
           or
           ever
           did
           desire
           to
           bee
           acquainted
           with
           Gods
           grace
           or
           good
           men
           ,
           expresse
           sometimes
           ,
           and
           represent
           to
           By-standers
           an
           invincible
           stoutnesse
           ,
           much
           boldnesse
           and
           bravenesse
           of
           minde
           in
           times
           of
           greatest
           extremitie
           ,
           and
           under
           most
           exquisite
           tortures
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           seemes
           not
           to
           be
           peculiar
           
           to
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           the
           priviledge
           of
           Gods
           Favourites
           alone
           ,
           to
           stand
           unshaken
           in
           stormy
           times
           ,
           undaunted
           in
           distresse
           ,
           and
           comfortable
           amidst
           the
           most
           desperate
           confusions
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           I
           answere
           ;
           Such
           confidence
           is
           onely
           in
           the
           face
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           heart
           ;
           enforced
           ,
           not
           kindly
           ;
           affected
           ,
           not
           effectuall
           ;
           not
           springing
           from
           the
           sole
           Fountaine
           of
           all
           sound
           and
           lasting
           comfort
           in
           humane
           Soules
           ;
           sense
           of
           our
           reconciliation
           to
           God
           in
           Christ
           ;
           but
           from
           some
           other
           odde
           accidentall
           Motives
           ;
           from
           Weake
           and
           unworthy
           grounds
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           some
           ,
           from
           an
           ambitious
           affectation
           of
           admiration
           and
           applause
           ,
           for
           extraordinary
           undauntednesse
           of
           spirit
           ,
           and
           high
           resolution
           .
           It
           is
           reported
           of
           an
           Irish
           Traitour
           ,
           that
           lying
           in
           horrible
           anguish
           upon
           the
           Wheele
           ,
           an
           Engine
           of
           cruellest
           torture
           ,
           with
           his
           body
           bruis'd
           ,
           and
           his
           bones
           broken
           ,
           asked
           his
           friend
           standing
           by
           ,
           whether
           he
           changed
           countenance
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           no.
           Affecting
           more
           as
           it
           seemes
           ,
           an
           Opinion
           of
           prodigious
           manlinesse
           ,
           and
           unconquerablenesse
           in
           torment
           ;
           then
           affected
           with
           the
           raging
           paines
           of
           a
           most
           terrible
           execution
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           others
           ,
           from
           a
           strong
           ,
           stirring
           perswasion
           ,
           and
           consciousnesse
           of
           the
           honesty
           ,
           and
           honour
           of
           some
           civill
           cause
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           suffer
           .
           But
           fortitude
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           doth
           not
           arise
           ,
           from
           any
           inspired
           religious
           vigour
           or
           heavenly
           infusions
           ;
           but
           from
           the
           severer
           instigations
           of
           naturall
           conscience
           ,
           and
           acquired
           manhood
           of
           a
           meere
           morall
           Puritane
           .
           Many
           such
           morall
           Martyrs
           have
           beene
           found
           amongst
           the
           more
           generous
           ,
           and
           well-bred
           heathen
           .
           It
           is
           storied
           of
           a
           brave
           and
           valiant
           Captaine
           ,
           who
           had
           long
           ,
           manfully
           ,
           and
           with
           incredible
           courage
           with-stood
           Dionysius
           the
           elder
           in
           defence
           of
           a
           Citie
           ;
           that
           Hee
           sustained
           with
           strange
           patience
           ,
           and
           height
           of
           spirit
           the
           mercilesse
           fury
           of
           the
           Tyrant
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           barbarous
           cruelties
           :
           most
           unworthy
           of
           Him
           ,
           that
           suffered
           them
           ,
           but
           most
           worthy
           him
           that
           
           inflicted
           the
           same
           .
           
             First
             the
             Tyrant
             told
             him
             ;
             how
             the
             day
             before
             ,
             hee
             had
             caused
             his
             son
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             kinsfolkes
             to
             be
             drown'd
             .
             To
             whom
             the
             Captaine
             stoutly
             out
             staring
             Him
             ,
             answered
             nothing
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             were
             more
             happy
             then
             himselfe
             ,
             by
             the
             space
             of
             one
             day
             .
             Afterward
             hee
             caused
             him
             to
             be
             stripped
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             executioners
             ,
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             and
             dragged
             through
             the
             Citty
             most
             ignominiously
             ;
             cruelly
             whipping
             Him
             ,
             and
             charging
             Him
             besides
             ,
             with
             outragious
             and
             contumelious
             speeches
             :
             All
             which
             notwithstanding
             ,
             as
             One
             no
             whit
             dismaide
             Hee
             ever
             shewed
             a
             constant
             ,
             and
             resolute
             heart
             .
             And
             wit●●
             cheerefull
             ,
             and
             bold
             countenance
             went
             on
             still
             ,
             lowdly
             recounting
             the
             honourable
             ▪
             and
             glorious
             cause
             of
             His
             death
             ;
             which
             was
             ,
             that
             Hee
             would
             never
             consent
             to
             yeeld
             his
             Countrey
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             cruell
             Tyrant
             .
          
           With
           such
           stoutnesse
           did
           even
           meere
           morall
           vertue
           steele
           the
           antient
           Romane
           spirits
           ,
           that
           in
           worthy
           defense
           of
           their
           liberty
           ;
           for
           preservation
           of
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           or
           other
           such
           noble
           ends
           ;
           They
           indifferently
           contemned
           gold
           ,
           silver
           ,
           death
           ,
           torture
           ;
           and
           whatsoever
           else
           miserable
           worldlings
           hold
           deare
           ,
           or
           dismall
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           some
           ,
           from
           an
           extreme
           hardnesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           which
           makes
           them
           senselesse
           and
           fearelesse
           of
           shame
           ,
           misery
           ,
           or
           any
           terrible
           thing
           .
           This
           wee
           may
           sometimes
           obserue
           in
           notorious
           malefactours
           .
           A
           long
           rebellious
           ,
           and
           remorselesse
           continuance
           ,
           and
           custome
           in
           sinne
           ▪
           raging
           infections
           from
           their
           roaring
           companions
           ▪
           a
           furious
           pursuite
           of
           outrages
           ,
           and
           blood
           ;
           Satans
           ho●
           iron
           searing
           their
           consciences
           ,
           and
           Gods
           iust
           curse
           upon
           their
           fearefull
           ,
           and
           forlorne
           courses
           ,
           so
           fill
           them
           with
           foole-hardinesse
           ,
           and
           with
           such
           a
           ferall
           disposition
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           desperately
           hardned
           against
           all
           affronts
           ,
           and
           dis-asters
           .
           So
           that
           tho
           such
           savage-minded
           ,
           and
           marble-hearted
           men
           be
           to
           passe
           thorow
           the
           streetes
           ,
           as
           spectacles
           of
           abhorrednesse
           and
           scorne
           ,
           as
           hatefull
           monsters
           ,
           and
           the
           reproach
           of
           Mankind
           ;
           to
           be
           throwne
           into
           a
           Dungeon
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           discomfort
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           be
           
           loaden
           with
           cold
           irons
           ,
           coldnes
           ,
           and
           want
           ;
           from
           thence
           to
           bee
           hurried
           to
           that
           loathed
           Place
           of
           execution
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           die
           a
           Dogs
           death
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ;
           and
           finally
           to
           fall
           immediately
           and
           irrecoverably
           into
           a
           Lake
           of
           fire
           :
           yet
           I
           say
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           desperate
           hard-heartednesse
           ,
           they
           seeme
           still
           to
           bee
           in
           heart
           ;
           and
           to
           represent
           to
           the
           beholders
           ,
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           undauntednesse
           ,
           and
           neglect
           of
           danger
           in
           their
           carriage
           ,
           and
           countenances
           .
           O
           the
           prodigious
           Rocke
           ,
           into
           which
           the
           stone
           in
           a
           gracelesse
           heart
           may
           grow
           ;
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           desperatenesse
           in
           sinning
           ,
           and
           sense-lesnesse
           in
           suffering
           !
        
         
           4.
           
           In
           others
           ,
           from
           an
           enraged
           thirst
           after
           humane
           praise
           ,
           and
           immortall
           fame
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           it
           .
           Which
           may
           be
           so
           prevalent
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           transport
           them
           with
           such
           a
           vaine-glorious
           ambition
           this
           way
           ;
           that
           it
           may
           carry
           them
           with
           much
           seeming
           insensibility
           ,
           affected
           patience
           ,
           and
           artificiall
           courage
           thorow
           the
           terrors
           ,
           and
           tortures
           ,
           of
           a
           very
           violent
           ,
           and
           Martyr
           like
           death
           .
           Heare
           what
           Austin
           saith
           to
           this
           Point
           ,
           
           
             Thinke
             yee
             there
             never
             were
             any
             Catholikes
             ,
             or
             that
             now
             there
             may
             not
             bee
             some
             ,
             that
             would
             suffer
             onely
             for
             the
             prayse
             of
             men
             ?
             If
             there
             were
             not
             such
             kind
             of
             men
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             would
             not
             haue
             said
             ,
             Though
             I
             give
             my
             body
             to
             be
             burned
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             charity
             ,
             I
             am
             nothing
             .
             Hee
             did
             know
             right
             well
             ,
             that
             there
             might
             bee
             some
             ,
             which
             would
             doe
             it
             out
             of
             vaine-glory
             and
             selfe-love
             ,
             not
             for
             divine
             love
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
          
           O
           the
           bottomlesse
           depth
           of
           Hellish
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           which
           lyes
           hid
           in
           our
           corrupt
           hearts
           !
           O
           the
           blind
           and
           perverse
           thoughts
           of
           foolish
           men
           !
           O
           the
           murderous
           malice
           of
           that
           old
           
             red
             Dragon
          
           ,
           which
           exerciseth
           such
           horrible
           crueltie
           both
           upon
           our
           bodies
           and
           soules
           !
        
         
         
           5.
           
           In
           some
           ,
           from
           false
           grounds
           of
           a
           supposed
           good
           estate
           to
           Godward
           ;
           from
           an
           unsound
           perswasion
           of
           their
           present
           spirituall
           well-beeing
           ,
           and
           future
           wellfare
           .
           Such
           
             Pharisies
             ,
             foolish
             Virgines
          
           ,
           and
           
             formall
             Professours
          
           ,
           are
           to
           bee
           found
           in
           all
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           especially
           ,
           in
           the
           fairest
           ,
           and
           most
           flourishing
           daies
           thereof
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           Gospell
           hath
           the
           freest
           passage
           ,
           who
           thus
           many
           times
           ,
           in
           the
           greate
           it
           of
           all
           earthly
           extremities
           ,
           even
           upon
           their
           Beds
           of
           death
           represent
           to
           all
           about
           them
           from
           a
           groundlesse
           presumption
           of
           being
           reconciled
           unto
           God
           ,
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           confidence
           ,
           resolution
           ,
           and
           many
           glorious
           expectations
           .
           Vpon
           a
           partiall
           survay
           ,
           and
           perusall
           of
           their
           time
           past
           ,
           not
           stain'd
           perhaps
           with
           any
           great
           enormities
           ,
           notoriousnesse
           ,
           or
           infamous
           sinne
           ;
           out
           of
           a
           vaine-glorious
           consciousnesse
           unto
           themselues
           ,
           of
           their
           many
           good
           parts
           ,
           generall
           graces
           ,
           good
           deedes
           ,
           and
           plausiblenesse
           with
           the
           most
           ;
           by
           reason
           of
           a
           former
           obstinated
           distaste
           and
           prejudice
           against
           sincerity
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           as
           tho
           it
           were
           unnecessary
           singularity
           and
           peevishnesse
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           bee
           ,
           confirmed
           also
           unhappily
           in
           their
           spirituall
           selfe-cousenage
           ,
           by
           the
           unskilfull
           ,
           and
           unseasonable
           palliations
           ,
           I
           meane
           mis-applications
           of
           some
           abused
           promises
           unto
           their
           un-humbled
           Soules
           ,
           from
           some
           dawbing
           Ministers
           ,
           
           a
           generation
           of
           vilest
           men
           ,
           excellent
           Ideots
           in
           the
           mystery
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           mercifull
           Cut-throates
           of
           many
           miserable
           deluded
           Soules
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           promise
           life
           and
           peace
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           no
           peace
           towards
           ,
           but
           terrible
           things
           even
           at
           hand
           ,
           
             tumbling
             of
             garments
             in
             blood
          
           ,
           
           noise
           of
           damned
           Soules
           ,
           and
           tormenting
           in
           Hell
           for
           ever
           ;
           I
           say
           from
           such
           false
           and
           failing
           grounds
           as
           these
           ,
           they
           many
           times
           in
           that
           last
           extremity
           ,
           (
           the
           Lord
           not
           revealing
           unto
           them
           the
           unsoundnesse
           of
           their
           spirituall
           estate
           ,
           and
           rottennesse
           of
           their
           hopes
           )
           demeane
           themselues
           chearefully
           ,
           and
           comfortably
           ,
           as
           tho
           they
           were
           presently
           to
           set
           foote
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           to
           lay
           hold
           upon
           eternall
           life
           ;
           but
           God
           hee
           
           knowes
           ,
           without
           any
           iust
           cause
           or
           true
           ground
           .
           For
           immediately
           upon
           the
           departure
           of
           the
           Soule
           from
           the
           Body
           ,
           shall
           they
           heare
           that
           wofull
           doome
           from
           Christs
           owne
           mouth
           ,
           as
           Himselfe
           hath
           told
           us
           before-hand
           ,
           
             Depart
             from
             mee
          
           ;
           
           
             I
             never
             knew
             you
          
           .
           Such
           men
           as
           these
           ,
           having
           been
           formerly
           acquainted
           with
           ,
           and
           exercisde
           in
           the
           outward
           formes
           and
           complements
           of
           Religion
           ,
           are
           woont
           at
           such
           times
           to
           entertaine
           their
           visitants
           and
           By-standers
           ,
           with
           many
           goodly
           speeches
           ,
           and
           Scripture-Phrases
           ,
           representing
           their
           contempt
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           Willingnesse
           to
           dye
           ,
           readinesse
           to
           forgive
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           Hope
           to
           bee
           saved
           ,
           desire
           to
           bee
           dissolved
           ,
           and
           bee
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           &c.
           
           They
           may
           cry
           aloude
           with
           much
           formall
           confidence
           ,
           
           
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             open
             to
             us
             ;
             mercy
             ,
             mercy
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Lord
             Iesus
             receive
             our
             spirits
             ,
             &c.
          
           which
           last
           eiaculations
           ,
           did
           they
           spring
           from
           a
           truly
           broken
           ,
           penitent
           ,
           and
           heavenly
           heart
           ,
           and
           were
           they
           the
           periods
           ,
           and
           conclusions
           of
           a
           well-spent
           life
           ,
           might
           blessedly
           breake
           open
           with
           unresistable
           power
           the
           gates
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           unlocke
           the
           rich
           treasures
           of
           immortality
           ,
           and
           fill
           the
           departing
           Soule
           ,
           with
           the
           shining
           beames
           of
           Gods
           glorious
           presence
           :
           but
           unto
           them
           such
           goodly
           and
           glorious
           speeches
           are
           but
           as
           so
           many
           catchings
           and
           scrablings
           of
           a
           Man
           over
           head
           in
           water
           :
           Hee
           struggles
           ,
           and
           strives
           for
           hold
           to
           save
           Himselfe
           ;
           but
           Hee
           graspes
           nothing
           but
           water
           ;
           it
           is
           still
           water
           ,
           which
           Hee
           catches
           ;
           and
           therefore
           sinkes
           and
           drownes
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           In
           others
           ,
           from
           a
           mis-guided
           head-strong
           Zeale
           in
           will-worship
           ;
           an
           impotent
           ,
           peremptory
           conceit
           ,
           that
           they
           suffer
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           glory
           of
           Religion
           .
           This
           unhallowed
           fury
           possessed
           many
           Hereretikes
           of
           old
           .
           Vpon
           this
           false
           ground
           ,
           the
           a
           Donatists
           in
           the
           fourth
           Century
           after
           Christ
           offered
           themselues
           willingly
           ,
           and
           suffered
           death
           most
           couragiously
           .
           And
           so
           did
           the
           b
           Euphemites
           ,
           who
           for
           the
           multitude
           of
           their
           
           supposed
           Martyrs
           ,
           would
           needs
           be
           called
           Martyrians
           .
           Stories
           also
           tell
           us
           ,
           
           that
           
             Turkes
             ,
             Tartars
          
           and
           Mores
           both
           fight
           and
           dye
           most
           bravely
           and
           resolutely
           for
           the
           blasphemous
           opinions
           of
           Mahomet
           .
           And
           that
           the
           Assasins
           ,
           a
           company
           of
           bloody
           Villaines
           ,
           and
           desperate
           Cut-throates
           ,
           who
           would
           without
           all
           scruple
           or
           feare
           undertake
           to
           dispatch
           any
           Man
           ,
           whom
           their
           Generall
           commanded
           them
           to
           murther
           ,
           dyed
           oftentimes
           with
           great
           constancy
           and
           un-dismaiednesse
           :
           And
           this
           they
           accounted
           a
           speciall
           point
           of
           Religion
           .
           But
           especially
           at
           this
           Day
           ,
           the
           Popish
           Pseudo-martyrs
           ,
           indeed
           true
           Traytors
           ,
           are
           starke
           mad
           with
           this
           superstitious
           rage
           .
           First
           ,
           they
           drinke
           full
           deepe
           of
           the
           
             golden
             cup
          
           of
           abominable
           fornication
           in
           the
           
             hand
             of
             the
             great
             Whore.
          
           Immediately
           whereupon
           they
           grow
           into
           an
           unsatiable
           and
           outragious
           thirst
           after
           the
           blood
           of
           Soules
           ,
           empoysoning
           them
           with
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Divels
           :
           And
           also
           after
           the
           blood
           of
           whomsoever
           withstands
           their
           accursed
           superstitions
           ,
           even
           tho
           they
           weare
           
             Imperiall
             Crownes
          
           upon
           their
           Heads
           ;
           by
           plotting
           ,
           and
           practising
           treasons
           ,
           parricides
           ,
           assasinates
           ,
           empoysonings
           ,
           ruines
           of
           whole
           Nations
           ,
           barbarous
           Massacres
           ,
           blowing
           up
           of
           Parliaments
           ▪
           and
           a
           world
           of
           bloody
           mischiefes
           ,
           which
           cast
           an
           inexpiable
           staine
           ,
           and
           obloquy
           upon
           the
           innocency
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           At
           last
           ,
           they
           come
           to
           Tyburne
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           Place
           of
           iust
           execution
           ;
           and
           then
           they
           will
           needes
           beare
           the
           world
           in
           hand
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           going
           towards
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           receive
           a
           Crowne
           of
           Martyrdome
           .
           They
           seeme
           there
           already
           to
           triumph
           extraordinarily
           ,
           and
           to
           contemne
           tortures
           :
           with
           an
           affected
           bravery
           ,
           they
           trample
           upon
           the
           Tribunals
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           kisse
           the
           instruments
           of
           death
           ,
           in
           signe
           of
           happinesse
           at
           hand
           ;
           and
           throw
           many
           resolute
           ,
           and
           reioycing
           speeches
           ,
           amongst
           the
           people
           as
           tho
           they
           had
           one
           foote
           in
           Heaven
           already
           .
           When
           alas
           !
           poore
           ,
           blind
           ,
           mis-guided
           Soules
           ,
           while
           they
           thus
           wilfully
           and
           desperately
           abandon
           their
           lives
           upon
           a
           groundlesse
           ,
           and
           gracelesse
           conceite
           ,
           that
           
           they
           shall
           become
           crowned
           Martyrs
           ;
           they
           are
           like
           a
           Man
           ,
           who
           lying
           asleepe
           upon
           an
           high
           and
           steepe
           Rock
           ,
           dreames
           that
           Hee
           is
           created
           a
           King
           ,
           guarded
           with
           a
           goodly
           traine
           of
           ancient
           Nobles
           ,
           furnished
           with
           many
           princely
           Houses
           ,
           and
           stately
           Palaces
           ,
           enriched
           with
           the
           Revenewes
           ,
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           Magnificence
           of
           a
           mighty
           Kingdome
           ,
           attended
           with
           all
           the
           pleasures
           ,
           His
           heart
           could
           desire
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           starting
           up
           upon
           the
           sudden
           ,
           and
           leaping
           for
           ioy
           ;
           falls
           headlong
           ,
           and
           irrecoverably
           into
           the
           raging
           Sea
           ;
           and
           so
           in
           liew
           of
           that
           imaginary
           happinesse
           ,
           Hee
           vainely
           grasped
           in
           a
           dreame
           ,
           Hee
           destroies
           Himselfe
           ,
           and
           looseth
           that
           little
           reall
           comfort
           ,
           Hee
           had
           in
           this
           miserable
           life
           .
           That
           damned
           paire
           of
           incarnate
           Divels
           ,
           the
           English
           Fawkes
           and
           French
           Ravillac
           ;
           the
           one
           ,
           after
           that
           in
           the
           Popes
           cause
           ,
           Hee
           had
           embrued
           His
           hands
           in
           the
           Royall
           blood
           of
           a
           mighty
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           Warriour
           upon
           Earth
           ;
           The
           other
           having
           done
           His
           utmost
           to
           blow
           up
           at
           once
           ,
           the
           glory
           ,
           power
           ,
           wisedome
           ;
           the
           Religion
           ,
           peace
           ,
           and
           posterity
           of
           the
           most
           renowned
           State
           under
           the
           Heavens
           ;
           were
           both
           prodigiously
           bold
           ,
           confident
           ,
           peremptory
           .
           But
           was
           this
           courage
           thinke
           you
           inspired
           into
           them
           ,
           by
           the
           Lyon
           of
           the
           
             Tribe
             of
             Iudah
          
           ,
           already
           triumphant
           in
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           or
           by
           that
           roaring
           Dragon
           of
           the
           bottomlesse
           Pit
           ?
           A
           man
           of
           an
           understanding
           ,
           impartiall
           ,
           discerning
           spirit
           ,
           would
           scarcely
           wish
           a
           clearer
           demonstration
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           Orthodoxnes
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           then
           to
           marke
           the
           different
           Ends
           of
           our
           blessed
           Martyrs
           in
           
             Q.
             Maries
          
           time
           ,
           &
           those
           Popish
           Traytors
           ,
           which
           are
           sometimes
           executed
           amongst
           us
           .
           They
           both
           ordinarily
           at
           their
           Ends
           expresse
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           confidence
           :
           But
           in
           the
           
             Pseudo-Catholicks
             Antichristian
             Martyrs
          
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           enforced
           ,
           artificiall
           ,
           ambitious
           ,
           affected
           ;
           Their
           speeches
           so
           cunning
           ,
           and
           composed
           upon
           purpose
           to
           seduce
           the
           simple
           ;
           Their
           last
           behaviour
           ●o
           plotted
           before-hand
           ,
           and
           formally
           acted
           ;
           Their
           prayers
           so
           unhearty
           ,
           plodding
           and
           perfunctory
           ;
           Their
           whole
           carriage
           so
           unspirituall
           ,
           and
           
           unlike
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           discovering
           ,
           neither
           former
           acquaintances
           with
           the
           mysteries
           of
           true
           sanctification
           ,
           nor
           those
           present
           feeling
           elevations
           of
           spirit
           ,
           which
           are
           woont
           to
           fill
           the
           Soules
           ,
           which
           are
           ready
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           Ioyes
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           that
           to
           a
           spirituall
           eye
           ,
           to
           a
           man
           verst
           in
           the
           purity
           ,
           and
           power
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           cleare
           ,
           that
           their
           comfort
           in
           such
           cases
           ,
           is
           of
           no
           higher
           straine
           ,
           nor
           stronger
           temper
           ,
           then
           the
           morall
           resolution
           of
           an
           Heathen
           ,
           and
           head-strong
           conceit
           of
           Heresie
           can
           represent
           ,
           or
           reach
           unto
           .
           It
           is
           otherwise
           with
           the
           true
           Martyrs
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           slaine
           most
           cruelly
           by
           that
           
             great
             Whore
          
           ,
           the
           MOTHER
           of
           HARLOTS
           ,
           drunken
           with
           a
           world
           of
           innocent
           blood
           ,
           as
           with
           sweet
           Wine
           :
           As
           we
           may
           see
           and
           feele
           in
           that
           glorious
           Martyriology
           of
           our
           Saints
           ,
           in
           the
           mercilesse
           times
           of
           Queene
           Mary
           .
           The
           constant
           profession
           ,
           and
           power
           of
           our
           most
           true
           ,
           and
           ever-blessed
           Religion
           did
           create
           such
           an
           holy
           ,
           and
           humble
           Maiesty
           in
           their
           carriages
           ;
           such
           a
           deale
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           sober
           undantednesse
           in
           their
           countenances
           ;
           such
           ioyfull
           springings
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           ravishments
           in
           their
           hearts
           ;
           such
           grace
           ,
           and
           powerfull
           peircings
           in
           their
           speeches
           ;
           such
           zeale
           ,
           and
           hearty
           meltings
           in
           their
           prayers
           ;
           such
           triumphant
           ,
           and
           heavenly
           exultations
           amid
           the
           flames
           ;
           that
           it
           was
           more
           then
           manifest
           ,
           both
           to
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ;
           to
           Men
           and
           Angels
           ,
           that
           their
           Cause
           ,
           was
           the
           Cause
           of
           God
           ;
           their
           Murtherer
           ,
           that
           
             Man
             of
             sinne
          
           ;
           their
           blood
           ,
           the
           seede
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           their
           Soules
           ,
           the
           Iewels
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           their
           present
           passage
           ,
           the
           right
           and
           ready
           way
           ,
           to
           that
           unfading
           and
           most
           glorious
           Crowne
           of
           Martyrdome
           .
           That
           which
           in
           fiction
           ,
           was
           fathered
           upon
           Father
           Campion
           ,
           was
           most
           true
           of
           every
           one
           of
           our
           true
           Martyrs
           :
           
             
               That
               every
               one
               might
               say
               ,
               with
               heavy
               heart
               that
               stood
               :
            
             
               Here
               speakes
               a
               Saint
               ,
               here
               dies
               a
               Lambe
               ,
               here
               flowes
               the
               guiltlesse
               blood
               .
            
          
        
         
           Thus
           you
           haue
           heard
           ,
           upon
           what
           weake
           props
           and
           
           sandy
           foundations
           that
           confidence
           stands
           ,
           and
           is
           built
           ,
           which
           carnall
           men
           seeme
           to
           lay
           hold
           upon
           with
           great
           bravery
           in
           times
           of
           trouble
           ,
           and
           distresse
           But
           the
           comfort
           which
           sweetely
           springs
           from
           that
           spirit
           ,
           I
           speake
           of
           ,
           supported
           ,
           out
           of
           speciall
           favour
           ,
           and
           interest
           ,
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           All-sufficient
           ,
           and
           the
           unconquerable
           calmnesse
           of
           a
           good
           conscience
           is
           grounded
           upon
           a
           Rocke
           ;
           upon
           which
           ,
           tho
           the
           
             raine
             descends
          
           ,
           the
           
             floods
             come
          
           ,
           the
           
             windes
             blow
          
           ,
           the
           tempests
           beate
           ;
           yet
           it
           stands
           like
           
             Mount
             Zion
          
           ,
           sure
           ,
           sober
           ,
           strong
           ,
           lasting
           ,
           impregnable
           .
           Nay
           ,
           a
           it
           is
           of
           that
           heavenly
           metall
           ,
           and
           divine
           temper
           ,
           that
           it
           ordinarily
           gathers
           vigour
           and
           puissance
           from
           the
           worlds
           rage
           ;
           and
           growes
           in
           strength
           and
           resolution
           together
           with
           the
           encrease
           of
           all
           iniust
           oppositions
           :
           Persecutions
           ,
           and
           resistance
           serue
           as
           a
           provocation
           ,
           and
           seasoning
           to
           it's
           sweetnesse
           .
           It
           is
           not
           enforced
           ,
           formall
           ,
           artificiall
           ,
           affected
           ,
           furious
           ,
           desperate
           ,
           misgrounded
           ,
           ambitious
           ,
           upon
           an
           humour
           ,
           in
           the
           face
           onely
           ,
           onely
           in
           hot
           blood
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           vaine-glorious
           pang
           ,
           &c.
           
           Such
           may
           bee
           found
           in
           Aliens
           ,
           and
           resolute
           reprobates
           .
           It
           were
           nothing
           worthy
           ,
           if
           strangers
           might
           meddle
           with
           it
           :
           If
           Men
           or
           Divels
           ,
           or
           the
           whole
           World
           could
           take
           it
           from
           us
           ;
           If
           it
           were
           sustained
           onely
           by
           any
           created
           power
           ,
           or
           arme
           of
           flesh
           .
           This
           Pearle
           that
           I
           praise
           ,
           and
           perswade
           unto
           ,
           is
           of
           an
           higher
           price
           ,
           and
           more
           transcendent
           power
           ,
           then
           any
           unregenerate
           Man
           can
           possibly
           compasse
           ,
           or
           comprehend
           .
           It
           hath
           for
           it's
           seate
           ,
           a
           sanctified
           Soule
           ;
           for
           the
           Fountaine
           of
           it's
           refreshing
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           all
           comfort
           ;
           for
           it's
           foundation
           ,
           the
           favour
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           it's
           Warrant
           ,
           the
           promises
           of
           
             Amen
             ,
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             true
             Witnesse
          
           ;
           for
           it's
           object
           ,
           an
           immortall
           Crowne
           ;
           for
           it's
           continuance
           ,
           the
           prayers
           of
           
           all
           the
           Saints
           ;
           for
           it's
           companions
           ,
           inward
           peace
           ,
           invincible
           courage
           ,
           an
           holy
           security
           of
           minde
           ;
           for
           it's
           end
           and
           perfection
           ,
           
             fulnesse
             of
             ioy
             ,
             and
             pleasures
             at
             Gods
             right
             hand
             for
             evermore
             .
          
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           this
           couragious
           comfort
           ,
           and
           true
           noblenesse
           of
           spirit
           ,
           which
           dwells
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           true-hearted
           Christian
           doth
           differ
           as
           much
           from
           ,
           and
           as
           farre
           surpasses
           all
           the
           groundlesse
           confidences
           of
           what
           carnall
           men
           ,
           or
           religious
           counterfeits
           soever
           ;
           as
           the
           reall
           possession
           of
           gold
           ,
           an
           imaginary
           dreame
           of
           gold
           ;
           as
           the
           true
           naturall
           ,
           lively
           Grape
           ,
           which
           glads
           the
           heart
           ,
           a
           painted
           juycelesse
           Grape
           ,
           which
           onely
           feedes
           the
           eye
           ▪
           as
           a
           strong
           ,
           and
           mighty
           Oake
           ,
           rooted
           deepely
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           which
           no
           storme
           or
           tempest
           can
           displant
           or
           overthrow
           ,
           a
           Stake
           in
           a
           dead
           hedge
           ,
           or
           Staffe
           stucke
           lightly
           into
           the
           ground
           ,
           which
           every
           hand
           may
           snatch
           away
           ,
           or
           blast
           of
           winde
           supplant
           ,
           and
           overthrow
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           trouble
           of
           a
           wounded
           conscience
           ,
           is
           further
           amplified
           by
           it's
           Attribute
           ,
           intolerablenesse
           .
           
             But
             a
             wounded
             Spirit
             who
             can
             beare
             ?
          
           Whence
           ,
           note
           ;
        
         
           Doctr.
           That
           the
           torture
           of
           a
           troubled
           Conscience
           is
           intolerable
           .
        
         
           Reas.
           1.
           
           In
           all
           other
           afflictions
           ,
           onely
           the
           
             Arme
             of
             flesh
          
           is
           our
           adversary
           ;
           wee
           contend
           but
           with
           Creatures
           at
           most
           ;
           wee
           have
           to
           doe
           but
           with
           Man
           ,
           or
           at
           worst
           ,
           with
           Divels
           :
           but
           in
           this
           transcendent
           misery
           ,
           wee
           conflict
           immediately
           with
           God
           Himselfe
           :
           Fraile
           Man
           with
           Almighty
           God
           ;
           sinfull
           Man
           with
           that
           most
           holy
           God
           ,
           
           
             Whose
             eyes
             are
             purer
             then
             to
             behold
             evill
             ,
             and
             who
             cannot
             looke
             upon
             iniquity
             .
             Who
             then
             can
             stand
             before
             his
             indignation
             ?
             Who
             can
             abide
             in
             the
             fiercenesse
             of
             his
             anger
             ?
             When
             his
             fury
             is
             powred
             out
             like
             fire
             ,
             and
             the
             Rocks
             are
             throwne
             downe
             by
             Him
             :
             When
             hee
             comes
             against
             a
             man
             as
             a
             Beare
             that
             is
             bereaved
             of
             her
             Whelpes
             ,
          
           
           
             torent
             the
             very
             caule
             of
             His
             heart
             ,
             and
             to
             devoure
             him
             like
             a
             Lion.
          
           No
           more
           then
           the
           driest
           stubble
           can
           resist
           
           the
           fierest
           flame
           ;
           the
           ripe
           Corne
           ,
           the
           Mowers
           sharpest
           sythe
           ;
           or
           a
           garment
           ,
           the
           Moath
           :
           no
           more
           ,
           nay
           infinitely
           lesse
           can
           any
           power
           of
           Man
           or
           Angell
           withstand
           the
           mighty
           Lord
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           when
           Hee
           is
           angry
           for
           Sinne.
           
           
             When
             thou
          
           ,
           saith
           
             David
             ,
             with
             rebukes
             correctest
             man
             for
             iniquity
             ,
             thou
             as
             a
          
           *
           
             Moath
             makest
             his
             beauty
             to
             consume
             .
          
           Alas
           !
           when
           a
           poore
           polluted
           wretch
           ,
           upon
           some
           speciall
           illumination
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           or
           extraordinary
           stroke
           from
           the
           rod
           ,
           doth
           once
           begin
           to
           behold
           Gods
           frowning
           face
           against
           Him
           ,
           in
           the
           pure
           Glasse
           of
           His
           most
           holy
           Law
           ;
           and
           to
           feele
           divine
           iustice
           by
           an
           invisible
           hand
           ,
           taking
           secret
           vengeance
           upon
           his
           conscience
           ;
           His
           heavy
           heart
           immediately
           melts
           away
           in
           his
           brest
           ,
           and
           
             becomes
             as
             water
          
           .
           Hee
           faints
           and
           failes
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           strength
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           and
           stoutnesse
           of
           his
           minde
           .
           His
           bones
           ,
           the
           pillars
           ,
           and
           Master-timber
           of
           his
           earthly
           Tabernacle
           ,
           are
           presently
           broken
           in
           pieces
           ,
           and
           turn'd
           into
           rottennesse
           :
           His
           spirit
           the
           eye
           and
           excellency
           of
           his
           Soule
           ,
           which
           should
           illighten
           ,
           and
           make
           lightsome
           the
           whole
           Man
           ,
           is
           quite
           put
           out
           ,
           and
           utterly
           overwhelm'd
           ,
           with
           excesse
           of
           horrour
           ,
           and
           flashes
           of
           despaire
           .
           O
           this
           is
           it
           ,
           which
           would
           not
           onely
           crush
           the
           courage
           of
           the
           stoutest
           sonne
           of
           Adam
           ,
           that
           ever
           breath'd
           upon
           earth
           ;
           but
           even
           breake
           the
           backe
           of
           the
           most
           glorious
           Angell
           ,
           that
           did
           ever
           shine
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           should
           Hee
           lift
           up
           but
           one
           rebellious
           thought
           against
           his
           Creatour
           !
           This
           alone
           is
           able
           to
           make
           the
           tallest
           Cedar
           in
           L●banon
           ,
           the
           strongest
           Oake
           in
           Basan
           ;
           I
           meane
           the
           highest
           looke
           ,
           and
           the
           proudest
           heart
           ;
           the
           most
           boisterous
           Nimrod
           ,
           or
           swaggering
           Belshazzar
           ,
           to
           bow
           and
           bend
           ,
           to
           stoope
           and
           tremble
           ,
           
             as
             the
             leaves
             of
             the
             forrest
             ,
             that
             are
             sh●ken
             with
             the
             winde
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           all
           other
           adversities
           ,
           a
           man
           is
           still
           a
           friend
           unto
           himselfe
           ,
           favours
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           reaches
           out
           his
           best
           considerations
           to
           bring
           in
           comfort
           to
           his
           heavy
           heart
           .
           But
           in
           this
           ,
           Hee
           is
           a
           
             scourge
             to
             Himselfe
          
           ,
           at
           warre
           with
           Himselfe
           ,
           an
           enemy
           to
           Himselfe
           .
           Hee
           doth
           greedily
           and
           industriously
           
           fetch
           in
           as
           much
           matter
           ,
           as
           hee
           can
           possibly
           ,
           both
           imaginary
           and
           true
           ,
           to
           enlarge
           the
           rent
           ,
           and
           aggravate
           his
           horrour
           .
           Hee
           gazes
           willingly
           in
           that
           false
           glasse
           ,
           which
           Satan
           is
           woont
           in
           such
           Cases
           ,
           to
           set
           before
           Him
           ;
           wherein
           by
           his
           Hellish
           malice
           Hee
           makes
           an
           infinite
           addition
           both
           to
           the
           already
           un-numbred
           multitude
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           too
           true
           hainousnesse
           of
           his
           sinnes
           ;
           and
           would
           faine
           ,
           if
           Hee
           will
           be
           lead
           by
           his
           lying
           cruelty
           ,
           mis-represent
           to
           his
           affrighted
           imagination
           ,
           every
           Gnat
           as
           a
           Camell
           ;
           every
           Moate
           as
           a
           Mole-hill
           ;
           every
           Mole-hill
           as
           a
           Mountaine
           ;
           every
           lustfull
           thought
           as
           a
           Sodomiticall
           villany
           ;
           every
           idle
           word
           as
           a
           desperate
           blasphemy
           ;
           every
           angry
           looke
           as
           an
           actuall
           bloody
           murder
           ;
           every
           intemperate
           passion
           ,
           as
           an
           inexpiable
           provocation
           ;
           every
           distraction
           in
           holy
           duties
           as
           a
           damnable
           rebellion
           ;
           every
           transgression
           against
           light
           of
           conscience
           ,
           as
           a
           sinne
           against
           the
           
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           Nay
           ,
           in
           this
           amazednesse
           of
           spirit
           ,
           and
           disposition
           to
           despaire
           ,
           Hee
           is
           apt
           even
           of
           his
           owne
           accord
           ,
           and
           with
           great
           eagernesse
           ,
           to
           arme
           every
           severall
           sinne
           ,
           as
           it
           comes
           into
           his
           minde
           with
           a
           particular
           bloody
           sting
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           strike
           deepe
           enough
           ,
           and
           sticke
           fast
           enough
           in
           His
           already
           grieved
           Soule
           .
           Hee
           imployes
           and
           improoves
           ,
           the
           excellency
           ,
           and
           utmost
           of
           His
           learning
           ,
           understanding
           ,
           wit
           ,
           memory
           ,
           a
           to
           argue
           with
           all
           subtilty
           ,
           with
           much
           Sophistry
           against
           the
           pardonablenes
           of
           his
           sins
           ,
           and
           possibilitie
           of
           salvation
           .
           Hee
           wounds
           even
           his
           wounds
           ,
           with
           a
           conceit
           ,
           they
           are
           incurable
           ,
           and
           vexes
           his
           very
           vexations
           ,
           with
           refusing
           to
           bee
           comforted
           .
           Not
           onely
           crosses
           ,
           afflictions
           ,
           temptations
           ,
           and
           all
           matter
           of
           discontentment
           ;
           but
           even
           the
           most
           desirable
           things
           also
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           minister
           most
           outward
           comfort
           ;
           Wife
           ,
           b
           Children
           ,
           Friends
           ;
           Gold
           ,
           Goods
           ,
           Great
           mens
           favours
           ;
           
           Preferments
           ,
           Honours
           ,
           Offices
           ,
           even
           c
           Pleasures
           themselves
           every
           thing
           ;
           whatsoever
           is
           within
           Him
           ,
           or
           without
           Him
           ,
           or
           d
           about
           Him
           ;
           whatsoever
           He
           thinkes
           upon
           ,
           remembers
           ,
           heares
           ,
           sees
           ,
           turne
           all
           to
           his
           torment
           .
           No
           marvaile
           then
           ,
           tho
           the
           terrour
           of
           a
           wounded
           conscience
           bee
           so
           intolerable
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           As
           the
           exultations
           of
           the
           Soule
           ;
           and
           spirituall
           refreshments
           doe
           incomparably
           surpasse
           ,
           both
           in
           excellency
           of
           Object
           ,
           and
           sweetnesse
           of
           apprehension
           all
           pleasures
           of
           se●se
           ,
           and
           bodily
           delights
           :
           so
           afflictions
           of
           the
           Soule
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           pangs
           doe
           infinitely
           exceede
           ,
           both
           in
           bitternesse
           of
           sense
           ,
           and
           intension
           of
           sorrow
           the
           most
           exquisite
           tortures
           ,
           can
           possibly
           bee
           inflicted
           upon
           the
           *
           Body
           For
           the
           Soule
           is
           a
           spirit
           ,
           very
           subtile
           ,
           quicke
           ,
           active
           ,
           stirring
           ,
           all
           life
           ,
           motion
           ,
           sense
           ,
           feeling
           ;
           and
           therefore
           farre
           more
           capable
           and
           apprehensive
           ,
           of
           all
           kinds
           of
           impressions
           ,
           whether
           passions
           of
           pleasure
           ,
           or
           inflictions
           of
           pa●●e
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           This
           extremest
           of
           miseries
           ,
           a
           wounded
           spirit
           ,
           is
           tempered
           with
           such
           strong
           ,
           and
           strange
           ingredients
           of
           extraordinary
           feares
           ;
           
           that
           it
           makes
           a
           man
           
             a
             terrour
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             his
             friends
             :
             To
             flee
             when
             none
             pursues
             ,
             at
             the
             sound
             of
             a
             shaken
             leafe
             :
          
           To
           tremble
           at
           his
           owne
           shadow
           ;
           
             to
             bee
             in
             great
             feare
             ,
             where
             no
             feare
             is
             :
          
           Besides
           the
           insupportable
           burthen
           of
           too
           many
           true
           and
           causefull
           terrours
           ,
           it
           fills
           His
           darke
           and
           dreadfull
           Fancy
           with
           a
           world
           of
           fained
           horrours
           ,
           gastly
           apparitions
           ,
           and
           imaginary
           Hells
           ,
           which
           notwithstanding
           ,
           have
           reall
           stings
           ,
           and
           impresse
           true
           tortures
           upon
           his
           trembling
           and
           wofull
           heart
           .
           It
           is
           empoysoned
           with
           such
           restlesse
           anguish
           ,
           and
           desperate
           paine
           ,
           that
           tho
           life
           bee
           most
           sweete
           ,
           and
           Hell
           most
           horrible
           ;
           yet
           it
           makes
           a
           man
           wilfully
           to
           abandon
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           willingly
           to
           embrace
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           Hee
           may
           bee
           rid
           of
           it's
           rage
           .
           Hence
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           Iudas
           preferred
           an
           Halter
           and
           Hell
           ,
           before
           his
           present
           horrour
           .
           That
           Spira
           said
           often
           ,
           (
           what
           heart
           quakes
           not
           to
           heare
           it
           ?
           )
           that
           Hee
           envied
           
           e
           
             Cain
             ,
             Saul
          
           and
           Iudas
           :
           wishing
           rather
           any
           of
           their
           roomes
           ,
           in
           the
           Dungeon
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           then
           to
           have
           his
           poore
           heart
           so
           rent
           in
           pieces
           with
           such
           raging
           terrors
           ,
           &
           fiery
           desperations
           upon
           his
           Bed
           of
           death
           .
           Whereupon
           at
           another
           time
           beeing
           f
           asked
           ,
           Whether
           Hee
           feared
           more
           fearefull
           torments
           after
           this
           life
           :
           Yes
           ,
           said
           Hee
           :
           But
           I
           desire
           nothing
           more
           ,
           then
           to
           bee
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           where
           I
           shall
           expect
           no
           more
           .
           Expectation
           ,
           as
           it
           seemes
           of
           future
           ,
           did
           infinitely
           aggravate
           and
           enrage
           His
           already
           intolerable
           torture
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           Heathens
           ,
           who
           had
           no
           fuller
           sight
           of
           the
           foulenesse
           of
           sinne
           ,
           or
           more
           smarting
           sense
           of
           divine
           vengeance
           for
           it
           ,
           then
           the
           light
           of
           naturall
           conscience
           was
           able
           to
           afford
           and
           represent
           unto
           them
           ;
           yet
           were
           woont
           in
           fiction
           to
           shadow
           out
           in
           some
           sort
           ,
           and
           intimate
           unto
           us
           ,
           the
           insufferable
           extremities
           of
           a
           minde
           troubled
           in
           this
           kinde
           ;
           by
           hellish
           furies
           ,
           following
           malefactors
           with
           burning
           fire-brands
           ,
           and
           flames
           of
           torture
           :
           What
           understanding
           then
           is
           able
           to
           conceive
           ,
           or
           tongue
           to
           report
           ,
           in
           what
           case
           that
           sinfull
           conscience
           must
           needs
           bee
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           once
           awakened
           ;
           which
           besides
           ,
           the
           notions
           of
           naturall
           light
           ,
           hath
           also
           ,
           the
           full
           Sun
           of
           Gods
           sacred
           Word
           ,
           and
           that
           pure
           Eye
           ,
           which
           is
           ten
           thousand
           times
           brighter
           then
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           and
           cannot
           looke
           upon
           iniquity
           ,
           to
           irradiate
           and
           enrage
           it
           to
           the
           height
           of
           guiltinesse
           ,
           and
           depth
           of
           horrour
           ?
           Both
           heart
           and
           tongue
           ;
           Man
           and
           Angell
           must
           let
           that
           alone
           for
           ever
           .
           For
           none
           can
           take
           the
           true
           estimate
           of
           this
           immesurable
           spirituall
           misery
           ,
           but
           hee
           that
           can
           comprehend
           the
           length
           ,
           and
           breadth
           of
           that
           infinite
           unresistable
           wrath
           ,
           which
           once
           implacably
           enkindled
           in
           the
           bosome
           of
           God
           ,
           burnes
           to
           the
           very
           bottome
           of
           Hell
           ,
           and
           
           there
           creates
           the
           extremity
           and
           endlesnesse
           of
           all
           those
           un-expressable
           torments
           ,
           and
           fiery
           plagues
           ,
           which
           afflict
           the
           Diuels
           and
           damned
           Soules
           in
           that
           horrible
           Pit.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           Not
           onely
           the
           desperate
           cries
           of
           
             Cain
             ,
             Iudas
          
           ,
           g
           Latomus
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           such
           miserable
           men
           of
           forlorne
           hope
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           wofull
           complaints
           even
           of
           Gods
           owne
           deare
           Children
           discover
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           Point
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           terrours
           and
           intolerablenesse
           of
           a
           wounded
           Conscience
           .
           Heare
           how
           rufully
           three
           ancient
           Worthies
           in
           their
           times
           wrastled
           with
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           in
           this
           kinde
           .
           
             I
             reckoned
             till
             morning
          
           ,
           saith
           
             Hezekiah
             ,
             that
             as
             a
          
           h
           
             Lion
             ,
             so
             will
             hee
             breake
             all
             my
             bones
             :
          
           Even
           as
           the
           weake
           and
           trembling
           limbes
           of
           some
           lesser
           neglected
           Beast
           are
           crusht
           and
           torne
           in
           pieces
           by
           the
           unresistable
           Paw
           of
           an
           unconquerable
           Lion
           ;
           so
           was
           His
           troubled
           Soule
           terrified
           and
           broken
           with
           the
           anger
           of
           the
           Almighty
           .
           Hee
           could
           not
           speake
           for
           bitternesse
           of
           griefe
           ,
           and
           anguish
           of
           heart
           ;
           
             but
             chattered
             like
             a
             Crane
             or
             a
             Swallow
             ,
             and
             mourned
             like
             a
             Dove
             .
             Thou
          
           i
           
             writest
             bitter
             things
             against
             mee
          
           ,
           saith
           
             Iob
             ,
             and
             makest
             mee
             to
             possesse
             the
             iniquities
             of
             my
             youth
             .
             The
          
           k
           
             arrowes
             of
             the
             Almighty
             are
             within
             mee
             ,
             the
             poyson
             thereof
             drinketh
             up
             my
             spirit
             :
             the
             terrours
             of
             God
             doe
             set
             themselves
             in
             aray
             against
             mee
             .
             O
             that
             I
             might
             have
             my
             request
             !
             And
             that
             God
             would
             grant
             mee
             the
             thing
             that
             I
             long
             for
             !
             Even
             that
             it
             would
             please
             God
             to
             destroy
             mee
             ,
             that
             Hee
             would
             let
             loose
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             cut
             mee
             off
             .
          
           Nay
           yet
           worse
           :
           l
           
             Thou
             scarest
             mee
             with
             dreames
             ,
             and
             terrifiest
             mee
             through
             visious
             .
             
             So
             that
             my
             Soule
             chuseth
          
           m
           
             strangling
             ,
             and
             death
             rather
             then
             my
             life
             .
          
           Tho
           God
           in
           mercy
           preserves
           his
           servants
           from
           the
           monstrous
           and
           most
           abhorred
           Act
           of
           selfe-murder
           ;
           yet
           in
           some
           melancholike
           moode
           ,
           horrour
           of
           minde
           ,
           and
           bitternesse
           of
           spirit
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           quite
           freed
           from
           all
           impatient
           wishes
           that
           way
           ,
           and
           sudden
           suggestions
           thereunto
           .
           n
           
             My
             bones
             waxed
             old
          
           ,
           saith
           
             David
             ,
             through
             my
             roaring
             all
             the
             day
             long
             .
             Day
             and
             night
             thy
             hand
             was
             heavy
             upon
             mee
             :
             my
             moysture
             is
             turned
             into
             the
             drought
             of
             Summer
             .
             Thine
             arrowes
             sticke
             fast
             in
             mee
             ,
             and
             thy
             hand
             presseth
             mee
             sore
             .
             There
             is
             no
             soundnesse
             in
             my
             flesh
             ,
             because
             of
             thine
             anger
             :
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             rest
             in
             my
             bones
             ,
             because
             of
             my
             sinne
             .
             For
             mine
             iniquities
             are
             gone
             over
             my
             head
             :
             as
             an
             heavy
             burden
             ,
             they
             are
             too
             heavy
             for
             mee
             .
             —
             I
             am
             troubled
             ,
             I
             am
             bowed
             downe
             greatly
             ;
             I
             goe
             mourning
             all
             the
             day
             long
             .
             —
             I
             am
             feeble
             ,
             and
             sore
             broken
             .
             I
             have
             roared
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             disquj●tnesse
             of
             my
             heart
             .
          
           Heare
           also
           ,
           into
           what
           a
           depth
           of
           spirituall
           distresse
           three
           worthy
           servants
           of
           God
           in
           these
           later
           times
           ,
           were
           plung'd
           and
           pressed
           downe
           under
           the
           sense
           of
           Gods
           anger
           for
           sinne
           :
           Blessed
           Mistris
           o
           Brettergh
           upon
           Her
           last
           Bed
           was
           horribly
           hemmed
           in
           with
           the
           sorrowes
           of
           death
           ;
           the
           very
           griefe
           of
           Hell
           laid
           hold
           upon
           Her
           Soule
           ;
           
             a
             roaring
             Wildernesse
             of
             woe
             was
             within
             Her
             ,
          
           as
           She
           confessed
           of
           Her selfe
           .
           She
           said
           ,
           
             her
             sinnes
             had
             made
             Her
             a
             prey
             to
             Satan
             ;
             And
             wished
             that
             she
             had
             never
             been
             borne
             ,
             or
             that
             shee
             had
             been
             made
             any
             other
             creature
             ,
             rather
             then
             a
             Woman
             .
          
           Shee
           cryed
           out
           many
           times
           ,
           
             Woe
             ,
             woe
             ,
             woe
             ,
             &c.
             
             A
             weake
             ,
             a
             wofull
             ,
             a
             wretched
             ,
             a
             forsaken
             woman
             ;
             with
             teares
             continually
             trickling
             from
             her
             eyes
             .
          
           Master
           p
           Peacock
           that
           man
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           that
           His
           dreadfull
           visitation
           and
           desertion
           ,
           recounting
           some
           smaller
           sinnes
           ,
           burst
           out
           into
           these
           words
           .
           
             And
             for
             these
          
           ,
           saith
           Hee
           ,
           
             I
             feele
             now
             an
             Hell
             in
             my
             conscience
             .
          
           Vpon
           other
           occasions
           ,
           Hee
           cryed
           out
           ,
           groaning
           most
           pitifully
           :
           
             Oh
             mee
             Wretch
             !
             Oh
             mine
             heart
             is
             miserable
             !
             Oh
             ,
             Oh
             ,
             miserable
             and
             wofull
             !
             The
             burthen
             of
             my
             sinne
             lyeth
             so
             
             heavy
             upon
             mee
             ,
             I
             doubt
             it
             will
             breake
             my
             heart
             .
             Oh
             how
             wofull
             and
             miserable
             is
             my
             state
             ,
             that
             thus
             must
             converse
             with
             Hell-hounds
             !
          
           When
           By-standers
           asked
           ,
           if
           Hee
           would
           pray
           :
           Hee
           answered
           ;
           
             I
             cannot
          
           .
           Suffer
           us
           ,
           say
           they
           to
           pray
           for
           you
           .
           
             Take
             not
          
           ,
           replyed
           Hee
           ,
           
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             in
             vaine
             ,
             by
             praying
             for
             a
             Reprobate
             .
             What
             grievous
             pangs
             ,
             what
             sorrowfull
             torments
             ,
             what
             boyling
             heates
             of
             the
             fire
             of
             Hell
             that
             blessed
             Saint
             of
             God
             ,
          
           r
           Iohn
           Glover
           ,
           
             felt
             inwardly
             in
             his
             spirit
          
           ,
           saith
           
             Fox
             ,
             no
             speech
             outwardly
             is
             able
             to
             expresse
             .
             Being
             young
             ,
          
           saith
           Hee
           ,
           
             I
             remember
             I
             was
             once
             or
             twice
             with
             Him
             ,
             whom
             partly
             by
             His
             talke
             I
             perceived
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             mine
             owne
             eyes
             saw
             to
             bee
             so
             worne
             ,
             and
             consumed
             by
             the
             space
             of
             five
             yeeres
             ,
             that
             neither
             almost
             any
             brooking
             of
             meat
             ,
             quietnes
             of
             sleep
             ,
             pleasure
             of
             life
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             almost
             no
             kind
             of
             senses
             was
             left
             in
             Him.
             Vpon
             apprehension
             of
             some
             back-sliding
             ,
             Hee
             was
             so
             perplexed
             ,
             that
             if
             Hee
             had
             been
             in
             the
             deepest
             Pit
             of
             Hell
             ,
             Hee
             could
             almost
             have
             despaired
             no
             more
             of
             His
             salvation
          
           :
           saith
           the
           same
           Author
           :
           
             In
             which
             intolerable
             griefes
             of
             minde
             ,
          
           saith
           Hee
           ,
           
             although
             Hee
             neither
             had
             ,
             nor
             could
             have
             any
             ioy
             of
             his
             meate
             ,
             yet
             was
             Hee
             compelled
             to
             eate
             against
             his
             appetite
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             to
             differre
             the
             time
             of
             His
             damnation
             ,
             so
             long
             ,
             as
             Hee
             might
             ,
             thinking
             with
             Himselfe
             no
             lesse
             ,
             but
             that
             Hee
             must
             needs
             bee
             throwne
             into
             Hell
             ,
             the
             breath
             beeing
             once
             out
             of
             his
             Body
             .
          
           I
           dare
           not
           passe
           out
           of
           this
           Point
           ,
           lest
           some
           Childe
           of
           God
           should
           bee
           here
           discouraged
           ,
           before
           I
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           every
           One
           of
           these
           three
           last
           named
           ,
           was
           at
           length
           blessedly
           recovered
           ,
           and
           did
           rise
           most
           gloriously
           out
           of
           their
           severall
           Depths
           of
           extremest
           spirituall
           misery
           ,
           before
           their
           end
           .
           Heare
           therefore
           also
           Mistris
           Bretterghs
           s
           triumphant
           Songs
           ,
           and
           ravishments
           of
           spirit
           after
           the
           returne
           of
           Her
           
             Welbeloved
             :
             O
             Lord
             Iesu
             doest
             Thou
             pray
             for
             mee
             ?
             O
             blessed
             and
             sweete
             Saviour
             ,
             How
             wonderfull
             !
             How
             wonderfull
             !
             How
             wonderfull
             are
             thy
             mercies
             !
             Oh
             thy
             love
             is
             unspeakeable
             ,
             that
             hast
             dealt
             so
             graciously
             with
             mee
             !
             O
             my
             Lord
             and
             my
             God
             ,
             blessed
             bee
             thy
             Name
             for
             evermore
             ,
             
             which
             hast
             s●●wed
             mee
             the
             Path
             of
             life
             .
             Thou
             didst
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             hide
             thy
             face
             from
             mee
             for
             a
             little
             season
             ,
             but
             with
             everlasting
             mercy
             thou
             hast
             had
             compassion
             on
             mee
             :
             And
             now
             blessed
             Lord
             thy
             comfortable
             presence
             is
             come
             ;
             yea
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             hast
             had
             respect
             unto
             thine
             hand-maide
             ,
             and
             art
             come
             with
             fulnesse
             of
             ioy
             ,
             and
             abundance
             of
             consolations
             :
             O
             blessed
             bee
             thy
             Name
             my
             Lord
             and
             my
             God
             :
             O
             the
             ioyes
             !
             the
             ioyes
             !
             the
             ioyes
             ,
             that
             I
             feele
             in
             my
             Soule
             !
             Oh
             they
             bee
             wonderfull
             !
             They
             bee
             wonderfull
             !
             They
             bee
             wonderfull
             !
             O
             Father
             ,
             how
             mercifull
             ,
             and
             marveilous
             gracious
             art
             thou
             unto
             mee
             !
             yea
             Lord
             ,
             I
             feele
             thy
             mercy
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             assured
             of
             thy
             love
             ,
             and
             so
             certaine
             am
             I
             thereof
             ,
             as
             Thou
             art
             the
             God
             of
             truth
             ,
             even
             so
             sure
             doe
             I
             know
             my Selfe
             to
             bee
             thine
             ,
             O
             Lord
             my
             God
             ;
             and
             this
             my
             Soule
             knoweth
             right
             well
             ,
             and
             this
             my
             Soule
             knoweth
             right
             well
             .
             O
             blessed
             bee
             the
             Lord
             ;
             O
             blessed
             bee
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             hath
             thus
             comforted
             mee
             ,
             and
             hath
             brought
             mee
             now
             to
             a
             place
             more
             sweet
             unto
             mee
             ,
             then
             the
             Garden
             of
             Eden
             .
             Oh
             the
             ioy
             ,
             the
             ioy
             ,
             the
             delightsome
             ioy
             that
             I
             feele
             !
             —
             O
             praise
             the
             Lord
             for
             his
             mercies
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             ioy
             which
             my
             Soule
             feeleth
             full
             well
             ,
             prayse
             His
             Name
             for
             evermore
             .
          
           Heare
           with
           what
           heavenly
           calmenesse
           ,
           and
           sweete
           comforts
           ,
           Master
           Peacocks
           heart
           was
           t
           refresht
           and
           ravisht
           when
           the
           storme
           was
           over
           :
           
             Truly
             ,
             my
             heart
             and
             Soule
             ,
          
           saith
           Hee
           (
           when
           the
           tempest
           was
           something
           alayed
           )
           
             have
             been
             farre
             led
             ,
             and
             deepely
             troubled
             with
             temptations
             ,
             and
             stings
             of
             conscience
             ,
             but
             I
             thanke
             God
             they
             are
             eased
             in
             good
             measure
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             desire
             that
             I
             bee
             not
             branded
             with
             the
             note
             of
             a
             cast-away
             ,
             or
             reprobate
             .
             Such
             questions
             ,
             oppositions
             ,
             and
             all
             tending
             thereto
             ,
             I
             renounce
             .
             Concerning
             mine
             inconsiderate
             speeches
             in
             my
             temptation
             ,
             I
             humbly
             ,
             and
             heartily
             aske
             mercy
             of
             God
             for
             them
             all
             .
          
           Afterward
           by
           little
           ,
           and
           little
           ,
           more
           light
           did
           arise
           in
           His
           heart
           ,
           and
           Hee
           brake
           out
           into
           such
           speeches
           as
           these
           :
           
             I
             doe
             ,
             God
             bee
             praised
             ,
             feele
             such
             comfort
             ,
             from
             that
             ,
             what
             shall
             I
             call
             it
             ?
             Agony
             ,
          
           said
           One
           that
           stood
           by
           ;
           
             Nay
             ,
             quoth
             Hee
             ,
             that
             is
             too
             little
             ;
             That
             
             had
             I
             five
             hundred
             worlds
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             make
             satisfaction
             for
             such
             an
             issue
             .
             Oh
             the
             Sea
             is
             not
             more
             full
             of
             water
             ,
             nor
             the
             Sunne
             of
             light
             ,
             then
             the
             Lord
             of
             mercy
             !
             yea
             His
             mercies
             are
             ten
             thousand
             times
             more
             .
             What
             great
             cause
             have
             I
             ,
             to
             magnifie
             the
             great
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             hath
             humbled
             ,
             ●ay
             rather
             exalted
             ,
             such
             a
             wretched
             Miscreant
             ,
             and
             of
             so
             base
             condition
             ,
             to
             an
             estate
             so
             glorious
             and
             stately
             !
             The
             Lord
             hath
             honoured
             me
             with
             His
             goodnesse
             ?
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             Hee
             hath
             provided
             a
             glorious
             Kingdome
             for
             me
             .
             The
             ioy
             that
             I
             feele
             in
             mine
             heart
             ,
             is
             incredible
             .
          
           For
           the
           third
           ,
           heare
           u
           M.
           
             Fox
             :
             Tho
             this
             good
             Servant
             of
             God
             suffered
             many
             yeares
             so
             sharp
             temptations
             ,
             and
             strong
             buffetings
             of
             Satan
             :
             yet
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             graciously
             preserved
             Him
             all
             the
             while
             ,
             not
             onely
             at
             last
             did
             rid
             him
             out
             of
             all
             discomfort
             ,
             but
             also
             framed
             him
             thereby
             to
             such
             mortification
             of
             life
             ,
             as
             the
             like
             lightly
             hath
             not
             been
             seene
             ;
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             as
             Hee
             b●eing
             like
             one
             placed
             in
             Heaven
             already
             ,
             and
             d●ad
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             both
             in
             word
             and
             meditation
             ,
             led
             a
             life
             altogether
             celestiall
             ,
             abhorring
             in
             His
             mind
             all
             prophane
             do●ngs
             .
          
        
         
           7.
           
           No
           arme
           of
           flesh
           ,
           or
           Art
           of
           man
           ;
           no
           earthly
           comfort
           ,
           or
           created
           power
           can
           possibly
           heale
           or
           helpe
           in
           this
           heaviest
           case
           ,
           and
           extreamest
           horrour
           ;
           Heaven
           and
           earth
           ,
           Men
           and
           Angels
           ,
           friends
           and
           Physicke
           ;
           gold
           and
           silver
           ,
           pleasures
           and
           preferments
           ,
           fauour
           of
           Princes
           ;
           nay
           the
           utmost
           possibility
           of
           the
           whole
           creation
           must
           let
           this
           alone
           for
           ever
           .
           An
           Almighty
           hand
           ,
           and
           infinite
           skill
           must
           take
           this
           in
           hand
           ;
           or
           else
           never
           any
           cure
           or
           recovery
           in
           this
           world
           or
           the
           world
           to
           come
           .
           Bodily
           diseases
           may
           be
           eased
           ,
           and
           mollified
           by
           medicines
           :
           Surgery
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           hath
           a
           salve
           for
           every
           sore
           :
           Poverty
           may
           be
           repaired
           and
           releived
           by
           friends
           :
           There
           is
           no
           imprisonment
           without
           some
           hope
           of
           enlargement
           .
           Sute
           and
           favour
           may
           helpe
           home
           out
           of
           banishment
           .
           Innocency
           and
           neglect
           may
           weare-out
           disgrace
           :
           Griefe
           for
           losse
           of
           a
           wife
           ,
           a
           Child
           ,
           or
           other
           dearest
           friend
           ,
           if
           not
           by
           reasons
           from
           Reason
           ,
           that
           death
           is
           un-avoidable
           ,
           
           necessary
           ,
           an
           end
           of
           all
           earthly
           miseries
           ,
           the
           common
           way
           of
           all
           Mankinde
           ,
           &c.
           yet
           at
           last
           is
           lessened
           and
           utterly
           lost
           by
           length
           of
           time
           .
           Cordialls
           of
           
             Pearle
             ,
             Saphyres
          
           ,
           and
           Rubies
           ,
           with
           such
           like
           ,
           may
           recomfort
           the
           heart
           possest
           with
           Melancholy
           ,
           and
           drown'd
           in
           the
           darkenesse
           of
           that
           sad
           ,
           and
           irkesome
           humour
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           now
           not
           the
           most
           exquisite
           concurrence
           of
           all
           these
           ,
           nor
           all
           the
           united
           abilities
           ,
           which
           lie
           within
           the
           strength
           and
           sinewes
           of
           the
           Arme
           of
           flesh
           ,
           can
           helpe
           any
           whit
           at
           all
           in
           this
           Case
           .
           Not
           the
           exactest
           quintessence
           extracted
           from
           all
           the
           joyes
           ,
           glory
           and
           pleasures
           ,
           that
           ever
           the
           world
           enjoyed
           ,
           can
           procure
           ,
           or
           minister
           one
           jote
           of
           ease
           to
           a
           Soule
           afflicted
           in
           this
           kinde
           ,
           and
           thus
           trembling
           under
           the
           terrours
           of
           God.
           In
           such
           an
           Agony
           ,
           and
           extremity
           haddest
           thou
           the
           utmost
           aide
           ,
           and
           an
           universall
           attendance
           from
           Angels
           and
           men
           ;
           couldest
           thou
           reach
           the
           top
           of
           the
           most
           aspiring
           humane
           ambition
           ,
           after
           the
           excellency
           and
           variety
           of
           all
           worldly
           felicities
           :
           were
           thy
           possessions
           as
           large
           as
           East
           and
           West
           ;
           were
           thy
           meate
           continually
           
             Manna
             from
             Heaven
          
           ;
           every
           day
           ,
           like
           the
           day
           of
           
             Christs
             resurrection
          
           :
           Were
           thy
           apparell
           as
           costly
           and
           orient
           as
           
             Aarons
             Ephod
          
           ;
           nay
           ,
           thy
           Body
           cloth'd
           with
           the
           beauty
           of
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           and
           crownde
           with
           Starres
           ;
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           a
           thousand
           more
           ,
           thy
           heart
           within
           Thee
           would
           bee
           as
           cold
           as
           a
           stone
           ,
           and
           tremble
           ,
           infinitely
           above
           the
           
             heart
             of
             a
             woman
             ,
             entring
             into
             travell
             of
             Her
             first
             Childe
             .
          
           For
           alas
           ,
           who
           can
           stand
           before
           the
           mighty
           Lord
           God
           ?
           Who
           dare
           pleade
           with
           Him
           ,
           when
           Hee
           is
           angry
           ?
           What
           spirit
           of
           man
           hath
           might
           ,
           to
           wrastle
           with
           His
           Maker
           ?
           Who
           is
           able
           to
           make
           an
           agreement
           with
           the
           Hells
           of
           Conscience
           ?
           or
           to
           put
           to
           silence
           the
           voyce
           of
           desperation
           ?
           Oh!
           in
           this
           conflict
           alone
           ,
           and
           wofull
           wound
           of
           conscience
           ,
           s
           no
           Electuary
           of
           Pearle
           or
           pretious
           Baulme
           ,
           no
           
           Bezoars
           stone
           ;
           or
           Vnicornes
           horne
           ;
           Paracelsian
           quintessence
           ,
           or
           Potable
           Gold
           ;
           No
           new
           devise
           of
           the
           
             Knights
             of
             the
             Rosie-Crosse
          
           ,
           nor
           the
           most
           exquisite
           extraction
           ,
           which
           Alchymy
           ,
           or
           Art
           it selfe
           can
           create
           ,
           is
           able
           any
           whit
           ,
           or
           at
           all
           to
           revive
           ease
           ,
           or
           asswage
           .
           It
           is
           onely
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           by
           the
           blood
           of
           that
           blessed
           Lambe
           ,
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             holy
             ,
             and
             the
             righteous
             ,
          
           which
           can
           binde
           up
           such
           a
           bruise
           .
        
         
           Vses
           .
           1.
           
           Counsell
           to
           the
           unconverted
           :
           That
           they
           would
           take
           the
           stings
           out
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           prevent
           the
           desperatenesse
           ,
           and
           incurablenesse
           of
           this
           horrible
           wound
           ,
           by
           an
           humble
           ,
           sincere
           ,
           universall
           turning
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             while
             it
             is
             called
          
           t
           
             To
             Day
          
           .
           For
           assuredly
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           all
           the
           sinnes
           they
           have
           heretofore
           committed
           in
           thought
           ,
           word
           or
           deede
           ;
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           in
           any
           place
           ,
           with
           any
           company
           ,
           or
           to
           which
           they
           have
           bin
           any
           wayes
           accessary
           ,
           are
           already
           upon
           record
           before
           the
           pure
           Eye
           of
           that
           high
           and
           everlasting
           Iudge
           ,
           written
           exactly
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           divine
           Iustice
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           their
           consciences
           ,
           with
           a
           pen
           of
           iron
           ,
           with
           the
           claw
           of
           an
           Adamant
           ,
           with
           the
           point
           of
           a
           Diamond
           ,
           or
           if
           you
           can
           name
           any
           thing
           ,
           which
           makes
           a
           stronger
           ,
           deeper
           and
           more
           lasting
           impression
           :
           &
           there
           they
           lye
           ,
           like
           so
           many
           Lions
           asleepe
           ,
           and
           Giants
           refreshing
           with
           wine
           ,
           gathering
           much
           desperate
           poyson
           ,
           and
           s●inging
           points
           ;
           that
           whensoever
           hereafter
           ,
           they
           shall
           bee
           effectually
           and
           finally
           awaked
           by
           Gods
           angry
           hand
           ,
           they
           may
           torment
           most
           ragingly
           ,
           and
           teare
           their
           wofull
           Soules
           in
           pieces
           everlastingly
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           none
           to
           helpe
           .
        
         
           Now
           wee
           may
           see
           and
           observe
           many
           times
           ,
           one
           little
           sin
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           the
           worlds
           account
           ,
           and
           conceite
           of
           carnall
           men
           ,
           to
           plunge
           a
           guilty
           conscience
           into
           the
           depth
           of
           extremest
           horrour
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           Hell
           upon
           Earth
           :
           As
           I
           have
           heard
           of
           ,
           and
           knowne
           in
           many
           :
           One
           for
           a
           sudden
           ,
           unadvised
           imprecation
           against
           Her
           owne
           Soule
           ,
           in
           case
           She
           did
           so
           or
           so
           :
           Another
           ,
           for
           a
           thought
           conceived
           of
           God
           ,
           unworthy
           so
           great
           a
           Majesty
           :
           Another
           ,
           for
           covetously
           
           keeping
           a
           thing
           found
           ,
           and
           not
           restoring
           it
           ,
           or
           not
           inquiring
           after
           the
           Owner
           :
           Another
           for
           an
           adulterous
           project
           ,
           without
           any
           actuall
           pollution
           :
           Another
           ,
           by
           concurring
           with
           a
           company
           of
           scoffing
           Ishmaels
           onely
           once
           ,
           and
           ere
           Hee
           was
           aware
           ,
           by
           lifting
           up
           the
           hands
           ,
           and
           casting
           up
           the
           eyes
           ,
           in
           scorne
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           &c.
           
           Yet
           afterwards
           they
           sadly
           revising
           these
           miscarriages
           in
           cold
           blood
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           some
           five
           or
           sixe
           yeeres
           after
           ,
           God
           beeing
           then
           pleased
           to
           represent
           them
           with
           terrour
           ,
           and
           their
           native
           stings
           ,
           were
           cast
           into
           that
           affliction
           of
           conscience
           ,
           and
           confusion
           of
           spirit
           ,
           that
           their
           very
           
             bones
             were
             broken
          
           ;
           their
           faces
           fill'd
           with
           ghastlinesse
           and
           feare
           ;
           their
           bodies
           possessed
           with
           strange
           tremblings
           and
           languishing
           distempers
           ;
           their
           very
           vitall
           
             moysture
             turned
             into
             the
             drought
             of
             Summer
             :
          
           In
           which
           dreadfull
           perplexity
           they
           were
           in
           great
           danger
           of
           destroying
           themselves
           ,
           and
           of
           being
           swallowed
           up
           of
           despaire
           .
           If
           the
           guilty
           sense
           then
           of
           one
           Sin
           ,
           when
           God
           sets
           it
           on
           ,
           and
           sayes
           unto
           it
           ,
           Torment
           ,
           drawes
           so
           many
           fiery
           points
           of
           stinging
           Scorpions
           after
           it
           ;
           charges
           upon
           the
           excellency
           of
           the
           understanding
           with
           such
           hideous
           darkenesse
           ;
           rents
           the
           heart
           in
           pieces
           with
           such
           desperate
           rage
           ;
           grindes
           into
           powder
           ,
           the
           arme
           and
           sinewes
           of
           all
           earthly
           succour
           ;
           melts
           ,
           like
           Dew
           before
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           all
           those
           delights
           ,
           and
           pleasures
           which
           the
           whole
           world
           offers
           ,
           or
           affords
           to
           comfort
           in
           such
           a
           Case
           ;
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           makes
           a
           man
           so
           extreamely
           miserable
           ,
           That
           Hee
           would
           make
           Himselfe
           away
           ;
           wishes
           with
           unspeakeable
           griefe
           ,
           that
           Hee
           had
           never
           been
           ;
           that
           Hee
           might
           returne
           into
           the
           abhorred
           state
           of
           annihilation
           ;
           that
           Hee
           were
           any
           other
           Creature
           ;
           that
           Hee
           might
           lye
           hid
           world
           without
           End
           under
           some
           everlasting
           Rocke
           ,
           from
           the
           face
           of
           God
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           that
           Hee
           were
           rather
           in
           Hell
           ,
           then
           in
           His
           present
           horrour
           :
           I
           say
           it
           being
           thus
           ,
           what
           unquenchable
           wrath
           ;
           what
           streames
           of
           brimstone
           ;
           what
           restlesse
           anguish
           ;
           what
           gnashing
           of
           teeth
           ;
           what
           knawing
           of
           conscience
           ;
           what
           despairefull
           roarings
           ;
           what
           horrible
           
           torments
           ;
           what
           fiery
           Hells
           feeding
           upon
           His
           Soule
           and
           flesh
           for
           ever
           ,
           may
           every
           impenitent
           wretch
           expect
           ,
           when
           the
           whole
           blacke
           and
           bloudy
           Catalogue
           of
           all
           His
           sinnes
           shall
           bee
           marshold
           and
           mustered
           up
           together
           at
           once
           against
           Him
           ?
           every
           one
           beeing
           keened
           with
           as
           much
           torturing
           fury
           ,
           as
           the
           infinite
           anger
           of
           Almighty
           God
           can
           put
           into
           it
           ▪
           after
           that
           Hee
           hath
           accursedly
           with
           much
           incorrigible
           stubbornnesse
           out-stood
           the
           day
           of
           His
           gracious
           visitation
           ,
           under
           this
           glorious
           Sun-shine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           wherein
           Hee
           either
           hath
           ,
           or
           if
           Hee
           had
           been
           as
           u
           provident
           for
           His
           immortall
           Soule
           ,
           as
           carking
           for
           His
           rotten
           Carkasse
           ,
           might
           have
           enioyed
           very
           powerfull
           meanes
           all
           His
           life
           long
           :
           And
           yet
           all
           the
           while
           
             neglected
             so
             great
             salvation
             ;
             forsooke
             his
             owne
             mercy
          
           ;
           and
           so
           
             iudged
             Himselfe
             unworthy
             of
             everlasting
             life
             .
          
        
         
           If
           a
           lighter
           Sinne
           many
           times
           lite
           so
           heavy
           ,
           when
           the
           Conscience
           is
           illightened
           ;
           How
           will
           thy
           poore
           Soule
           tremble
           under
           the
           terrible
           ,
           and
           untolerable
           weight
           of
           all
           thy
           sinnes
           together
           ?
           When
           all
           thy
           lyes
           ,
           all
           thy
           oathes
           ,
           all
           thy
           rotten
           speeches
           ,
           and
           railings
           ;
           All
           thy
           bedlam
           passions
           ,
           and
           filthy
           thoughts
           ;
           All
           thy
           Good-fellow-meetings
           ,
           Ale-house-hauntings
           ,
           and
           scoffings
           of
           Gods
           people
           ;
           All
           the
           wrongs
           thou
           hast
           done
           ,
           all
           the
           goods
           thou
           hast
           got
           ill
           ,
           all
           the
           time
           thou
           hast
           mispent
           ;
           Thy
           prophanation
           of
           every
           Sabbath
           ,
           thy
           killing
           of
           Christ
           at
           every
           Sacrament
           ,
           thy
           Non-proficiency
           at
           every
           Sermon
           ;
           Thy
           ignorance
           ,
           thy
           unbeliefe
           ,
           thy
           worldlinesse
           ,
           thy
           covetousnesse
           ,
           thy
           pride
           ,
           thy
           malice
           ,
           thy
           lust
           ,
           thy
           luke-warmenesse
           ,
           impatiency
           ,
           discontentment
           ,
           vaine-glory
           ,
           Selfe-love
           ;
           The
           innumerable
           swarmes
           of
           vaine
           ,
           idle
           ,
           wandring
           ,
           and
           wicked
           imaginations
           ;
           In
           a
           word
           all
           the
           pollutions
           ,
           distempers
           ,
           and
           estrangednesse
           from
           God
           in
           thine
           heart
           :
           all
           the
           villanies
           ,
           vanities
           ,
           and
           rebellions
           of
           thy
           whole
           life
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           when
           all
           these
           shall
           bee
           charged
           upon
           thy
           gracelesse
           Soule
           by
           the
           implacable
           indignation
           of
           that
           highest
           Majesty
           ,
           whose
           mercy
           ,
           
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           long
           suffering
           ,
           thou
           hast
           shamefully
           abused
           ;
           whose
           anger
           ,
           patience
           ,
           and
           pure
           eye
           thou
           hast
           villanously
           provoked
           all
           thy
           life
           long
           ;
           Alas
           what
           wilt
           thou
           doe
           then
           !
           What
           
             wings
             of
             the
             morning
          
           will
           then
           carry
           Thee
           out
           of
           the
           reach
           of
           Gods
           revenging
           hand
           ?
           What
           Cave
           shall
           receive
           thee
           ?
           What
           Mountaine
           canst
           Thou
           get
           by
           entreaty
           to
           fall
           upon
           Thee
           ?
           What
           darkest
           Mid-night
           ,
           or
           Hellish
           Dungeon
           shall
           hide
           thee
           from
           that
           wrath
           ,
           which
           Thou
           shall
           bee
           neither
           able
           to
           abide
           ,
           or
           to
           avoide
           ?
           In
           this
           case
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           have
           thy
           heart
           in
           my
           Brest
           one
           houre
           ,
           for
           the
           riches
           ,
           glory
           and
           pleasures
           often
           thousand
           worlds
           .
        
         
           Neither
           blesse
           thy Selfe
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           because
           Thou
           hast
           neither
           feare
           ,
           fore-tast
           ,
           or
           feeling
           of
           the
           wrath
           which
           is
           to
           come
           ,
           the
           vengeance
           which
           hangs
           over
           thine
           Head
           ,
           and
           the
           horrour
           which
           dog's
           Thee
           at
           the
           heeles
           ▪
           u
           For
           that
           is
           the
           very
           complement
           of
           thy
           misery
           ,
           and
           perfection
           of
           thy
           madnesse
           .
           To
           bee
           sicke
           ,
           and
           senselesse
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           the
           sorest
           sicknesse
           .
           To
           have
           Satan
           slash
           thy
           Soule
           with
           so
           many
           sinnes
           ,
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           and
           to
           feele
           no
           smart
           ,
           is
           a
           most
           desperate
           securitie
           ;
           To
           have
           all
           this
           misery
           towards
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           confident
           ,
           
           and
           fearelesse
           ,
           is
           the
           misery
           of
           miseries
           .
        
         
           The
           reasons
           ,
           why
           thou
           art
           at
           rest
           from
           their
           guilty
           rage
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ;
           and
           that
           so
           many
           sleeping
           Lions
           ,
           I
           meane
           all
           thine
           unpardoned
           sinnes
           ,
           doe
           not
           yet
           awake
           and
           stirre
           ;
           terrific
           and
           teare
           in
           pieces
           ,
           are
           such
           as
           these
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Satan
           is
           suttle
           ,
           that
           Hee
           will
           not
           meddle
           much
           ,
           or
           molest
           thee
           extreamely
           ,
           untill
           Hee
           bee
           able
           to
           doe
           thee
           an
           irrecoverable
           mischiefe
           .
           Hee
           is
           woont
           not
           to
           appeare
           in
           His
           true
           likenesse
           ,
           and
           so
           terribly
           ;
           not
           so
           much
           to
           disquiet
           and
           trouble
           any
           of
           His
           owne
           ,
           before
           Hee
           have
           them
           at
           some
           dead
           lift
           ,
           and
           desperate
           advantage
           ;
           as
           under
           some
           extraordinary
           Crosse
           ,
           great
           disgrace
           ,
           grievous
           sicknesse
           ;
           In
           time
           of
           some
           deepe
           Melancholy
           ,
           un-avoidable
           danger
           ,
           universall
           confusion
           ;
           When
           Hee
           conceives
           in
           all
           probabilitie
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           out-stood
           the
           Day
           of
           their
           visitation
           ,
           hardned
           their
           hearts
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           repent
           ,
           received
           the
           sentence
           of
           death
           against
           themselves
           ;
           And
           at
           such
           other
           like
           times
           ,
           when
           hee
           hopes
           ,
           Hee
           shall
           bee
           able
           to
           crush
           ,
           and
           confound
           them
           suddenly
           ,
           utterly
           and
           for
           ever
           .
           And
           then
           hee
           playes
           the
           Divell
           indeed
           ,
           and
           shewes
           Himselfe
           in
           His
           colours
           .
           For
           Hee
           then
           infinitely
           endeauours
           with
           all
           cunning
           and
           cruell
           industry
           ,
           after
           Hee
           hath
           wafted
           them
           a
           while
           downe
           the
           current
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           with
           as
           much
           carnall
           peace
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           as
           Hee
           could
           possibly
           ,
           to
           cast
           them
           upon
           the
           Rocke
           of
           a
           most
           dreadfull
           ruine
           ,
           and
           swallow
           them
           up
           quicke
           in
           the
           gulphe
           of
           calamity
           and
           woe
           ;
           of
           despaire
           ,
           selfe-destruction
           ,
           everlasting
           perdition
           of
           Body
           ,
           and
           Soule
           .
           But
           you
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           untill
           Hee
           can
           spie
           such
           an
           opportunity
           ,
           Hee
           labours
           might
           and
           maine
           to
           keepe
           them
           in
           as
           merry
           a
           moode
           as
           may
           bee
           .
           Hee
           laies
           about
           Him
           ,
           by
           all
           wayes
           and
           meanes
           ,
           Hee
           can
           devise
           ,
           to
           plot
           and
           provide
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           great
           variety
           and
           curiosity
           ,
           fresh
           successions
           and
           supplies
           continually
           ,
           of
           pleasures
           ,
           contentments
           ,
           the
           countenance
           and
           favours
           of
           
           the
           times
           ,
           sensuall
           satisfactions
           ,
           all
           earthly
           prosperities
           .
           If
           Hee
           can
           helpe
           it
           ,
           and
           have
           his
           will
           ,
           they
           shall
           wallow
           still
           in
           all
           worldly
           felicity
           ,
           and
           bee
           attended
           upon
           with
           all
           the
           delights
           their
           hearts
           can
           desire
           .
           And
           all
           this
           ,
           to
           continue
           them
           with
           more
           easinesse
           and
           irresistance
           in
           the
           damned
           way
           :
           And
           lest
           otherwise
           ,
           they
           should
           grow
           weary
           of
           His
           slavery
           ,
           sensible
           of
           their
           guilded
           fetters
           ,
           and
           so
           labour
           after
           liberty
           ,
           and
           enlargement
           from
           His
           Hellish
           bondage
           .
           For
           Hee
           knowes
           full
           well
           ,
           that
           if
           thy
           endured
           much
           hardship
           in
           His
           service
           ,
           they
           might
           perhaps
           thinke
           of
           seeking
           after
           a
           new
           Master
           ;
           that
           want
           of
           comfort
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           might
           draw
           their
           hearts
           to
           delight
           in
           the
           Word
           ;
           Not
           finding
           happinesse
           upon
           earth
           ,
           might
           make
           them
           enquire
           after
           that
           which
           is
           in
           heaven
           .
           That
           crosses
           and
           crossing
           their
           courses
           ,
           being
           sanctified
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           may
           happily
           helpe
           to
           breake
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           to
           remorse
           for
           sin
           ;
           which
           Hee
           mainely
           feares
           ,
           and
           opposeth
           with
           all
           the
           craft
           and
           power
           ,
           Hee
           can
           possibly
           ;
           lest
           thereupon
           ,
           they
           breake
           out
           of
           His
           fooles-Paradise
           ,
           into
           the
           Garden
           of
           Grace
           ;
           out
           of
           the
           warme
           Sunne
           ,
           into
           Gods
           blessing
           .
        
         
           In
           managing
           this
           maine
           policy
           ,
           for
           the
           more
           secure
           detainement
           of
           His
           Vassals
           in
           the
           invisible
           chaines
           of
           darkenesse
           and
           damnation
           ,
           and
           in
           an
           everlasting
           distast
           and
           dis-affection
           to
           the
           
             good
             way
          
           ;
           by
           holding
           up
           their
           hearts
           in
           His
           sinfull
           service
           ,
           and
           wooing
           them
           ,
           to
           go
           on
           quietly
           towards
           Hell
           without
           any
           grumbling
           ;
           Hee
           workes
           many
           wayes
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Hee
           plots
           all
           Hee
           can
           to
           procure
           them
           successe
           in
           their
           wicked
           enterprises
           ;
           and
           unlawfull
           attempts
           ,
           especially
           ,
           against
           the
           faithfull
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           people
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           that
           doth
           infinitely
           confirme
           ,
           harden
           ,
           and
           encourage
           them
           in
           their
           prophane
           courses
           ,
           and
           opposition
           to
           grace
           .
           Herein
           Hee
           doth
           many
           times
           mightily
           prevaile
           ,
           by
           improving
           the
           oportunities
           ,
           &
           pressing
           the
           advantages
           ,
           which
           hee
           gaines
           ,
           by
           the
           executions
           of
           Gods
           iustice
           ,
           and
           rebellions
           of
           his
           Children
           .
           The
           sinnes
           even
           
           of
           His
           owne
           people
           doe
           many
           times
           provoke
           Gods
           just
           indignation
           against
           them
           ;
           and
           enforces
           Him
           ,
           to
           raise
           up
           their
           adversaries
           ,
           as
           scourges
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           them
           successe
           ,
           for
           the
           humiliation
           ,
           and
           chastisement
           of
           his
           chosen
           .
           See
           Psal.
           81.14.15
           .
           Isai.
           10.5
           6.
           &c.
           Ezech.
           22.19.20
           .
           Whereupon
           Satan
           fills
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           wicked
           so
           prevailing
           ,
           and
           conquering
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           pride
           ,
           selfe-applause
           ,
           insolency
           ,
           contempt
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           selfe-conceitednesse
           of
           their
           owne
           righteousnesse
           and
           worth
           ;
           and
           so
           hardens
           them
           extraordinarily
           ,
           and
           holds
           them
           with
           much
           obstinated
           resolution
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           prejudice
           against
           the
           
             holy
             Path.
          
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Hee
           helpes
           all
           hee
           can
           ,
           to
           have
           them
           thrive
           and
           prosper
           by
           oppression
           ,
           usury
           ,
           simony
           ,
           sacriledge
           ,
           bribery
           ,
           covetousnesse
           ,
           cousoning
           ,
           Machiavellian
           tricks
           ,
           &c.
           
           That
           so
           His
           service
           may
           seeme
           more
           sweete
           and
           gainefull
           unto
           them
           .
           To
           the
           effecting
           whereof
           Hee
           receives
           notable
           assistance
           ,
           and
           speciall
           advantage
           from
           the
           corruptions
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           and
           conscionable
           simplicity
           of
           the
           Saints
           .
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           These
           worst
           and
           ulcerous
           times
           ,
           wherein
           so
           many
           
             Vines
             ,
             Olive-trees
             ,
             and
             Figge-trees
          
           wither
           away
           in
           obscurity
           ;
           and
           so
           many
           Brambles
           brave
           it
           abroad
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           tumbling
           themselves
           in
           the
           pleasures
           ,
           splendour
           and
           glory
           of
           the
           present
           ;
           wherein
           so
           many
           brave
           
             Princes
             are
             walking
             as
             servants
             upon
             the
             earth
          
           ;
           and
           too
           many
           servants
           of
           luxurie
           and
           pride
           are
           mounted
           on
           horse-backe
           ;
           I
           say
           they
           are
           the
           onely
           season
           ,
           for
           Satan
           to
           gratifie
           all
           ▪
           His
           gracelesse
           Ones
           ;
           and
           to
           hoist
           them
           up
           by
           the
           common
           ,
           but
           accursed
           staires
           and
           stirrops
           of
           bribing
           ,
           basenesse
           ,
           temporising
           ,
           ill
           offices
           to
           humour
           greatnesse
           ,
           and
           other
           such
           vile
           meanes
           ,
           and
           accommodations
           ,
           into
           eminency
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           high
           roomes
           ;
           where
           hee
           keepes
           them
           in
           a
           golden
           captivity
           with
           great
           contentment
           ,
           and
           lockes
           them
           full
           fast
           in
           the
           
             Scorners
             chaire
          
           ,
           with
           much
           securitie
           to
           their
           owne
           sensuall
           hearts
           ;
           and
           notorious
           service
           to
           
           Himselfe
           .
           Whereas
           indeed
           and
           truth
           to
           men
           that
           have
           eyes
           in
           their
           Heads
           the
           ascent
           is
           slippery
           ,
           the
           Top
           shaking
           ,
           the
           downefall
           desperate
           .
           For
           the
           second
           ;
           It
           is
           incredible
           to
           consider
           ,
           what
           a
           deale
           of
           advantage
           in
           worldly
           dealings
           ,
           the
           covetous
           Dwell
           in
           a
           cruell
           and
           crafty
           worldling
           ,
           doth
           sucke
           out
           of
           the
           single-heartednesse
           ,
           plaine
           dealing
           &
           un-suspiciousnesse
           ,
           of
           conscionable
           men
           ,
           for
           their
           rising
           &
           enriching
           ,
           if
           God
           crosse
           it
           not
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Hee
           drawes
           them
           by
           all
           the
           baites
           ,
           Hee
           can
           devise
           ,
           to
           all
           the
           incentives
           ,
           and
           preservatives
           of
           carnal
           contentment
           :
           as
           to
           Tavernes
           ,
           Ale-houses
           ,
           Play-houses
           ,
           Whore-houses
           ,
           Gaming-houses
           ;
           to
           May-games
           ,
           Morrice-dances
           ,
           Church
           Ales
           ;
           to
           Cardes
           ,
           to
           Dice
           ,
           to
           Dancing
           ;
           to
           Feasts
           ,
           Wakes
           ,
           Mis-rules
           ,
           Drinking-matches
           ,
           revelliu●s
           ,
           and
           a
           world
           of
           such
           sinfull
           haunts
           ,
           
           Bedlam-fooleries
           ,
           and
           Good-fellow-meetings
           .
           Wherein
           He
           is
           mightily
           furthered
           ,
           by
           Wicked
           Mens
           impatiency
           of
           solitarinesse
           ;
           and
           their
           enraged
           eagernesse
           of
           carrying
           with
           them
           to
           Hell
           ,
           as
           many
           as
           may
           bee
           .
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           
             Tho
             a
             good
             man
          
           ,
           as
           Salomon
           sayes
           ,
           
             bee
             satisfied
             from
             Himselfe
          
           ;
           dare
           full
           well
           ,
           
           and
           desires
           full
           often
           to
           bee
           alone
           ;
           because
           the
           bird
           of
           the
           bosome
           sings
           sweetely
           to
           His
           Soule
           in
           solitarinesse
           :
           yet
           all
           the
           Sonnes
           ,
           and
           Daughters
           of
           pleasure
           ,
           have
           no
           pleasure
           at
           all
           ,
           nay
           ordinarily
           are
           most
           loth
           to
           bee
           by
           a
           themselves
           .
           Solitarinesse
           puts
           them
           into
           their
           dumps
           ,
           makes
           them
           extremely
           melancholike
           ,
           and
           weary
           of
           themselves
           .
           They
           would
           rather
           bee
           any
           where
           ,
           in
           any
           company
           ,
           any
           wayes
           imploide
           ,
           then
           alone
           .
           Mistake
           mee
           not
           ,
           they
           can
           walke
           by
           themselves
           ,
           
           to
           feede
           upon
           contemplative
           filth
           ,
           speculative
           wantonnesse
           ,
           &
           adulteries
           of
           the
           heart
           ;
           to
           plot
           revenge
           ,
           preferment
           ,
           enlargement
           of
           their
           estate
           ;
           to
           renew
           upon
           their
           sensuall
           hearts
           their
           youthfull
           pleasures
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           to
           bee
           alone
           ,
           purposely
           ,
           to
           deale
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           their
           owne
           〈…〉
           about
           their
           spirituall
           b
           stare
           ;
           they
           abhorre
           ,
           〈…〉
           endure
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           them
           a
           tor●ure
           ,
           a
           Racke
           ,
           the
           very
           beginning
           of
           Hell.
           And
           that
           is
           the
           reason
           ,
           to
           decline
           the
           tings
           of
           guiltnesse
           ,
           and
           torment
           before
           their
           time
           ;
           why
           they
           have
           so
           often
           recourse
           unto
           the
           arme
           of
           flesh
           ,
           for
           refreshing
           ;
           to
           the
           mirth
           and
           madnesse
           of
           wine
           ,
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           fugitive
           follies
           ;
           That
           they
           cast
           themselves
           into
           such
           knots
           of
           good-fellowship
           ;
           appoint
           so
           many
           set-matches
           of
           joviall
           meetings
           ,
           and
           hunt
           after
           such
           variety
           of
           the
           times
           entertainment
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           it
           :
           which
           they
           account
           the
           very
           life
           of
           their
           life
           and
           without
           which
           they
           would
           rather
           bee
           under
           ground
           ,
           then
           aboue
           it
           .
           For
           the
           second
           ,
           Heare
           ,
           How
           swagge●ingly
           they
           cry
           unto
           their
           companions
           in
           iniquity
           ,
           to
           make
           haste
           with
           them
           towards
           Hell.
           
             Come
             with
             us
             ,
             let
             us
             lay
             waite
             for
             blood
             ,
             let
             us
             lurke
             pr●vily
             for
             the
             innocent
             without
             caus●
             :
             Let
             us
             swallow
             them
             up
             alive
             ,
             as
             the
             grave
             ,
             and
             whole
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             goe
             downe
             into
             the
             pit
             :
             wee
             shall
             finde
             all
             pretious
             substance
             ,
             wee
             shall
             fill
             our
             houses
             with
             spoile
             .
             Cast
             in
             thy
             lot
             among
             us
             ,
             let
             us
             all
             have
             one
             purse
             ,
             Prov.
          
           1.11
           .
           
             &c.
             Come
             on
             therefore
             ,
             let
             us
             enjoy
             the
             good
             things
             that
             are
             present
             :
             and
             let
             us
             speedily
             use
             the
             creatures
             as
             in
             youth
             .
             Let
             us
             fill
             our selves
             with
             costly
             wine
             ,
             and
             ointments
             :
             and
             let
             no
             flower
             of
             the
             Spring
             passe
             by
             us
             .
             Let
             us
             crowne
             our selves
             with
             Rose
             buds
             ,
             before
             they
             bee
             withered
             .
             Let
             none
             of
             us
             goe
             without
             His
             part
             of
             our
             voluptuousnesse
             :
             let
             us
             leave
             tokens
             of
             our
             ioyfulnesse
             in
             every
             place
             :
             for
             this
             is
             our
             portion
             ,
             and
             our
             lot
             is
             this
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
         
           4.
           
           And
           in
           all
           these
           cursed
           conventicles
           of
           good-fellowship
           ,
           and
           furious
           combinations
           for
           prophanenesse
           ,
           and
           against
           Piety
           ,
           the
           Divell
           himselfe
           is
           ever
           present
           amongst
           them
           in
           His
           Pontificalibus
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           :
           And
           there
           disposeth
           ,
           enclines
           ,
           manageth
           and
           accommodates
           all
           opportunities
           ,
           circumsta●●
           〈…〉
           ,
           mens
           severall
           corruptions
           ,
           and
           〈…〉
           wicked
           wits
           to
           make
           their
           meetings
           ,
           as
           merry
           ,
           as
           may
           bee
           ;
           and
           to
           put
           all
           possible
           sensuall
           sweetnesse
           into
           their
           carnall
           delights
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           That
           which
           is
           principally
           for
           my
           purpose
           ;
           Besides
           ,
           that
           like
           a
           crafty
           Iugler
           ,
           Hee
           casts
           a
           mist
           before
           the
           eyes
           of
           His
           slaves
           ;
           and
           like
           a
           false
           Merchant
           ,
           puts
           a
           counterfeite
           glosse
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           sinne
           ;
           Hee
           also
           hides
           away
           the
           sting
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           withholds
           the
           horrour
           untill
           afterward
           .
           Every
           sin
           in
           it's
           own
           nature
           ,
           ever
           lookes
           fouler
           then
           the
           Divell
           Himselfe
           ;
           O
           that
           the
           ougly
           ,
           fearefull
           ,
           and
           filthy
           shape
           of
           it
           could
           bee
           seene
           with
           bodily
           eyes
           ,
           that
           thereby
           it
           might
           provoke
           all
           men
           to
           a
           mortall
           and
           immortall
           hate
           and
           detestation
           of
           it
           !
           The
           sting
           is
           pointed
           with
           the
           keene
           unquenchable
           wrath
           of
           God
           ;
           the
           horror
           is
           heated
           with
           the
           very
           fire
           of
           Hell
           :
           And
           yet
           ordinarily
           Satan
           takes
           an
           order
           by
           His
           craft
           and
           industry
           ,
           that
           these
           never
           appeare
           ,
           untill
           it
           appeare
           unto
           Him
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           probability
           ,
           the
           sight
           of
           them
           will
           sinke
           their
           Soules
           into
           irrecoverable
           woe
           .
        
         
           The
           not
           feeling
           then
           of
           their
           spirituall
           misery
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           making
           them
           not
           miserable
           ,
           that
           it
           ministers
           occasion
           to
           the
           Divels
           malice
           ,
           mightily
           to
           aggravate
           their
           misery
           ,
           both
           present
           and
           future
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           An
           other
           reason
           ,
           why
           many
           are
           not
           troubled
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           tho
           there
           bee
           infinite
           cause
           ,
           and
           a
           world
           of
           woe
           to
           come
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           their
           consciences
           by
           reason
           of
           surfet
           in
           sinne
           ,
           and
           beeing
           drunke
           with
           worldly
           delights
           as
           with
           sweet
           wine
           ,
           are
           cast
           into
           a
           dead
           sleep
           :
           And
           there
           lulled
           still
           ,
           and
           lockt
           full
           fast
           in
           an
           imaginary
           Paradise
           of
           golden
           dreames
           and
           transitory
           fancies
           ,
           by
           the
           
           charmes
           and
           enchantments
           of
           earthly
           pleasures
           .
           And
           if
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           any
           noyse
           of
           terrour
           sound
           in
           their
           eares
           from
           the
           Lords
           Trumpeters
           in
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           begin
           to
           stirre
           ,
           then
           the
           Divell
           begins
           to
           be
           stirre
           Himselfe
           ,
           and
           to
           rocke
           them
           fast
           againe
           with
           His
           Syren-songs
           in
           the
           Cradle
           of
           security
           .
           Here
           therefore
           wee
           may
           take
           notice
           of
           a
           fourefold
           conscience
           :
           1.
           
           That
           which
           is
           both
           c
           good
           and
           quiet
           ;
           when
           it
           hath
           peace
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           with
           it selfe
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           happy
           Soule
           may
           sweetly
           sing
           in
           it's
           owne
           bosome
           ;
           
             My
             belov●d
             is
             mine
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             His.
          
           2.
           
           That
           which
           is
           neither
           good
           ,
           nor
           quiet
           ;
           when
           it
           lyes
           forlorne
           under
           the
           sense
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           horrour
           in
           it selfe
           .
           As
           that
           of
           
             Iudas
             ,
             Latomus
             ,
             &c.
          
           3.
           
           That
           which
           is
           d
           good
           but
           not
           qui●t
           ;
           when
           the
           pleased
           face
           of
           God
           doth
           shine
           upon
           it
           thorow
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           yet
           it
           feeles
           not
           the
           comfort
           of
           that
           blessed
           reconciliation
           :
           As
           in
           many
           new
           Converts
           ,
           who
           beeing
           truly
           humbled
           for
           all
           sinne
           ,
           cast
           themselves
           upon
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           and
           his
           
             sure
             promises
          
           ,
           for
           spirituall
           and
           eternall
           life
           ;
           and
           yet
           are
           not
           as
           yet
           sensible
           of
           any
           assurance
           .
           4.
           
           That
           which
           is
           quiet
           but
           not
           good
           ;
           when
           it
           is
           as
           full
           of
           sinne
           as
           a
           Toade
           of
           venome
           ,
           as
           Hell
           of
           darkenesse
           ;
           and
           all
           those
           innumerable
           sinnes
           unrepented
           of
           ,
           unpardoned
           ,
           like
           so
           many
           mad
           Ban-dogs
           ,
           and
           fell
           Mastives
           ,
           tho
           asleepe
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           will
           in
           the
           evill
           day
           ,
           especially
           of
           sicknesse
           ,
           death
           ,
           iudgement
           ,
           e
           flye
           in
           the
           face
           of
           the
           proudest
           Nimrod
           ,
           ready
           to
           plucke
           out
           his
           very
           throate
           and
           heart
           ,
           and
           to
           torment
           with
           unspeakeable
           horrour
           ;
           and
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           it
           is
           untroubled
           ,
           senselesse
           and
           secure
           .
           This
           kind
           of
           conscience
           ,
           is
           to
           bee
           found
           ,
           I
           feare
           mee
           ,
           in
           the
           most
           that
           heare
           mee
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           so
           generally
           over
           the
           Kingdome
           .
           It
           doth
           not
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           trouble
           and
           terrifie
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           A
           great
           number
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           ignorance
           in
           the
           Booke
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           by
           consequent
           un-acquaintednesse
           with
           the
           sinfulnesse
           and
           cursednesse
           of
           their
           spirituall
           state
           ,
           revealed
           thereby
           .
           This
           is
           the
           very
           case
           of
           a
           world
           of
           poore
           ignorant
           besotted
           Soules
           amongst
           us
           ;
           more
           is
           the
           pitty
           ,
           especially
           now
           ,
           when
           the
           glorious
           Sunne
           of
           Christs
           Gospell
           shines
           so
           faire
           ,
           and
           fully
           in
           many
           places
           !
           For
           want
           of
           light
           in
           Gods
           Law
           ,
           they
           looke
           upon
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           as
           wee
           doe
           upon
           the
           Starres
           in
           a
           cloudy
           night
           ;
           see
           onely
           the
           great
           ones
           of
           the
           first
           magnitude
           ;
           and
           here
           one
           ,
           and
           there
           one
           :
           But
           if
           they
           were
           further
           illightned
           ,
           and
           informed
           aright
           they
           might
           behold
           hem
           ,
           as
           those
           infinite
           ones
           in
           the
           fairest
           ,
           frosty
           winters
           Mid-night
           .
           A
           worthy
           Divine
           ,
           sets
           out
           excellently
           the
           quietnesse
           of
           this
           ignorant
           conscience
           by
           a
           very
           fit
           res●mblance
           ,
           thus
           :
           
             Men
             iudge
             of
             their
             ignorant
             consciences
             ,
          
           saith
           Hee
           ,
           
             as
             they
             doe
             of
             their
             blinde
             ,
             dumbe
             and
             ignorant
             Ministers
             .
             Such
             neither
             doe
             ,
             nor
             can
             preach
             ;
             can
             neither
             tell
             men
             of
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             nor
             of
             their
             duties
             .
             Aske
             such
             a
             blind-guides
             people
             ,
             what
             their
             conceite
             is
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             kind
             of
             Man
             their
             Minister
             is
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             have
             Him
             magnified
             for
             a
             passing
             ,
             honest
             ,
             harmelesse
             man
             ,
             wondrous
             quiet
             amongst
             his
             neighbours
             .
             They
             may
             doe
             what
             they
             will
             for
             Him
             ;
             Hee
             is
             none
             of
             these
             troublesome
             fellowes
             ,
             that
             will
             bee
             reproving
             their
             faults
             ,
             or
             complaining
             of
             their
             disorders
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             ;
             Oh
             such
             an
             one
             is
             a
             quiet
             good
             Man
             indeed
             .
             Thus
             iudge
             many
             of
             their
             consciences
             .
             If
             their
             consciences
             bee
             quiet
             ,
             and
             lye
             not
             grating
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             telling
             them
             ,
             that
             their
             courses
             are
             sinfull
             and
             damnable
             ,
             and
             that
             th●ir
             persons
             are
             in
             a
             dangerous
             condition
             :
             but
             rather
             by
             their
             sil●nce
             ,
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             vaine
             pretences
             doe
             justifie
             them
             ,
             and
             tell
             them
             ,
             all
             will
             bee
             well
             enough
             .
             Oh
             then
             what
             excellent
             consciences
             have
             these
             men
             !
             They
             make
             no
             conscience
             of
             Family-duties
             ;
             once
             in
             the
             yeere
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             serues
             the
             turne
             ;
             they
             are
             common
             swearers
             in
             their
             ordinary
             communication
             ;
             make
             no
             
             conscience
             of
             sanctifying
             Sabbaths
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             their
             consciences
             let
             them
             alone
             in
             all
             these
             :
             doe
             not
             give
             them
             one
             syllable
             of
             ill
             language
             :
             Oh
             what
             gentle
             ,
             and
             good-natured
             consciences
             thinke
             these
             men
             they
             have
             ?
             But
             alas
             !
             what
             evill
             consciences
             have
             they
             ?
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Nor
           others
           ,
           
           by
           reason
           of
           a
           
             covenant
             with
             death
          
           ,
           and
           
             an
             agreement
             with
             Hell.
          
           Such
           as
           those
           ,
           Isai.
           28
           ▪
           15.
           who
           negotiate
           by
           their
           plausible
           Agents
           ,
           
             Ease
             ,
             pleasures
             ,
             prosperity
          
           ;
           and
           conclude
           some
           kind
           of
           concord
           and
           composition
           for
           a
           time
           with
           Satan
           ,
           sinne
           ,
           and
           their
           owne
           consciences
           .
           But
           to
           tell
           you
           the
           truth
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           true
           peace
           ,
           but
           a
           politicke
           truce
           .
           For
           these
           implacable
           ,
           desperate
           spirituall
           enemies
           of
           theirs
           ,
           are
           ever
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           preparing
           Armes
           ,
           Ord'nance
           and
           many
           fiery
           darts
           ,
           still
           levying
           of
           fresh
           forces
           ,
           whole
           armies
           of
           fiery
           Scorpions
           ,
           and
           flaming
           terrours
           ,
           with
           which
           as
           soone
           as
           the
           truce
           is
           ended
           ,
           they
           will
           set
           upon
           them
           with
           more
           violence
           ,
           fury
           and
           fiercenesse
           then
           ever
           before
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Nor
           others
           ,
           By
           reason
           of
           an
           insensible
           Brawnednesse
           growne
           over
           ,
           and
           a
           desperate
           searednesse
           imprest
           upon
           their
           consciences
           by
           extraordinary
           villany
           ,
           and
           variety
           in
           sinne
           .
           Such
           as
           those
           ,
           Isai.
           5
           19.
           
           By
           
             drawing
             iniquity
          
           a
           long
           time
           
             with
             cords
             of
             vanity
             ,
             and
             sinne
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             with
             a
             cart-rope
             ,
          
           by
           waving
           the
           glorious
           light
           of
           the
           Word
           under
           which
           they
           sit
           ,
           and
           which
           shines
           on
           their
           faces
           as
           a
           
             foolish
             thing
          
           ;
           
           by
           villanously
           trampling
           under
           foote
           the
           power
           of
           it
           with
           despite
           ,
           and
           scorne
           ,
           many
           times
           against
           that
           light
           ,
           which
           stands
           in
           their
           consciences
           like
           an
           armed
           man
           ;
           
           Nay
           ,
           and
           by
           treading
           out
           with
           custome
           in
           sinne
           ,
           the
           very
           notions
           that
           nature
           hath
           engraven
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           as
           Men
           doe
           the
           ingravings
           of
           Tombe-stones
           which
           they
           walke
           upon
           ,
           with
           foule
           shoes
           ;
           I
           say
           thus
           ,
           at
           length
           their
           consciences
           become
           ,
           so
           utterly
           remorselesse
           ,
           and
           past
           all
           feeling
           ;
           so
           brawned
           ,
           so
           seared
           ,
           so
           sealed
           up
           with
           a
           reprobate
           sense
           ;
           that
           with
           an
           audacious
           ,
           and
           Giant
           like
           insolency
           ,
           they
           challenge
           even
           God
           Almighty
           Himselfe
           to
           draw
           His
           sword
           of
           
           vengeance
           against
           them
           .
           
             Woe
             unto
             them
             that
             draw
             iniquity
             with
             cords
             of
             vanity
             ,
             and
             sinnes
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             with
             a
             cart-rope
             :
             That
             say
             ,
             Let
             him
             make
             speede
             ,
             and
             hasten
             his
             worke
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             see
             it
             :
             and
             let
             the
             counsell
             of
             the
             holy
             one
             of
             Israel
             draw
          
           nigh
           
             and
             come
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             know
             it
             .
          
           
           These
           Roarers
           ,
           and
           swaggering
           Belials
           ,
           in
           this
           respect
           have
           consciences
           ,
           worse
           then
           the
           Divell
           himselfe
           .
           For
           Hee
           
             beleeves
             and
             trembles
          
           .
           Even
           those
           already
           ,
           desperate
           and
           damned
           spirits
           ,
           tremble
           at
           the
           fore-thought
           of
           that
           fuller
           wrath
           which
           is
           to
           come
           ;
           and
           yet
           further-deserved
           damnation
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Nor
           others
           ,
           who
           ,
           when
           it
           begins
           ever
           and
           anon
           to
           grumble
           ,
           mutter
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           noise
           lull
           it
           asleepe
           ag●ine
           with
           songs
           of
           pleasures
           ;
           and
           still
           the
           cries
           of
           it
           with
           outward
           mirth
           ,
           as
           Saul
           was
           wont
           to
           lay
           the
           
             evill
             spirit
          
           with
           Musicke
           .
           These
           mens
           consciences
           are
           qujet
           ,
           not
           because
           they
           are
           savingly
           appeasde
           ;
           but
           because
           they
           are
           sensu●lly
           pleas●e
           :
           Not
           because
           they
           want
           matter
           to
           trouble
           ,
           and
           terrifie
           ;
           but
           because
           they
           will
           give
           them
           no
           leasure
           ,
           to
           set
           their
           sinnes
           in
           order
           before
           them
           .
           For
           this
           purpose
           ,
           and
           to
           keepe
           these
           furious
           Mastives
           musl'd
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           they
           have
           recourse
           unto
           and
           improove
           ,
           both
           variety
           of
           delights
           ,
           and
           multiplicity
           of
           imployments
           .
           For
           the
           first
           :
           
             This
             is
             the
             reason
          
           ,
           as
           one
           saith
           wittily
           ,
           
             that
             many
             are
             so
             eager
             in
             the
             pursuits
             of
             their
             pleasures
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             make
             Gods
             Sergeant
             ,
             their
             owne
             conscience
             that
             pursues
             them
             ,
             drunken
             with
             these
             pleasures
             :
             just
             as
             many
             men
             use
             to
             doe
             ,
             getting
             the
             Sergeant
             that
             comes
             to
             arrest
             them
             into
             the
             Taverne
             ,
             and
             there
             making
             him
             drunke
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             escape
             .
          
           For
           the
           second
           :
           How
           was
           it
           possible
           that
           Ahitophel
           should
           hold
           out
           so
           long
           from
           hanging
           himselfe
           ▪
           and
           horrible
           confusion
           of
           spirit
           ;
           especially
           sith
           Hee
           harbour'd
           in
           His
           bosome
           such
           a
           false
           rotten
           abominable
           heart
           ,
           as
           appeared
           by
           that
           villanous
           counsell
           Hee
           gave
           Absalom
           ,
           to
           lye
           with
           His
           Fathers
           Concubines
           ,
           
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             Israel
          
           ;
           except
           Hee
           had
           been
           a
           Counseller
           of
           
           State
           ,
           and
           so
           necessarily
           taken
           up
           continually
           with
           extraordinary
           variety
           ,
           vicissitude
           ,
           and
           succession
           of
           most
           waighty
           and
           important
           affaires
           ;
           which
           would
           wholly
           possesse
           His
           minde
           with
           an
           un-interrupted
           attention
           ,
           agitation
           and
           exercise
           ;
           and
           not
           give
           it
           any
           leave
           to
           reflect
           upon
           it selfe
           ,
           with
           those
           severer
           cogitations
           in
           cold
           blood
           ,
           which
           are
           woont
           to
           correct
           and
           condemne
           the
           enormity
           of
           exorbitant
           courses
           .
           And
           thus
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           many
           great
           Men
           ,
           of
           great
           wisedome
           ,
           beeing
           great
           offenders
           ,
           purposely
           put
           and
           plunge
           themselves
           into
           multitude
           of
           businesses
           ;
           that
           they
           may
           have
           no
           leasure
           ,
           to
           listen
           unto
           that
           ,
           which
           their
           consciences
           would
           secretly
           tell
           them
           in
           their
           eare
           ,
           of
           their
           Machivellian
           plots
           ,
           prodigious
           lusts
           ,
           and
           plausible
           cruelties
           .
           The
           noise
           of
           attendants
           ,
           visitants
           ,
           Dependants
           ,
           and
           great
           imployments
           drowne
           the
           voyce
           of
           conscience
           in
           such
           Cases
           ,
           as
           the
           Drummes
           in
           the
           sacrifices
           to
           Moloch
           ,
           the
           Cry
           of
           the
           Infants
           .
           But
           while
           the
           Men
           of
           the
           world
           are
           thus
           wholly
           detain'd
           ,
           and
           doe
           so
           greedily
           upon
           purpose
           entertaine
           the
           time
           with
           cares
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           dealings
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           their
           consciences
           deale
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           Creditors
           with
           their
           Debitors
           :
           while
           they
           have
           any
           doings
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           and
           are
           in
           trading
           ,
           in
           policy
           let
           them
           alone
           and
           say
           nothing
           ;
           but
           if
           once
           downe
           the
           winde
           ,
           in
           sicknesse
           ,
           poverty
           ,
           disgrace
           ,
           &c.
           
           Then
           comes
           Sergeant
           after
           Sergeant
           ;
           Arrest
           upon
           Arrest
           ;
           Action
           upon
           Action
           :
           All
           their
           sinnes
           are
           set
           in
           order
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           fall
           full
           foule
           upon
           the
           now
           distressed
           Soule
           ,
           as
           Ravens
           upon
           the
           fallen
           Sheepe
           ,
           to
           picke
           out
           the
           very
           eyes
           and
           heart
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           keepe
           it
           downe
           in
           the
           Dungeon
           of
           despaire
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Nor
           others
           ,
           because
           they
           cousen
           themselves
           with
           a
           formall
           false
           conceite
           of
           a
           comfortable
           spirituall
           state
           ;
           as
           did
           the
           
             Phari●ie
             ,
             Luk.
          
           15.11
           .
           with
           a
           groundlesse
           presumption
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           in
           Gods
           favour
           ;
           as
           did
           those
           ,
           Matth.
           7.22
           .
           And
           the
           five
           foolish
           Virgins
           ,
           Matth.
           25.
           
           When
           as
           God
           knowes
           ,
           they
           are
           meere
           strangers
           to
           the
           
           Mysterie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           farre
           enough
           from
           any
           sound
           Humiliation
           .
        
         
           Thus
           the
           blindnesse
           ,
           security
           ,
           searednesse
           ,
           slumber
           ,
           Selfe-deceite
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           such
           distemper
           of
           the
           Conscience
           conceales
           ,
           and
           keepes
           in
           ,
           the
           stings
           of
           those
           sins
           in
           sensuall
           men
           ;
           which
           without
           turning
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           truth
           ,
           
             while
             it
             is
             called
             To
             Day
             ,
          
           will
           hereafter
           torment
           with
           intolerable
           and
           restlesse
           terrour
           thorow
           all
           eternity
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           A
           third
           reason
           ,
           why
           thy
           unlamented
           ,
           and
           unpardoned
           sinnes
           ,
           tho
           every
           one
           of
           them
           bee
           armed
           with
           a
           severall
           bloody
           and
           fiery
           sting
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           owne
           nature
           so
           heavy
           with
           horrour
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           able
           to
           sinke
           Thee
           into
           the
           bottome
           of
           Hell
           ;
           doe
           not
           as
           yet
           stirre
           ,
           nor
           presse
           upon
           thy
           Soule
           ,
           with
           the
           insupportable
           weight
           of
           divine
           vengeance
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           They
           are
           in
           their
           native
           soyle
           ;
           where
           they
           were
           borne
           ,
           bred
           and
           brought
           up
           ;
           in
           their
           owne
           Element
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           :
           I
           meane
           in
           a
           carnall
           heart
           ,
           soaking
           in
           sensualitie
           ,
           and
           not
           resolved
           to
           bee
           reformed
           .
           Wee
           say
           in
           
             Philosophy
             ,
             An
             Element
             is
             not
             heavy
             in
             it's
             owne
             Place
             .
          
           One
           Bucket
           full
           of
           water
           upon
           the
           Earth
           would
           bee
           burdensome
           to
           the
           Backe
           of
           that
           Man
           ;
           who
           ,
           were
           Hee
           in
           the
           bottome
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           would
           feele
           no
           weight
           at
           all
           from
           all
           the
           water
           there
           ,
           tho
           it
           were
           three
           miles
           high
           over
           His
           head
           .
           A
           sensuall
           heart
           ,
           settled
           upon
           it's
           lees
           can
           beare
           without
           sense
           ,
           or
           complaint
           ,
           a
           world
           of
           wickednesse
           ,
           which
           out
           of
           it's
           Element
           and
           humour
           ,
           would
           bee
           crusht
           into
           Powder
           ,
           and
           tremble
           with
           horrour
           upon
           the
           sad
           apprehension
           of
           the
           least
           sinne
           ,
           especially
           set
           out
           by
           Gods
           just
           indignation
           .
           While
           Belshazzar
           was
           in
           His
           Element
           ,
           revelling
           and
           rioting
           amongst
           His
           Lords
           ,
           His
           Wives
           ,
           and
           His
           Concubines
           ,
           drinking
           wine
           swaggeringly
           and
           contemptuously
           in
           the
           golden
           and
           silver
           Vessels
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           Hee
           felt
           no
           touch
           in
           point
           of
           conscience
           ,
           or
           terrour
           at
           all
           .
           But
           put
           out
           of
           His
           humour
           ,
           
             by
             the
             hand-writing
             upon
             the
             plaister
             of
             the
             Wall
             ,
             His
             countenance
             was
             presently
             
             changed
             ,
             and
             his
             thoughts
             troubled
             him
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             joynts
             of
             His
             loynes
             were
             loosed
             ,
             and
             His
             knees
             smote
             one
             against
             another
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           The
           never-dying
           worme
           ,
           that
           naturally
           breeds
           ,
           and
           d
           growes
           bigge
           in
           every
           unregenerate
           conscience
           ,
           which
           beates
           backe
           still
           the
           searching
           power
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           secret
           warnings
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           is
           like
           a
           Wolfe
           in
           the
           foot
           :
           Feede
           it
           continually
           with
           fresh
           supply
           of
           raw
           flesh
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           let
           the
           Body
           alone
           ;
           but
           with-draw
           that
           ,
           and
           it
           devoures
           upward
           .
           While
           the
           Sonnes
           and
           daughters
           of
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           who
           have
           their
           portion
           and
           Paradise
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           stoppe
           the
           mouth
           of
           this
           hellish
           worme
           ,
           with
           variety
           of
           carnall
           delights
           ,
           they
           doe
           well
           enough
           ,
           and
           finde
           pretty
           ease
           ,
           and
           exemption
           for
           a
           time
           from
           the
           rage
           and
           bitings
           thereof
           :
           But
           they
           may
           assure
           themselves
           in
           evill
           times
           ,
           when
           the
           dayes
           are
           come
           upon
           them
           ,
           wherein
           there
           is
           no
           pleasure
           ;
           when
           the
           Play
           is
           done
           ;
           when
           all
           worldly
           comforts
           and
           comforters
           like
           run-away
           servants
           ,
           and
           drunken
           Serving-men
           ,
           are
           to
           seeke
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           most
           use
           and
           need
           of
           them
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           then
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           turne
           is
           come
           ;
           that
           the
           worme
           of
           conscience
           ,
           destitute
           now
           ●or
           ever
           of
           any
           further
           satisfaction
           from
           sensuall
           sweetnes
           ,
           will
           ragingly
           turne
           upon
           the
           Soule
           ,
           devoure
           like
           a
           Lion
           ,
           knaw
           like
           a
           Vulture
           ,
           vex
           eternally
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Fifthly
           ,
           If
           the
           weight
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           were
           now
           laid
           upon
           any
           of
           these
           Bodies
           here
           lately
           buried
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           stirre
           or
           groane
           :
           And
           why
           ?
           Because
           it
           is
           naturally
           dead
           .
           Proportionably
           ,
           Tho
           the
           burthen
           of
           sinne
           ,
           farre
           heavier
           then
           a
           mountaine
           of
           e
           Lead
           ,
           then
           this
           mighty
           and
           massie
           earth
           under
           our
           feete
           ,
           lyes
           upon
           every
           impenitent
           Soule
           ,
           ready
           every
           houre
           to
           presse
           ,
           and
           plunge
           it
           into
           the
           lowest
           Pit
           yet
           wretched
           ,
           and
           bewitched
           Thing
           ,
           it
           neither
           feeles
           any
           smart
           ,
           nor
           feares
           any
           hurt
           ;
           it
           is
           neither
           sensible
           of
           the
           present
           weight
           ,
           nor
           troubled
           for
           the
           future
           wrath
           ;
           And
           what
           is
           the
           reason
           ?
           It
           is
           spiritually
           f
           dead
           .
           It
           is
           starke
           
             dead
             in
             trespasses
             
             and
             sinnes
             .
          
           The
           
             strong
             man
          
           is
           gone
           away
           with
           all
           .
           And
           there
           is
           no
           stirring
           ,
           nor
           sense
           of
           this
           cursed
           Burden
           ,
           untill
           ,
           
           Either
           
             a
             stronger
             then
             Hee
          
           lay
           hands
           upon
           this
           Hellish
           Tyrant
           ,
           disarme
           Him
           ,
           and
           throw
           downe
           His
           Holds
           ;
           and
           a
           g
           mightier
           voyce
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           made
           Lazarus
           come
           out
           of
           the
           Grave
           ,
           put
           life
           into
           it
           :
           Or
           else
           that
           the
           dreadfull
           thunder
           of
           Gods
           fierce
           and
           finall
           wrath
           ,
           the
           Day
           of
           visitation
           beeing
           expired
           ,
           awake
           it
           to
           everlasting
           woe
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Tho
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           thou
           bee
           extreamely
           miserable
           ,
           and
           if
           thou
           dyest
           in
           thine
           impenitent
           state
           this
           day
           ,
           thou
           must
           most
           certainely
           lodge
           this
           night
           in
           the
           Lake
           of
           fire
           and
           brimstone
           amongst
           the
           damned
           ;
           yet
           thy
           sinnes
           for
           the
           present
           doe
           not
           represent
           to
           the
           eye
           of
           thy
           conscience
           those
           formes
           of
           foulenesse
           ,
           and
           terrour
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           are
           naturally
           full
           ;
           and
           which
           without
           timely
           repentance
           ,
           thou
           wilt
           hereafter
           find
           and
           feele
           in
           them
           ,
           to
           thine
           endlesse
           griefe
           :
           because
           thou
           lookest
           upon
           them
           in
           the
           false
           Glasse
           of
           vaine-glory
           ,
           ignorance
           ,
           selfe-love
           ,
           selfe-conceitednesse
           ;
           painted
           over
           by
           the
           Divels
           dawbing
           ,
           with
           whorish
           intising
           colours
           of
           pleasure
           ,
           profit
           ,
           preferment
           ,
           worldly
           applause
           ,
           and
           other
           such
           goodly
           and
           golden
           out-sides
           .
           Whereas
           a
           true
           and
           effectuall
           beholding
           them
           in
           the
           cleare
           Christall
           of
           Gods
           pure
           Law
           ,
           hunted
           continually
           at
           the
           heeles
           with
           divine
           vengeance
           ;
           all
           the
           curses
           in
           this
           Booke
           ,
           and
           plagues
           innumerable
           ,
           internall
           ,
           externall
           ,
           eternall
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           bitter
           Passion
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           without
           whose
           hearts-blood
           ,
           not
           the
           least
           sinne
           that
           ever
           was
           committed
           ,
           could
           ever
           have
           been
           remitted
           ,
           were
           able
           to
           ●right
           and
           fire
           a
           very
           Blackamore
           out
           of
           His
           blacke
           skinne
           and
           a
           Leopard
           from
           
             His
             spots
          
           .
           
           And
           thou
           something
           easest
           thine
           heart
           also
           against
           the
           terrour
           of
           the
           Lord
           for
           thy
           sinnes
           ,
           by
           looking
           upon
           Gods
           mercy
           with
           false
           spectacles
           ,
           and
           so
           enlarging
           it
           beyond
           the
           limits
           of
           His
           Truth
           .
           But
           heare
           ,
           what
           that
           
             excellent
             discoverer
             of
             the
             Depths
             of
             our
             Selfe-cousoning
             hearts
          
           tells
           
           thee
           in
           such
           a
           case
           :
           
             As
             a
             man
             passing
             over
             a
             bridge
             ,
             saith
             Hee
             ,
             which
             his
             false
             spectacles
             make
             to
             seeme
             broader
             ,
             then
             in
             deed
             it
             is
             ,
             being
             thereby
             deceived
             goes
             besides
             the
             bridge
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             drowned
             :
             so
             is
             it
             with
             those
             whose
             deceitfull
             hearts
             make
             the
             bridge
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             larger
             then
             it
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             danger
             of
             falling
             beside
             it
             ,
             into
             the
             waters
             of
             eternall
             destruction
             .
             For
             the
             Gods
             mercy
             bee
             of
             the
             largest
             extent
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             bounded
             with
             His
             Truth
             .
             And
             therefore
             usually
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             wee
             find
             these
             two
             coupled
             together
             ,
             Gods
             mercy
             and
             His
             Truth
             .
          
           Now
           His
           Truth
           tells
           us
           ;
           that
           the
           good
           tydings
           of
           the
           Gospell
           belong
           only
           to
           the
           poore
           ,
           to
           the
           broken-hearted
           ,
           to
           the
           captives
           ,
           to
           the
           blinde
           ,
           to
           the
           
             bruised
             .
             Luk.
          
           4.18
           .
           That
           Hee
           onely
           
             who
             confesseth
             ,
             and
             forsaketh
             His
             sinnes
             ,
             shalt
             have
             mercy
             .
             Prou.
          
           28.13
           .
           That
           
             except
             wee
             repent
             ,
             wee
             shall
             all
             perish
             .
             Luk.
          
           13.3
           .
           That
           
             except
             wee
             bee
             borne
             againe
             ,
             wee
             cannot
             see
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God.
             Ioh.
          
           3.3
           .
           That
           
             God
             will
             wound
             the
             head
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             the
             hairy
             scalpe
             of
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             as
             goeth
             on
             still
             in
             his
             trespasses
             .
             Psal.
          
           68.21
           .
           That
           
             if
             wee
             regard
             iniquity
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             heare
             us
             .
             Psal.
          
           66.18
           .
           That
           
             no
             fornicator
             ,
             nor
             idolater
             ,
             nor
             adulterer
             ,
             nor
             eff●minate
             ,
             nor
             abuser
             of
             Himselfe
             with
             man-kind
             ,
             nor
             theefe
             ,
             nor
             covetous
             man
             ,
             nor
             drunkard
             ,
             nor
             reviler
             ,
             nor
             extortioner
             shall
             inherit
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God.
          
           1.
           
           Cor.
           6.9.10
           .
           That
           
             without
             holinesse
             no
             man
             shall
             see
             the
             Lord.
             Heb.
          
           12.14
           .
           That
           
             every
             one
             that
             calleth
             on
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             savingly
             ,
             must
             depart
             from
             iniquitie
             .
          
           2.
           
           Tim.
           2.19
           .
           &c.
           Compare
           now
           these
           and
           the
           like
           Places
           with
           thine
           heart
           ,
           life
           ,
           and
           present
           impenitent
           state
           ,
           and
           tell
           mee
           in
           cold
           blood
           and
           impartially
           ,
           whether
           any
           mercy
           at
           all
           as
           yet
           belongs
           unto
           thee
           upon
           good
           ground
           ,
           yet
           lying
           in
           thy
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           a
           second
           place
           ,
           the
           Point
           may
           serve
           for
           warning
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           already
           washed
           from
           their
           sins
           ;
           that
           they
           defile
           their
           Soules
           no
           more
           :
           who
           having
           been
           cured
           by
           casti●g
           their
           eyes
           upon
           the
           
             brazen
             Serpent
          
           ,
           from
           those
           many
           fiery
           stings
           ;
           that
           they
           rebell
           no
           
           more
           ;
           who
           wounded
           formerly
           at
           the
           heart-roote
           with
           grievous
           horrour
           ,
           and
           now
           healed
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           they
           
             turne
             not
             againe
             to
             folly
          
           .
           Let
           them
           call
           to
           minde
           ,
           and
           lay
           to
           heart
           the
           ensuing
           considerations
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           first
           tamper'd
           with
           ,
           and
           tempted
           againe
           to
           any
           sinne
           :
           which
           ,
           me
           thinkes
           ,
           should
           be
           of
           power
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           keep
           Gods
           
             blessed
             Ones
          
           from
           putting
           their
           hands
           to
           iniquity
           ;
           but
           also
           to
           restraine
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           coole
           the
           courage
           even
           of
           the
           
             Divels
             slaves
          
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           heate
           of
           the
           most
           furious
           entisement
           to
           their
           best-beloved
           sinne
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Sinne
           is
           most
           hatefull
           .
           It
           is
           the
           onely
           Object
           of
           all
           Gods
           infinite
           hatred
           .
           His
           Loue
           is
           cut
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           into
           divers
           streames
           ,
           and
           carried
           upon
           variety
           of
           h
           Objects
           .
           He
           loves
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           infinitely
           ,
           ad-equately
           His
           owne
           
             blessed
             Selfe
          
           ,
           His
           owne
           Sonne
           ,
           who
           is
           called
           the
           *
           
             Sonne
             of
             His
             Love
          
           ,
           His
           Angels
           ,
           His
           Saints
           ,
           His
           Servants
           ,
           His
           Creatures
           ,
           All
           things
           Hee
           made
           :
           
             Thou
             lovest
             all
             things
             that
             are
             ,
             and
             abhorrest
             nothing
             which
             Thou
             hast
             made
             .
             For
             never
             wouldest
             Thou
             have
             made
             any
             thing
             ,
             if
             thou
             had'st
             hated
             it
             .
          
           But
           Hee
           hates
           i
           nothing
           at
           all
           ,
           properly
           and
           formally
           ,
           but
           sinne
           .
           The
           whole
           infinitenesse
           of
           all
           His
           hatred
           ,
           is
           spent
           wholly
           upon
           sinne
           alone
           ;
           which
           makes
           it
           infinitely
           and
           extremely
           hatefull
           .
           Now
           what
           a
           thing
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           an
           infinite
           divine
           hatred
           ,
           like
           a
           mighty
           undivided
           Torrent
           should
           withall
           it's
           united
           forces
           ,
           and
           detestations
           run
           headlong
           ,
           and
           rest
           upon
           every
           sinne
           ;
           bee
           it
           but
           an
           officious
           lye
           ,
           *
           
             foolish
             talking
             ,
             jesting
             ,
             revelling
             ,
          
           a
           
             wanton
             glance
          
           ,
           a
           vaine
           thought
           ,
           an
           idle
           word
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           lighter
           sinnes
           in
           the
           worlds
           account
           ;
           which
           to
           reprove
           in
           some
           companies
           ,
           nay
           almost
           every
           where
           ,
           would
           bee
           holden
           to
           bee
           a
           sowre
           and
           unsufferable
           precisenesse
           :
           So
           desperately
           impudent
           are
           the
           times
           ,
           both
           in
           disgracing
           of
           sincerity
           ,
           and
           dawbing
           of
           sinne
           !
           And
           what
           a
           wofull
           wretch
           is
           every
           impenitent
           Sinner
           ,
           who
           hath
           such
           a
           world
           of
           unpardoned
           sinnes
           lying
           upon
           His
           Soule
           ,
           and
           such
           an
           immeasurable
           
           weight
           of
           hatred
           lying
           upon
           every
           severall
           sinne
           !
           And
           what
           a
           prodigious
           Bedlam
           is
           Hee
           ,
           who
           will
           wittingly
           ,
           and
           willingly
           put
           His
           hand
           to
           any
           sinne
           ;
           which
           once
           committed
           ,
           is
           inseparably
           ,
           and
           individually
           attended
           with
           the
           infinite
           hatred
           of
           so
           great
           a
           God.
           For
           which
           the
           paines
           of
           Hell
           must
           upon
           necessity
           bee
           suffered
           ;
           either
           by
           the
           Party
           Himselfe
           or
           his
           Surety
           :
           Either
           it
           must
           bee
           taken
           off
           by
           the
           blood
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           or
           else
           the
           Delinquent
           ,
           must
           burne
           in
           Hell
           for
           euer
           !
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           most
           foule
           .
           Even
           fouler
           then
           the
           foulest
           Feind
           in
           Hell
           ,
           then
           the
           Divell
           Himselfe
           .
           And
           let
           none
           stumble
           at
           this
           truth
           :
           It
           appeares
           unanswerably
           thus
           :
           Sinne
           made
           him
           a
           Divell
           ,
           and
           sunke
           Him
           into
           Hell
           and
           therefore
           sinne
           is
           more
           rancke
           Divell
           and
           horrible
           Hell
           it selfe
           .
           For
           it
           is
           a
           principle
           in
           Philosophy
           of
           unquestionable
           truth
           ;
           k
           
             Whatsoever
             maketh
             such
             ,
             is
             it selfe
             much
             more
             such
             .
          
           The
           Sunne
           that
           lightens
           all
           other
           bodies
           ,
           is
           much
           more
           light
           ;
           The
           fire
           which
           heates
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           is
           much
           more
           hote
           :
           So
           that
           which
           defiles
           another
           thing
           ▪
           is
           much
           more
           fulsome
           :
           Sinne
           alone
           brought
           all
           hellish
           misery
           upon
           Satan
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           so
           foule
           ,
           therefore
           is
           it
           farre
           fouler
           .
           If
           any
           could
           strip
           him
           of
           his
           sins
           ,
           hee
           should
           re-invest
           him
           into
           the
           shining
           roabes
           of
           all
           his
           former
           Angelicall
           excellency
           and
           perfection
           ;
           and
           restore
           him
           into
           height
           of
           favour
           againe
           with
           the
           
             most
             High.
          
           l
           For
           God
           hates
           the
           Divell
           for
           nothing
           else
           in
           the
           world
           but
           for
           sinne
           .
        
         
           Ob.
           But
           if
           sinne
           bee
           so
           ougly
           ,
           may
           some
           say
           ▪
           as
           you
           have
           set
           it
           out
           ;
           how
           comes
           it
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           so
           amiable
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           most
           ?
           Why
           doe
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           pursue
           and
           practise
           it
           with
           such
           eagernesse
           and
           delight
           ?
           Why
           doth
           the
           whole
           world
           runne
           a
           madding
           after
           it
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           Herein
           observe
           an
           universall
           Soule-swallowing
           Depth
           of
           Satans
           damned
           Policy
           .
           Hee
           knowes
           full
           well
           ,
           that
           should
           sin
           appeare
           it
           it
           's
           owne
           likenes
           ,
           every
           eye
           would
           abhorre
           it
           ,
           every
           Mothers
           Sonne
           would
           detest
           ,
           
           and
           defie
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           Hee
           takes
           a
           course
           ,
           by
           the
           exquisitnesse
           of
           his
           colours
           ,
           and
           excellency
           of
           painting
           ,
           to
           put
           a
           seeming
           fairenesse
           upon
           an
           Hellish
           face
           ;
           whereby
           the
           greatest
           part
           dote
           upon
           this
           deformed
           Hag
           to
           their
           endlesse
           damnation
           .
           For
           wee
           must
           know
           that
           Satan
           ,
           in
           this
           mystery
           of
           cousoning
           by
           colours
           ,
           incomparably
           surpasseth
           the
           most
           famous
           Baudes
           ,
           and
           noble
           Strumpets
           ,
           that
           ever
           were
           .
           So
           that
           it
           seemes
           to
           bee
           the
           conceite
           of
           the
           ancient
           m
           Fathers
           ,
           that
           the
           Divell
           did
           immediately
           reveale
           unto
           whorish
           women
           this
           
             Art
             of
             painting
          
           ;
           at
           least
           ,
           Hee
           was
           most
           certainely
           an
           extraordinary
           assistant
           to
           the
           first
           Inventors
           of
           it
           .
           Now
           for
           painting
           sinne
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           more
           plausible
           and
           passable
           ,
           wee
           may
           see
           variety
           of
           colours
           ,
           and
           cousoning
           tricks
           ministred
           unto
           Satan
           by
           our
           false
           hearts
           ,
           His
           Agents
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           n
           
             In
             that
             excellent
             Discovery
             of
             their
             deceitfulnesse
             .
          
        
         
           But
           as
           an
           old
           ,
           deformed
           ,
           wrinckled
           ,
           whorish
           Hag
           setting
           out
           Her selfe
           with
           false
           haire
           ,
           a
           painted
           face
           ,
           and
           other
           meritricious
           affected
           dressings
           ,
           entangles
           and
           ensnares
           the
           hearts
           of
           o
           fooles
           ,
           and
           eyes
           of
           vanity
           ;
           whereas
           understanding
           men
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           have
           eyes
           in
           their
           heads
           ,
           discover
           in
           her
           so
           doing
           and
           daubing
           ,
           an
           addition
           of
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           artificiall
           loathsomnesse
           to
           Her
           naturall
           foulnesse
           :
           So
           it
           is
           in
           this
           case
           .
           The
           greisly
           face
           of
           sinne
           beeing
           dawbed
           over
           with
           the
           Divels
           painting
           ,
           and
           false
           luster
           ,
           carries
           away
           captive
           all
           carnall
           men
           ,
           and
           detaines
           in
           a
           Fooles-Paradise
           ,
           indeed
           an
           hellish
           prison
           ,
           a
           world
           of
           deluded
           Ones
           .
           Yet
           those
           few
           illightened
           Soules
           ,
           whose
           eyes
           have
           been
           happily
           opened
           ,
           by
           spiritu●ll
           Eye-salve
           ,
           to
           
             turne
             from
             darkenesse
             to
             light
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             unto
             God
             ,
          
           behold
           a
           
           double
           deformity
           and
           ouglines
           ,
           in
           so
           foule
           a
           monster
           deceitfully
           dress●d
           in
           the
           Divels
           counterfeite
           colours
           ,
           and
           guilded
           over
           garishly
           in
           His
           personated
           
             Angelical
             glory
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           is
           most
           filthy
           .
           Farre
           filthier
           then
           the
           most
           stinking
           confluence
           of
           all
           the
           most
           filthy
           ,
           fulsome
           ,
           nasty
           ,
           loathsome
           things
           in
           the
           world
           :
           And
           it
           must
           needs
           bee
           so
           ;
           For
           whatsoever
           a
           Man
           can
           conceive
           to
           bee
           most
           contrary
           ,
           distant
           and
           opposite
           to
           the
           infinite
           clearenes
           ,
           purity
           ,
           sweetnesse
           ,
           beauty
           ,
           and
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           ;
           all
           that
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           is
           sinne
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           it
           is
           compared
           to
           the
           filthiest
           p
           myre
           ,
           in
           which
           a
           Sow
           will
           lie
           downe
           to
           coole
           ,
           and
           cover
           her selfe
           :
           To
           the
           loathsome
           vomite
           ,
           not
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           Dog
           :
           q
           To
           the
           unsavoury
           poysonfull
           dampe
           ,
           which
           rotten
           Carkases
           exhale
           out
           of
           
             opened
             graves
          
           :
           r
           To
           
             menstruous
             filth
          
           :
           s
           To
           the
           dirt
           under
           the
           nailes
           ;
           or
           the
           stinking
           sweat
           of
           the
           Body
           ;
           or
           the
           putrified
           matter
           of
           some
           pestilent
           ulcer
           :
           t
           To
           the
           very
           excrements
           ,
           which
           Nature
           having
           severed
           frō
           the
           purer
           part
           of
           the
           meate
           ,
           thrusts
           out
           of
           the
           stomack
           ,
           &
           casts
           into
           the
           draught
           :
           u
           To
           the
           filthinesse
           ,
           pollutions
           ,
           and
           impurities
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           so
           called
           by
           a
           singularity
           ,
           for
           sin
           is
           the
           transcendent
           filth
           of
           the
           world
           :
           To
           all
           the
           uncleannesses
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           Purifications
           ,
           cleansings
           ,
           washings
           ,
           and
           sprinklings
           were
           appointed
           in
           the
           Leviticall
           Law
           :
           x
           To
           abomination
           it selfe
           ,
           &c.
           
           Nay
           ,
           and
           yet
           further
           ,
           which
           makes
           for
           the
           further
           detestation
           of
           sinne
           :
           Whereas
           all
           outward
           filth
           defiles
           onely
           the
           Body
           ;
           this
           of
           sinne
           by
           the
           strength
           and
           contagion
           ,
           of
           it's
           insinuating
           poyson
           soakes
           thorow
           the
           flesh
           and
           the
           bone
           ,
           and
           enters
           and
           eates
           into
           the
           very
           
             minde
             and
             conscience
             ,
             Tit.
          
           1.15
           .
           defiles
           the
           pure
           ,
           and
           immortall
           Soule
           of
           Man.
           How
           long
           might
           wee
           cast
           dirt
           into
           the
           Aire
           ,
           before
           wee
           were
           able
           to
           infect
           the
           bright
           shining
           beames
           of
           the
           Sunne
           ?
           Yet
           
           so
           filthy
           is
           sinne
           ,
           that
           at
           once
           with
           a
           touch
           it
           infects
           the
           Soule
           ,
           a
           clearer
           and
           purer
           essence
           then
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           with
           such
           a
           crimsin
           and
           double-●●ed
           staine
           ,
           that
           the
           Flood
           of
           Noah
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           World
           was
           water
           ,
           could
           not
           wash
           it
           off
           :
           Neither
           at
           that
           last
           and
           dreadfull
           Day
           ,
           when
           this
           great
           Vniversall
           shall
           bee
           turned
           into
           a
           Ball
           of
           fire
           ,
           for
           the
           purifying
           and
           renewing
           of
           the
           Heaven
           and
           the
           Earth
           ,
           yet
           shall
           it
           have
           no
           power
           to
           purge
           or
           cleanse
           the
           least
           sinne
           out
           of
           the
           impenitent
           Soule
           :
           Nay
           ,
           the
           fire
           of
           Hell
           which
           burnes
           night
           and
           day
           ,
           even
           thorow
           all
           eternity
           ,
           shall
           never
           bee
           able
           to
           raze
           it
           out
           .
        
         
           4
           It
           is
           most
           infectious
           :
           Spits
           venome
           on
           all
           sides
           ,
           farre
           and
           wide
           :
           corrupts
           every
           thing
           it
           comes
           neare
           .
           By
           reason
           whereof
           ,
           it
           is
           fitly
           resembled
           to
           y
           Leaven
           ;
           to
           a
           z
           Gangreene
           ;
           to
           the
           a
           Leprosie
           ;
           which
           filthy
           disease
           quickly
           over
           spreads
           the
           whole
           Body
           :
           Numb
           .
           12.10
           .
           Infects
           the
           b
           clothes
           ,
           the
           very
           
             Walles
             of
             the
             House
             :
             Levit.
          
           14.37
           
             &c.
             Posterity
          
           .
           2
           King
           5.27
           .
           The
           first
           sinne
           that
           eve●
           the
           Sunne
           saw
           ,
           was
           so
           pregnant
           with
           Soule-killing
           poyson
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           already
           damnably
           polluted
           all
           the
           Sonnes
           and
           Daughters
           of
           Adam
           ,
           that
           were
           ever
           since
           ;
           and
           will
           still
           by
           the
           un-resistable
           strength
           of
           the
           same
           contagion
           ,
           empoys●n
           all
           their
           natures
           ,
           to
           the
           Worlds
           end
           .
           Nay
           ,
           at
           the
           very
           first
           breaking
           out
           ,
           it
           suddenly
           blasted
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           both
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           :
           And
           so
           stained
           the
           beauty
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           the
           brightnesse
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           the
           originall
           ,
           orient
           ,
           newly
           burnisht
           glory
           of
           the
           c
           
             whole
             Creation
          
           ;
           that
           from
           that
           houre
           ,
           it
           hath
           groaned
           
           under
           the
           burden
           of
           that
           vanity
           and
           deformity
           ,
           to
           which
           this
           first
           sinne
           hath
           made
           it
           subject
           ;
           and
           will
           d
           
             travaile
             in
             paine
          
           under
           the
           bondage
           of
           the
           same
           corruption
           ,
           untill
           it
           bee
           purged
           by
           fire
           ,
           in
           the
           great
           
             Day
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           It
           but
           one
           sinne
           ,
           bee
           doted
           upon
           ,
           delightfully
           ,
           and
           impenitently
           ,
           like
           a
           lumpe
           of
           Leaven
           ,
           it
           soures
           all
           the
           Soule
           ,
           defiles
           the
           whole
           Man
           ,
           and
           every
           thing
           ,
           that
           proceeds
           from
           Him
           :
           His
           thoughts
           ,
           desires
           ,
           affections
           ,
           words
           ,
           actions
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           all
           sorts
           ;
           naturall
           ,
           civill
           ,
           recreative
           ,
           religious
           .
           It
           doth
           not
           onely
           unhallow
           his
           meate
           ,
           drinke
           ,
           carriage
           ;
           His
           buying
           ,
           selling
           ,
           giving
           ,
           lending
           ,
           and
           all
           His
           other
           e
           dealings
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           even
           His
           plowing
           ;
           
             The
             plowing
             of
             the
             wicked
             is
             sinne
             .
             Prov.
          
           21.4
           .
           But
           also
           turnes
           all
           his
           f
           spirituall
           services
           ,
           and
           divinest
           duties
           ;
           His
           prayer
           ,
           hearing
           ,
           reading
           ,
           receiving
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           &c.
           into
           abomination
           .
           If
           but
           one
           raging
           corruption
           ,
           in
           a
           Minister
           ,
           Magistrate
           ,
           Master
           of
           a
           Family
           ;
           as
           lying
           ,
           swearing
           ,
           filthy-talking
           ,
           scoffing
           at
           Religion
           ,
           opposition
           to
           godlinesse
           ,
           Sabbath-breaking
           ,
           an
           humour
           of
           Good-fellowship
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           represent
           it selfe
           to
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           in
           His
           ordinary
           carriage
           ;
           and
           hang
           out
           as
           a
           rotten
           fruite
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Sunne
           ;
           it
           is
           woont
           fearefully
           to
           infect
           or
           offend
           by
           a
           contagious
           insinuation
           ,
           and
           ill
           example
           ,
           all
           about
           Him
           ;
           to
           diffuse
           it's
           venome
           to
           His
           Family
           ,
           amongst
           His
           Sonnes
           ,
           and
           Servants
           ,
           over
           the
           Parish
           where
           Hee
           lives
           ,
           all
           companies
           where
           hee
           comes
           ,
           the
           whole
           Country
           round
           about
           ,
           especially
           ,
           if
           Hee
           bee
           a
           Man
           of
           eminency
           and
           Place
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           g
           It
           is
           extremely
           ill
           .
           A
           farre
           greater
           ill
           ,
           then
           the
           
           eternall
           damnation
           of
           a
           Man.
           For
           when
           Hee
           hath
           Ilen
           many
           millions
           of
           yeeres
           in
           the
           Lake
           of
           fire
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           dominion
           of
           the
           second
           death
           ;
           He
           is
           never
           the
           nearer
           to
           satisfaction
           for
           sinne
           .
           Not
           all
           those
           Hellish
           ●lames
           thorow
           all
           eternitie
           ,
           can
           possibly
           expiate
           the
           staine
           ,
           or
           extingvish
           the
           sting
           of
           the
           least
           sinne
           .
           Nay
           ,
           the
           very
           destruction
           of
           all
           the
           creatures
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           of
           Men
           and
           Angels
           ,
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           is
           a
           great
           deale
           lesse
           ill
           ,
           then
           to
           offend
           God
           with
           the
           least
           transgression
           of
           His
           lawes
           .
           For
           all
           the
           creatures
           of
           ten
           thousand
           worlds
           ,
           were
           they
           all
           extant
           ,
           come
           infinitely
           short
           in
           excellency
           of
           worth
           ,
           of
           the
           Hearts-blood
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           And
           yet
           without
           the
           effusion
           of
           it
           ,
           no
           sinne
           could
           ever
           have
           been
           pardoned
           ,
           nor
           any
           Soule
           saved
           .
           A
           man
           would
           thinke
           it
           a
           lesser
           ill
           to
           tell
           a
           lie
           ,
           then
           to
           lie
           in
           Hell
           :
           But
           heare
           
             Chrysostome
             ;
             Altho
             many
             thinke
             Hell
             to
             bee
             the
             supreame
             and
             sorest
             of
             all
             evils
             ;
             yet
             I
             thinke
             thus
             ,
             and
             thus
             wil
             I
             daily
             preach
             :
             That
             it
             is
             farre
             bitterer
             and
             more
             grievous
             to
             offend
             Christ
             ,
             then
             to
             bee
             tormented
             with
             the
             paines
             of
             Hell.
             
          
        
         
           6.
           
           It
           is
           full
           of
           most
           fearefull
           effects
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           deprives
           every
           Impenitent
           .
           1.
           
           Of
           the
           fauour
           and
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           onely
           Fountaine
           of
           all
           comfort
           ,
           peace
           and
           happinesse
           :
           which
           is
           incomparably
           the
           most
           invalue-able
           losse
           ,
           that
           can
           be
           imagined
           .
           2.
           
           Of
           his
           portion
           in
           Christs
           blood
           ;
           of
           which
           ,
           tho
           the
           drops
           ,
           waight
           and
           quantity
           bee
           numbred
           ,
           finite
           ,
           and
           measurable
           ,
           yet
           the
           Person
           that
           shed
           it
           ,
           hath
           stampt
           upon
           it
           ,
           such
           height
           of
           price
           ,
           excellency
           of
           merit
           ,
           un-value-ablenes
           of
           worth
           ;
           that
           hee
           had
           infinitely
           better
           have
           his
           portion
           in
           that
           sweetest
           well-spring
           of
           life
           and
           immortality
           ;
           then
           enjoy
           the
           riches
           ,
           pleasures
           and
           glory
           of
           the
           whole
           World
           everlastingly
           .
        
         
           For
           a
           bitter-sweet
           taste
           of
           which
           ,
           for
           an
           ynch
           of
           time
           ,
           Hee
           villanously
           trampleth
           under-foote
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           that
           blessed
           blood
           ,
           by
           wilfully
           cleaving
           to
           His
           owne
           wayes
           ,
           and
           furious
           following
           the
           swinge
           of
           His
           owne
           
           sensuall
           heart
           (
           even
           against
           the
           check
           and
           contradiction
           of
           His
           grumbling
           conscience
           )
           .
           3.
           
           Of
           the
           most
           blissefull
           presence
           ,
           freedome
           ,
           and
           communication
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           and
           all
           those
           divine
           illuminations
           ,
           spirituall
           feastings
           ,
           sudden
           and
           secret
           glimpses
           and
           glances
           of
           heavenly
           light
           ,
           sweeter
           then
           sweetnesse
           it selfe
           ,
           wherewith
           that
           good
           Spirit
           is
           woont
           to
           visit
           and
           refresh
           the
           humbled
           hearts
           of
           holy
           men
           .
           4.
           
           Of
           the
           fatherly
           providence
           and
           protection
           of
           the
           blessed
           Trinity
           ,
           the
           glorious
           guard
           of
           Angels
           ,
           the
           comfortable
           communion
           with
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           happy
           consequents
           of
           safety
           ,
           deliverance
           and
           delight
           that
           floweth
           thence
           .
           5.
           
           Of
           the
           unknowne
           pleasures
           of
           an
           appeased
           conscience
           ,
           a
           Iewell
           of
           dearest
           price
           ,
           to
           which
           all
           humane
           glory
           is
           but
           dust
           in
           the
           balance
           .
           Not
           the
           most
           exquisite
           extraction
           of
           all
           manner
           of
           Musicke
           ,
           Sets
           ,
           or
           Consorts
           ,
           vocall
           or
           Instrumentall
           ,
           can
           possibly
           conveigh
           so
           delicious
           a
           touch
           ,
           and
           taste
           to
           the
           outward
           eare
           of
           a
           Man
           ;
           as
           the
           sound
           ,
           and
           sense
           of
           a
           Certificate
           brought
           from
           the
           Throne
           of
           mercy
           by
           the
           blessed
           Spirit
           ,
           seal'd
           with
           Christs
           blood
           ,
           to
           the
           eare
           of
           the
           Soule
           ,
           even
           amidst
           the
           most
           desperate
           confusions
           ,
           in
           the
           evill
           Day
           ;
           when
           Comfort
           will
           bee
           worth
           a
           World
           ;
           and
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           ten
           thousand
           earthly
           Crownes
           .
           6.
           
           Of
           all
           true
           contentment
           in
           this
           life
           ;
           of
           all
           Christian
           right
           ,
           and
           religious
           interest
           to
           any
           of
           the
           Creatures
           .
           For
           never
           was
           any
           sound
           ioy
           ,
           or
           sanctified
           enjoyment
           of
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           found
           in
           that
           Mans
           heart
           ,
           which
           gives
           allowance
           to
           any
           lust
           ,
           or
           lyes
           delightfully
           in
           any
           sinne
           .
           7.
           
           Of
           an
           immortall
           Crowne
           ,
           the
           un-speakeable
           ioyes
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           that
           immeasurable
           ,
           and
           endlesse
           comfort
           ,
           which
           there
           shall
           be
           fully
           and
           for
           ever
           enioyed
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           Patriarkes
           ,
           Prophets
           ,
           Apostles
           ,
           Martyrs
           ,
           Christian
           friends
           ;
           yea
           ,
           with
           the
           Lord
           Himselfe
           ,
           and
           all
           His
           Angels
           ,
           with
           Christ
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           that
           Lambe
           slaine
           for
           us
           ,
           the
           Prince
           of
           glory
           ,
           the
           glory
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ;
           the
           brightnesse
           of
           the
           everlasting
           
           Light
           ,
           &c.
           
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           of
           all
           those
           inexplicable
           ,
           nay
           ,
           unconceiveable
           excellencies
           ,
           pleasures
           ,
           perfections
           ;
           felicities
           ,
           sweetnesses
           ,
           beauties
           ,
           glories
           ,
           eternities
           above
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           doth
           every
           houre
           expose
           Him
           to
           all
           those
           evils
           ,
           which
           a
           Man
           destitute
           of
           grace
           divine
           may
           commit
           ;
           and
           unprotected
           from
           above
           ,
           endure
           .
           It
           brings
           all
           plagues
           .
           1.
           
           Internall
           ;
           Blindnesse
           of
           minde
           ,
           Hardnesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           deadnesse
           of
           affection
           ,
           searednesse
           of
           conscience
           ,
           a
           reprobate
           sense
           ,
           strong
           delusions
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           slumber
           ,
           slavery
           to
           lust
           ,
           estrangednesse
           from
           God
           ,
           bondage
           under
           the
           Divell
           ,
           desperate
           thoughts
           ,
           horrour
           of
           heart
           ,
           confusion
           of
           spirit
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           spirituall
           mischiefes
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           moe
           ,
           and
           more
           dreadfull
           ,
           then
           either
           Tongue
           can
           tell
           ,
           or
           heart
           can
           thinke
           .
           Least
           of
           which
           ,
           is
           farre
           worse
           then
           all
           the
           plagues
           of
           Egypt
           .
           2.
           
           Externall
           .
           See
           Deut.
           28.15
           .
           &c.
           3.
           
           Eternall
           .
           See
           my
           
             Sermon
             of
             the
             foure
             last
             things
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           By
           it
           's
           pestilent
           damning
           Property
           and
           poyson
           ,
           it
           turnes
           Heaven
           into
           Hell
           ,
           Angels
           into
           Divels
           ,
           Life
           into
           death
           ,
           Light
           into
           darknesse
           ,
           sight
           into
           blindnesse
           ,
           Faith
           into
           distrust
           ,
           hope
           into
           despaire
           ,
           Loue
           into
           hate
           ,
           humility
           into
           pride
           ,
           mercy
           into
           cruelty
           ,
           security
           into
           feare
           ,
           liberty
           into
           bondage
           ,
           health
           into
           sicknesse
           ,
           plenty
           into
           scarcenesse
           ,
           a
           Garden
           of
           Eden
           into
           a
           desolate
           Wildernesse
           ,
           a
           fruitfull
           Land
           into
           barrennesse
           ,
           Peace
           into
           war
           ,
           quietnesse
           into
           contention
           ,
           Obedience
           into
           rebellion
           ,
           Order
           into
           confusion
           ,
           vertues
           into
           vices
           ,
           blessings
           into
           curses
           ,
           &c.
           
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           all
           kind
           of
           temporall
           ,
           and
           eternall
           felicities
           ,
           and
           blisse
           ,
           into
           all
           kinds
           of
           miseries
           ,
           and
           woe
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           What
           heart
           ,
           except
           it
           bee
           all
           Adamant
           ,
           and
           turn'd
           into
           a
           Rocke
           of
           flint
           ,
           but
           possessing
           it selfe
           with
           feeling
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           a
           sensible
           apprehension
           of
           the
           incomprehensible
           greatnesse
           ,
           excellency
           and
           dreadfulnesse
           of
           the
           mighty
           Lord
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           would
           not
           tremble
           and
           bee
           strangely
           confounded
           to
           transgresse
           and
           breake
           any
           one
           branch
           of
           His
           blessed
           Lawes
           ,
           especially
           ,
           purposely
           ,
           
           and
           with
           pleasure
           ;
           or
           to
           sinne
           against
           Him
           willingly
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           least
           ungodly
           thought
           ?
           For
           alas
           !
           Who
           art
           thou
           ,
           that
           liftest
           up
           thy
           proud
           heart
           ,
           or
           whettest
           thy
           prophane
           tongue
           ,
           or
           bendest
           thy
           rebellious
           course
           against
           such
           a
           Majesty
           ?
           Thou
           art
           the
           vilest
           wretch
           that
           ever
           God
           made
           ,
           next
           unto
           the
           Divell
           ,
           and
           His
           damned
           Angels
           ;
           A
           base
           ,
           and
           an
           unworthy
           Worme
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           not
           worthy
           to
           licke
           the
           dust
           ,
           that
           lyeth
           under
           His
           feete
           ;
           A
           most
           weake
           and
           fraile
           creature
           ,
           Earth
           ,
           ashes
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           naught
           ;
           the
           dreame
           of
           a
           shadow
           ,
           the
           very
           Picture
           of
           change
           ,
           worse
           then
           vanity
           ,
           lesse
           then
           nothing
           ;
           Who
           ,
           when
           thy
           breath
           is
           gone
           ,
           which
           may
           fall
           out
           many
           times
           in
           a
           moment
           ,
           thou
           turnest
           into
           dust
           ,
           nay
           ,
           rottennesse
           and
           filth
           ,
           much
           more
           loathsome
           ,
           then
           the
           Dung
           of
           the
           Earth
           ;
           and
           
             all
             thy
             thoughts
             perish
          
           .
           But
           now
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           if
           thou
           cast
           thine
           eyes
           seriously
           ,
           and
           with
           intention
           upon
           that
           thrice
           glorious
           and
           highest
           Majesty
           ,
           the
           eyes
           of
           whose
           glory
           thou
           so
           provokest
           with
           thy
           filth
           and
           folly
           ,
           thou
           mayest
           most
           justly
           upon
           the
           commission
           of
           every
           sinne
           cry
           out
           with
           the
           
             Prophet
             :
             O
             Heavens
             bee
             astonished
             at
             this
             :
             bee
             afraid
             and
             utterly
             confounded
             !
          
           Nay
           ,
           thou
           mightest
           marvaile
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           Gods
           unspeakeable
           mercy
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           frame
           of
           Heauen
           and
           Earth
           is
           not
           for
           one
           sinne
           fearefully
           ,
           &
           finally
           dissolued
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           nought
           !
           For
           He
           against
           whom
           thou
           sinnest
           ,
           
             inhabiteth
             eternity
             ,
             and
             unapprochable
             light
             :
             The
             Heauen
             is
             His
             Throne
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             his
             footstoole
             :
          
           Hee
           is
           the
           
             euerlasting
             God
             ,
             mighty
             ,
             and
             terrible
             ,
             the
             Creatour
             of
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             ●c
             .
          
           The
           infinite
           splendour
           of
           his
           glory
           and
           maiesty
           ,
           so
           dazles
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           most
           glorious
           Seraphims
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           glad
           to
           adore
           Him
           with
           couered
           faces
           g
           .
           The
           Diuell
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           damned
           spirits
           ,
           those
           
           stubborne
           Feinds
           tremble
           at
           the
           terrour
           of
           His
           countenance
           .
           h
           
             All
             the
             Nations
             before
             Him
             ,
             are
             but
             as
             the
             drop
             of
             a
             bucket
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             small
             dust
             of
             the
             balance
             ,
          
           nay
           ,
           
             they
             are
             nothing
          
           to
           Him
           ,
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           yea
           
             lesse
             then
             nothing
          
           .
           i
           
             Hee
             fitteth
             upon
             the
             circle
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             inhabitants
             thereof
             are
             as
             grashoppers
             :
             The
             Iudges
             ,
             and
             Princes
             ,
             when
             Hee
             blowes
             upon
             them
             ,
             are
             but
             as
             stubble
             before
             the
             Whirle-winde
          
           :
           And
           k
           
             Hee
             taketh
             vp
             the
             Iles
             ,
             as
             a
             very
             litle
             thing
             .
          
           l
           
             At
             His
             rebuke
             the
             Pillars
             of
             Heauen
             doe
             shake
             ;
             the
             Earth
             trembleth
             and
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             hills
             are
             mooued
             :
          
           m
           
             His
             presence
             melts
             the
             mountaines
          
           ,
           His
           voice
           teares
           the
           Rocks
           in
           pieces
           ,
           n
           
             The
             blast
             of
             the
             breath
             of
             His
             nostrils
             discouers
             the
             chanells
             of
             waters
             ,
             and
             foundations
             of
             the
             world
             :
          
           
           when
           Hee
           is
           angry
           ,
           
             His
             Arrowes
             drinke
             bloud
             ,
             His
             sword
             deuoures
             flesh
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             fire
             of
             his
             wrath
             burnes
             unto
             the
             lowest
             Hell.
          
           
           
             The
             Heauen
             is
             but
             His
             span
             ,
             The
             Sea
             His
             handfull
             ,
             The
             wings
             of
             the
             wind
             His
             walke
             :
          
           
           
             His
             garments
             are
             light
             ,
             His
             Pauilion
             darknes
             ,
             His
             way
             in
             the
             whirlewind
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             storme
             ;
             and
             the
             clouds
             are
             the
             dust
             of
             His
             feete
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           The
           Lord
           of
           hostes
           is
           his
           name
           ,
           whose
           power
           and
           punishments
           are
           so
           infinitely
           vnresistable
           ;
           that
           Hee
           is
           able
           with
           one
           word
           to
           turne
           all
           the
           creatures
           in
           the
           world
           into
           Hell
           ;
           nay
           ,
           even
           with
           the
           breath
           of
           His
           mouth
           to
           turne
           Heaven
           and
           Hell
           ,
           and
           Earth
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           into
           nothing
           .
           How
           darest
           thou
           then
           so
           base
           and
           vile
           a
           wretch
           ,
           prouoke
           so
           great
           a
           God
           ?
        
         
           8.
           
           Let
           the
           consideration
           ,
           and
           compassion
           upon
           the
           immortality
           ,
           and
           dearenesse
           of
           that
           pretious
           Soule
           that
           lies
           in
           thy
           bosome
           ,
           curbe
           thy
           corruptions
           at
           the
           very
           first
           sight
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           make
           thee
           step
           backe
           as
           though
           thou
           wert
           ready
           to
           treade
           upon
           a
           Serpent
           .
           Not
           all
           the
           bloudy
           men
           upon
           earth
           ,
           or
           desperate
           Devils
           in
           Hell
           ,
           can
           possibly
           kill
           ,
           and
           extingvish
           the
           Soule
           of
           any
           man
           ;
           it
           must
           needs
           live
           ,
           as
           long
           ,
           as
           God
           Himself
           ,
           and
           run
           parallell
           ,
           with
           the
           longest
           line
           of
           eternity
           .
           Onely
           sinne
           
           wounds
           o
           mortally
           that
           immortal
           spirit
           ,
           &
           brings
           it
           into
           that
           cursed
           case
           ,
           that
           it
           had
           infinitely
           better
           never
           have
           bin
           ,
           then
           be
           for
           ever
           .
           For
           by
           this
           meanes
           ,
           going
           on
           impenitently
           to
           that
           last
           Tribunall
           ,
           it
           becomes
           
             immortally
             mortall
             ,
             and
             mortally
             immortall
          
           p
           as
           one
           of
           the
           Ancients
           speakes
           .
           
             It
             lives
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             dies
             to
             life
             :
          
           never
           in
           state
           of
           life
           or
           death
           yet
           ever
           in
           the
           paines
           of
           death
           ,
           &
           the
           perpetuity
           of
           life
           ;
           
             It
             's
             death
             is
             ever-living
             ,
             &
             it's
             end
             is
             ever
             in
             beginning
             :
             Death
             without
             death
             ;
             End
             without
             end
             :
          
           Ever
           in
           the
           pangs
           of
           death
           ,
           &
           never
           dead
           :
           not
           able
           to
           dye
           ,
           nor
           endure
           the
           paine
           :
           Paine
           exceeding
           not
           only
           ,
           all
           patience
           ,
           but
           all
           resistance
           :
           No
           strength
           ,
           to
           sustaine
           nor
           ability
           to
           beare
           ,
           that
           which
           heareafter
           ,
           whilst
           God
           is
           God
           ,
           for
           ever
           must
           bee
           borne
           .
           What
           a
           prodigious
           Bedlam
           cruelty
           is
           it
           then
           for
           a
           mā
           ,
           by
           listning
           to
           the
           Syren-songs
           of
           this
           false
           world
           ,
           the
           lewd
           motions
           of
           His
           own
           treacherous
           heart
           ,
           or
           the
           Divels
           desperate
           counsel
           ,
           to
           embrew
           His
           hands
           in
           the
           bloud
           of
           His
           own
           everlasting
           soule
           ,
           &
           to
           make
           it
           die
           eternally
           ?
           For
           a
           little
           paltry
           pleasure
           of
           some
           base
           &
           rotten
           lust
           ,
           &
           sleeting
           vanity
           ,
           which
           passeth
           away
           in
           the
           act
           ,
           as
           the
           tast
           of
           pleasant
           drink
           dieth
           in
           the
           draught
           ,
           to
           bring
           upon
           it
           in
           the
           other
           world
           ,
           torments
           whithout
           end
           ,
           and
           beyond
           all
           compasse
           of
           conceit
           ?
           And
           his
           madnesse
           is
           the
           more
           ,
           because
           besides
           it's
           immortality
           ,
           His
           Soule
           is
           incōparably
           more
           worth
           ,
           then
           the
           whole
           world
           .
           The
           very
           sensitive
           Soule
           of
           a
           little
           slie
           ,
           saith
           q
           Austin
           truly
           ,
           
             is
             more
             
             excellent
             then
             the
             Sun
             :
          
           How
           ought
           wee
           then
           to
           prize
           ,
           and
           preserve
           from
           sinne
           ,
           our
           vnderstanding
           ,
           reasonable
           Soules
           ,
           which
           make
           us
           in
           that
           respect
           ,
           like
           unto
           the
           Angels
           of
           God
           ?
        
         
           9.
           
           Ninthly
           ,
           What
           an
           horrible
           thing
           is
           sinne
           ,
           whose
           waight
           an
           Omnipotent
           strength
           ,
           which
           doth
           sustaine
           the
           whole
           Frame
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           is
           not
           able
           to
           beare
           ?
           Almighty
           God
           complaines
           Isa.
           1.14
           .
           even
           of
           the
           Sacrifices
           ,
           and
           other
           services
           of
           his
           owne
           people
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           performed
           with
           polluted
           hearts
           ;
           and
           professes
           ,
           that
           
             He
             was
             weary
             to
             beare
             them
             .
          
           And
           how
           vile
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           stirs
           up
           in
           the
           dearest
           and
           most
           compassionate
           bowells
           of
           the
           All-mercifull
           God
           ,
           such
           implacable
           anger
           ,
           that
           threw
           downe
           so
           many
           glorious
           Angelicall
           spirits
           ,
           who
           might
           have
           done
           Him
           so
           high
           honour
           for
           ever
           in
           the
           highest
           Heauens
           ,
           into
           the
           bottome
           of
           Hell
           ,
           there
           most
           iustly
           to
           continue
           Devils
           ,
           and
           in
           extremest
           torment
           everlastingly
           ?
           Cast
           all
           mankinde
           out
           of
           His
           fauour
           ,
           and
           from
           all
           felicity
           for
           Adams
           sin
           ?
           
           caused
           Him
           ,
           who
           
             delighteth
             in
             mercy
          
           ,
           to
           create
           all
           the
           afflicting
           miseries
           in
           Hell
           ;
           eternal
           flames
           ,
           streames
           of
           brimstone
           ,
           chaines
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           gnashing
           of
           teeth
           ,
           a
           Lake
           of
           fire
           ,
           the
           bottomlesse
           Pit
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           horrible
           torments
           there
           ?
           And
           that
           which
           doth
           argue
           ,
           and
           yet
           further
           amplifie
           ,
           the
           implacablenes
           and
           depth
           of
           divine
           indignation
           ;
           the
           infinitenesse
           of
           sinnes
           prouocation
           ,
           
           and
           desert
           :
           Tophet
           is
           said
           to
           bee
           
             ordeined
             of
             old
             :
             Everlasting
             fire
             to
             be
             prepared
             for
             the
             Devill
             and
             His
             Angells
             :
          
           
           As
           if
           the
           All-powerfull
           wisedome
           did
           deliberate
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           sit
           downe
           ,
           and
           devise
           all
           st●●ging
           terrible
           ingredients
           ,
           a
           temper
           of
           greatest
           torture
           to
           make
           that
           dreadfull
           fi●e
           ,
           hellish
           paines
           ,
           most
           fierce
           and
           raging
           ,
           and
           a
           fit
           instrument
           for
           the
           iustice
           of
           so
           great
           and
           mighty
           a
           God
           to
           torment
           eternally
           all
           impenitent
           reprobate
           Rebels
           .
           God
           is
           the
           
             Father
             of
             Spirits
          
           ;
           our
           Soules
           are
           the
           immediate
           Creation
           of
           His
           Almighty
           Hand
           ;
           and
           yet
           to
           every
           one
           that
           goeth
           on
           impenitently
           in
           his
           trespasses
           ,
           Hee
           hath
           appointed
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           
           a
           threefold
           Hell.
           There
           are
           three
           things
           considerable
           in
           sinne
           :
           1.
           
           r
           Aversion
           from
           an
           infinite
           ,
           soveraigne
           ,
           unchangeable
           good
           :
           2.
           
           Conversion
           to
           a
           finite
           mutable
           ,
           momentany
           good
           :
           3.
           
           Continuance
           in
           the
           same
           .
           To
           these
           three
           severall
           things
           in
           sinne
           ,
           there
           are
           answering
           three
           singular
           stings
           of
           extremest
           punishment
           .
           To
           aversion
           from
           the
           chiefest
           Good
           ,
           which
           is
           objectively
           infinite
           ,
           there
           answereth
           
             Paine
             of
             losse
          
           as
           they
           call
           it
           ,
           Privation
           of
           Gods
           glorious
           presence
           ,
           and
           separation
           from
           those
           endlesse
           joyes
           above
           ;
           which
           is
           an
           infinite
           losse
           .
           To
           the
           inordinate
           conversion
           to
           transitory
           things
           ,
           there
           answereth
           
             Paine
             of
             sense
          
           ,
           which
           is
           intensively
           finite
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           pleasure
           of
           sinne
           ;
           And
           yet
           so
           extreme
           ,
           that
           none
           can
           conceive
           the
           bitternesse
           thereof
           ,
           but
           the
           Soule
           that
           suffers
           it
           ,
           nor
           that
           neither
           ;
           except
           it
           could
           comprehend
           the
           Almighty
           wisedome
           of
           Him
           that
           did
           create
           it
           .
           To
           the
           eternity
           of
           sinne
           ,
           remaining
           for
           ever
           in
           staine
           and
           guilt
           ,
           answereth
           the
           eternity
           of
           punishment
           .
           For
           wee
           must
           know
           s
           that
           
             every
             impenitent
             sinner
             would
             sinne
             ever
             if
             he
             might
             live
             ever
             ;
             and
             casteth
             himselfe
             by
             sinning
             into
             an
             impossibility
             of
             ever
             ceasing
             to
             sinne
             of
             Himselfe
             :
             as
             a
             Man
             that
             casteth
             himselfe
             into
             a
             deepe
             Pit
             ,
             can
             never
             of
             Himsel●e
             rise
             out
             of
             it
             againe
             :
             And
             therefore
             naturally
             eternity
             of
             punishment
             is
             due
             to
             sinne
             .
          
           How
           prodigious
           a
           thing
           then
           is
           sinne
           ,
           and
           how
           infinitely
           to
           bee
           abhorred
           ,
           and
           avoided
           ,
           that
           by
           a
           malignant
           meritorious
           poyson
           and
           provocation
           ,
           doth
           violently
           wrest
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           
             Father
             of
             mercies
             ,
             and
             God
             of
             all
             comfort
             ,
          
           the
           full
           vials
           of
           that
           unquenchable
           wrath
           ,
           which
           brings
           caselesse
           ,
           endlesse
           ,
           and
           remedilesse
           torments
           upon
           His
           owne
           creatures
           ,
           and
           those
           originally
           most
           excellent
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           Tenthly
           ,
           The
           height
           and
           inestimablenesse
           of
           
           the
           price
           ,
           that
           was
           paid
           for
           the
           expiation
           of
           it
           ,
           doth
           clearely
           manifest
           ,
           nay
           ,
           infinitely
           aggravate
           the
           execrable
           misery
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           extreame
           madnesse
           of
           all
           that
           meddle
           with
           it
           .
           I
           meane
           the
           hearts-blood
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           blessed
           for
           ever
           :
           which
           was
           of
           such
           pretiousnesse
           and
           power
           ,
           that
           beeing
           let
           out
           by
           a
           Speare
           ,
           it
           amazed
           the
           whole
           Frame
           of
           Nature
           ;
           darkened
           the
           Sunne
           miraculously
           ,
           (
           for
           at
           that
           time
           it
           stood
           in
           direct
           s
           opposition
           to
           the
           Moone
           )
           shooke
           the
           Earth
           ,
           which
           shrunke
           and
           trembled
           under
           it
           ,
           opened
           the
           Graves
           ,
           clave
           the
           Stones
           ,
           rent
           the
           Vaile
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           from
           the
           bottome
           to
           the
           top
           ,
           &c.
           
           Now
           it
           was
           this
           alone
           ,
           and
           nothing
           but
           this
           could
           possibly
           cleanse
           the
           filth
           of
           sinne
           .
           Had
           all
           the
           dust
           of
           the
           earth
           been
           turned
           into
           silver
           ,
           and
           the
           stones
           into
           pearles
           ;
           Should
           the
           maine
           and
           boundlesse
           Ocean
           have
           streamed
           nothing
           but
           purest
           gold
           ;
           would
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           creatures
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           have
           offered
           themselves
           to
           bee
           annihilated
           before
           His
           angry
           face
           ;
           Had
           all
           the
           blessed
           Angels
           prostrated
           themselves
           at
           the
           foote
           of
           their
           Creator
           :
           yet
           in
           the
           Point
           of
           redemption
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           purgation
           of
           sin
           ,
           not
           any
           ,
           nor
           all
           of
           these
           ,
           could
           have
           done
           any
           good
           at
           all
           .
           Nay
           ,
           if
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           Himselfe
           ,
           which
           lay
           in
           His
           bosome
           ,
           should
           have
           supplicated
           and
           solicited
           ,
           (
           I
           meane
           without
           t
           suffering
           and
           shedding
           His
           blood
           )
           the
           Father
           of
           all
           mercies
           ;
           Hee
           could
           not
           have
           been
           heard
           in
           this
           case
           .
           Either
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           must
           die
           ,
           or
           all
           Mankind
           be
           eternally
           damned
           .
           Even
           then
           ,
           when
           thou
           
           art
           provoked
           to
           sinne
           ,
           thinke
           seriously
           ,
           and
           sensibly
           of
           the
           price
           that
           upon
           necessity
           must
           bee
           paied
           for
           it
           ,
           before
           it
           bee
           pardoned
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           Sinfull
           pleasures
           are
           attended
           with
           a
           threefold
           bitter
           sting
           .
           Whereof
           see
           my
           
             Directions
             for
             walking
             with
             God
             ,
             pa.
          
           171.
           
           Which
           though
           the
           Divell
           hides
           from
           them
           in
           the
           heate
           of
           temptation
           ;
           yet
           in
           His
           seasons
           ,
           to
           serve
           his
           owne
           turne
           ,
           Hee
           sets
           them
           on
           with
           a
           vengeance
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           Compare
           the
           vast
           ,
           and
           unvalu-able
           difference
           ,
           betweene
           yeelding
           to
           the
           entisement
           ,
           and
           conquering
           the
           temptation
           to
           sinne
           .
           For
           which
           purpose
           ,
           looke
           upon
           Ioseph
           and
           David
           ,
           two
           of
           Gods
           dearest
           servants
           .
           And
           consider
           the
           consequents
           :
           what
           a
           deale
           of
           honour
           and
           comfort
           did
           afterward
           crowne
           the
           head
           ,
           and
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           one
           :
           And
           what
           horrible
           mischiefes
           and
           miseries
           fell
           upon
           the
           family
           ,
           and
           u
           grisly
           horrours
           upon
           the
           conscience
           of
           the
           other
           .
           Survay
           also
           the
           distinct
           x
           Stories
           of
           
             Galeacius
             Caracciolus
          
           ,
           and
           
             Franciscus
             Spira
          
           ,
           then
           which
           in
           their
           severall
           kinds
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           left
           to
           the
           memory
           of
           the
           latter
           times
           more
           remarkeable
           .
           And
           you
           shall
           find
           in
           them
           as
           great
           a
           difference
           ,
           as
           betweene
           an
           Heaven
           and
           Hell
           upon
           earth
           .
           The
           one
           withstanding
           unconquerably
           variety
           of
           mighty
           entisements
           to
           renounce
           the
           Gospell
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           returne
           to
           Popery
           ,
           besides
           the
           sweet
           peace
           of
           His
           Soule
           ,
           attained
           that
           honour
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           Hee
           is
           in
           some
           measure
           y
           paralleld
           even
           with
           Moses
           ,
           and
           recommended
           to
           the
           admiration
           of
           Posterity
           by
           the
           Pen
           of
           that
           great
           and
           incomparable
           glory
           of
           the
           Christian
           World
           ,
           blessed
           z
           Calvin
           .
           The
           other
           conquered
           by
           an
           unhappy
           temptation
           ,
           to
           turne
           from
           the
           Truth
           of
           God
           and
           our
           true
           Religion
           ,
           to
           the
           Synagogue
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           
           abominations
           of
           the
           
             scarlet
             Whore
          
           ,
           besides
           the
           raging
           and
           desperate
           confusion
           hee
           brought
           upon
           His
           owne
           spirit
           ,
           became
           such
           a
           spectacle
           to
           the
           eye
           of
           Christendome
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           hardly
           heard
           of
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           Compare
           the
           poore
           ,
           short
           ,
           a
           vanishing
           delight
           of
           the
           choisest
           ,
           sensuall
           ,
           worldly
           contentment
           ,
           if
           thou
           wilt
           ,
           of
           thy
           sweetest
           sinne
           ,
           with
           the
           exquisitnesse
           and
           eternity
           of
           Hellish
           torments
           .
           Out
           of
           which
           ,
           might
           an
           impenitent
           reprobate
           wretch
           ,
           bee
           assured
           of
           enlargement
           ,
           after
           Hee
           had
           endured
           them
           so
           many
           thousand
           ,
           thousand
           yeeres
           ,
           as
           there
           are
           sands
           on
           the
           Sea-shore
           ,
           haires
           upon
           His
           head
           ,
           starres
           in
           the
           firmament
           ,
           grasse
           piles
           upon
           the
           ground
           ,
           Creatures
           both
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ;
           Hee
           would
           thinke
           Himselfe
           happy
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           in
           Heaven
           already
           .
           See
           before
           pag.
           39.
           
           But
           when
           all
           that
           time
           is
           past
           ,
           and
           infinite
           millions
           of
           yeeres
           besides
           ,
           they
           are
           no
           neerer
           end
           ,
           then
           when
           they
           begun
           ;
           nor
           Hee
           neerer
           out
           ,
           then
           when
           Hee
           came
           in
           .
           The
           torments
           of
           Hell
           are
           most
           horrible
           ;
           yet
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           this
           incessant
           desperate
           cry
           in
           the
           conscience
           of
           a
           damned
           Soule
           ,
           
             I
             must
             never
             come
             out
          
           ,
           doth
           not
           outgoe
           them
           all
           in
           horrour
           .
           What
           an
           height
           of
           madnesse
           is
           it
           then
           ,
           to
           purchase
           a
           moment
           of
           fugitive
           follies
           ,
           and
           fading
           pleasures
           ,
           with
           extremity
           of
           never
           ending
           paines
           ?
        
         
           14.
           
           b
           When
           thou
           art
           stepping
           ouer
           the
           threshold
           
           towards
           any
           vile
           act
           ,
           lewd
           House
           ,
           dissolute
           company
           ,
           or
           to
           do
           the
           Divel
           service
           in
           any
           kinde
           ,
           which
           God
           forbid
           ;
           suppose
           thou
           seest
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           comming
           towards
           Thee
           ,
           as
           Hee
           lay
           in
           the
           armes
           of
           
             Ioseph
             of
             Arimathea
          
           ,
           newly
           taken
           downe
           from
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           wofully
           wounded
           ,
           wanne
           and
           pale
           ;
           His
           Body
           all
           gore-blood
           ;
           the
           beauty
           of
           His
           blessed
           and
           heavenly
           face
           ,
           darkned
           and
           disfigured
           by
           the
           stroke
           of
           death
           ;
           speaking
           thus
           unto
           Thee
           :
           Oh!
           Goe
           not
           forward
           upon
           any
           termes
           ,
           Commit
           not
           this
           sinne
           by
           any
           meanes
           .
           It
           was
           this
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           that
           drew
           mee
           downe
           out
           of
           the
           c
           armes
           of
           my
           Father
           ,
           from
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           joy
           ,
           and
           Fountaine
           of
           all
           blisse
           ;
           to
           put
           on
           this
           corruptible
           ,
           and
           miserable
           flesh
           ;
           to
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           ;
           to
           watch
           and
           pray
           ;
           to
           groane
           and
           sigh
           ;
           to
           offer
           up
           strong
           cries
           and
           teares
           to
           the
           Father
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           my
           flesh
           :
           To
           drinke
           off
           the
           dregs
           of
           the
           bitter
           cup
           of
           His
           feirce
           wrath
           ;
           to
           wrastle
           with
           all
           the
           forces
           of
           infernall
           powers
           ;
           to
           lay
           downe
           my
           life
           in
           the
           gates
           of
           Hell
           ,
           with
           intolerable
           ,
           and
           ,
           saue
           by
           my selfe
           ,
           vnconquerable
           paine
           ;
           and
           thus
           now
           to
           lie
           in
           the
           armes
           of
           this
           mortall
           Man
           ,
           all
           torne
           and
           rent
           in
           peices
           with
           cruelty
           and
           spite
           ,
           as
           thou
           seest
           .
           What
           an
           heart
           hast
           thou
           ,
           that
           darest
           goe
           on
           ,
           against
           this
           deare
           entreaty
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ?
        
         
           15.
           
           When
           thou
           art
           unhappily
           mooued
           ,
           to
           breake
           any
           branch
           of
           Gods
           blessed
           Law
           ,
           let
           the
           excellency
           and
           variety
           of
           His
           incomparable
           mercies
           come
           presently
           into
           thy
           minde
           :
           a
           most
           ingenuous
           sweet
           and
           mighty
           motive
           ,
           to
           hinder
           and
           hold
           off
           all
           gracious
           hearts
           from
           sin
           ▪
           How
           is
           it
           possible
           ,
           but
           a
           serious
           survay
           of
           the
           
             riches
             of
             Gods
             goodnes
             ,
             forbearance
             &
             long-suffering
             leading
             thee
             to
             repentance
             ,
          
           to
           more
           forwardnes
           and
           fruitfulnes
           in
           the
           
             good
             Way
          
           ;
           The
           publike
           miracles
           of
           mercy
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           done
           in
           our
           daies
           ,
           for
           the
           preservatiō
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           this
           kingdome
           ,
           ourselves
           ,
           and
           our
           posterity
           ;
           especially
           ,
           drowning
           the
           Spanish
           
             invincible
             Armado
          
           ,
           discouering
           ,
           and
           defeating
           the
           Powder-plot
           ,
           sheilding
           
             Q.
             Elizabeth
          
           ,
           
           the
           most
           glorious
           Princesse
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           from
           a
           world
           of
           Anti-christian
           cruelties
           ;
           saving
           us
           from
           the
           Papists
           bloudy
           expectations
           at
           Her
           death
           ;
           &c.
           
           The
           particular
           ,
           and
           private
           Catalogve
           of
           thine
           owne
           personall
           favours
           from
           Gods
           bountifull
           hand
           ,
           which
           thine
           owne
           conscience
           ,
           can
           easily
           leade
           Thee
           unto
           ;
           and
           readily
           run
           over
           from
           thine
           infancy
           to
           the
           present
           ;
           wonderfull
           protections
           in
           thine
           unregenerate
           time
           ▪
           that
           miracle
           of
           mercies
           ,
           thy
           conversion
           ,
           (
           if
           thou
           be
           already
           in
           that
           happy
           state
           )
           ;
           all
           the
           motions
           of
           Gods
           holy
           Spirit
           in
           thine
           heart
           ,
           many
           checks
           of
           conscience
           ,
           fatherly
           corrections
           ,
           excellent
           meanes
           of
           sanctification
           ,
           as
           worthy
           a
           ministry
           in
           many
           Places
           ,
           as
           ever
           the
           world
           enjoyde
           ;
           Sermon
           upon
           sermon
           ;
           Sabbath
           after
           Sabbath
           ;
           bearing
           with
           thee
           after
           so
           many
           times
           breaking
           thy
           covenants
           ;
           Oportunities
           to
           at●aine
           the
           highest
           degree
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           that
           ever
           was
           ;
           &c.
           
           I
           say
           how
           can
           it
           bee
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           reuise
           of
           these
           and
           innumerable
           mercies
           moe
           ,
           should
           so
           mollify
           thy
           heart
           ,
           that
           thou
           shouldest
           haue
           no
           heart
           at
           all
           ,
           nay
           infinitely
           abhorre
           ,
           to
           displease
           or
           any
           way
           dishonour
           ,
           that
           High
           and
           dreadfull
           Majesty
           ,
           whose
           free
           grace
           was
           the
           well-Head
           and
           first
           Fountaine
           of
           them
           all
           ?
        
         
           Let
           this
           meditation
           of
           Gods
           mercies
           to
           keepe
           from
           sinne
           ,
           bee
           quickned
           by
           considering
           :
           1.
           
           That
           thou
           art
           farre
           worthier
           ,
           to
           bee
           now
           burning
           with
           the
           most
           abominable
           Sodomite
           in
           the
           bottome
           of
           Hell
           ;
           then
           to
           bee
           crowned
           with
           any
           of
           these
           loving
           kindnesses
           :
           That
           if
           thou
           wert
           able
           to
           doe
           Him
           all
           the
           honour
           ,
           service
           and
           worship
           ,
           which
           all
           the
           Saints
           both
           militant
           and
           triumphant
           doe
           ;
           it
           would
           come
           infinitely
           short
           of
           the
           merit
           of
           the
           least
           of
           all
           His
           mercies
           unto
           Thee
           in
           Iesus
           Christ.
           2.
           
           How
           unkindelylie
           God
           takes
           the
           neglect
           of
           His
           extraordinary
           kindenesses
           unto
           vs.
           2.
           
           Sam.
           12.7
           ,
           &c.
           1.
           
           Sam.
           27.28.31
           .
           Ezech.
           16.
           
        
         
           16.
           
           Marke
           well
           ,
           and
           be
           amaz'd
           of
           thine
           owne
           fearefull
           and
           desperate
           folly
           ;
           when
           thou
           fallest
           deliberately
           into
           any
           sinne
           :
           Thou
           lajest
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           in
           the
           one
           scale
           of
           
           the
           Balance
           ,
           the
           glory
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           the
           endles
           ioies
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           the
           losse
           of
           thine
           immortall
           Soule
           ,
           the
           pretious
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           some
           rotten
           pleasure
           ,
           earthly
           pelf
           ,
           worldly
           preferment
           ,
           fleshly
           lust
           ,
           sensuall
           vanity
           :
           And
           suffers
           this
           ,
           prodigious
           madnes
           !
           
             Bee
             astonished
             ,
             O
             yee
             Heavens
             at
             this
             ,
             and
             bee
             horribly
             afraid
          
           !
           to
           out-weigh
           all
           those
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           Vpon
           the
           first
           assault
           of
           every
           sinne
           ,
           say
           thus
           unto
           thy self
           :
           If
           I
           now
           yeeld
           ,
           and
           commit
           this
           sin
           ;
           I
           shall
           either
           repent
           ,
           or
           not
           repent
           :
           If
           I
           doe
           not
           repent
           ,
           I
           am
           vndone
           ;
           If
           I
           doe
           repent
           ,
           it
           will
           cost
           mee
           incomparably
           ,
           more
           hearts-greife
           ,
           then
           the
           pleasure
           of
           the
           sinne
           is
           worth
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           Consider
           ,
           that
           for
           that
           very
           sinne
           ,
           to
           which
           thou
           art
           now
           tempted
           ,
           
           suppose
           
             lying
             ,
             lust
             ,
             ouer-reaching
             thy
             Brother
             ,
          
           &c.
           many
           millions
           are
           already
           damned
           ,
           and
           even
           now
           burning
           in
           Hell.
           And
           when
           thy
           foote
           is
           upon
           the
           brinke
           ,
           stay
           ,
           and
           thinke
           upon
           the
           wages
           .
           And
           know
           for
           a
           truth
           ,
           that
           if
           thou
           falelst
           into
           that
           sinne
           ,
           thou
           art
           fallen
           into
           Hell
           ,
           if
           God
           helpe
           not
           out
           .
        
         
           19.
           
           Never
           bee
           the
           bolder
           to
           giue
           way
           unto
           any
           wickednes
           ;
           to
           exercise
           thine
           heart
           with
           covetousnesse
           ,
           cruelty
           ,
           ambition
           ,
           revenge
           ,
           adulterjes
           ,
           speculative
           wantonnesse
           ,
           selfe-uncleannesse
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           solitary
           sinfulnesse
           ;
           because
           thou
           art
           alone
           ,
           and
           no
           mortall
           eie
           lookes
           upon
           Thee
           .
           For
           
             if
             thine
             heart
             condemne
             thee
             ,
             God
             is
             greater
             then
             thine
             heart
             ,
             and
             knoweth
             all
             things
          
           ;
           and
           will
           condemne
           thee
           much
           more
           .
           If
           thy
           conscience
           ,
           bee
           as
           a
           thousand
           witnesses
           ;
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Lord
           of
           thy
           conscience
           will
           be
           more
           then
           a
           million
           of
           witnesses
           .
           And
           thou
           mayst
           bee
           assured
           ,
           Howsoever
           thou
           blessest
           thy selfe
           in
           thy
           secrecy
           ,
           that
           what
           sin
           soever
           ,
           is
           now
           acted
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           retyredst
           corner
           of
           thine
           heart
           ,
           or
           any
           waies
           most
           solitarily
           by
           thy Selfe
           ;
           tho
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           it
           bee
           concealed
           ,
           and
           lie
           hid
           in
           as
           great
           darknesse
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           committed
           ,
           untill
           that
           last
           and
           great
           Day
           ,
           yet
           then
           it
           must
           
           most
           certainly
           d
           out
           with
           a
           witnesse
           ;
           and
           bee
           as
           a
           legible
           on
           thy
           forehead
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           writ
           with
           the
           brightest
           Sun-beame
           upon
           a
           Wall
           of
           Christall
           .
           Thou
           shalt
           then
           in
           the
           face
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           bee
           laide
           out
           in
           thy
           colours
           ,
           and
           *
           
             without
             confessing
             and
             forsaking
             ▪
             while
             it
             is
             called
             to
             Day
             ,
          
           bee
           before
           e
           Angels
           ,
           Men
           ,
           and
           Diuels
           ,
           vtterly
           ,
           universally
           ,
           and
           everlastingly
           shamed
           and
           confounded
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           Consider
           the
           resolute
           resistance
           ,
           and
           mortifyed
           resolutions
           against
           sinne
           ,
           and
           all
           entisements
           thereunto
           of
           many
           ,
           upon
           whom
           ,
           the
           Sun
           of
           the
           Gospell
           did
           not
           shine
           with
           such
           beauty
           and
           fullnesse
           ,
           as
           it
           doth
           upon
           vs
           ▪
           neither
           were
           so
           many
           heavenly
           discoveries
           in
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Christ
           ,
           made
           knowne
           unto
           them
           ,
           as
           our
           daies
           have
           seene
           .
           (
           For
           vpon
           our
           times
           ,
           which
           makes
           our
           sins
           a
           great
           deale
           more
           sinfull
           ,
           hath
           happily
           fallen
           ,
           an
           admirable
           Confluence
           of
           the
           saving
           light
           and
           learning
           ,
           experience
           ,
           and
           excellency
           of
           all
           former
           Ages
           ,
           besides
           the
           extraordinary
           additions
           of
           the
           present
           ;
           which
           with
           a
           glorious
           Noonetide
           of
           united
           illuminations
           doth
           abundantly
           serve
           our
           turne
           ,
           for
           a
           continued
           further
           and
           fuller
           illustration
           of
           the
           
             great
             mystery
             of
             godlinesse
          
           ,
           and
           Secrets
           of
           sanctification
           )
           .
           Heare
           f
           
             Chrysostome
             ,
             But
             I
             thinke
             thus
             ,
             and
             this
             will
             I
             ever
             preach
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             much
             bitterer
             to
             offend
             Christ
             ,
             then
             to
             bee
             tormented
             in
             the
             paines
             of
             Hell.
          
           Hee
           that
           writes
           the
           life
           of
           Anselme
           ,
           g
           saith
           thus
           of
           Him
           ;
           
             Hee
             feared
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             more
             ,
             then
             to
             sinne
             .
             My
             conscience
             bearing
             mee
             witnesse
             ,
             I
             lie
             not
             ;
             For
             we
             haue
             often
             heard
             Him
             professe
             :
             That
             if
             on
             the
             on●
             hand
             ▪
             He
             should
             see
             corporally
             ,
             the
             horrour
             of
             sinne
             ;
             on
             the
             other
             the
             paines
             of
             Hell
             ;
             and
             might
             necessarily
             bee
             plunged
             into
             the
             one
             ,
             Hee
             would
             chuse
             Hell
             rather
             then
             sinne
             .
             And
             an
             other
             thing
             also
             no
             lesse
             perhaps
             wonderfull
             to
             some
             ,
          
           Hee
           was
           
           woont
           to
           say
           :
           
             To
             wit
             ;
             That
             Hee
             would
             rather
             haue
             Hell
             ,
             beeing
             innocent
             ,
             and
             free
             from
             sinne
             ;
             then
             polluted
             with
             the
             filth
             thereof
             ,
             possesse
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           It
           is
           reported
           of
           an
           other
           ancient
           holy
           Man
           ,
           that
           He
           was
           woont
           to
           say
           :
           
             Hee
             would
             rather
             bee
             torne
             in
             peeces
             with
             wilde
             horses
             ,
             then
             wittingly
             and
             willingly
             commit
             any
             sin
             .
             Ierome
          
           also
           in
           one
           of
           His
           Epistles
           ,
           tells
           a
           h
           story
           of
           a
           young
           Man
           ,
           of
           most
           invincible
           courage
           ,
           and
           constancy
           in
           the
           Profession
           of
           Christ
           ,
           under
           some
           of
           the
           bloody
           Persecuting
           Emperours
           ,
           to
           this
           sense
           :
           They
           had
           little
           hope
           as
           it
           seemes
           ,
           to
           conqver
           Him
           by
           torture
           ;
           and
           therfore
           they
           take
           this
           course
           with
           Him
           :
           They
           brought
           Him
           into
           most
           fragrant
           Gardens
           ,
           flowing
           with
           all
           pleasure
           and
           delight
           ;
           there
           they
           laid
           Him
           upon
           a
           Bed
           of
           Downe
           softly
           enwrapped
           in
           a
           net
           of
           silke
           ;
           amongst
           the
           Lillies
           ,
           and
           the
           Roses
           ,
           the
           delicious
           murmure
           of
           the
           streames
           ,
           and
           the
           sweet
           whistling
           of
           the
           leaves
           ;
           they
           all
           depart
           ,
           and
           in
           comes
           a
           beautifull
           strumpet
           ,
           and
           vseth
           all
           the
           abominable
           tricks
           of
           Her
           impure
           Art
           ,
           and
           who●sh
           villanies
           to
           draw
           Him
           to
           her
           desire
           :
           Whereupon
           the
           yong
           Man
           ,
           fearing
           that
           Hee
           should
           now
           bee
           conqvered
           by
           folly
           ,
           who
           was
           Conqverer
           over
           fury
           ,
           out
           of
           an
           infinite
           detestation
           of
           sinne
           ,
           bites
           off
           a
           peece
           of
           His
           Tong
           with
           His
           owne
           teeth
           ,
           and
           spits
           it
           in
           the
           face
           of
           the
           whore
           :
           And
           so
           hinders
           the
           hurt
           of
           sinne
           ,
           by
           the
           smart
           of
           his
           wound
           .
           I
           might
           haue
           begun
           with
           Ioseph
           ,
           who
           did
           so
           bravely
           and
           blessedly
           beate
           backe
           ,
           and
           trample
           under
           His
           feete
           the
           sensuall
           solicitations
           of
           His
           wanton
           and
           wicked
           Mistris
           .
           Hee
           had
           pleasure
           and
           preferment
           in
           His
           eye
           ,
           which
           were
           strongly
           offered
           in
           the
           temptation
           ;
           but
           Hee
           well
           knew
           ,
           that
           not
           all
           the
           offices
           and
           honours
           in
           Egypt
           ,
           could
           take
           off
           the
           guilt
           of
           that
           filth
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Hee
           resolved
           rather
           to
           lie
           in
           the
           dust
           ,
           then
           rise
           by
           sinne
           :
           
             How
             can
             I
             doe
             this
             great
             wickednesse
             ,
             and
             sinne
             against
             God
             ?
          
           I
           might
           passe
           along
           to
           the
           Moth●●
           and
           seven
           brethren
           .
           2.
           
           Mac.
           7.
           who
           chose
           rather
           to
           passe
           thorow
           horrible
           tortures
           ,
           and
           a
           most
           cruell
           death
           ,
           then
           
             to
             
             eate
             swines
             ●lesh
             against
             the
             Law
          
           :
           And
           so
           come
           downe
           along
           to
           that
           
             noble
             Army
             of
             Martyrs
          
           in
           Q.
           Maries
           time
           ;
           who
           were
           contented
           with
           much
           patience
           ,
           and
           resolution
           to
           part
           with
           all
           ,
           wife
           ,
           children
           ,
           liberty
           ,
           livelihood
           ,
           life
           it selfe
           ;
           even
           to
           lay
           it
           downe
           in
           the
           flames
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           submit
           to
           that
           
             Man
             of
             sinne
          
           ;
           or
           to
           subscribe
           to
           any
           one
           Point
           of
           His
           Devillish
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
           Thus
           as
           you
           haue
           heard
           ,
           I
           haue
           tendred
           many
           reasons
           to
           restraine
           from
           sinne
           ;
           which
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           God
           may
           serve
           to
           take
           off
           the
           edge
           of
           the
           most
           eager
           temptation
           ;
           to
           coole
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           most
           furious
           entisement
           ;
           to
           embitter
           the
           sweetest
           baite
           ,
           that
           drawes
           to
           any
           sensuall
           delight
           .
           Now
           my
           most
           thirsty
           desire
           &
           earnest
           entreaty
           is
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           into
           whose
           hands
           ,
           by
           Gods
           providence
           this
           Book
           of
           mine
           shall
           fall
           ,
           after
           the
           perusall
           of
           them
           ,
           would
           pause
           a
           while
           upon
           purpose
           ,
           that
           Hee
           may
           more
           solemnly
           vow
           ,
           and
           resolve
           that
           ever
           hereafter
           ,
           when
           he
           shal
           bee
           set
           upon
           ,
           and
           assaulted
           by
           allurement
           to
           any
           sinne
           ,
           Hee
           wil
           first
           have
           recourse
           unto
           these
           
             twenty
             Considerations
          
           ,
           I
           have
           here
           recommended
           unto
           Him
           ,
           to
           helpe
           in
           such
           cases
           ;
           and
           with
           a
           punctuall
           seriousnesse
           ,
           let
           them
           sinke
           into
           His
           heart
           ,
           before
           Hee
           proceede
           and
           pollute
           Himselfe
           .
           I
           could
           bee
           content
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           pleasing
           unto
           God
           ,
           that
           these
           lines
           which
           thou
           now
           readest
           ,
           were
           writ
           with
           the
           warmest
           blood
           in
           mine
           heart
           ,
           to
           represent
           unto
           thine
           eie
           ,
           the
           deare
           affectionatenesse
           of
           my
           Soule
           ,
           for
           thy
           spirituall
           and
           eternall
           Good
           ;
           so
           that
           thou
           wouldest
           be
           throwly
           perswaded
           ,
           and
           now
           before
           thou
           passe
           any
           further
           ,
           sincerely
           promise
           so
           to
           doe
           !
        
         
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           point
           may
           serve
           to
           set
           out
           the
           excellency
           of
           that
           high
           and
           heavenly
           Art
           ,
           of
           cōforting
           afflicted
           consciences
           .
           The
           more
           dangerous
           and
           desperate
           the
           wound
           is
           ,
           the
           more
           doth
           it
           magnifie
           ,
           and
           make
           admirable
           the
           mysterie
           and
           method
           of
           the
           Cure
           and
           recovery
           .
           Which
           were
           it
           wel
           knowne
           ,
           and
           wisely
           practised
           ;
           what
           a
           world
           of
           vnnecessary
           slavish
           torture
           in
           troubled
           minds
           would
           it
           prevent
           ?
           So
           many
           thousands
           of
           poore
           
           abused
           ,
           deluded
           Soules
           should
           not
           perish
           ,
           by
           the
           damning
           flatteries
           ,
           and
           cruel
           mercies
           of
           unskillfull
           Dawbers
           :
           what
           an
           heaven
           of
           spirituall
           light-somnesse
           ,
           and
           ioy
           might
           shine
           in
           the
           hearts
           ,
           and
           shew
           it selfe
           in
           the
           faces
           of
           Gods
           people
           ?
           Vntill
           it
           please
           the
           Lord
           to
           mooue
           the
           hearts
           of
           my
           learned
           and
           holy
           Brethren
           in
           populous
           Cities
           and
           great
           congregations
           ,
           who
           must
           needs
           have
           much
           imploiment
           ,
           and
           variety
           of
           experiments
           this
           way
           ;
           or
           some
           speciall
           men
           extraordinarily
           endowed
           and
           exercised
           herein
           ,
           put
           to
           their
           h●lping
           hands
           ,
           and
           furnish
           the
           Church
           with
           more
           large
           and
           exact
           discourses
           in
           this
           kinde
           ,
           take
           in
           good
           part
           this
           Essay
           of
           mine
           .
        
         
           Wherein
           I
           first
           desire
           to
           discover
           and
           rectify
           some
           ordinary
           aberrations
           about
           spirituall
           Cures
           .
           Which
           fall
           out
           ,
           when
           the
           Physition
           of
           the
           Soule
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Applies
           unseasonably
           the
           Cordials
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           cōforts
           of
           Mercy
           ;
           when
           the
           Corrosives
           of
           the
           Law
           and
           comminations
           of
           Iudgement
           are
           convenient
           and
           sutable
           .
           Were
           it
           not
           absurd
           in
           Surgery
           ,
           to
           poure
           a
           most
           soveraigne
           Bal●am
           of
           exqvisite
           composition
           ,
           and
           inestimable
           price
           upon
           a
           sound
           part
           ?
           It
           is
           farre
           more
           unseemely
           and
           senselesse
           ,
           of
           &
           an
           infinitely
           more
           pestilent
           consequence
           in
           any
           Ministeriall
           passages
           ,
           to
           profer
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           promises
           of
           life
           to
           an
           unwounded
           conscience
           ,
           as
           belonging
           unto
           it
           ,
           as
           yet
           .
           It
           is
           the
           onely
           right
           everlasting
           Method
           to
           turne
           men
           
             from
             darknes
             to
             light
             ,
             from
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             unto
             God
          
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           Men
           of
           God
           and
           master-Builders
           ,
           who
           have
           ever
           set
           themselves
           sincerely
           to
           serve
           God
           in
           their
           Ministery
           ,
           and
           to
           save
           Soules
           ▪
           have
           followed
           the
           same
           course
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           First
           to
           wound
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           heale
           by
           the
           Gosp●ll
           .
           Wee
           must
           bee
           
             humbled
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             before
             Hee
             lift
             us
             vp
             .
             Iam.
          
           4.10
           .
           Wee
           must
           bee
           sensible
           of
           our
           spirituall
           blindnesse
           ,
           captivity
           ,
           poverty
           ;
           before
           wee
           can
           heartily
           seeke
           to
           bee
           savingly
           illightned
           enlarged
           from
           the
           Devils
           slavery
           ,
           and
           enriched
           with
           grace
           .
           There
           must
           
           bee
           sense
           of
           misery
           ,
           before
           shewing
           of
           mercy
           ;
           Crying
           ,
           
             I
             am
             uncleane
             ,
             I
             am
             uncleane
             ,
          
           before
           opening
           the
           
             Fountaine
             for
             vncleannesse
          
           ;
           stinging
           ,
           before
           curing
           by
           the
           
             Brasen
             Serpent
          
           ;
           smart
           for
           sinne
           ,
           before
           a
           Plaister
           of
           Christs
           blood
           ;
           Brokennesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           before
           binding
           up
           .
           God
           himselfe
           a
           opened
           the
           eies
           of
           our
           first
           Parents
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           see
           and
           bee
           sensible
           of
           their
           sinne
           and
           misery
           ;
           nakednesse
           and
           shame
           ,
           &c.
           Gen.
           3.7
           .
           b
           Before
           Hee
           promised
           Christ.
           c
           vers
           .
           15.
           
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           tells
           us
           ,
           d
           that
           Hee
           was
           annointed
           by
           the
           Lord
           ,
           e
           
             to
             preach
             good
             tydings
          
           :
           But
           to
           whom
           ?
           To
           the
           poore
           ,
           To
           the
           
             broken
             hearted
          
           ;
           To
           the
           captives
           ;
           To
           the
           blind
           ;
           To
           the
           
             bruised
             ,
             Isai.
          
           61.1
           .
           Luk.
           4.18
           ▪
           That
           the
           
             whole
             neede
             not
             the
             Physition
             ,
             but
             they
             that
             are
             sicke
          
           ;
           And
           
             Hee
             came
             not
             to
             call
             the
             righteous
             ,
             but
             sinners
             to
             repentance
             .
             Matth.
          
           9.12.13
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           poore
           Soules
           ,
           sinners
           with
           a
           witnesse
           even
           in
           their
           owne
           apprehension
           and
           conceit
           ;
           And
           not
           selfe-conceited
           Pharisees
           ,
           who
           tho
           they
           bee
           meere
           strangers
           to
           any
           wound
           of
           conscience
           for
           sinne
           ;
           yet
           they
           will
           not
           be
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           bee
           damned
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           contemne
           and
           condemne
           all
           others
           in
           respect
           of
           themselves
           :
           sinfull
           Publicanes
           are
           to
           grosse
           ;
           sincere
           Professours
           are
           too
           godly
           .
           Whereas
           notwithstanding
           in
           true
           iudgemēt
           ,
           
           Harlots
           are
           in
           a
           f
           farre
           happier
           case
           then
           they
           .
           Math.
           21.31
           .
           That
           
             Hee
             will
             give
             rest
          
           ;
           but
           to
           whom
           ?
           To
           those
           
             that
             labour
             and
             are
             heavy
             laden
             .
             Matth.
          
           11.28
           .
           That
           the
           Spirit
           which
           Hee
           would
           send
           ,
           should
           
             convince
             the
             world
          
           :
           First
           ,
           
             of
             sinne
          
           ;
           and
           then
           of
           righteousnesse
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           of
           Christ
           ;
           It
           is
           ordinary
           with
           the
           Phrophets
           ;
           First
           to
           discover
           the
           sinnes
           of
           their
           people
           ,
           and
           to
           denounce
           iudgements
           :
           And
           then
           to
           promise
           Christ
           ,
           upon
           their
           comming
           in
           ,
           to
           illighten
           and
           make
           them
           lightsome
           ,
           with
           raising
           their
           thoughts
           to
           a
           fruitfull
           contemplation
           of
           the
           glory
           ,
           excellency
           ,
           and
           sweetnesse
           of
           His
           blessed
           kingdome
           .
           Isaiah
           in
           his
           first
           chapter
           ,
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           God
           doth
           in
           the
           first
           place
           behaue
           Himself
           like
           a
           
             Son
             of
             Thunder
          
           ,
           pressing
           vpon
           the
           consciences
           of
           those
           to
           whom
           Hee
           was
           sent
           ,
           many
           hainous
           sinnes
           ;
           horrible
           ingratitude
           ,
           fearefull
           falling
           away
           ,
           formality
           in
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           cruelty
           and
           the
           like
           :
           afterward
           vers
           .
           16.17
           .
           He
           invites
           to
           repentance
           :
           And
           then
           followes
           vers
           .
           18.
           
           
             Come
             now
             and
             let
             us
             reson
             together
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Lord
           :
           g
           
             Though
             your
             sins
             bee
             as
             scarlet
             ,
             they
             shal
             bee
             as
             white
             ,
             as
             snow
             ;
             though
             they
             bee
             red
             like
             crimsin
             ,
             they
             shal
             bee
             as
             wooll
             .
             Nathan
          
           to
           recover
           even
           a
           regenerate
           man
           ,
           convinceth
           Him
           first
           soundly
           of
           His
           sin
           ,
           with
           much
           aggravation
           and
           terrour
           ,
           and
           then
           upon
           remorse
           ,
           assures
           Him
           of
           pardon
           .
           2.
           
           Sam.
           12.13
           .
           Consider
           further
           for
           this
           purpose
           the
           Sermons
           of
           our
           
             blessed
             Saviour
          
           Himselfe
           ;
           
           who
           
             taught
             as
             one
             having
             authority
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             the
             Scribes
             :
          
           With
           what
           power
           ,
           and
           piercing
           ,
           did
           our
           Lord
           and
           Master
           labour
           to
           open
           the
           eies
           ,
           search
           the
           hearts
           ,
           and
           wound
           the
           consciences
           of
           His
           Hearers
           ,
           to
           fit
           them
           for
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           His
           owne
           deare
           Hearts
           blood
           ?
           See
           Mat.
           5.
           &c.
           And
           23.
           
           And
           25
           &c.
           Of
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           mightinesse
           of
           His
           Ministerial
           spirit
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           extraordinary
           strength
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           did
           strike
           thorow
           the
           hearts
           of
           those
           that
           heard
           Him
           ,
           with
           such
           astonishment
           about
           their
           spirituall
           state
           ;
           with
           such
           horrour
           for
           their
           former
           waies
           ,
           and
           feare
           of
           future
           vengeance
           ,
           that
           they
           came
           unto
           Him
           thicke
           ,
           and
           
           threefold
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           :
           
             And
             the
             people
             asked
             Him
             saying
             ,
             what
             shall
             wee
             doe
             then
             ?
             Then
             came
             also
             Publicans
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             Him
             ,
             Master
             ,
             what
             shall
             wee
             doe
             ?
             And
             the
             Souldiers
             likewise
             demanded
             of
             Him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             And
             what
             shall
             wee
             doe
             ?
             Luk.
          
           3.10.12.14
           .
           Of
           Peter
           :
           who
           Act.
           2.
           beeing
           now
           freshly
           inspired
           ,
           and
           illuminated
           from
           aboue
           with
           large
           and
           extraordinary
           effusions
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           shadowed
           by
           
             cloven
             fiery
             tongs
          
           ;
           in
           the
           very
           prime
           and
           flower
           of
           His
           Ministeriall
           wisedome
           ,
           bends
           Himsel●e
           to
           breake
           the
           hearts
           of
           His
           Hearers
           .
           Amongst
           other
           pie●ci●g
           Passages
           of
           His
           searching
           Sermon
           ,
           Hee
           tells
           them
           to
           their
           faces
           ,
           they
           standing
           before
           Him
           stained
           with
           the
           horrible
           guilt
           of
           the
           dearest
           blood
           ,
           that
           ever
           was
           shed
           upon
           earth
           ,
           most
           worthy
           to
           have
           beene
           gathered
           up
           by
           the
           most
           glorious
           Angels
           ,
           in
           vessels
           of
           gold
           ;
           that
           they
           had
           
             crucified
             and
             slaine
          
           that
           iust
           and
           holy
           One
           ,
           the
           Lord
           of
           life
           ,
           
             I●sus
             of
             Nazareth
          
           .
           vers
           .
           23.
           
           And
           againe
           ,
           at
           the
           close
           and
           conclusion
           vers
           .
           36.
           leaves
           the
           same
           bloody
           sting
           in
           their
           consciences
           ;
           which
           restlesly
           wrought
           and
           boild
           within
           them
           ,
           untill
           it
           begot
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           compunction
           terrour
           ,
           and
           tearing
           of
           their
           hearts
           with
           extreme
           amazement
           and
           anguish
           .
           
             Now
             when
             they
             heard
             this
             ,
             they
             were
          
           h
           
             pricked
             in
             their
             heart
          
           .
           v.
           27.
           
           Whereupon
           they
           came
           crying
           vnto
           
             Peter
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             :
             Men
             and
             Brethren
             what
             shall
             wee
             doe
             ?
          
           And
           so
           beeing
           seasonably
           led
           ,
           by
           the
           counsell
           of
           the
           Apostles
           i
           
             to
             beleeve
             on
             the
             Name
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ;
             to
          
           lay
           hold
           upō
           the
           promise
           ,
           to
           repent
           Evangelically
           ;
           They
           had
           the
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           sealed
           vnto
           them
           by
           Baptisme
           ,
           and
           were
           happily
           received
           into
           the
           number
           of
           
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           whose
           Son
           they
           had
           so
           lately
           slaughtered
           :
           Of
           Paul
           ;
           who
           tho
           Hee
           stood
           as
           a
           Prisoner
           at
           the
           Barre
           ,
           and
           might
           perhaps
           ,
           by
           a
           generall
           plausible
           discourse
           ,
           without
           piercing
           or
           particularizing
           ,
           have
           insinuated
           into
           the
           affections
           ,
           and
           wonne
           the
           favours
           of
           His
           Hearers
           ,
           who
           were
           to
           be
           His
           Iudges
           ;
           and
           so
           made
           way
           for
           His
           enlargement
           ,
           and
           particular
           wellfare
           ;
           yet
           Hee
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           very
           resolutely
           and
           unreservedly
           ,
           crosseth
           and
           opposeth
           their
           greedy
           ,
           lustfull
           and
           carelesse
           humours
           with
           a
           right
           searching
           ,
           terrifying
           Sermon
           of
           
             righteousnesse
             ,
             temperance
             ,
             and
             iudgement
             to
             come
             .
             Acts
          
           24.24.25
           .
           That
           vnhappy
           Felix
           was
           a
           fellow
           polluted
           with
           abominable
           adultery
           ,
           and
           very
           infamous
           for
           his
           cruell
           and
           covetous
           oppressions
           ,
           and
           by
           consequent
           unapprehensive
           ,
           and
           fearelesse
           of
           that
           dreadfull
           Tribunall
           ,
           and
           the
           terrors
           to
           come
           :
           Whereupon
           Paul
           hauing
           learned
           in
           the
           Schoole
           of
           Christ
           ,
           not
           to
           k
           feare
           any
           mortall
           man
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           His
           Ministry
           ,
           drawes
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           with
           undantednesse
           of
           spirit
           ,
           and
           strikes
           presently
           at
           the
           very
           face
           of
           those
           fearefull
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           ra●gned
           in
           His
           principall
           and
           most
           eminent
           Hearers
           ;
           tho
           Hee
           stood
           now
           before
           them
           in
           bonds
           ,
           at
           their
           mercy
           and
           devotion
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           .
           Hee
           shrewdly
           l
           galls
           the
           Conscience
           of
           that
           l
           great
           Man
           ;
           m
           by
           opposing
           righteousnesse
           to
           His
           brybing
           cruelties
           ,
           temperance
           to
           his
           adulterous
           impurities
           ,
           n
           the
           dreadfulnes
           of
           
             Iudgement
             to
             come
          
           to
           His
           insolent
           lawlesse
           outrages
           &
           desperate
           security
           .
           H●d
           Paul
           addre●
           Himself
           to
           haue
           satisfyed
           their
           curiosities
           ,
           as
           many
           a
           rising
           temporizing
           tre●char-Chaplaine
           would
           have
           done
           very
           industriously
           ;
           and
           to
           entertaine
           th●●ime
           with
           a
           generall
           discourse
           of
           the
           wonderfull
           b●●●h
           ,
           〈…〉
           Christ
           ,
           now
           so
           much
           talk't
           of
           〈…〉
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           with
           ●
           pleasing
           discovery
           ,
           onely
           〈…〉
           and
           glorious
           things
           pur●●●
           〈…〉
           by
           His
           Bloodshed
           ;
           not
           〈…〉
           delights
           〈…〉
           lust
           ,
           
           and
           other
           sinnes
           ;
           O
           then
           ,
           they
           had
           listned
           unto
           Him
           with
           much
           acceptation
           ,
           and
           delight
           ;
           all
           things
           had
           been
           carried
           faire
           ,
           and
           favourably
           :
           Paul
           had
           not
           been
           interrupted
           ,
           and
           so
           suddainly
           silent
           ;
           Nor
           Felix
           so
           frighted
           ,
           and
           distempered
           .
           But
           this
           Man
           of
           God
           ,
           knewfull
           well
           that
           that
           was
           not
           the
           way
           ;
           neither
           best
           for
           them
           ,
           nor
           for
           His
           Masters
           honor
           ,
           nor
           for
           the
           comfort
           of
           His
           owne
           conscience
           ;
           And
           therefore
           Hee
           takes
           a
           course
           to
           cause
           the
           Tyrant
           tremble
           ;
           that
           thereby
           Hee
           might
           either
           bee
           sitted
           for
           Christ
           ,
           which
           was
           best
           of
           all
           ;
           or
           at
           least
           made
           inexcusable
           ;
           but
           howsoever
           that
           in
           so
           doing
           His
           duty
           might
           bee
           discharged
           ,
           and
           
             Soule
             delivered
          
           ;
           holding
           it
           farrre
           better
           ,
           that
           His
           Body
           should
           bee
           in
           bonds
           ;
           then
           His
           Soule
           guilty
           of
           o
           blood
           .
        
         
           Orthodox
           Antiquity
           was
           of
           the
           same
           minde
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           same
           methode
           .
        
         
           p
           Austen
           ,
           that
           famous
           Disputer
           in
           His
           time
           counselleth
           to
           this
           purpose
           in
           this
           Point
           :
           (
           I
           expresse
           the
           sense
           and
           summe
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           then
           may
           bee
           collected
           and
           concluded
           from
           the
           Place
           ;
           I
           will
           not
           ever
           tie
           my selfe
           grammatically
           and
           pedantically
           to
           the
           words
           ,
           precisely
           ,
           and
           to
           render
           verbatim
           ;
           save
           only
           in
           some
           cases
           ;
           as
           of
           Controversie
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           such
           like
           necessity
           of
           more
           Punctuall
           quotation
           )
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Conscience
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             healed
             ,
             if
             it
             bee
             not
             wounded
             .
             Thou
             preachest
             and
             pressest
             the
             Law
             ,
             comminations
             ,
             the
             Iudgement
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             much
             earnestnesse
             and
             importunity
             :
             Hee
             which
             heares
             ,
             if
             Hee
             bee
             not
             terrified
             ,
             if
             Hee
             bee
             not
             troubled
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             comforted
             .
             Another
             heares
             ,
             is
             stir'd
             ,
             is
             st●ng
             ,
             takes
             on
             extremely
             :
             Cure
             His
             contritions
             ,
             because
             Hee
             is
             cast
             downe
             and
             confounded
             in
             Himselfe
             .
          
        
         
           After
           ,
           that
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           ,
           saith
           q
           
             Chrysostome
             ,
             had
             thorowly
             
             frighted
             the
             minds
             of
             His
             Hearers
             ,
             with
             the
             terrour
             of
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             expectation
             of
             torment
             ;
             and
             with
             the
             name
             of
             an
             Axe
             ,
             and
             their
             rejection
             ,
             and
             entertainement
             of
             other
             children
             ;
             and
             by
             doubling
             the
             punishment
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             beeing
             hewed
             downe
             and
             cast
             into
             the
             fire
             :
             when
             Hee
             had
             thus
             every
             way
             tamed
             ,
             and
             taken
             downe
             their
             stubbornnesse
             ,
             and
             from
             feare
             of
             so
             many
             evils
             ,
             had
             stir'd
             them
             up
             to
             a
             desire
             of
             deliverance
             ;
             then
             at
             length
             Hee
             makes
             mention
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           
             God
             powres
             not
             the
             oyle
             of
             His
             mercy
             ,
          
           saith
           r
           
             Bernard
             ,
             save
             into
             a
             broken
             vessell
             .
          
        
         
           So
           also
           are
           all
           our
           moderne
           Divines
           ,
           
             who
             are
             instructed
             unto
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
        
         
           s
           
             Peter
             Martyr
          
           magnifies
           Nathans
           method
           of
           preaching
           ,
           and
           commends
           it
           to
           all
           the
           Ministers
           of
           God.
           Hee
           first
           proposeth
           a
           Parable
           ,
           as
           wee
           doe
           Doctrines
           ,
           for
           the
           illumination
           ,
           and
           conviction
           of
           the
           understanding
           .
           Then
           Hee
           applies
           it
           more
           particularly
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           present●
           where
           Hee
           doth
           notably
           exagitate
           and
           aggravate
           the
           Sinne
           ,
           by
           recounting
           ,
           and
           opposing
           Gods
           extraordinary
           bounty
           and
           most
           mercifull
           dealing
           with
           David
           ,
           by
           the
           cause
           of
           it
           ,
           contempt
           of
           the
           Lords
           commandement
           ,
           and
           dreadfull
           things
           ensuing
           thence
           :
           Afterward
           that
           Hee
           might
           strike
           the
           heart
           thorow
           with
           astonishment
           and
           dread
           ,
           Hee
           threatens
           terribly
           :
           At
           last
           upon
           compunction
           ,
           and
           crying
           ,
           
             I
             have
             sinned
          
           ,
           He
           sweetly
           comforteth
           and
           rayseth
           to
           the
           assurance
           of
           Gods
           favour
           againe
           .
        
         
           If
           this
           course
           must
           bee
           taken
           with
           relapsed
           Christians
           ;
           why
           not
           much
           more
           ,
           with
           those
           who
           are
           starke
           
             dead
             in
             trespasses
             and
             sinnes
          
           ?
        
         
           
             Christ
             is
             promised
             to
             them
             alone
             ,
          
           saith
           t
           
             Calvin
             ,
             who
             are
             humbled
             ,
             and
             confounded
             with
             sense
             of
             their
             owne
             sinnes
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             Then
             is
             Christ
             seasonably
             revealed
          
           ,
           faith
           u
           
             Musculus
             ,
             when
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             beeing
             soundly
             pierced
             by
             preaching
             Repentance
             ,
             are
             possest
             with
             a
             desire
             of
             His
             gratious
             righteousnesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             way
             to
             Faith
          
           ,
           saith
           x
           
             Beza
             ,
             is
             penitence
          
           ,
           Legall
           compunction
           ;
           
             because
             sicknesse
             enforceth
             men
             euen
             unwilling
             ,
             to
             slie
             unto
             the
             Physician
             .
          
        
         
           
             Men
             are
             ever
             to
             bee
             prepared
             for
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           
             A
             Sermon
             of
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           said
           y
           Tilenus
           ,
           while
           hee
           was
           yet
           Orthodoxe
           ,
           
             must
             go
             before
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             that
             the
             Oyle
             of
             mercy
             may
             bee
             powred
             into
             a
             contrite
             vessell
             .
          
        
         
           
             In
             our
             exhortations
             to
             follow
             Christ
          
           saith
           z
           Rolloc
           ,
           
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             are
             ever
             to
             bee
             prepared
             with
             a
             sense
             of
             misery
             ,
             and
             their
             darke
             estate
             ;
             and
             afterward
             with
             a
             desire
             of
             enlargement
             and
             light
             .
          
        
         
           
             It
             is
             the
             care
             of
             those
             Ministers
             ,
             which
             divide
             Gods
             Word
             aright
             ,
          
           say
           our
           a
           great
           Divines
           of
           Great
           Britaine
           ,
           
             first
             fitly
             and
             wisely
             to
             wound
             the
             Consciences
             of
             their
             hearers
             with
             the
             terrours
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             after
             to
             raise
             them
             by
             the
             Promises
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           b
           
             The
             Spirit
             first
             terrifies
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             bee
             justified
             ,
             with
             the
             Law
             :
             breaking
             and
             humbling
             them
             with
             
             threats
             scourges
             and
             lashes
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             thereby
             despairing
             of
             themselves
             ,
             they
             may
             flie
             unto
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           
             Wee
             cannot
             learne
             out
             of
             the
             Gospell
          
           saith
           c
           Chemmitius
           ,
           
             that
             wee
             are
             to
             bee
             blessed
             in
             Christ
             ,
             except
             by
             an
          
           anthithesis
           ,
           as
           Luther
           speakes
           ,
           
             we
             also
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             wee
             are
             accursed
             by
             the
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           The
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           saith
           d
           Davenant
           ▪
           is
           to
           be
           propounded
           to
           the
           impious
           and
           impenitent
           —
           to
           strike
           terrour
           into
           their
           hearts
           and
           to
           demonstrate
           their
           just
           damnation
           ,
           except
           they
           repent
           ,
           and
           she
           to
           Iesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           c
           Perkins
           that
           great
           Light
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           both
           for
           soundnesse
           of
           learn●ng
           ,
           sincer●ty
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           insight
           into
           the
           
             Mystery
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           te●ching
           ,
           How
           Repentance
           is
           wrought
           ,
           tel●
           vs
           ,
        
         
           
             That
             
               first
               of
               all
               a
               Man
               must
               have
               knowledge
               o●
               foure
               things
               :
               Of
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ;
               Of
               sinne
               against
               the
               Law
               ;
               Of
               the
               guilt
               of
               sinne
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               Iudgement
               of
               God
               against
               sinne
               ,
               which
               is
               His
               eternall
               wrath
               :
               In
               the
               second
               Place
               must
               follow
               an
               application
               of
               the
               former
               knowledge
               to
               a
               Mans
               selfe
               ,
               by
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               conscience
               assisted
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               which
               for
               that
               cause
               is
               called
               the
               spirit
               of
               bondage
               ;
               in
               this
               manner
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               breaker
               of
               the
               Law
               is
               guilty
               of
               eternall
               wrath
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Minde
             :
          
           
             
               But
               I
               am
               a
               breaker
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Conscience
             as
             a
             Witnesse
             ,
             and
             an
             Accuser
             :
          
           
             
               Therefore
               I
               am
               guilty
               of
               eternall
               death
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             same
             Conscience
             ,
             as
             a
             Iudge
             .
          
           
             
               Every
               Law
               shall
               have
               His
               part
               in
               the
               Lake
               ,
               which
               burneth
               with
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               :
            
             Reuel
             .
             21.8
             .
          
           
             
               But
               I
               am
               a
               Liar
            
             :
          
           
             
               Therefore
               I
               shall
               have
               my
               part
               in
               that
               everlasting
               fiery
               Lake
               .
            
          
        
         
           And
           so
           of
           other
           sinnes
           ;
           Covetousnesse
           ,
           Cruelty
           ,
           Drunkennesse
           ,
           Whoredome
           ,
           Swearing
           ,
           Defrauding
           ,
           Temporizing
           ,
           Vsury
           ,
           Filthinesse
           ,
           Self-uncleannesse
           ,
           
             Foolish
             talking
             ,
             ●esting
             ,
             Ephes.
          
           5.4
           .
           
             Revellings
             ,
             Galat.
          
           5.21
           .
           
           Prophaning
           the
           Lords
           Day
           ,
           
             strange
             apparell
             ,
             Zeph.
          
           1.8
           .
           And
           innumerable
           sinnes
           moe
           ;
           which
           beeing
           all
           severally
           prest
           upon
           the
           heart
           ,
           by
           a
           discourse
           of
           the
           guilty
           conscience
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           must
           needs
           full
           sorely
           crush
           it
           with
           many
           cutting
           conclusions
           :
           from
           which
           set
           on
           by
           the
           
             spirit
             of
             bondage
          
           ,
           is
           woont
           to
           arise
           much
           trouble
           of
           minde
           ;
           which
           ,
           saith
           Hee
           ,
           is
           commonly
           called
           ,
           
             the
             sting
             of
             the
             conscience
          
           ,
           or
           penitence
           ,
           
           and
           the
           
             compunction
             of
             heart
          
           .
           And
           then
           succeedes
           seasonably
           ,
           and
           comfortably
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           The
           Soule
           beeing
           thus
           sensible
           of
           and
           groaning
           under
           the
           burden
           of
           all
           sinne
           ,
           is
           happily
           f
           fitted
           for
           all
           the
           glorious
           revelations
           of
           the
           abundant
           riches
           of
           Gods
           dearest
           mercies
           ;
           for
           all
           the
           comforts
           ,
           graces
           and
           favours
           which
           shine
           from
           the
           face
           of
           Christ
           ;
           for
           all
           the
           expiations
           ,
           refreshings
           ,
           and
           exultations
           ,
           which
           spring
           out
           of
           that
           blessed
           Fountaine
           ,
           
           
             opened
             for
             sinne
             and
             for
             uncleannesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             Never
             any
             of
             Gods
             Children
          
           ,
           saith
           g
           Greeneham
           ,
           
             were
             comforted
             thorowly
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             first
             humbled
             for
             their
             Sinnes
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             course
             warranted
             unto
             us
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           saith
           h
           Hieron
           ,
           
             is
             this
             :
             First
             ,
             to
             endeavour
             the
             softning
             of
             our
             Hearers
             hearts
             ,
             by
             bringing
             them
             to
             the
             sight
             and
             sense
             of
             their
             owne
             wretchednes
             ,
             before
             we
             adventure
             to
             apply
             the
             riches
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
             The
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospell
             is
             cōpared
             by
             our
             Saviour
             Himself
             unto
             the
             Sowing
             of
             seedes
             as
             therefore
             the
             ground
             is
             first
             torne
             up
             with
             the
             pl●●gh
             ,
          
           
           
             before
             the
             seede
             be
             committed
             unto
             it
             :
             so
             the
             f●llow
             ground
             of
             our
             hearts
             must
             first
             bee
             broken
             up
             with
             the
             sharpenesse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             the
             very
             terrour
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           
           
             before
             wee
             can
             bee
             fit
             to
             entertaine
             the
             sweete
             seed
             of
             the
             Gospell
             —
             I
             would
             have
             a
             Preacher
             to
             preach
             peace
             ,
             and
             to
             aime
             at
             nothing
             more
             ,
             then
             the
             comfort
             of
             the
             Soules
             of
             Gods
             people
             :
             yet
             I
             would
             have
             Him
             withall
             ,
             frame
             his
             course
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             Gods
             appearing
             to
          
           Elijah
           .
           
             The
             Text
             saith
          
           ,
           
           
             that
             first
             a
             mighty
             strong
             winde
             rent
             the
             Mountaines
             ,
             and
             brake
             the
             rockes
             :
             then
             ,
             after
             that
             came
             
             an
             earthquake
             ;
             and
             after
             the
             earthquake
             came
             fire
             :
             and
             after
             all
             these
             ,
             then
             came
             a
             still
             ,
             and
             a
             soft
             voyce
             .
             After
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             have
             the
             still
             and
             milde
             voy●e
             of
             the
             Gospell
             come
             ,
             till
             the
             strong
             tempest
             of
             the
             Law
             hath
             rent
             the
             sto●y
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             have
             made
             the●●
             beli●es
             to
             tremble
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             rottennesse
             to
             enter
             into
             their
             bones
             .
             —
             Or
             at
             least
             ,
             because
             our
             Auditories
             are
             mixt
             ,
             consisting
             of
             men
             ▪
             of
             divers
             humours
             ,
             it
             shall
             bee
             good
             for
             Him
             to
             deliver
             His
             doctrine
             with
             that
             caution
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             humbled
             soules
             may
             be
             affrighted
             with
             the
             severity
             of
             Gods
             judgements
             ,
             nor
             the
             prophane
             and
             unrepentant
             grow
             presumptuous
             by
             the
             abundance
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             .
          
           
           —
           The
           person
           that
           is
           full
           ,
           despiseth
           the
           hony-combe
           ,
           saith
           Salomon
           :
           
             And
             what
             doth
             a
             proud
          
           Pharisie
           ,
           
             or
             a
             churlish
          
           Nabal
           ,
           
             or
             a
             Politicke
          
           Gallio
           ,
           
             or
             a
             scoffing
          
           Ishmael
           ,
           
             care
             to
             heare
             of
             the
             breadth
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             length
             ,
             and
             depth
             ,
             and
             height
             of
             the
             love
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Sonne
             Iesus
             ?
          
           Except
           it
           bee
           to
           settle
           them
           faster
           upon
           their
           lees
           .
           
           
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             that
             nature
             is
             as
             unfitting
             such
          
           uncircumcised
           eares
           ,
           as
           the
           snow
           the
           Summer
           ,
           
           and
           the
           raine
           the
           Harvest
           .
           Vnto
           the
           Horse
           belongs
           a
           whip
           ,
           to
           the
           Asse
           a
           bridle
           ,
           and
           a
           rod
           to
           the
           Fooles
           backe
           ,
           &c.
           —
           
             Hee
             that
             intendeth
             to
             doe
             any
             good
             in
             this
             frozen
             generation
             ,
             had
             need
             rather
             to
             bee
          
           Boanerges
           ,
           
             one
             of
             the
             sons
             of
             thunder
             ,
          
           
           then
           Bar-Ionah
           
             the
             Sonne
             of
             a
             Dove
          
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             saith
          
           i
           Forbes
           ,
           
             hath
             three
             degrees
             of
             operation
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             .
             For
             ,
             first
             it
             falleth
             to
             mens
             eares
             as
             the
             sound
             of
             many
             waters
             ,
             a
             mighty
             great
             ,
             and
             confused
             sound
             ,
             and
             which
             commonly
             ,
             bringeth
             neither
             terrour
             ,
             nor
             ioy
             ,
             but
             yet
             a
             wondering
             ,
             and
             acknowledgement
             of
             a
             strange
             force
             ,
             &
             more
             then
             humane
             power
             .
             This
             is
             that
             effect
             which
             many
             felt
             ,
             hearing
             Christ
             ,
             when
             they
             were
          
           astonished
           at
           His
           Doctrine
           ,
           
           as
           teaching
           with
           authority
           .
           What
           manner
           doctrine
           is
           this
           ?
           Never
           man
           spake
           like
           this
           man.
           
             This
             effect
             falleth
             even
             to
             the
             reprobate
             ,
          
           which
           wonder
           and
           vanish
           :
           Ha●ak
           .
           15.
           
           Act.
           13.41
           .
           
             The
             next
             effect
             is
          
           the
           voice
           of
           thund●r
           .
           
             Which
             bringeth
             
             not
             onely
             wonder
             ,
             but
             feare
             also
             :
             not
             onely
             filleth
             the
             eares
             with
             sound
             ,
             and
             the
             heart
             with
             astonishment
             ,
             but
             moreover
             shaketh
             and
             terifyeth
             the
             conscience
             .
             And
             this
             second
             effect
             may
             also
             befall
             a
             reprobate
             .
          
           As
           
             Felix
             .
             Act.
          
           24.
           
           
             The
             third
             effect
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             elect
             :
             the
             sound
             of
             harping
             ,
             while
             the
             word
             not
             onely
             ravish●th
             with
             admiration
             ,
             and
             striketh
             the
             Conscience
             with
             terrour
             ;
             but
             also
             ,
             lastly
             filleth
             it
             with
             sweete
             peace
             and
             ioy
             ,
             &c.
             
             Now
             albeit
             the
             first
             two
             degrees
             may
             bee
             without
             the
             last
          
           ;
           yet
           none
           feele
           the
           last
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           in
           some
           degree
           ,
           felt
           both
           the
           first
           two
           .
        
         
           
             God
             healeth
             none
          
           k
           saith
           Gouge
           ,
           
             but
             such
             as
             are
             first
             wounded
             .
          
           The
           whole
           need
           not
           a
           Physitian
           ,
           but
           they
           that
           are
           sicke
           .
           
           
             Christ
             was
             annointed
          
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospell
           to
           the
           poore
           ,
           
           to
           heale
           the
           broken
           hearted
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
           Ob.
           
             Many
             have
             believed
             ,
             who
             never
             grieved
             for
             their
             misery
             ,
             as
          
           Lidia
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           
             Who
             can
             tell
             ,
             that
             these
             greeved
             not
             ?
             It
             followeth
             not
             that
             they
             had
             no
             greife
             ,
             because
             none
             is
             recorded
             .
             All
             particular
             actions
             and
             circumstances
             of
             Actions
             are
             not
             recorded
             :
             It
             is
             enough
             that
             the
             greefe
             of
             some
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
          
           
           
             of
             the
             Iaylour
             ,
             of
             the
             woman
             that
             washed
             Christs
             feete
             with
             Her
             teares
             ▪
             and
             of
             others
             ,
             is
             recorded
             .
          
        
         
           Lidia
           
             might
             bee
             prepared
             before
             she
             heard
             Paul.
             For
             sh●e
             accompanied
             them
             which
             went
             out
             to
             pray
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             shee
             worshipped
             God
             :
             Or
             else
             Her
             heart
             might
             be
             then
             touched
             ,
             when
             she
             heard
             Paul
             preach
             .
             The
             like
             may
             bee
             said
             of
             those
             which
             heard
             Peter
             ,
          
           
           
             when
             Her
             preached
             to
             Cornelius
             ;
             And
             of
             others
             .
             Certaine
             it
             is
             that
             a
             man
             must
             both
             see
             and
             feele
             Hi●
             wretchednesse
             ,
             and
             bee
             wounded
             in
             Soule
             for
             it
             before
             Faith
             can
             be
             wrought
             in
             Him.
             Yet
             I
             deny
             not
             ,
             but
             there
             may
             be
             great
             difference
             in
             the
             manner
             and
             measure
             of
             greeving
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           l
           
             The
             heart
             is
             prepared
             for
             faith
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             faith
             .
             Iustifi●ation
             beeing
             the
             worke
             of
             God
             is
             perfect
             in
             it selfe
             :
             but
             our
             hearts
             are
             not
             fit
             to
             apply
             it
             ,
             untill
             God
             have
             humbled
             us
             brought
             us
             to
             despaire
             in
             our selves
             .
             —
             The
             whole
             preparation
             beeing
             legall
             wrought
             by
             the
             Spirits
             of
             bondage
             
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Adoption
             ,
             leaves
             us
             in
             despaire
             of
             all
             helpe
             either
             of
             our selves
             ,
             or
             the
             whole
             world
             ;
             that
             so
             beeing
             in
             this
             wofull
             plight
             wee
             might
             now
             submit
             our selves
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             infusing
             a
             lively
             faith
             into
             our
             hearts
             ,
             gives
             us
             His
             Son
             and
             our
             iustification
             with
             Him.
             
          
        
         
           m
           
             None
             ever
             had
             conscience
             truly
             pacifyed
             ,
             that
             first
             felt
             not
             conscience
             wounded
             .
          
        
         
           n
           
             The
             preparation
             to
             repentance
          
           .
           (
           Hee
           meanes
           Evangelicall
           )
           
             are
             those
             legall
             sits
             of
             feare
             and
             terrour
             ,
             which
             are
             both
             in
             nature
             and
             time
             too
             ,
             before
             Faith.
             
          
        
         
           o
           
             As
             there
             can
             bee
             no
             birth
             without
             the
          
           *
           
             paines
             of
             the
             travell
             going
             before
             ;
             so
             neither
             ,
             no
             true
             repentance
             without
             some
             terrours
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             streights
             of
             Conscience
             .
             —
             The
             reason
             is
             plaine
             .
             None
             can
             have
             repentance
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             Christ
             cals
             to
             Repentance
             .
             Now
             Hee
             cals
             only
             sinners
             to
             Repentance
             .
             Mat.
          
           9.13
           .
           
             even
             sinners
             heavy
             laden
             with
             the
             sense
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             against
             sinne
             .
             Mat.
          
           11.28
           .
           
             Hee
             comes
             onely
             to
             save
             the
             lost
             sheepe
             ,
             that
             is
             such
             sheepe
             ,
             as
             feele
             themselves
             lost
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             know
             not
             how
             to
             finde
             the
             way
             to
             the
             fold
             .
             It
             is
             said
          
           Rom.
           8.15
           .
           
             Yee
             have
             not
             received
             the
             spirit
             of
             bondage
             againe
             ,
             to
             feare
             :
             which
             shewes
             ,
             that
             once
             they
             did
             receive
             it
             ,
             namely
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             first
             preparation
             vnto
             conversion
             ,
             that
             then
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Law
             did
             so
             beare
             witnes
             unto
             thē
             ,
             of
             their
             bondage
             and
             miserable
             slavery
             ,
             that
             it
             made
             them
             to
             tremble
             .
             Now
             there
             ,
             vnder
             the
             person
             of
             the
          
           Romans
           ,
           
             the
             Apostle
             speakes
             to
             all
             Beleevers
             ,
             and
             so
             shewes
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             every
             Christians
             common
             case
             .
          
        
         
           p
           
             the
             law
             hath
             His
             use
             to
             worke
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             poenitentiam
             .
             The
             Gospell
             His
             force
             to
             worke
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           resipiscentiam
           ;
           and
           both
           are
           needfull
           for
           Christians
           even
           at
           this
           Present
           ,
           as
           formerly
           they
           have
           ever
           bin
           .
        
         
           q
           
             Gods
             mercy
             may
             not
             bee
             such
             ,
             whereby
             His
             Truth
             in
             any
             sort
             should
             bee
             impeached
             .
             As
             it
             should
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             prostituted
             
             indifferently
             and
             promiscuously
             to
             all
             ,
             as
             well
             the
             insolent
             ,
             and
             impenitent
             ,
             as
             the
             poore
             humble
             ,
             and
             broken
             hearted
             sinner
             .
             For
             unto
             these
             latter
             onely
             is
             the
             promise
             of
             mercy
             made
             .
             And
             if
             to
             others
             ,
             the
             gate
             of
             mercy
             should
             bee
             set
             open
             ;
             Gods
             mercies
             (
             as
          
           Solomon
           
             saies
             of
             the
             wicked's
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             cruell
             mercies
             )
             should
             be
             false
             and
             uniust
             .
             mercies
             .
             But
             God
             never
             yet
             learned
             so
             to
             bee
             mercifull
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             Himselfe
             false
             and
             unfaithfull
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             first
             thing
             that
             drawes
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             is
             to
             consider
             our
             miserable
             estate
             without
             Him.
          
           
           
             —
             Therefore
             wee
             see
             that
             the
             Law
             drives
             men
             to
             Christ
             :
             And
             the
             Law
             doth
             it
             by
             shewing
             a
             Man
             His
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             curse
             due
             unto
             the
             same
             .
             —
             Wee
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             nothing
             performed
             of
             us
             can
             give
             satisfaction
             in
             this
             matter
             of
             humiliation
             .
             —
             Yet
             it
             is
             such
             a
             thing
             without
             which
             wee
             cannot
             come
             to
             Christ.
             It
             is
             as
             much
             as
             if
             a
             man
             should
             say
             ,
             the
             Physitian
             is
             ready
             to
             heale
             Thee
             ,
             but
             then
             it
             is
             required
             ,
             that
             Thou
             must
             have
             a
             sense
             of
             the
             disease
             :
             &
             c
             !
             No
             Man
             will
             come
             to
             Christ
             except
             He
             bee
             hungry
             .
             Onely
             those
             that
             are
             troubled
             receive
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
        
         
           
             No
             Man
             will
             take
             Christ
             for
             his
             Husband
             ,
             till
             Hee
             come
             to
             know
             &
             feele
             the
             Waight
             of
             Satans
             yoke
             .
             Till
             that
             time
             ,
             Hee
             will
             never
             come
             to
             take
             upon
             Him
             the
             yoke
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           
             To
             all
             you
             I
             speake
             ,
             that
             are
             humbled
             :
             Others
             that
             minde
             not
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             regard
             not
             the
             things
             of
             this
             nature
             ;
             But
             you
             that
             mourne
             in
             Zion
             ,
             that
             are
             broken-hearted
             ;
             you
             that
             know
             the
             bitternesse
             of
             sin
             ,
             to
             you
             is
             the
             salvation
             sent
             .
          
        
         
           r
           
             Vnder
             the
             causes
             I
             comprehend
             all
             that
             worke
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             Hee
             worketh
             Faith
             in
             any
             ,
             which
             standeth
             especially
             in
             these
             three
             things
             :
          
        
         
           1.
           
           
             That
             God
             by
             His
             word
             ,
             and
             Spirit
             first
             illightneth
             the
             understanding
             ,
             truly
             ,
             to
             conceive
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Mans
             misery
             ,
             and
             of
             His
             full
             recovery
             by
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             meanes
             Hee
             worketh
             in
             His
             heart
             ,
             both
             such
             sound
             sorrow
             for
             His
             misery
             ,
             and
             
             fervent
             desire
             after
             Christ
             the
             remedy
             ;
             that
             Hee
             can
             never
             bee
             at
             quiet
             ,
             till
             Hee
             enioy
             Christ
             :
          
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             God
             so
             manifesteth
             His
             love
             in
             freely
             offering
             Christ
             with
             all
             His
             benefits
             to
             Him
             a
             poore
             sinner
             ,
             that
             thereby
             hee
             drawes
             Him
             so
             to
             giue
             credit
             to
             God
             ,
             therein
             ,
             that
             Hee
             gladly
             accepts
             Christ
             offered
             vnto
             Him.
             These
             three
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             whosoever
             findeth
             to
             have
             bin
             wrought
             in
             Himselfe
             ,
             Hee
             may
             thereby
             know
             certainly
             Hee
             hath
             Faith.
             But
             without
             these
             ,
             what
             change
             of
             life
             soever
             may
             bee
             conceived
             ,
             there
             can
             bee
             no
             certainty
             of
             Faith.
             
          
        
         
           s
           
             The
             Law
             first
             breakes
             us
             ,
             and
             kills
             us
             with
             the
             sight
             ,
             and
             guilt
             of
             sin
             ,
             before
             Christ
             cures
             us
             ,
             and
             binds
             us
             up
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             holy
             Ghost
             worketh
             and
             maketh
             Faith
             effectuall
             by
             these
             three
             Acts
             :
          
           
        
         
           1.
           
           
             First
             ,
             it
             puts
             an
             efficacy
             into
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             makes
             that
             powerfull
             to
             worke
             on
             the
             heart
             ;
             to
             make
             a
             man
             poore
             in
             spirit
             ;
             so
             that
             hee
             may
             bee
             fit
             to
             receive
             the
             Gospell
             .
             —
             The
             Spirit
             of
             bondage
             must
             make
             the
             Law
             effectuall
             ;
             as
             the
             Spirit
             of
             adoption
             doth
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           
             The
             second
             worke
             ,
             is
             to
             reveale
             Christ
             ,
             when
             the
             heart
             is
             prepared
             by
             the
             spirit
             in
             the
             first
             worke
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             Hee
             shewes
             the
             unsearchable
             riches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             hope
             of
             His
             calling
             ,
             and
             the
             glorious
             inheritance
             prepared
             for
             the
             Saints
             ;
             what
             is
             the
             exceeding
             greatnesse
             of
             His
             power
             in
             them
             that
             beleeve
             .
             I
             say
             wee
             neede
             the
             Spirit
             to
             shew
             these
             things
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           3.
           
           
             The
             third
             Act
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             ,
             The
             testimony
             which
             hee
             gives
             to
             our
             spirit
             ,
             in
             telling
             us
             that
             these
             things
             are
             ours
             .
             When
             the
             heart
             is
             prepared
             by
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             when
             these
             things
             are
             so
             shewed
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             wee
             prize
             them
             ,
             and
             long
             after
             them
             ,
             yet
             there
             must
             bee
             a
             third
             thing
             :
             To
             take
             them
             to
             our selves
             ,
             to
             beleeve
             they
             are
             ours
             :
             and
             there
             needes
             a
             worke
             of
             the
             Spirit
             for
             this
             .
             For
             tho
             the
             promises
             bee
             never
             so
             cleare
             ,
             yet
             having
             nothing
             but
             the
             promises
             ,
             you
             shall
             never
             bee
             able
             to
             apply
             them
             to
             your selves
             .
             But
             when
             the
             
             holy
             Ghost
             shall
             say
             ,
             Christ
             is
             thine
             ,
             All
             these
             things
             belong
             to
             Thee
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             thy
             Father
             ;
             when
             that
             shall
             witnesse
             to
             our
             spirit
             by
             a
             worke
             of
             His
             owne
             ,
             Then
             shall
             wee
             beleeve
             ,
             &
             c
             !
          
        
         
           t
           
             This
             is
             the
             order
             observed
             in
             our
             iustification
             :
          
           1.
           
           
             First
             There
             is
             a
             sight
             of
             our
             misery
             ,
             to
             which
             wee
             are
             brought
             by
             the
             Law.
          
           2.
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             There
             is
             by
             the
             Gospell
             an
             holding
             forth
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             our
             redemption
             from
             sin
             and
             death
             .
          
           3.
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             working
             of
             Faith
             in
             the
             heart
             to
             rest
             on
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             ransome
             from
             sinne
             and
             death
             .
             Now
             when
             a
             man
             is
             come
             hither
             ,
             Hee
             is
             truly
             and
             really
             iust
             .
          
        
         
           u
           
             Wee
             teach
             that
             in
             trve
             conversion
             a
             man
             must
             bee
             wounded
             in
             his
             conscience
             by
             the
             sense
             of
             his
             sinnes
             ;
             His
             contrition
             must
             bee
             compungent
             ,
             and
             vehement
             ,
             bruising
             ,
             breaking
             ,
             renting
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             feeling
             shee
             throwes
             (
             as
             a
             woman
             labouring
             of
             Childe
             )
             before
             the
             new-Creature
             bee
             brought
             forth
             ,
             or
             Christ
             truly
             formed
             in
             Him.
             It
             is
             not
             done
             without
             bitternesse
             of
             the
             Soule
             ;
             without
             care
             ,
             indignation
             ,
             revenge
             .
          
           2.
           
           Cor.
           7.11
           .
           
             But
             as
             some
             Infants
             ,
             are
             borne
             with
             lesse
             paine
             to
             the
             mother
             ,
             and
             some
             with
             more
             :
             so
             may
             the
             new-man
             be
             regenerated
             ,
             in
             some
             with
             more
             ,
             in
             some
             with
             lesse
             anxiety
             of
             travell
             .
             But
             surely
             grace
             is
             not
             infused
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             any
             sinner
             ,
             except
             there
             bee
             at
             least
             so
             great
             affliction
             of
             Spirit
             for
             sinne
             foregoing
             that
             He
             cannot
             but
             ●eele
             it
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           x
           
             This
             bruising
             is
             required
             before
             conversion
             .
          
           1.
           
           
             That
             so
             the
             Spirit
             may
             make
             way
             for
             it selfe
             into
             the
             heart
             by
          
           levelling
           all
           proud
           high
           thoughts
           !
           &c
           2.
           
           
             To
             make
             vs
             set
             an
             high
             price
             upon
             Christs
             death
             —
             This
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             relapses
             ,
             and
             Apostasies
             ,
             because
             men
             never
             smarted
             for
             sin
             at
             the
             first
             ;
             They
             were
             not
             long
             enough
             under
             the
             lash
             of
             the
             Law.
             Hence
             this
             inferiour
             worke
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
          
           bringing
           downe
           high
           thoughts
           ,
           
             is
             necessary
             before
             conversion
          
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           time
           it
           doth
           most
           clearly
           ,
           and
           plentifully
           appeare
           ;
           what
           a
           foule
           ,
           and
           fearefull
           fault
           it
           is
           ;
           for
           men
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           managing
           of
           their
           Publike
           ministery
           ;
           or
           more
           private
           Passages
           ,
           of
           conference
           ,
           visitations
           of
           the
           sicke
           ,
           
           consultations
           about
           a
           good
           estate
           to
           Godward
           ,
           and
           other
           occasions
           of
           like
           nature
           ;
           to
           apply
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           and
           the
           promises
           ,
           to
           promise
           life
           and
           safety
           in
           the
           evill
           Day
           ,
           to
           Soules
           as
           yet
           not
           soundly
           illightned
           and
           afflicted
           with
           sight
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           sense
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ;
           to
           consciences
           never
           truly
           wounded
           and
           awaked
           .
           I
           insisted
           the
           longer
           upon
           this
           Point
           ,
           because
           I
           know
           it
           full
           well
           ,
           to
           bee
           a
           most
           universall
           ,
           and
           prevailing
           Policy
           of
           the
           Devill
           ,
           whereby
           hee
           keepes
           many
           thousands
           in
           His
           cursed
           slavery
           ,
           and
           from
           salvation
           :
           To
           confirme
           as
           many
           Pastours
           as
           Hee
           can
           possibly
           ,
           willing
           enough
           to
           drive
           their
           Flocks
           before
           them
           to
           damnation
           ,
           in
           an
           ignorant
           ,
           or
           affected
           Preiudice
           ,
           and
           forbearance
           ,
           of
           that
           saving
           method
           of
           bringing
           Soules
           out
           of
           Hell
           ,
           mentioned
           before
           ;
           and
           made
           good
           with
           much
           variety
           of
           evidence
           :
           And
           to
           nourish
           also
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           naturall
           men
           ,
           a
           strong
           and
           sturdy
           disconceite
           ,
           opposition
           &
           raging
           ,
           against
           downe-right
           dealing
           ,
           and
           those
           men
           of
           God
           (
           able
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           but
           falsely
           and
           furiously
           against
           their
           owne
           Soules
           by
           their
           terrible
           teaching
           to
           drive
           their
           hearers
           to
           distraction
           ,
           Selfe-destruction
           ,
           or
           despaire
           )
           who
           take
           the
           only
           right
           course
           to
           convert
           them
           and
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           as
           Hee
           Himselfe
           invites
           them
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             labouring
             and
             heauy
             laden
          
           with
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           Matth.
           11.28
           .
        
         
           Dawbers
           then
           ,
           who
           serue
           Satans
           craft
           in
           this
           kinde
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           who
           dispence
           their
           ministery
           without
           all
           spirituall
           discretion
           and
           good
           conscience
           ,
           of
           whom
           there
           are
           too
           many
           ,
           as
           great
           strangers
           to
           the
           right
           way
           of
           working
           grace
           in
           others
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           worke
           of
           grace
           in
           themselves
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           they
           are
           a
           generation
           of
           dangerous
           men
           .
           Old
           excellent
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           in
           an
           accursed
           Art
           of
           conducting
           poore
           blinded
           Soules
           ,
           merrily
           ,
           towards
           everlasting
           miserie
           ,
           and
           setting
           them
           downe
           in
           the
           very
           midst
           of
           Hell
           ,
           before
           they
           bee
           sensible
           of
           any
           danger
           ,
           or
           discovery
           of
           their
           damnable
           state
           .
           Great
           men
           they
           are
           with
           the
           men
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           with
           al
           those
           wise
           fooles
           and
           sensuall
           great
           ones
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           willing
           to
           bee
           tormented
           
           before
           their
           time
           ,
           or
           rather
           who
           desire
           impossibly
           to
           live
           the
           life
           of
           pleasures
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           and
           yet
           at
           last
           
             to
             die
             the
             death
             of
             the
             righteous
             .
          
           They
           have
           still
           ready
           at
           hand
           ,
           hand
           over
           head
           ,
           mercy
           ,
           and
           pardon
           .
           Heaven
           and
           salvation
           for
           all
           commers
           ,
           and
           all
           they
           come
           neere
           ,
           without
           so
           much
           as
           a
           desire
           to
           put
           any
           difference
           ,
           or
           divide
           
             the
             pretious
             from
             the
             vile
          
           .
           Which
           is
           a
           prodig●●usly-arrogant
           folly
           ,
           pernicious
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           ,
           both
           to
           their
           own
           soules
           ,
           and
           those
           they
           delude
           .
           He●●e
           〈◊〉
           they
           are
           branded
           in
           the
           Booke
           of
           God
           ;
           calling
           them
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             -
             S●wers
          
           under
           mens
           elboes
           ;
           Ezek.
           1●
           .
           1●
           .
           That
           〈◊〉
           laid
           y
           soft
           and
           lockt
           fast
           in
           the
           Cradle
           of
           security
           ,
           th●●
           may
           sinke
           suddenly
           into
           the
           Pit
           of
           destruction
           ,
           before
           they
           be
           aware
           :
           
             Criers
             of
             peace
             ,
             peace
          
           ;
           when
           no
           peace
           is
           towards
           ,
           Ier.
           6.14
           .
           but
           horrible
           stirs
           ,
           
             tumbling
             of
             garments
             in
             bloud
             ;
             burning
             and
             devouring
             of
             fire
             :
             A
             ●●n-pleasers
             ,
             ●alat
             .
          
           1.10
           .
           who
           chuse
           rather
           to
           tickle
           the
           itching
           eares
           of
           their
           carnall
           hearers
           with
           some
           f●othy
           ,
           Frier-like
           conceits
           out
           of
           Dung-hill
           〈◊〉
           And
           so
           smooth
           Great
           Ones
           in
           their
           humours
           ,
           by
           their
           cowardly
           flatteries
           ,
           especially
           ,
           if
           they
           any
           waies
           depend
           upon
           them
           for
           countenance
           ,
           rising
           ,
           and
           preferment
           ;
           rather
           then
           conscionably
           to
           discharge
           that
           trust
           〈◊〉
           upon
           them
           by
           their
           great
           Lord
           and
           Master
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           upon
           answerablenes
           for
           the
           bloud
           of
           those
           Soules
           ,
           which
           shal
           perish
           by
           their
           temporizing
           silence
           ,
           and
           flattering
           vnfaithfulnesse
           :
           
             Healers
             of
             the
             hurt
             of
             their
             Hearers
             with
          
           
           
             〈◊〉
             words
             .
             Ier.
          
           6.14
           .
           while
           their
           Soules
           are
           〈◊〉
           by
           the
           wounds
           of
           sinne
           unto
           eternall
           death
           ;
           
             Preachers
             of
          
           a
           
             smooth
             things
             .
             Isa.
          
           30.10
           .
           which
           kinde
           of
           
           Men
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           ,
           and
           all
           worldlings
           wonderfully
           b
           affect
           and
           applaud
           ,
           tho
           to
           their
           owne
           everlasting
           vndoing
           .
           They
           swell
           under
           such
           Teachers
           with
           a
           Pharisaicall
           conceite
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           as
           safe
           for
           salvation
           ,
           as
           the
           precisest
           of
           them
           all
           ;
           but
           alas
           !
           their
           hope
           is
           but
           like
           a
           hollow
           wall
           ,
           which
           beeing
           put
           to
           any
           stresse
           ,
           when
           the
           tempest
           of
           Gods
           searching
           wrath
           begins
           to
           shake
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           a
           finall
           triall
           of
           it's
           truth
           ,
           and
           soundnesse
           ;
           it
           shatters
           into
           pieces
           and
           comes
           to
           naught
           .
           Heare
           the
           Prophet
           :
           *
           
             Now
             go
             ,
             write
             it
             before
             them
             in
             a
             table
             ,
             and
             note
             it
             in
             a
             booke
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             bee
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             :
             That
             this
             is
             a
             rebellious
             people
             ,
             lying
             children
             ,
             children
             that
             wil
             not
             heare
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             which
             say
             to
             the
             Seers
             ,
             see
             not
          
           ;
           c
           
             and
             to
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             prophesie
             not
             unto
             us
             right
             things
             ;
             speake
             unto
             us
             smooth
             things
             ,
             prophesie
             deceits
             .
             Get
             you
             out
             of
             the
             way
             :
             turne
             aside
             out
             of
             the
             path
             :
             cause
             the
             Holy
             One
             of
             Israel
             to
             cease
             from
             before
             us
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             thus
             saith
             the
             Holy
             One
             of
             Israel
             :
             Because
             ye
             despise
             this
             word
             ,
             and
             trust
             in
             oppression
             ,
             and
             perversenesse
             ,
             and
             stay
             thereon
             :
             Therefore
             this
             iniquity
             shal
             bee
             to
             you
             as
             a
             breach
             ready
             to
             fall
             ,
             swelling
             out
             in
             a
             high
             wall
             ,
             whose
             breaking
             commeth
             suddenly
             at
             an
             instant
             .
             And
             Hee
             shall
             breake
             it
             as
             the
             breaking
             of
             the
             potters
             vessell
             ,
             that
             is
             broken
             in
             pieces
             ,
             hee
             shall
             not
             spare
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             shal
             not
             be
             found
             in
             the
             bursting
             of
             it
             ,
             a
             sheard
             to
             take
             fire
             from
             the
             harth
             ,
             or
             to
             take
             water
             with
             all
             out
             of
             the
             Pit.
             Dawbers
             with
             untempered
             morter
             :
             Ezech.
          
           13.11
           .
           Who
           erect
           in
           the
           conceits
           of
           those
           who
           are
           willing
           to
           bee
           deluded
           by
           them
           ,
           Pharises
           at
           the
           best
           ,
           a
           rotten
           Building
           of
           false
           hope
           ,
           like
           a
           d
           
             mudde-wall
             without
             
             straw
             ,
             or
             morter
             made
             onely
             of
             sand
             without
             lime
             to
             binde
             it
          
           ;
           which
           in
           faire
           weather
           makes
           a
           faire
           shew
           for
           a
           while
           ;
           but
           when
           abundance
           of
           raine
           falls
           ,
           and
           winter
           comes
           ,
           it
           moulders
           away
           ,
           and
           turnes
           to
           myre
           in
           the
           streetes
           .
           Their
           vaine
           confidence
           in
           prosperous
           times
           ,
           before
           it
           come
           to
           the
           Touchstone
           of
           the
           fiery
           triall
           by
           Gods
           searching
           Truth
           ,
           may
           seeme
           currant
           ;
           But
           in
           the
           tempest
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           when
           the
           stormy
           winters
           night
           of
           death
           approacheth
           ,
           or
           at
           furthest
           ,
           at
           the
           iudgement
           Seate
           of
           the
           iust
           and
           Highest
           God
           ,
           it
           prooves
           to
           bee
           counterfeite
           :
           
           when
           at
           last
           they
           shall
           cry
           
             Lord
             Lord
          
           like
           the
           
             foolish
             Virgins
          
           ,
           And
           those
           Mat.
           7.
           in
           steade
           of
           imaginary
           comfort
           ,
           they
           shal
           bee
           crusht
           with
           horrible
           and
           everlasting
           confusion
           .
           
           Heare
           the
           Prophet
           :
           
             Say
             unto
             them
             which
             daube
             it
             with
             untempered
             morter
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             fall
             :
             there
             shall
             bee
             an
             overflowing
             showre
             ,
             and
             yee
             ,
             O
             great
             haile
             stones
             ,
             shall
             fall
             ,
             and
             a
             stormy
             winde
             shall
             rent
             it
             .
             Loe
             ,
             when
             the
             wall
             is
             fallen
             ,
             shall
             it
             not
             bee
             said
             unto
             you
             where
             is
             the
             daubing
             wherewith
             yee
             have
             daubed
             it
             ?
             Therfore
             thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             I
             will
             rent
             it
             with
             a
             stormy
             winde
             in
             my
             fury
             :
             and
             there
             shall
             be
             an
             overflowing
             showre
             in
             mine
             anger
             ,
             and
             great
             hailestones
             in
             my
             fury
             to
             consume
             it
             .
             So
             wil
             I
             breake
             downe
             the
             wall
             that
             yee
             have
             daubed
             with
             untempered
             morter
             ,
             and
             bring
             it
             downe
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             foundation
             thereof
             shal
             bee
             discovered
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             fall
             ,
             and
             yee
             shall
             bee
             consumed
             in
             the
             midst
             thereof
             :
             and
             yee
             shall
             know
             that
             I
             am
             the
             Lord.
             Thus
             will
             I
             accomplish
             my
             wrath
             upon
             the
             wall
             ,
             and
             upon
             them
             that
             have
             it
             dawbed
             with
             untempered
             morter
             ,
             and
             will
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             The
             wall
             is
             no
             more
             ,
             neither
             they
             that
             daubed
             it
             :
             To
             wit
             ,
             the
             Prophets
             of
             Israel
             ,
             which
             prophesie
             concerning
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             which
             see
             visions
             of
             peace
             for
             Her
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             peace
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             God
             :
          
           Such
           as
           
             with
             lies
             make
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             righteous
             sad
             ,
             whom
             God
             hath
             not
             made
             sad
             ;
             and
             strengthen
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             that
             Hee
             should
             not
             returne
             from
             His
             wicked
             way
             by
             promising
             Him
             life
             .
             Ezech.
          
           13.22
           .
           These
           fellowes
           hold
           and
           beare
           
           meere
           civill
           men
           in
           hand
           ,
           that
           their
           estate
           is
           sound
           enough
           to
           Godward
           ,
           whatsoever
           the
           purer
           and
           preciser
           Brethren
           prate
           to
           the
           contrary
           :
           d
           and
           yet
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             without
             holinesse
             no
             man
             shall
             see
             the
             Lord.
             Hebr.
          
           12.14
           .
           That
           formall
           Professours
           are
           very
           forward
           men
           ;
           whereas
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           professeth
           ,
           that
           Hee
           will
           
             spew
             the
             luke-warme
             out
             of
             His
             mouth
             .
          
           Nay
           ,
           and
           if
           there
           bee
           talke
           even
           of
           a
           good
           fellow
           especially
           of
           some
           more
           commendable
           naturall
           parts
           ,
           and
           plausible
           carriage
           ;
           if
           Hee
           be
           so
           but
           moderately
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           so
           speake
           ,
           and
           not
           iust
           every
           day
           drunke
           ;
           well
           ,
           well
           ,
           will
           they
           say
           ,
           wee
           have
           all
           our
           faults
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           His.
           But
           as
           concerning
           the
           faithfull
           servant
           of
           God
           ;
           they
           are
           woont
           to
           entertaine
           the
           same
           conceite
           of
           Him
           ,
           which
           Ahab
           did
           of
           Elijah
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           e
           
             Hee
             was
             a
             troubler
             of
             Israel
             :
          
           Which
           one
           of
           the
           captaines
           had
           of
           the
           Prophet
           sent
           to
           annoint
           Iehu
           ,
           that
           Hee
           was
           a
           f
           
             mad
             fellow
          
           :
           which
           the
           false
           Prophets
           had
           of
           Micaiah
           ;
           that
           Hee
           was
           a
           fellow
           of
           a
           singular
           and
           od
           humour
           by
           Himselfe
           ,
           and
           guided
           by
           a
           private
           spirit
           of
           His
           owne
           :
           which
           Tertullus
           had
           of
           Paul
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           a
           g
           
             pestilent
             fellow
          
           :
           which
           the
           Pharises
           had
           of
           Christs
           Followers
           ;
           that
           they
           were
           a
           contemptible
           and
           h
           cursed
           generation
           ;
           a
           company
           of
           base
           ,
           rude
           illiterate
           underlings
           .
           Nay
           sometimes
           ,
           when
           the
           bedlam
           fit
           is
           upon
           them
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           sticke
           to
           charge
           Gods
           people
           in
           some
           proportion
           most
           wickedly
           and
           falsely
           ;
           as
           the
           ancient
           Heathens
           did
           the
           primitive
           Christians
           ,
           with
           conventicles
           and
           meetings
           of
           hatefull
           i
           impurities
           ,
           faction
           ,
           disaffection
           to
           Caesar
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           horrible
           things
           ;
           whereas
           poore
           Soules
           !
           they
           were
           most
           innocent
           ,
           and
           infinitely
           abhorred
           all
           such
           k
           villanies
           ;
           And
           
           they
           met
           in
           the
           morning
           even
           before
           Day
           ,
           not
           to
           doe
           ,
           God
           knowes
           any
           such
           ill
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           l
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           (
           even
           their
           more
           ingenuous
           m
           adversaries
           being
           witnesses
           )
           to
           sing
           prayses
           to
           Christ.
           God
           to
           confirme
           their
           discipline
           ,
           forbidding
           all
           manner
           of
           sinne
           ,
           &c.
           with
           n
           all
           the
           miscarriages
           ,
           miseries
           and
           calamities
           that
           fell
           vpon
           the
           State
           ,
           as
           tho
           they
           were
           the
           causes
           .
           Whereas
           those
           few
           neglected
           Ones
           which
           truly
           serve
           God
           are
           the
           onely
           men
           in
           all
           Places
           where
           they
           live
           to
           
             make
             up
             the
             hedge
             and
             to
             stand
             in
             the
             gappe
          
           against
           the
           threatned
           inundations
           of
           Gods
           dreadfull
           wrath
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           Opposites
           to
           their
           holy
           Profession
           are
           the
           true
           Cut-throats
           of
           Kingdomes
           ,
           able
           by
           their
           dissolutenesse
           ,
           and
           disgracing
           godlinesse
           ,
           to
           dissolve
           the
           sinewes
           of
           the
           strongest
           state
           upon
           Earth
           .
           Looke
           upon
           Amos
           4.1.2
           .
           And
           there
           you
           shall
           finde
           who
           they
           are
           ,
           which
           cause
           God
           to
           enter
           a
           
             controversie
             with
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             a
             Land.
             
          
           o
        
         
         
           Heare
           how
           p
           Austin
           describes
           some
           of
           these
           Selfe-seeking
           ,
           and
           Soule-murthering
           Dawbers
           in
           His
           Daies
           ;
           
             Farre
             be
             it
             from
             us
          
           ,
           saith
           Hee
           ,
           
             that
             we
             should
             say
             unto
             you
             :
             live
             as
             you
             list
             ,
             doe
             not
             trouble
             your selves
             ,
             God
             will
             cast
             away
             none
             ;
             onely
             hold
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             :
             Hee
             will
             not
             destroy
             that
             which
             He
             hath
             redeemed
             ,
             He
             will
             not
             destroy
             those
             for
             whom
             He
             hath
             shed
             His
             blood
             ;
             And
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             to
             recreate
             your selves
             at
             Plaies
             ,
             you
             may
             go
             ;
             what
             hurt
             is
             there
             in
             it
             ?
             And
             you
             may
             go
             to
             those
             Feasts
             ,
             which
             are
             kept
             in
             all
             Townes
             ,
             by
             joviall
             companions
             ,
             making
             themselues
             merry
             as
             they
             suppose
             at
             these
             publike
             meetings
             &
             comessations
             ,
             but
             indeed
             rather
             making
             themselves
             most
             miserable
             ,
             I
             say
             you
             may
             go
             ,
             and
             be
             jovial
             ,
             Gods
             mercy
             is
             great
             ,
             and
             may
             pardon
             all
             .
             Crowne
             your selves
             with
             Roses
             before
             they
             wither
             .
             —
             You
             may
             fill
             your selves
             with
             good
             cheere
             and
             wine
             ,
             amongst
             your
             good-fellow
             companions
             :
             For
             the
             creature
             is
             giuen
             unto
             us
             for
             that
             purpose
             that
             wee
             may
             enjoy
             it
             .
             —
             If
             wee
             say
             these
             things
             ,
             peradventure
             wee
             shall
             h●ve
             greater
             multitudes
             applaude
             and
             adhere
             unto
             our
             Doctrine
             .
             And
             if
             there
             bee
             some
             ,
             which
             thinke
             ,
             that
             speaking
             these
             things
             ,
             wee
             are
             not
             well
             advisde
             ,
             wee
             offend
             but
             a
             few
             ,
          
           and
           those
           precise
           Ones
           ,
           
             But
             wee
             winn●
             thereby
             a
             world
             of
             people
             .
             But
             if
             wee
             shall
             thus
             doe
             speaking
             not
             the
             words
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             our
             owne
             ;
             wee
             shal
             bee
             Pastours
             feeding
             our Selves
             ,
             not
             our
             flocke
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Authour
             of
             the
             imperfect
             commentary
             in
             Chrysostome
             sorted
             by
          
           q
           
             some
             Body
             into
             Homilies
             upon
             Matthew
             ,
          
           seemes
           to
           intimate
           ,
           that
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           overflowing
           and
           rankenesse
           of
           iniquity
           ,
           is
           the
           basenesse
           of
           these
           Self-preaching
           men-pleasers
           .
           r
           
             Tolle
             hoc
             vitium
             de
             Clero
          
           ,
           
           saith
           Hee
           ;
           
             Take
             this
             fault
             from
             the
             Clergy
             ,
          
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             that
             they
             bee
             not
          
           s
           
             men-pleasers
             ,
             and
             all
             sinnes
             are
             easily
             cut
             down
             .
          
           But
           if
           they
           blunt
           &
           rebate
           the
           edge
           of
           the
           
             Sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           with
           dawbing
           ,
           slattery
           ,
           temporizing
           ;
           or
           strike
           with
           it
           in
           a
           scabberd
           garishly
           and
           gaudily
           embroiderd
           with
           variety
           of
           humane
           learning
           ,
           tricks
           of
           wit
           ,
           frier-like
           conceits
           ,
           &c.
           it
           cannot
           possibly
           cut
           to
           any
           purpose
           ;
           it
           kills
           the
           Soule
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           sinne
           .
           They
           are
           the
           onely
           men
           howsoever
           worldly
           wisedome
           raue
           ,
           and
           unsanctified
           learning
           bee
           besides
           it selfe
           ,
           to
           beate
           downe
           sinne
           ,
           batter
           the
           Bulwarks
           of
           the
           Deuill
           ,
           and
           build
           vp
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           ;
           who
           setting
           aside
           all
           private
           ends
           and
           by-respects
           ,
           all
           vaine
           glorious
           ,
           covetous
           and
           ambitious
           aimes
           ;
           all
           serving
           the
           times
           ,
           proiects
           for
           preferment
           ,
           hope
           of
           rising
           ,
           feare
           of
           the
           face
           of
           Man
           ,
           &c.
           addresse
           themselves
           ,
           with
           faithfulnesse
           and
           Zeale
           to
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           seeking
           sincerely
           to
           glorify
           Him
           in
           converting
           mens
           Soules
           ,
           
           
             by
             the
             foolishnesse
             of
             that
             Preaching
          
           which
           God
           hath
           sanctified
           ,
           
             to
             save
             them
             that
             beleeve
          
           :
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           who
           labour
           to
           imitate
           their
           Lord
           and
           Master
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           His
           
             blessed
             Apostles
          
           ,
           in
           teaching
           u
           
             as
             men
             having
          
           
           authority
           ;
           in
           *
           
             demonstration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             power
             ;
             And
             not
             as
             the
             Scribes
             .
             By
             embroidered
             Scabberd
          
           ;
           I
           meane
           the
           very
           same
           ,
           which
           King
           Iames
           not
           long
           before
           His
           Death
           ,
           did
           most
           truly
           out
           of
           His
           deepe
           ,
           and
           excellent
           wisedome
           ,
           conceive
           to
           bee
           the
           Bane
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           :
           To
           wit
           ,
           
             A
             light
             ,
             affected
             and
             unprofitable
             kinde
             of
             preaching
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             of
             late
             yeeres
             taken
             up
             in
             Court
             ,
             Vniversity
             ,
             City
             and
             Country
             .
          
           Heare
           something
           more
           largely
           what
           reason
           led
           His
           royall
           iudgement
           to
           this
           resolution
           ;
           and
           desire
           of
           reformation
           :
        
         
           y
           
             His
             Maiesty
             beeing
             much
             troubled
             and
             grieved
             at
             the
             heart
             to
             heare
             every
             day
             of
             so
             many
             defections
             from
             our
             religion
             Both
             to
             Popery
             ,
             and
             Anabaptisme
             ,
             or
             other
             
             Points
             of
             separation
             in
             some
             parts
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             ;
             And
             considering
             with
             much
             admiration
             ,
             what
             might
             bee
             the
             cause
             thereof
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             Raigne
             of
             such
             a
             King
             ,
             who
             doth
             so
             constantly
             professe
             Himselfe
             an
             open
             adversary
             to
             the
             superstition
             of
             the
             One
             and
             madnesse
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             His
             Princely
             wisedome
             could
             fall
             upon
             no
             One
             greater
             probability
             ,
             then
             the
             lightnesse
             ,
             affectednesse
             ,
             and
             vnprofitablenesse
             of
             that
             kind
             of
             preaching
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             of
             late
             yeares
             too
             much
             taken
             up
             in
             Court
             ,
             Vniversity
             ,
             Citty
             ,
             and
             Country
             .
             The
             usuall
             scope
             of
             very
             many
             Preachers
             is
             noted
             ,
             to
             bee
             a
             soaring
             vp
             in
             Points
             of
             Divinity
             too
             deepe
             for
             the
             capacity
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             or
             a
             mustring
             vp
             of
             much
             reading
             ;
             or
             a
             displaying
             of
             their
             own
             wits
             ,
             &c.
             
             Now
             the
             people
             bred
             up
             with
             this
             kinde
             of
             teaching
             ,
             and
             never
             instructed
             in
             the
             catechisme
             ,
             and
             fundamentall
             grounds
             of
             religion
             ,
             are
             for
             all
             this
             aiery
             nourishment
             no
             better
             then
          
           abrasae
           Tabulae
           ,
           
             meere
             Table
             Bookes
             ready
             to
             bee
             filled
             up
             ,
             either
             with
             the
             Manualls
             ,
             and
             Catechismes
             of
             the
             Popish
             Preists
             or
             the
             Papers
             and
             Pamphlets
             of
             Anabaptists
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           In
           another
           place
           ,
           hee
           resembles
           with
           admirable
           fitnesse
           the
           vnprofitable
           pompe
           ,
           and
           painting
           of
           such
           Selfe-seeking
           discourses
           ,
           patched
           together
           and
           stuft
           with
           a
           vaineglorious
           variety
           of
           humane
           allegations
           ,
           
             to
             the
             redde
             and
             blew
             flowers
             ,
             that
             pester
             the
             corne
             ,
             when
             it
             stands
             in
             the
             fields
             ;
             where
             they
             are
             more
             noysome
             to
             the
             growing
             crop
             ,
             then
             beautifull
             to
             the
             beholding
             eye
             .
          
           They
           are
           King
           Iames
           his
           owne
           z
           words
           .
           Whereupon
           ,
           a
           little
           after
           ,
           hee
           tells
           the
           Cardinall
           ;
           That
           
             it
             was
             no
          
           decorum
           
             to
             enter
             the
             Stage
             with
             a
          
           Pericles
           ,
           
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             sacred
             Name
             of
             God
             :
             Nor
             should
             his
             Lordship
             ,
             Saith
          
           his
           Maiesty
           ,
           
             have
             marshalled
             the
             passage
             of
             a
             Royall
             Prophet
             ,
             and
          
           a
           
             Poet
             ,
             after
             the
             example
             of
             an
             heathen
             Oratour
             :
          
        
         
           These
           things
           being
           So
           ;
           how
           pestilent
           is
           the
           Art
           of
           Spirituall
           Dawbing
           ?
           What
           miserable
           men
           are
           Men-pleasers
           ,
           who
           being
           appointed
           to
           helpe
           mens
           Soules
           out
           of
           hell
           ,
           carry
           them
           headlong
           ,
           and
           hoodwinkt
           by
           
           their
           vnfaithfulnesse
           and
           flatteries
           towards
           euerlasting
           miseries
           ?
           Oh
           ,
           how
           much
           better
           were
           it
           ,
           and
           comfortable
           for
           every
           man
           that
           enters
           upon
           ,
           and
           undertakes
           that
           most
           waighty
           and
           dreadfull
           charge
           of
           the
           ministery
           ,
           a
           b
           burden
           ,
           as
           Some
           of
           the
           Ancients
           elegantly
           amplify
           it
           ,
           able
           to
           make
           the
           shoulders
           of
           the
           most
           mighty
           Angell
           in
           heaven
           to
           shrinke
           under
           it
           ,
           to
           tread
           in
           the
           steps
           of
           blessed
           c
           Paul
           ;
           by
           
             vsing
             no
             flattering
             words
             nor
             a
             cloake
             of
             covetousnesse
             ,
             nor
             seeking
             glory
             of
             men
          
           ;
           but
           
             preaching
             in
             season
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             season
             ;
             not
             as
             the
             Scribes
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             demonstration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             of
             power
             ;
             Keeping
             nothing
             backe
             that
             is
             profitable
             ,
             declaring
             unto
             their
             hearers
             all
             the
             counsell
             of
             God
          
           ;
           holding
           the
           Spirituall
           children
           which
           God
           hath
           given
           them
           ,
           their
           
             glory
             ,
             ioy
             ,
             and
             crowne
             of
             reioycing
          
           ▪
           still
           
             watching
             for
             the
             Soules
             of
             their
             flocks
             as
             they
             that
             must
             giue
             account
             .
             Heb.
          
           13.17
           .
           (
           The
           terrour
           of
           which
           place
           ,
           d
           Chrysostome
           professeth
           ,
           made
           his
           heart
           to
           tremble
           )
           I
           say
           by
           such
           holy
           and
           heavenly
           behaviour
           ,
           as
           this
           ,
           in
           their
           ministery
           ;
           To
           be
           able
           at
           least
           to
           say
           with
           him
           in
           sincerity
           ,
           not
           without
           vnspeakeable
           comfort
           :
           e
           
             I
             take
             you
             to
             record
             this
             Day
             that
             I
             am
             pure
             from
             the
             blood
             of
             all
             men
          
           !
           Let
           us
           bee
           moved
           to
           this
           course
           and
           frighted
           from
           the
           contrary
           ;
           by
           consideration
           of
           the
           different
           effects
           and
           consequents
           of
           plaine
           dealing
           ,
           and
           dawbing
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           comfort
           or
           confusion
           :
           Faithfulnesse
           this
           way
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           Begets
           those
           which
           belong
           unto
           God
           to
           grace
           and
           new
           obedience
           :
           See
           Peters
           piercing
           Sermon
           ;
           Act.
           2.23.37
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Recovers
           those
           Christians
           ,
           which
           are
           fallen
           ,
           by
           remorse
           and
           repentance
           ,
           to
           their
           former
           forwardnesse
           ,
           and
           first
           loue
           ;
           See
           Nathans
           downe-right
           dealing
           with
           David
           ▪
           2.
           
           Sam.
           12.7.13
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Makes
           those
           which
           will
           not
           be
           reformed
           ,
           inexcusable
           .
           See
           Pauls
           Sermon
           to
           
             Foelix
             :
             Act
          
           24.26
           .
           How
           strangely
           will
           this
           fellow
           be
           confounded
           ,
           &
           more
           then
           vtterly
           without
           all
           excuse
           ,
           when
           hee
           shall
           meet
           Paul
           at
           
           that
           great
           Day
           ,
           before
           the
           highest
           Iudge
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           is
           right
           pleasing
           and
           profitable
           to
           vpright
           hearted
           men
           ,
           and
           all
           such
           as
           happily
           hold
           on
           in
           a
           constant
           and
           comfortable
           course
           of
           Christianity
           .
           
             Doe
             not
             my
             words
             do
             good
             to
             him
             that
             walketh
             vprightly
             ?
             Micah
             :
          
           2.7
           .
           It
           makes
           them
           still
           more
           humble
           ,
           zealous
           ,
           watchfull
           ,
           heavenly
           minded
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           Hardens
           the
           rebellious
           and
           contumacious
           .
           See
           f
           Isa.
           cap.
           6.
           
           In
           which
           faithfull
           ministers
           are
           also
           
             unto
             God
             a
             sweet
             savour
             of
             Christ
          
           2.
           
           Cor.
           2.15
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           And
           the
           Man
           of
           God
           himselfe
           shall
           hereafter
           blessedly
           g
           
             shine
             as
             the
             brightnes
             of
             the
             firmament
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Starres
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
          
           And
           all
           those
           happy
           Ones
           which
           hee
           hath
           puld
           out
           of
           Hell
           by
           his
           downe-right
           dealing
           ,
           shall
           h
           raigne
           and
           reioyce
           with
           Him
           in
           unknowne
           and
           vnspeakeable
           Bliste
           through
           all
           eternity
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           on
           the
           otherside
           the
           Effects
           of
           Dawbing
           and
           men-pleasing
           are
           most
           accursed
           and
           pestilent
           ;
           in
           many
           respects
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           respect
           of
           Gods
           word
           and
           messages
           :
           first
           ,
           not
           
           dividing
           it
           and
           dispensing
           them
           aright
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Dishonouring
           the
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           weakening
           the
           power
           of
           them
           many
           times
           ,
           with
           the
           vnprofitable
           mixture
           of
           humane
           allegations
           ,
           ostentations
           of
           wit
           ,
           fine
           frier-like
           conceits
           digged
           with
           much
           adoe
           out
           of
           Popish
           postills
           ,
           &c.
           
           Even
           as
           wee
           may
           see
           at
           haruest
           time
           a
           land
           of
           good
           corne
           quite
           choaked
           up
           with
           red
           ,
           blew
           and
           yellow
           flowers
           .
           As
           
             King
             Iames
          
           doth
           excellently
           allude
           in
           the
           forecited
           i
           place
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           Fearefull
           prophaning
           them
           by
           mis-application
           against
           Gods
           will
           :
           k
           
             Making
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             righteous
             Sad
             ,
             whom
             God
             would
             not
             have
             made
             Sad
             ;
             and
             strengthening
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             that
             hee
             should
             not
             returne
             from
             his
             wicked
             way
             ,
             by
             promising
             him
             life
             .
          
           Fourthly
           ,
           Villanous
           perverting
           and
           abusing
           them
           to
           their
           owne
           advantage
           ,
           applause
           ,
           rising
           ,
           revenge
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           private
           ends
           :
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           respect
           of
           the
           flattering
           ,
           and
           unfaithfull
           Ministers
           themselves
           .
           First
           ,
           Extreme
           vilenesse
           ,
           Isa.
           9.15
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           l
           Guiltinesse
           of
           spirituall
           bloudshed
           .
           Ezech.
           3.18
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           Liablenesse
           to
           the
           fierce
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           Day
           of
           visitation
           .
           Ier.
           14.15
           .
           1.
           
           King.
           22.25
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           respect
           of
           their
           hearers
           ,
           who
           delight
           in
           their
           lies
           ,
           in
           their
           smooth
           and
           silken
           sermons
           ;
           Suddaine
           ,
           horrible
           ,
           and
           unavoidable
           confusion
           .
           Isa.
           30.13.14
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           m
           Burning
           both
           together
           in
           hell
           for
           euer
           ,
           without
           timely
           and
           true
           repentance
           ;
           banning
           there
           each
           other
           continually
           ,
           and
           crying
           with
           mutuall
           hideous
           yellings
           :
           
           O
           thou
           bloody
           Butcher
           of
           our
           Soules
           ,
           hadst
           thou
           bin
           faithfull
           in
           thy
           Ministery
           ,
           wee
           had
           escaped
           these
           eternall
           flames
           !
           O
           miserable
           man
           that
           I
           am
           ;
           Woe
           is
           mee
           ,
           that
           ever
           I
           was
           Minister
           ;
           for
           now
           besides
           the
           horrour
           due
           unto
           the
           guiltinesse
           of
           mine
           owne
           damned
           Soule
           ,
           I
           have
           drawen
           vpon
           mee
           ,
           by
           my
           unfaithfull
           dealing
           ,
           the
           cry
           of
           the
           bloud
           of
           all
           those
           soules
           ,
           who
           have
           perished
           under
           my
           Ministery
           ,
           to
           the
           everlasting
           enraging
           of
           my
           already
           intollerable
           torment
           !
        
         
           Give
           mee
           leave
           to
           conclude
           this
           point
           ,
           with
           that
           patheticall
           ,
           and
           zealous
           passage
           of
           reuerend
           and
           learned
           Greenham
           against
           negligent
           pastors
           ,
           amongst
           whom
           I
           may
           justly
           ranke
           and
           reckon
           also
           all
           Dawbers
           (
           for
           as
           well
           never
           a
           whit
           ,
           as
           never
           the
           better
           )
           &
           Men-pleasers
           ;
           For
           selfe
           preachers
           are
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           n
           seldom-preachers
           .
           Heare
           o
           His
           words
           :
        
         
           
             Were
             there
             any
             love
             of
             God
             from
             their
             hearts
             in
             those
             ,
             who
             in
             stead
             of
             feeding
             to
             salvation
             ,
             starve
             many
             thousands
             to
             Destruction
             :
             I
             dare
             Say
             ,
             and
             say
             it
             boldly
             that
             for
             all
             the
             promotions
             under
             Heaven
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             offer
             that
             iniury
             to
             one
             Soule
             ,
             that
             now
             they
             offer
             to
             many
             hundred
             Soules
             .
             But
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             how
             doe
             they
             thinke
             to
             give
             up
             their
          
           p
           
             reckoning
             to
             thee
             ,
             who
             in
             most
             strict
             account
             will
             
             take
             the
             answere
             of
             every
             Soule
             committed
             unto
             them
             ▪
             one
             by
             one
             ?
             Or
             with
             what
             eares
             doe
             they
             often
             heare
             that
             vehem●nt
             speech
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             Feede
             ,
             Feede
             ,
             Feede
             ?
             with
             what
             eyes
             doe
             they
             so
             often
             read●
             that
             piercing
             speech
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Feede
             the
             slocke
             committed
             unto
             you
             ?
             But
             if
             none
             of
             these
             will
             move
             them
             then
             the
             Lord
             open
             their
             eyes
             to
             heare
             the
             grievous
             groanes
             of
             many
             Soules
             lying
             under
             the
             griefly
             altars
             of
             destruction
             ,
             and
             complaining
             against
             them
             ;
             O
             Lord
             the
             revenger
             of
             blood
             ,
             behold
             these
             men
             ,
             whom
             thou
             hast
             set
             over
             us
             to
             give
             us
             the
             bread
             of
             life
             ;
             but
             they
             have
             not
             given
             it
             us
             :
             Our
             tongues
             ,
             and
             the
             tongues
             of
             our
             children
             have
             stucke
             to
             the
             roofe
             of
             our
             mouths
             for
             calling
             and
             crying
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             not
             take
             pitty
             on
             vs
             :
             Wee
             have
             given
             them
             the
             tenths
             which
             thou
             appointedst
             us
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             not
             given
             us
             thy
             truth
             ;
             which
             thou
             hast
             commanded
             them
             :
             Reward
             them
             .
             O
             Lord
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             rewarded
             us
             ;
             Let
             the
             bread
             betweene
             their
             teeth
             turne
             to
             rottennesse
             in
             their
             bowells
             .
             Let
             them
             be
             clothed
             with
             shame
             ,
             and
             confusion
             of
             face
             ,
             as
             with
             a
             garment
             :
             Let
             their
             wealth
             as
             the
             Dung
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             bee
             swept
             away
             by
             their
             executours
             ;
             And
             upon
             their
             gold
             &
             silver
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             falsely
             treasured
             up
             ,
             let
             continually
             bee
             written
             ,
          
           the
           price
           of
           blood
           ,
           the
           price
           of
           blood
           :
           
             For
             it
             is
             the
             value
             of
             our
             blood
             ,
             O
             Lord.
             If
             thou
             didst
             heare
             the
             blood
             of
          
           Abel
           ,
           
             being
             but
             one
             man
             ,
             forget
             not
             the
             blood
             of
             many
             ,
             when
             thou
             goest
             into
             judgement
             .
          
        
         
           I
           now
           returne
           to
           rectify
           and
           tender
           a
           remedy
           against
           the
           first
           aberration
           .
           Which
           I
           told
           you
           was
           this
           :
           When
           mercy
           ,
           Christ
           ,
           the
           promises
           ,
           salvation
           ,
           heaven
           &
           all
           are
           applied
           hand
           overhead
           and
           falsely
           appropriated
           to
           vnhumbled
           sinners
           :
           whose
           Soules
           were
           never
           rightly
           illightened
           with
           sight
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           waight
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ;
           nor
           afflicted
           to
           any
           purpose
           with
           any
           legall
           wound
           ,
           or
           hearty
           compunction
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           bondage
           :
           In
           whose
           hearts
           ,
           q
           sense
           of
           their
           spirituall
           misery
           ,
           and
           want
           ,
           hath
           not
           yet
           raised
           a
           restlesse
           and
           kindly
           
           thirst
           after
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ?
        
         
           In
           this
           case
           mine
           advise
           is
           ;
           that
           all
           those
           who
           deale
           with
           others
           about
           their
           Spirituall
           states
           ,
           and
           undertake
           to
           direct
           in
           that
           high
           and
           waighty
           affaire
           of
           mens
           Salvation
           ,
           either
           publikly
           or
           privatly
           in
           their
           ministry
           ,
           visitations
           of
           the
           sicke
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           ;
           that
           they
           would
           follow
           that
           course
           of
           which
           I
           largely
           discoursed
           a
           little
           before
           taken
           by
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           his
           Prophets
           ,
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           men
           of
           r
           God
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           who
           have
           set
           themselves
           ,
           with
           Sincerity
           ,
           faithfulnesse
           ,
           and
           all
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           to
           seeke
           Gods
           glory
           in
           the
           salvation
           of
           mens
           Soules
           ;
           to
           discharge
           aright
           their
           dreadfull
           charge
           ,
           and
           
             to
             keepe
             themselues
             pure
             from
             the
             blood
             of
             all
             men
          
           ;
           To
           wit
           ,
           That
           they
           labour
           might
           and
           maine
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           Place
           ,
           by
           the
           knowledge
           ,
           power
           ,
           and
           application
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           s
           to
           illighten
           ,
           convince
           ,
           and
           terrify
           those
           that
           they
           have
           to
           doe
           with
           ,
           concerning
           conversion
           ,
           with
           a
           sensible
           particular
           apprehension
           ,
           and
           acknowledgement
           
           of
           their
           wretchednesse
           ,
           and
           miserable
           estate
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           sinfulnesse
           and
           cursednesse
           :
           To
           breake
           their
           hearts
           ,
           bruise
           their
           Spirits
           ,
           humble
           their
           Soules
           ,
           wound
           and
           awake
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           &c.
           
           To
           bring
           them
           by
           all
           meanes
           to
           that
           Legall
           astonishment
           ,
           trouble
           of
           minde
           ,
           and
           melting
           temper
           ,
           which
           the
           Ministry
           of
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
             ,
             Paul
          
           and
           Peter
           wrought
           upon
           the
           Hearts
           of
           their
           hearers
           .
           Luk.
           3.10.12.14
           .
           Act.
           16.30
           .
           And
           2.37
           .
           That
           they
           may
           come
           crying
           feelingly
           and
           from
           the
           heart
           ,
           to
           those
           Men
           of
           God
           who
           happily
           fastened
           those
           keene
           arrows
           of
           compunction
           and
           remorse
           in
           the
           sides
           of
           their
           Consciences
           and
           say
           ;
           
             Men
             and
             Brethren
             ,
             what
             shall
             wee
             do
             ?
             Sirs
             ,
             what
             must
             wee
             doe
             to
             bee
             saved
             ?
             &c.
          
           As
           if
           they
           should
           have
           said
           :
           Alas
           !
           wee
           see
           now
           ,
           wee
           have
           bin
           in
           Hell
           all
           this
           while
           ;
           and
           if
           wee
           had
           gone
           on
           a
           litle
           longer
           ,
           wee
           had
           most
           certainely
           lien
           for
           ever
           in
           the
           fiery
           Lake
           ;
           The
           Devill
           and
           our
           owne
           lusts
           were
           carrying
           us
           hood-winkt
           ,
           and
           headlong
           towards
           endlesse
           perdition
           .
           Who
           would
           have
           thought
           wee
           had
           bin
           such
           abominable
           beasts
           ,
           and
           abhorred
           Creatures
           as
           your
           Ministry
           hath
           made
           us
           ;
           and
           in
           so
           forlorne
           &
           wofull
           estate
           ?
           Now
           you
           blessed
           Men
           of
           God
           ,
           helpe
           us
           out
           of
           this
           gulfe
           of
           spirituall
           confusion
           ,
           or
           wee
           are
           lost
           everlastingly
           .
           By
           your
           discovery
           of
           our
           present
           sinfull
           and
           cursed
           estate
           ,
           wee
           ●eele
           our
           hearts
           torne
           in
           *
           pieces
           with
           extreme
           ,
           and
           restles
           anguish
           ,
           as
           tho
           many
           fiery
           Scorpions
           stings
           stuck
           fast
           in
           them
           ;
           Either
           lead
           us
           to
           the
           sight
           of
           that
           blessed
           Anti-type
           of
           the
           
             Brazen
             Serpent
          
           to
           coole
           and
           allay
           the
           boyling
           rage
           of
           our
           guilty
           wounds
           ,
           or
           we
           are
           vtterly
           undone
           :
           Either
           bring
           us
           to
           the
           Blood
           of
           that
           
             just
             and
             holy
             One
          
           ,
           which
           with
           execrable
           villany
           wee
           have
           spilt
           as
           water
           upon
           the
           ground
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           bind
           up
           our
           broken
           hearts
           ,
           or
           they
           will
           presently
           burst
           with
           despaire
           ,
           and
           bleed
           to
           eternall
           death
           .
           Give
           us
           to
           drinke
           of
           that
           soueraigne
           Fountaine
           ,
           
           opened
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           mercy
           ,
           for
           all
           thirsty
           Soules
           or
           else
           wee
           dye
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           you
           can
           prescribe
           ,
           and
           appoint
           ,
           but
           wee
           will
           most
           willingly
           
           doe
           .
           
           Wee
           will
           with
           all
           our
           hearts
           ,
           
             pluck●
             out
             our
             right
             eyes
             ,
             cut
             off
             our
             right
             hands
          
           ;
           We
           meane
           ;
           part
           with
           our
           beloved
           lusts
           ,
           and
           dearest
           sinfull
           pleasures
           ;
           abominate
           ,
           and
           abandon
           them
           all
           for
           ever
           ,
           from
           the
           heart
           root
           to
           the
           Pit
           of
           Hell
           :
           If
           wee
           can
           bee
           rid
           of
           the
           Devills
           sette●●
           welcome
           shall
           bee
           
             Christs
             sweete
             and
             easy
             yoke
          
           :
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           wee
           will
           s
           
             sell
             all
          
           ,
           even
           all
           our
           Sinnes
           to
           the
           last
           ●ilthy
           ragge
           of
           our
           heretofore
           doted
           vpon
           
             minion
             delight
          
           ,
           So
           that
           wee
           may
           injoy
           our
           blessed
           Iesus
           ,
           whom
           ,
           you
           have
           told
           us
           ,
           and
           wee
           now
           beleeve
           ,
           
             God
             hath
             made
             both
             Lord
             and
             Christ
             :
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Now
           when
           wee
           shall
           see
           ,
           and
           find
           in
           some
           measure
           the
           hearts
           of
           our
           Hearers
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           Patients
           thus
           prepared
           ;
           both
           by
           legall
           dejections
           and
           terrours
           from
           the
           spirit
           of
           bondage
           ;
           t
           and
           also
           possessed
           with
           such
           melting
           and
           eager
           affections
           ,
           wrought
           by
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           Offer
           of
           Christ
           :
           When
           their
           Soules
           once
           begin
           to
           feele
           all
           sins
           ,
           even
           their
           best
           beloved
           One
           ,
           heauy
           and
           burdensome
           ;
           to
           prize
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           far
           before
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           thirst
           for
           Him
           infinitely
           more
           ,
           then
           for
           riches
           ,
           pleasures
           ,
           honours
           ,
           or
           any
           earthly
           thing
           ;
           to
           resolue
           to
           take
           him
           as
           their
           husband
           ,
           and
           to
           *
           obey
           Him
           as
           their
           Lord
           for
           ever
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           in
           truth
           :
           I
           say
           then
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           wee
           may
           haue
           comfort
           to
           minister
           comfort
           .
           Then
           ,
           upon
           good
           ground
           wee
           may
           goe
           about
           our
           Masters
           command
           .
           Isa.
           40.1
           .
           (
           which
           man-pleasers
           
           many
           times
           pittifully
           abuse
           )
           
             Comfort
             yee
             ,
             Comfort
             yee
             my
             people
          
           ;
           (
           u
           I
           meane
           in
           respect
           of
           spirituall
           bondage
           )
           —
           
             Speake
             yee
             comfortably
             to
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             cry
             unto
             Her
             ,
             that
             Her
             warre
             is
             accomplished
             ,
             that
             Her
             iniquity
             is
             pardoned
             .
          
           Wee
           may
           tell
           them
           ,
           with
           what
           a
           compassionate
           Pang
           ,
           and
           deare
           compellation
           ,
           God
           Himselfe
           labours
           to
           refresh
           them
           .
           Isa.
           54.11
           .
           
             Oh
             thou
             afflicted
             ,
             and
             tossed
             with
             tempest
             ,
             that
             hast
             no
             comfort
             ;
             behold
             ,
             I
             will
             lay
             thy
             stones
             with
             faire
             colours
             and
             lay
          
           x
           
             thy
             foundations
             with
             Saphirs
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Wee
           may
           assure
           them
           in
           the
           word
           of
           life
           and
           Truth
           ,
           that
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           is
           theirs
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           His
           :
           And
           compell
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           by
           an
           holy
           violence
           ,
           not
           without
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           just
           indignation
           against
           their
           lothnesse
           to
           beleeue
           ,
           and
           holding
           off
           in
           this
           case
           to
           take
           his
           Person
           ,
           His
           merit
           ,
           His
           blood
           ,
           all
           His
           Spirituall
           riches
           ,
           priviledges
           ,
           excellencies
           :
           And
           with
           Him
           possession
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           even
           of
           the
           most
           glorious
           *
           Deity
           it selfe
           ,
           blessed
           for
           ever
           :
           See
           1.
           
           Cor.
           3.21.22.23
           .
           Ioh.
           17.21
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           untill
           sense
           of
           Spirituall
           misery
           and
           poverty
           raise
           an
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           after
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           before
           such
           like
           preparations
           ,
           and
           precedent
           affections
           ,
           as
           have
           been
           spoke
           of
           ,
           be
           wrought
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           ,
           by
           pressing
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           proclaiming
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           Sincerity
           ;
           (
           for
           the
           degree
           and
           measure
           ,
           wee
           leave
           it
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           a
           most
           free
           Agent
           ,
           in
           some
           they
           may
           bee
           stronger
           ,
           in
           some
           weaker
           )
           the
           preaching
           or
           promising
           of
           mercy
           ,
           as
           already
           belonging
           unto
           them
           is
           farre
           more
           unseasonable
           ,
           and
           unseemely
           ,
           then
           
             Snow
             in
             Summer
             ,
             raine
             in
             harvest
             ,
          
           or
           
             honour
             for
             a
             foole
          
           .
           It
           is
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           the
           very
           Sealing
           them
           up
           with
           the
           Spirit
           of
           delusion
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           never
           so
           much
           as
           thinke
           of
           taking
           the
           right
           course
           to
           bee
           converted
           .
           What
           sottish
           and
           sacrilegious
           audaciousnesse
           then
           is
           it
           in
           any
           Dawber
           to
           thrust
           his
           prophane
           hand
           into
           the
           treasury
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           and
           there
           hand
           over
           head
           ,
           without
           any
           allowance
           
           from
           his
           highest
           Lord
           to
           scatter
           His
           dearest
           ,
           and
           most
           orient
           pearles
           amongst
           Swine
           ?
           To
           warrant
           salvaon
           to
           any
           unhumbled
           Sinner
           ?
           
             To
             strengthen
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
          
           who
           never
           yet
           tooke
           sinne
           to
           heart
           to
           any
           purpose
           ,
           and
           thirst
           farre
           more
           (
           such
           true
           Gadarens
           are
           they
           )
           after
           gold
           ,
           satisfying
           their
           owne
           lusts
           ,
           and
           perking
           above
           their
           brethren
           ,
           then
           for
           the
           blood
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
             by
             promising
             them
             life
             ?
          
           To
           assure
           meere
           civill
           men
           ,
           and
           Pharises
           who
           are
           so
           farre
           from
           the
           sense
           of
           any
           spirituall
           poverty
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           already
           swolne
           as
           full
           as
           the
           skin
           will
           hold
           ,
           with
           a
           selfe-conceit
           of
           their
           owne
           rotten
           righteousnesse
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           bee
           saved
           as
           well
           as
           the
           most
           puling
           precisian
           ?
           Especially
           ,
           sith
           there
           is
           such
           
             a
             cloud
             of
             witnesses
          
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           heard
           before
           .
           Besides
           all
           which
           ,
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           take
           two
           or
           three
           moe
           .
           Heare
           a
           most
           faithfull
           and
           fruitfull
           workman
           in
           the
           Lords
           harvest
           ,
           of
           great
           skill
           ,
           experience
           and
           successe
           in
           the
           most
           glorious
           Art
           of
           converting
           Soules
           ,
           which
           makes
           mee
           more
           willing
           to
           vrge
           his
           authority
           ,
           and
           esteeme
           His
           judgement
           in
           Points
           of
           this
           nature
           .
           None
           ,
           y
           saith
           hee
           ,
           
             can
             prove
             or
             shew
             president
             ,
             that
             faith
             was
             wrought
             in
             an
             instant
             at
             first
             ,
             without
             any
             preparation
             going
             before
             :
             Nor
             can
             it
             bee
             conceived
             how
             a
             man
             should
             beleeve
             in
             Christ
             for
             salvation
             ,
             that
             felt
             not
             himselfe
             before
             in
             a
             miserable
             estate
             ,
             and
             wearied
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             desired
             to
             get
             out
             of
             it
             into
             a
             better
             .
             As
             the
             needle
             goes
             before
             to
             pierce
             the
             cloth
             and
             makes
             way
             for
             the
             threed
             to
             sew
             it
             :
             So
             is
             it
             in
             this
             case
             .
          
           Afterward
           Hee
           tells
           us
           how
           and
           in
           what
           manner
           &
           order
           ,
           these
           predispositions
           ,
           and
           preparative
           Acts
           ,
           required
           for
           the
           plantation
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           so
           securing
           us
           of
           the
           right
           season
           ,
           and
           a
           comfortable
           calling
           to
           assure
           men
           of
           Spirituall
           safety
           ,
           are
           wrought
           in
           such
           ,
           as
           God
           is
           drawing
           unto
           
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           Hee
           requires
           from
           the
           law
           ,
           First
           ,
           Illumination
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           Conviction
           :
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             Legall
             terrour
          
           .
           From
           the
           Gospell
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           First
           ,
           
             Revealing
             the
             remedy
          
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           
             Beliefe
             of
             it
             in
             generall
          
           :
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             Support
             in
             
             the
             meane
             time
             from
             sinking
             under
             the
             burthen
             ,
             and
             falling
             into
             despaire
             .
          
           Fourthly
           ,
           z
           Contrition
           ;
           Which
           is
           attended
           ,
           with
           some
           kind
           of
           ,
           First
           ,
           Desire
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           request
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           Care.
           Fourthly
           ,
           a
           Hope
           .
           Fiftly
           ,
           Ioy.
           Sixthly
           ,
           
             Hungring
             and
             thirsting
             after
             mercy
             and
             after
             Christ.
          
           Seventhly
           ,
           
             Resolution
             to
             sell
             all
          
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           all
           sins
           ,
           not
           to
           leave
           an
           hoofe
           behind
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             And
             thus
          
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           
             God
             brings
             along
             the
             man
          
           ,
           that
           Hee
           purposeth
           to
           make
           His.
           
             And
             when
             he
             is
             at
             this
             passe
             ,
             God
             seales
             it
             up
             to
             him
             ,
             &
             inables
             him
             to
             beleeue
             ;
             And
             saith
             :
             Sith
             thou
             wilt
             haue
             no
             Nay
             ;
             Bee
             it
             unto
             thee
             according
             to
             thy
             desire
             :
             And
             God
             seales
             him
             up
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             promise
             ,
             as
             surely
             as
             any
             writing
             is
             made
             sure
             by
             sealing
             of
             it
             .
             Then
             he
             beleeves
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             rests
             ,
             and
             casts
             himselfe
             vpon
             it
             .
             And
             thus
             hee
             finds
             himselfe
             discharged
             of
             all
             woe
             ,
             made
             partaker
             of
             all
             good
             ,
             at
             peace
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             fitted
             ,
             and
             in
             tune
             to
             doe
             God
             some
             service
             .
             This
             is
             to
             some
             sooner
             ,
             to
             some
             later
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             helpes
             and
             meanes
             they
             haue
             ,
             and
             wise
             handling
             they
             meet
             withall
             ,
             and
             as
             God
             gives
             power
             .
             —
             It
             is
             hard
             to
             say
             ,
             at
             what
             instant
             faith
             is
             wrought
             ,
             whether
             not
             till
             a
             man
             feeles
             that
             hee
             apprehends
             the
             promises
             ,
             or
             even
             in
             his
             earnest
             desires
             ,
             hungring
             and
             thirsting
             ;
             For
             even
             these
             are
             pronounced
             blessed
             .
          
        
         
           But
           here
           (
           for
           I
           desire
           and
           endevour
           as
           much
           as
           I
           can
           possibly
           ,
           in
           every
           passage
           to
           prevent
           all
           matter
           ,
           both
           of
           scruple
           in
           the
           upright
           hearted
           ,
           and
           of
           cavill
           in
           the
           contrary
           minded
           )
           let
           no
           truly
           humbled
           sinner
           bee
           discouraged
           ,
           because
           Hee
           cannot
           finde
           in
           himselfe
           these
           severall
           workings
           ,
           or
           other
           graces
           ,
           
           in
           that
           degree
           and
           height
           ,
           which
           Hee
           desires
           and
           hath
           perhaps
           ,
           seene
           ,
           heard
           ,
           or
           read
           of
           in
           some
           others
           :
           If
           hee
           have
           them
           in
           b
           truth
           ,
           and
           truly
           thirsts
           and
           labours
           for
           their
           increase
           ,
           hee
           may
           goe
           on
           with
           comfort
           .
           Neither
           let
           any
           bee
           disheartened
           ,
           though
           Hee
           did
           not
           observe
           so
           distinctly
           the
           order
           of
           the
           precedent
           acts
           ,
           nor
           could
           discerne
           so
           punctually
           their
           severall
           operations
           in
           His
           Soule
           :
           yet
           if
           in
           substance
           and
           effect
           they
           have
           been
           wrought
           in
           Him
           ,
           and
           made
           way
           for
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           Hee
           needs
           not
           complaine
           .
        
         
           As
           this
           man
           of
           God
           in
           experimentall
           divinity
           ,
           so
           our
           renowned
           and
           invincible
           c
           Champions
           in
           their
           Polemicall
           discourses
           upon
           other
           occasion
           ,
           speake
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           telling
           us
           also
           of
           some
           antecedent
           Acts
           humbling
           and
           preparing
           the
           soule
           for
           conversion
           .
           
             There
             are
          
           say
           they
           ;
           
             certaine
             internall
             effects
             going
             before
             conversion
             or
             regeneration
             ,
             which
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             word
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             are
             wrought
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             those
             which
             are
             not
             yet
             iustified
             :
             Such
             as
             :
             Illumination
             of
             the
             mind
             and
             conscience
             
             with
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             word
             and
             will
             of
             God
             ,
          
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           
             Sense
             of
             sin
             ,
             feare
             of
             punishment
             or
             legall
             terror
             ;
             advising
             and
             casting
             about
             for
             enlargement
             from
             such
             a
             miserable
             estate
             ,
             some
             hope
             of
             pardon
             :
             &c.
             
          
           Let
           mee
           but
           adde
           one
           other
           ,
           and
           Hee
           also
           of
           excellent
           learning
           ;
           And
           then
           I
           have
           done
           ;
           
             Such
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             ,
          
           Saith
           d
           hee
           ;
           
             that
             before
             hee
             can
             receiue
             a
             true
             justifying
             faith
             ,
             hee
             must
             as
             it
             were
             bee
             broken
             in
             pieces
             by
             the
             law
             :
             Ier.
          
           23.29
           .
           —
           
             Wee
             are
             to
             bee
             led
             from
             the
             feare
             of
             slaves
             ,
             through
             the
             feare
             of
             Penitents
             ,
             to
             the
             feare
             of
             sonnes
             :
             And
             indeed
             ,
             one
             of
             these
             makes
             way
             for
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             perfect
             love
             thrusts
             out
             feare
             ;
             yet
             must
             feare
             bring
             in
             that
             perfect
             love
             ,
             as
             a
             needle
             or
             Bristle
             drawes
             in
             the
             threed
             after
             it
             ;
             or
             as
             the
             potion
             brings
             health
             .
          
           In
           the
           
             preparation
             and
             fitting
             us
             for
             our
             being
             in
             Christ
             ,
          
           hee
           requireth
           two
           things
           :
           First
           ,
           
             The
             cutting
             of
             us
             off
             as
             it
             were
             from
             the
             wild
             Olive-tree
             .
             By
             which
          
           hee
           meaneth
           
             two
             things
          
           .
           First
           ,
           A
           violent
           pulling
           
             of
             us
             out
             of
             the
             corruption
             of
             nature
             ,
             or
             a
             cutting
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             by
             the
             knife
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             of
             an
             unregenerate
             man
             from
             His
             security
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Secondly
           ,
           A
           violent
           atraction
           
             to
             Christ
             for
             ease
             ;
             man
             at
             the
             first
             plainely
             refusing
             it
             .
             The
             hunted
             beast
             flies
             to
             his
             den
             ,
             the
             pursued
             malefactor
             to
             the
             hornes
             of
             the
             altar
             ,
             or
             city
             of
             refuge
             .
          
           Pauls
           
             misery
             Rom.
          
           7.24
           .
           
             Drives
             him
             to
             Gods
             mercy
          
           .
           The
           Israelites
           
             are
             driven
             into
             their
             chambers
             by
             the
             destroying
             Angell
          
           ;
           Balaam
           
             is
             made
             to
             leane
             backe
             by
             the
             naked
             Sword
          
           ;
           Agur
           
             to
             runne
             to
          
           Ihiel
           and
           Veall
           ,
           
             that
             is
             Christ
             :
             Pro.
          
           30.1.2.3
           ;
           
             When
             he
             is
             confounded
             with
             his
             owne
             brutishnesse
             .
          
           God
           must
           let
           loose
           his
           Law
           ,
           Sinne
           ,
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           Satan
           to
           baite
           us
           ,
           and
           kindle
           hell
           fire
           in
           our
           Soules
           ,
           before
           wee
           will
           bee
           driven
           to
           seeke
           to
           Christ.
           Secondly
           .
           A
           paring
           and
           trimming
           of
           us
           ,
           for
           our
           putting
           into
           Christ
           by
           our
           humiliation
           for
           sin
           ,
           
             which
             is
             thus
             wrought
             :
             God
             giveth
             the
             sinner
             to
             see
             ,
             by
             the
             law
             ,
             his
             Sinne
             ,
             and
             the
             punishment
             of
             it
             :
             The
             detection
             whereof
             drives
             Him
             to
             compunction
             ,
             and
             a
             pricking
             of
             heart
             ,
             which
             is
             greater
             ,
             or
             lesser
             ,
             and
             carries
             with
             it
             divers
             Symptomes
             ,
             and
             sensible
             passions
             of
             griefe
             .
             
             —
             And
             workes
             a
             Sequestration
             from
             his
             former
             courses
             ,
             and
             makes
             Him
             loath
             Himselfe
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           And
           yet
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           &
           once
           for
           all
           ,
           take
           this
           Caveat
           ,
           and
           forewarning
           :
           If
           any
           should
           think
           of
           these
           precedent
           Acts
           ,
           c
           these
           preparative
           workings
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           Gospell
           ,
           which
           make
           way
           for
           the
           infusion
           of
           faith
           ,
           as
           any
           meritorious
           meanes
           to
           draw
           on
           Christ
           ;
           it
           were
           a
           most
           false
           ,
           rotten
           ,
           foolish
           ,
           execrable
           ,
           popish
           ,
           absurd
           ,
           Luciferian
           misconceit
           ;
           and
           might
           justly
           merit
           never
           to
           obtaine
           mercy
           at
           Gods
           bountifull
           hands
           ,
           nor
           part
           in
           the
           merits
           of
           Christ
           :
           I
           speake
           thus
           to
           fright
           every
           one
           for
           ever
           ,
           from
           any
           such
           abhorred
           thought
           .
           God
           the
           father
           offers
           His
           Sonne
           most
           freely
           .
           
             God
             so
             loved
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             hee
             gave
             His
             onely
             begotten
             Sonne
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             beleeveth
             in
             Him
             should
             not
             perish
             ,
             but
             have
             everlasting
             life
             .
             Ioh.
          
           3.16
           .
           
             Vnto
             us
             a
             child
             is
             borne
             ,
             unto
             us
             a
             Sonne
             is
             given
             .
             Isa.
          
           9.6
           .
           
             If
             thou
             knewest
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
          
           saith
           Christ
           unto
           the
           woman
           of
           Samaria
           ,
           
             and
             who
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             saith
             to
             Thee
             ,
             Give
             mee
             to
             drinke
             .
             Ioh.
          
           4.10
           .
           
             Much
             more
             they
             ,
             which
             receive
             abundance
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Gift
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             &c.
             Rom.
          
           5.17
           .
           Christ
           calleth
           Himselfe
           ,
           a
           Gift
           ;
           And
           it
           is
           called
           ,
           the
           
             Gift
             of
             righteousnesse
          
           .
           And
           
             nothing
             so
             free
             as
          
           *
           Gift
           .
           And
           therefore
           those
           Divines
           speake
           not
           unfitly
           ,
           who
           say
           ,
           
             It
             is
             given
             unto
             us
             ,
             as
             fathers
             give
             Lands
             and
             Inheritance
             to
             their
             children
             ;
             as
             kings
             grant
             pardons
             ,
             to
             their
             subjects
             ,
             having
             merited
             death
             :
             They
             give
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             will
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             freenesse
             of
             their
             minds
             .
          
           All
           those
           who
           would
           come
           unto
           Christ
           and
           desire
           to
           take
           him
           as
           their
           
             wisedome
             ,
             righteousnesse
             ,
             Sanctification
          
           ,
           and
           redemption
           ,
           must
           bee
           utterly
           unbottomed
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           built
           onely
           on
           the
           rich
           and
           free
           mercy
           of
           God
           revealed
           in
           the
           Gospell
           .
           They
           must
           bee
           emptied
           ,
           First
           ,
           Of
           all
           conceit
           of
           any
           righteousnesse
           or
           worth
           in
           themselves
           at
           all
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           Of
           all
           hope
           of
           any
           ability
           or
           possibility
           to
           helpe
           themselves
           .
           Nay
           filled
           ,
           thirdly
           ,
           with
           sense
           of
           their
           owne
           unworthinesse
           ,
           naughtinesse
           ,
           nothingnesse
           :
           Fourthly
           ,
           and
           
           with
           such
           a
           thirst
           after
           that
           
             water
             of
             life
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           4.14
           .
           that
           they
           are
           most
           willing
           to
           
             sell
             all
          
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           cry
           heartily
           ,
           
             Giue
             mee
             drinke
             ,
             or
             else
             I
             die
             .
          
           And
           then
           when
           they
           are
           thus
           most
           nothing
           in
           themselves
           ,
           doe
           so
           long
           for
           the
           
             rivers
             of
             living
             water
          
           ,
           they
           are
           certainely
           most
           welcome
           unto
           Iesus
           Christ
           ;
           and
           may
           take
           Him
           most
           freely
           ;
           Heare
           how
           sweetly
           Hee
           calls
           them
           ;
           
             Ho
             ,
             every
             one
             that
             thirsteth
             ,
             come
             yee
             to
             the
             waters
             ;
             and
             hee
             that
             hath
             no
             mony
             ,
             Come
             yee
             ,
             buy
             ,
             and
             eat
             ;
             yea
             come
             ,
             buy
             wine
             and
             milk
             ,
             without
             mony
             ,
             and
             without
             price
             .
          
           Isa.
           55.1
           .
           
             In
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             that
             great
             day
             of
             the
             feast
             ,
             Iesus
             stood
             ,
             and
             cryed
             saying
             ;
             If
             any
             man
             thirst
             let
             him
             come
             unto
             mee
             ,
             and
             drinke
             ,
             Hee
             that
             beleeveth
             on
             mee
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             hath
             said
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             belly
             shall
             flow
             rivers
             of
             living
             water
          
           ;
           Ioh.
           7.37.38
           .
           
             It
             is
             done
             ;
             I
             am
             Alpha
             ,
             and
             Omega
             ,
             the
             Beginning
             and
             the
             End.
             I
             will
             give
             unto
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             thirst
             ,
             of
             the
             Fountaine
             of
             the
             water
             of
             life
             freely
             .
          
           Revelat.
           Chap.
           21.
           
           Vers.
           6.
           
           
             And
             let
             him
             that
             is
             a
             thirst
             come
             ,
             &
             whosoever
             will
             let
             him
             take
             the
             water
             of
             life
             freely
             ,
          
           Rom.
           22.17
           .
           Wee
           must
           therefore
           by
           no
           meanes
           conceive
           of
           the
           forenamed
           preparatiue
           humiliations
           and
           precedent
           workes
           of
           the
           Law
           and
           Gospell
           ,
           as
           of
           any
           meritorious
           qualifications
           to
           draw
           on
           Christ
           (
           for
           hee
           is
           given
           most
           freely
           )
           but
           as
           of
           needfull
           predispositions
           ,
           to
           drive
           us
           unto
           Christ.
           For
           a
           Man
           must
           feele
           Himselfe
           in
           misery
           ,
           before
           Hee
           will
           goe
           about
           to
           find
           a
           remedy
           ;
           bee
           sicke
           before
           Hee
           will
           seeke
           the
           Physition
           ;
           bee
           in
           Prison
           before
           Hee
           will
           sue
           for
           a
           pardon
           ;
           bee
           wounded
           before
           Hee
           will
           prize
           a
           Plaster
           ,
           and
           pretious
           balsam
           .
           A
           sinner
           must
           bee
           weary
           of
           His
           former
           wicked
           wayes
           ,
           and
           tired
           with
           legall
           terrour
           ,
           before
           Hee
           will
           haue
           recourse
           to
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           for
           refreshing
           ,
           and
           lay
           downe
           His
           bleeding
           Soule
           in
           his
           blessed
           Bosome
           ;
           Hee
           must
           bee
           sensible
           of
           His
           Spirituall
           poverty
           ,
           beggery
           ,
           and
           slavery
           under
           the
           Deuill
           ,
           before
           Hee
           thirst
           kindly
           for
           heavenly
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           willingly
           take
           up
           Christs
           sweet
           and
           easy
           yoke
           .
           Hee
           must
           bee
           cast
           downe
           ,
           confounded
           ,
           condemned
           ,
           
           a
           cast
           away
           ,
           and
           lost
           in
           Himselfe
           ,
           before
           Hee
           will
           looke
           about
           for
           a
           Saviour
           ;
           Hee
           must
           cry
           heartily
           ;
           
             I
             am
             uncleane
             ,
             I
             am
             uncleane
          
           ;
           before
           Hee
           will
           long
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           wash
           in
           that
           most
           soveraigne
           ,
           and
           Soule-saving
           Fountaine
           ,
           
           
             opened
             to
             the
             house
             of
             David
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Ierusalem
             for
             sin
             ,
             and
             for
             uncleannesse
          
           ;
           he
           must
           
             sell
             all
          
           ,
           before
           hee
           will
           be
           willing
           and
           eager
           to
           
             buy
             the
             Treasure
             hid
             in
             the
             field
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           thus
           to
           prepare
           ,
           wound
           ,
           afflict
           ,
           and
           humble
           the
           Soule
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           bee
           fitted
           for
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           so
           for
           comfort
           upon
           good
           ground
           ,
           let
           ministers
           ,
           or
           whosoever
           meddle
           in
           matters
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           publickely
           or
           privatly
           ,
           vse
           all
           warrantable
           meanes
           ,
           f
           faire
           ,
           and
           foule
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           let
           them
           presse
           the
           law
           ,
           promise
           mercy
           ,
           propose
           Christ
           ,
           &c.
           
           Doe
           what
           they
           will
           seasonably
           and
           wisely
           ;
           Let
           them
           improve
           all
           their
           learning
           ,
           wisedome
           ,
           discretion
           ,
           mercifullnesse
           ,
           experience
           ,
           wit
           ,
           eloquence
           ,
           Sanctified
           unto
           them
           for
           that
           purpose
           ;
           
             So
             that
             the
             worke
             bee
             done
             .
          
        
         
           g
           In
           pressing
           the
           law
           ,
           besides
           other
           dexterities
           and
           directions
           for
           managing
           their
           ministry
           in
           this
           Point
           succesfully
           by
           Gods
           Blessing
           ,
           let
           them
           take
           notice
           of
           this
           Particular
           ,
           which
           may
           prove
           very
           availeable
           to
           begin
           this
           Legall
           worke
           ;
           It
           is
           a
           Principle
           ,
           attended
           upon
           with
           many
           a
           
             Probatum
             est
          
           :
        
         
           
             Pressing
             upon
             Mens
             consciences
             with
             a
             zealous
             ,
             discreet
             powerfullnesse
             ,
             their
             speciall
             ,
             principall
             ,
             fresh-bleeding
             Sins
             ,
             is
             a
             notable
             meanes
             to
             breake
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             to
             remorse
             .
          
           That
           most
           hainous
           and
           bloudy
           sinne
           of
           killing
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           had
           newly
           imbrued
           their
           hands
           ,
           pressed
           upon
           the
           Consciences
           of
           Peters
           hearers
           ,
           breakes
           and
           teares
           their
           hearts
           in
           pieces
           .
           
           Act.
           2.23.36.37
           .
           So
           Adultery
           ,
           secretly
           ,
           intimated
           by
           Christs
           words
           ,
           unto
           the
           woman
           of
           
             Samaria
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           4.18
           .
           Seemes
           to
           have
           strucke
           her
           to
           the
           heart
           ,
           vers
           .
           19.
           
           So
           the
           Iewes
           having
           Idolatry
           pressed
           upon
           their
           consciences
           by
           Samuel
           ,
           1.
           
           Sam.
           7.6
           .
           The
           sin
           of
           asking
           a
           king
           ;
           ibid.
           12.19
           .
           Vsury
           by
           Nehemiah
           ,
           5.12
           .
           Strange
           wives
           by
           Ezra
           ,
           cap.
           10.9
           .
           were
           therevpon
           mightily
           moved
           ,
           and
           much
           mollified
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           as
           appeares
           in
           the
           cited
           Places
           .
           Consider
           for
           this
           purpose
           ,
           that
           worke
           upon
           Davids
           heart
           ,
           by
           Nathans
           Ministry
           ,
           And
           Felix
           trembling
           ,
           when
           Paul
           strucke
           Him
           on
           the
           right
           veine
           .
        
         
           The
           reasons
           ,
           why
           this
           more
           particular
           discovery
           ,
           and
           denouncing
           of
           judgement
           against
           a
           Mans
           principall
           sinne
           ,
           is
           like
           ,
           God
           assisting
           with
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             bondage
          
           ,
           to
           put
           such
           life
           into
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           are
           such
           as
           these
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             The
             Sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           being
           welded
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           
             holy
             Ghost
          
           ;
           and
           edged
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           with
           the
           speciall
           power
           of
           Gods
           blessing
           ,
           for
           the
           cutting
           asunder
           of
           the
           iron-Sinewes
           of
           a
           stubborne
           and
           stony
           heart
           ,
           doth
           crush
           and
           conquer
           ,
           strike
           through
           and
           breake
           in
           pieces
           ,
           with
           an
           unresistable
           puissance
           ,
           proportioned
           to
           the
           insolency
           ,
           or
           easinesse
           of
           resistance
           .
           My
           meaning
           is
           this
           ;
           As
           Philosophers
           say
           of
           the
           Lightning
           ;
           that
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           easinesse
           of
           the
           passage
           ,
           weakenesse
           of
           resistance
           ,
           porosity
           of
           the
           parts
           ,
           it
           pierceth
           through
           the
           Purse
           ,
           Scabberd
           ,
           and
           Barke
           without
           any
           such
           scorching
           and
           visible
           hurt
           ;
           but
           melts
           the
           mony
           ,
           the
           sword
           ,
           rents
           and
           shivers
           the
           tree
           ,
           because
           their
           substance
           and
           solidity
           ,
           doth
           more
           exercise
           ,
           and
           improve
           its
           activenes
           and
           ability
           :
           So
           this
           Spirituall
           Sword
           ,
           tho
           it
           strike
           at
           every
           sinne
           ,
           and
           passeth
           thorow
           ,
           
             even
             to
             the
             diuiding
             asunder
             of
             Soule
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             joynts
             ,
             and
             marrow
          
           ;
           yet
           the
           hairy
           pate
           of
           the
           maine
           corruption
           ,
           and
           Master
           sinne
           ,
           it
           wounds
           with
           a
           witnesse
           ;
           it
           there
           tortures
           and
           teares
           in
           pieces
           with
           extraordinary
           anguish
           and
           smart
           ,
           Searching
           and
           sence
           :
           for
           that
           opposeth
           with
           
           the
           most
           flinty
           iron-Sinew
           ,
           to
           blunt
           and
           rebate
           its
           edge
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           Consciences
           regularly
           ,
           and
           rightly
           wounded
           ,
           and
           awaked
           ,
           sinnes
           are
           wont
           to
           bite
           ,
           and
           sting
           proportionably
           to
           their
           hainousnesse
           ,
           and
           the
           exorbitancy
           of
           their
           former
           sensuall
           impressions
           .
           Some
           like
           a
           Mastife
           ,
           some
           like
           a
           Scorpion
           ,
           some
           like
           a
           Wolfe
           in
           the
           Evening
           :
           (
           But
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           spirituall
           anguish
           surpasseth
           immeasurably
           any
           corporall
           paine
           ;
           therefore
           conceiue
           of
           them
           with
           a
           vast
           dis-proportion
           )
           Now
           the
           Minion
           delight
           or
           Captaine
           sinne
           frighting
           the
           heart
           with
           greatest
           horrour
           ,
           and
           stinging
           with
           extremity
           proportionable
           to
           its
           former
           vastation
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           doth
           by
           an
           accidentall
           power
           ,
           (
           God
           blessing
           the
           businesse
           )
           give
           a
           great
           stroke
           ,
           to
           drive
           a
           man
           to
           deepest
           detestation
           of
           Himselfe
           ,
           to
           throw
           Him
           downe
           to
           the
           lowest
           step
           of
           penitent
           dejection
           ,
           to
           eneager
           His
           thirsty
           greedinesse
           after
           pardon
           and
           grace
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           to
           fire
           Him
           out
           of
           His
           naturall
           estate
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           A
           Mans
           principall
           ,
           and
           most
           prevailing
           sinne
           is
           Sathans
           strongest
           Hold.
           When
           Hee
           is
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           dislodged
           ,
           and
           driven
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           word
           out
           of
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           Soule
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           and
           from
           Possession
           of
           a
           Man
           by
           all
           other
           sinnes
           ;
           Hee
           retires
           Hither
           as
           to
           His
           Castle
           ,
           and
           most
           impregnable
           Fort.
           And
           therefore
           if
           this
           bee
           soundly
           beaten
           upon
           by
           the
           Hammer
           ,
           and
           Horrour
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           battered
           about
           His
           eares
           ,
           hee
           will
           bee
           quickly
           enforced
           to
           quit
           the
           Place
           quite
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           bee
           good
           counsell
           then
           ,
           and
           often
           seasonable
           to
           say
           unto
           those
           Men
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           desire
           to
           drive
           the
           Devill
           out
           of
           Others
           ,
           in
           some
           sort
           ,
           as
           the
           King
           of
           Syria
           said
           to
           his
           Captaines
           ,
           
             Fight
             neither
             with
             small
             nor
             great
             ,
             save
             onely
             with
             the
             King
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           My
           meaning
           is
           ;
           Let
           them
           addresse
           the
           sharpest
           edge
           of
           their
           spirituall
           Sword
           ,
           yet
           as
           well
           with
           an
           holy
           charitable
           discretion
           ,
           as
           with
           resolute
           ,
           downeright
           dealing
           against
           those
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           beare
           greatest
           sway
           in
           them
           ,
           they
           have
           to
           deale
           
           with
           .
           Bee
           it
           their
           covetousnesse
           ,
           ambition
           ,
           Lust
           ,
           drunkennesse
           ,
           Lukewarmenesse
           ,
           monstrousnesse
           of
           the
           fashion
           ,
           sacriledge
           ,
           oppression
           ,
           vsury
           ,
           Back-sliding
           ,
           murder
           ,
           luxury
           ,
           Opposition
           to
           the
           good
           way
           ,
           Hatred
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           or
           what
           other
           sinne
           soever
           they
           discover
           in
           them
           ,
           to
           minister
           greatest
           advantage
           to
           Satan
           ,
           to
           keepe
           them
           fastest
           in
           his
           clutches
           .
           No
           sinne
           must
           bee
           spared
           ,
           but
           let
           the
           raigning
           sin
           be
           paid
           home
           especially
           .
        
         
           For
           opening
           of
           the
           most
           rich
           and
           Orient
           Mines
           of
           all
           those
           sweetest
           mercies
           folded
           vp
           within
           the
           Bowells
           of
           Gods
           dearest
           compassions
           ,
           
           and
           of
           the
           Mysterie
           of
           his
           free
           grace
           and
           love
           through
           the
           
             Sonne
             of
             his
             lous
          
           ;
           vpon
           purpose
           to
           invite
           ,
           and
           allure
           those
           that
           are
           without
           ,
           to
           come
           in
           ,
           and
           to
           stirre
           vp
           our
           Hearers
           ,
           h
           to
           bring
           broken
           hearts
           ,
           bruised
           Spirits
           ,
           bleeding
           Soules
           unto
           the
           Throne
           of
           grace
           ,
           upon
           the
           same
           ground
           ,
           but
           infinitely
           more
           gracious
           ,
           that
           incouraged
           the
           Seruants
           of
           Benhadad
           ,
           to
           addresse
           themselves
           towards
           the
           King
           of
           Israel
           ;
           *
           
             And
             his
             Servants
             said
             unto
             Him
             ;
             Behold
             now
             ,
             wee
             have
             heard
             that
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Israel
             ,
             are
             mercifull
             Kings
             ;
             Let
             vs
             ,
             I
             pray
             thee
             ,
             put
             Sackecloth
             upon
             our
             loines
             ,
             and
             ropes
             upon
             our
             heads
             ,
             and
             goe
             out
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Israel
             ,
             peradventure
             ,
             hee
             will
             save
             thy
             life
             .
          
           The
           most
           desperate
           Rebels
           heretofore
           ,
           upon
           present
           true
           remorse
           for
           their
           former
           rage
           in
           sinne
           ,
           resolving
           sincerely
           to
           stand
           on
           Gods
           side
           for
           ever
           hereafter
           ,
           may
           safely
           and
           upon
           good
           ground
           thus
           reason
           within
           themselves
           ;
           Alas
           !
           wee
           have
           done
           very
           villanously
           ,
           we
           have
           served
           Satan
           a
           long
           time
           ;
           we
           walk
           up
           &
           downe
           as
           condemned
           men
           ,
           ripe
           for
           destruction
           long
           agoe
           ;
           Hell
           it selfe
           even
           groanes
           for
           us
           ,
           wee
           may
           justly
           look
           every
           moment
           for
           a
           Mittimus
           ,
           to
           cast
           us
           headlong
           into
           the
           dungeō
           of
           Brimstone
           ,
           and
           fire
           :
           and
           yet
           we
           will
           trie
           ;
           we
           will
           goe
           and
           throw
           downe
           our selves
           before
           the
           Throne
           of
           grace
           in
           dust
           and
           ashes
           ,
           and
           cry
           as
           the
           Publican
           did
           unto
           the
           great
           God
           of
           heaven
           ▪
           for
           Hee
           is
           a
           mercifull
           God
           ,
           
             gracious
             ,
             long
             suffering
             ,
             abundant
             in
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             truth
             ,
             keeping
             
             mercy
             for
             thousands
             ,
             forgiving
             iniquity
             ,
             transgression
             and
             sinne
             .
          
           And
           then
           ,
           not
           onely
           peradventure
           ;
           but
           most
           certainely
           ,
           they
           shall
           bee
           received
           to
           mercy
           ,
           and
           hee
           will
           save
           the
           life
           of
           their
           Soules
           ;
           I
           say
           for
           this
           Point
           ,
           of
           Preaching
           mercy
           onely
           to
           hearten
           Men
           to
           come
           in
           ,
           and
           to
           nourish
           in
           them
           a
           hope
           of
           pardon
           ,
           in
           Case
           of
           penitency
           ,
           &c.
           
           See
           my
           
             discourse
             of
             true
             happines
             .
             p.
          
           173.
           
           And
           I
           will
           only
           adde
           and
           advise
           at
           this
           time
           this
           one
           thing
           of
           great
           importance
           in
           the
           Point
           :
           That
           after
           a
           plentifull
           magnifying
           and
           amplifying
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           its
           infinitenesse
           ,
           eternity
           ,
           freenesse
           ,
           and
           imcomparable
           excellency
           every
           way
           ,
           onely
           upon
           purpose
           to
           assure
           the
           greatest
           sinners
           of
           most
           certaine
           acceptation
           ,
           and
           pardon
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           presently
           turne
           with
           truth
           of
           heart
           ,
           from
           Sathan
           to
           the
           living
           God
           ,
           from
           all
           sinne
           to
           his
           holy
           Seruice
           ;
           I
           say
           that
           wee
           then
           take
           heed
           and
           make
           sure
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           in
           us
           lies
           ,
           that
           no
           impenitent
           unbelieving
           wretch
           ,
           none
           that
           
             goes
             on
             in
             his
             trespasses
          
           ,
           or
           lies
           willingly
           ,
           and
           delightfully
           in
           any
           one
           sinne
           ,
           receive
           any
           comfort
           by
           any
           such
           discourse
           ,
           as
           though
           ,
           as
           yet
           ,
           Hee
           had
           any
           part
           or
           interest
           at
           all
           in
           any
           one
           drop
           of
           all
           that
           boundlesse
           and
           bottomlesse
           Sea
           of
           mercy
           (
           that
           were
           a
           meanes
           to
           naile
           Him
           fast
           to
           His
           naturall
           estate
           for
           ever
           ;
           )
           But
           onely
           thence
           conceive
           ,
           that
           if
           Hee
           will
           presently
           lay
           downe
           armes
           against
           the
           Majesty
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           come
           in
           with
           a
           truly
           penitent
           humbled
           soule
           ,
           thirsting
           heartily
           for
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           resolve
           vnfainedly
           to
           
             take
             His
             yoke
             vpon
             Him
          
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           number
           or
           notoriousnesse
           of
           sinne
           ,
           that
           can
           possibly
           hinder
           his
           gracious
           entertainement
           at
           Gods
           mercy-Seate
           .
           For
           this
           end
           let
           vs
           tell
           all
           such
           that
           though
           the
           mercies
           of
           God
           be
           infinite
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           dispensed
           according
           to
           His
           i
           Truth
           .
           Now
           the
           Oracles
           of
           Divine
           Truth
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           shall
           find
           
           mercy
           ,
           are
           such
           as
           confesse
           ,
           and
           forsake
           their
           sinnes
           ;
           
             Who
             so
             confesseth
             ,
             and
             forsaketh
             his
             sinnes
             shall
             have
             mercy
             .
             Proverb
             .
          
           28.13
           .
           Those
           then
           who
           doe
           not
           confesse
           ,
           and
           k
           forsake
           them
           ,
           shall
           haue
           no
           mercy
           .
           That
           the
           Parties
           to
           whom
           
             good
             tidings
          
           of
           mercy
           and
           comfort
           are
           to
           bee
           preached
           :
           are
           the
           poore
           ,
           the
           
             broken
             hearted
             ,
             them
             that
             are
             bruised
             :
          
           those
           
             that
             labour
             ,
             and
             are
             heavy
             laden
          
           ;
           All
           that
           
             mourne
             ,
             &c.
             
             Luk.
          
           4.18
           .
           Mat.
           11.28
           .
           Isa.
           61.2.3
           .
           That
           the
           man
           to
           whom
           the
           Lord
           lookes
           graciously
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             even
             Hee
             that
             is
             poore
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             contrite
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             trembleth
             at
             his
             word
             .
             Isa
             ▪
          
           66.2
           .
           That
           whosoever
           ,
           by
           his
           free
           mercy
           through
           Christ
           ,
           
             is
             borne
             of
             God
             ,
             doth
             not
             commit
             sin
             .
          
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           3.9
           .
           I
           meane
           ,
           l
           with
           allowance
           ,
           purpose
           ,
           perseverance
           .
           No
           sinne
           m
           raignes
           in
           such
           a
           One
           ,
           &c.
           And
           yet
           alas
           !
           How
           many
           miserable
           men
           ,
           will
           needs
           most
           falsely
           perswade
           themselves
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           that
           they
           
           have
           a
           portion
           in
           the
           mercies
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           hugge
           with
           extraordinary
           applause
           ,
           and
           embracement
           ,
           the
           formall
           flattering
           messages
           of
           Men-pleasers
           and
           Time-servers
           ,
           to
           dawbe
           over
           such
           rotten
           hopes
           ;
           who
           yet
           notwithstanding
           ,
           
             goe
             on
             still
             in
             their
             trespasses
          
           ;
           who
           were
           never
           yet
           sensible
           of
           the
           burden
           of
           their
           corruptions
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           beggery
           ;
           never
           wounded
           in
           conscience
           ,
           or
           troubled
           in
           minde
           to
           any
           purpose
           for
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           never
           mourned
           in
           secret
           and
           sincerely
           for
           the
           abominations
           of
           their
           youth
           ;
           could
           never
           yet
           find
           in
           their
           hearts
           to
           
             sell
             all
          
           for
           the
           buying
           of
           that
           
             one
             pearle
             of
             great
             price
          
           ,
           nor
           ever
           yet
           so
           prized
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           as
           to
           leave
           their
           darling
           pleasures
           ,
           though
           very
           base
           ,
           and
           abominable
           ,
           to
           enjoy
           the
           unspeakeable
           and
           glorious
           pleasures
           of
           His
           gratious
           kingdome
           ?
           Nay
           such
           as
           heartily
           serve
           some
           Captaine
           ,
           and
           Commanding
           sinne
           in
           heart
           ,
           or
           life
           ,
           or
           calling
           ,
           as
           their
           owne
           consciences
           ,
           if
           they
           consult
           with
           them
           impartially
           in
           cold
           blood
           ,
           can
           easily
           tell
           them
           ;
           as
           Lust
           ,
           the
           world
           ,
           ambition
           ,
           the
           times
           ,
           the
           fashion
           ,
           their
           pleasures
           ,
           their
           profits
           ,
           their
           Passions
           ,
           their
           ease
           ,
           selfe
           love
           ,
           pride
           ,
           revenge
           ,
           the
           dunghill
           delight
           of
           good
           fellow-ship
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           .
           And
           here
           then
           Let
           mee
           discover
           a
           notable
           depth
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           whereby
           hee
           doth
           baffle
           ,
           and
           blind
           fold
           His
           slaves
           most
           grossely
           :
           you
           know
           full
           well
           ,
           and
           heare
           often
           the
           common
           n
           Cry
           of
           all
           carnall
           men
           ,
           especially
           under
           any
           conscionable
           Ministery
           ,
           against
           preaching
           of
           judgement
           ,
           and
           for
           preaching
           of
           mercy
           ;
           See
           the
           causes
           why
           they
           cannot
           downe
           with
           downeright
           dealing
           ,
           and
           powerfull
           application
           of
           the
           law
           :
           
             Disc.
             of
             true
             Happinesse
          
           .
           pag.
           179
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           what
           doe
           you
           thinke
           is
           the
           reason
           ,
           that
           they
           gape
           so
           greedily
           after
           Preaching
           of
           mercy
           ?
           Not
           that
           they
           can
           ,
           endure
           the
           preaching
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           I
           now
           have
           taught
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           onely
           ought
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           are
           without
           ;
           To
           wit
           ,
           To
           have
           first
           ,
           the
           dearenesse
           ,
           the
           sweetnesse
           ,
           the
           freenesse
           ,
           the
           full
           glory
           of
           Gods
           immeasurable
           mercy
           revealed
           unto
           them
           ,
           onely
           as
           a
           motive
           ,
           and
           incouragement
           
           to
           come
           in
           ;
           but
           ever
           at
           the
           Close
           and
           conclusion
           ,
           to
           bee
           made
           to
           understand
           and
           know
           certainely
           ,
           that
           not
           so
           much
           as
           one
           drop
           of
           all
           that
           bottomlesse
           depth
           of
           mercy
           and
           bounty
           in
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           doth
           as
           yet
           belong
           unto
           them
           ,
           lying
           in
           any
           state
           of
           unregeneratnes
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           kind
           of
           Hypocrisy
           ;
           whilest
           they
           
             regard
             any
             wickednesse
             in
             their
             heart
             ,
          
           and
           are
           not
           willing
           to
           
             plucke
             out
             their
             right
             eyes
             ,
             and
             cut
             off
             their
             right
             hands
             ,
          
           I
           meane
           to
           make
           an
           everlasting
           divorce
           from
           their
           former
           dearest
           sensuall
           delights
           ,
           and
           sinnes
           of
           their
           bosome
           :
           for
           onely
           
             they
             who
             confesse
             and
             forsake
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             shall
             have
             mercy
             .
             Pro.
          
           28.13
           .
           This
           way
           of
           preaching
           mercy
           would
           nettle
           and
           gall
           them
           ,
           as
           much
           perhaps
           as
           pressing
           of
           judgement
           ,
           Nay
           ,
           why
           not
           more
           ?
           Proportionably
           to
           that
           which
           o
           Divines
           hold
           ,
           That
           the
           privation
           and
           losse
           of
           heavenly
           joyes
           ,
           and
           beatificall
           presence
           of
           God
           is
           far
           bitterer
           ,
           then
           the
           torments
           of
           sense
           ,
           and
           positive
           paines
           of
           Hell.
           But
           to
           tell
           you
           their
           true
           meaning
           ,
           and
           their
           very
           hearts
           :
           Their
           aime
           in
           so
           complaining
           ,
           and
           calling
           for
           mercy
           from
           our
           Ministry
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           have
           it
           so
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           proposed
           ,
           and
           preached
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           thence
           collect
           ,
           and
           conceive
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           in
           state
           good
           enough
           ,
           to
           goe
           to
           Heaven
           as
           they
           are
           ;
           though
           in
           truth
           ,
           they
           bee
           meere
           strangers
           to
           the
           
             life
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           holy
           strictnesse
           of
           the
           Saints
           ;
           were
           never
           truly
           humbled
           with
           sight
           of
           sinne
           and
           sense
           of
           wrath
           ,
           nor
           experimentally
           acquainted
           at
           all
           ,
           with
           the
           Mysterie
           of
           the
           New
           birth
           ;
           That
           they
           may
           conclude
           ,
           and
           say
           within
           themselves
           :
           Howsoever
           some
           Ministers
           of
           the
           purer
           ,
           and
           preciser
           streine
           ,
           fright
           us
           continually
           with
           nothing
           but
           judgement
           ,
           terrour
           ,
           damnation
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           suffer
           us
           to
           bee
           quiet
           ,
           no
           not
           so
           much
           as
           in
           One
           sinne
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           our
           good
           
           hap
           ,
           sometimes
           to
           meet
           with
           some
           mercifull
           men
           ,
           who
           will
           help
           us
           to
           Heaven
           without
           so
           much
           adoe
           ,
           and
           upon
           easier
           termes
           ,
           &c.
           
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           they
           would
           upon
           the
           matter
           have
           just
           so
           much
           mercy
           ,
           as
           might
           assure
           ,
           and
           warrant
           them
           to
           carry
           securely
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           in
           their
           bosome
           to
           Heaven
           with
           them
           ;
           to
           live
           as
           they
           list
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           to
           dye
           the
           death
           of
           the
           righteous
           ;
           Which
           is
           a
           conceit
           most
           ridiculous
           ,
           absurd
           ,
           and
           more
           then
           utterly
           impossible
           .
           What
           a
           hatefull
           tricke
           then
           is
           this
           ,
           and
           horrible
           imposture
           ,
           which
           they
           suffer
           Sathan
           to
           put
           them
           upon
           !
        
         
           In
           proposing
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Let
           the
           Man
           of
           God
           ,
           set
           out
           as
           much
           as
           Hee
           can
           possibly
           ;
           the
           excellency
           of
           His
           Person
           ,
           the
           unvaluable
           pretiousnesse
           of
           His
           blood
           ,
           the
           riches
           of
           His
           heavenly
           purchases
           ,
           the
           gracious
           sweetnesse
           of
           His
           invitations
           ,
           *
           
             the
             generality
             ,
             and
             freenesse
             of
             His
             offers
             ,
          
           the
           glorious
           Priviledges
           Hee
           brings
           with
           Him
           ;
           reconciliation
           to
           God
           ,
           Adoption
           ,
           forgivenesse
           of
           sins
           ,
           justification
           ,
           righteousnesse
           ,
           wisedome
           ,
           sanctification
           ,
           redemption
           ,
           &c.
           
           Possession
           of
           all
           things
           ;
           
             For
             all
             things
             are
             yours
             ;
             Whether
             Paul
             ,
             or
             Apollo
             ,
             or
             Cephas
             ;
             or
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             life
             ,
             or
             death
             ;
             or
             things
             present
             ,
             or
             things
             to
             come
             ;
             All
             are
             yours
             ,
             And
             yee
             are
             Christs
             ,
             and
             Christ
             is
             Gods.
          
           1.
           
           Cor.
           3.22.23
           .
           Let
           Him
           tell
           His
           Hearers
           ,
           that
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           is
           called
           the
           
             blood
             of
             God
             ,
             Act.
          
           20.28
           ;
           and
           therfore
           of
           infinite
           merit
           and
           unvaluable
           price
           .
           It
           sprang
           out
           of
           His
           humane
           nature
           ,
           and
           therefore
           finite
           in
           it's
           owne
           nature
           and
           lost
           upon
           the
           ground
           ;
           But
           the
           Person
           that
           shed
           it
           ,
           being
           the
           p
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           did
           set
           upon
           it
           
           such
           an
           excellency
           and
           eternity
           of
           vertue
           ,
           and
           value
           ,
           that
           the
           infinitenesse
           of
           its
           merit
           ,
           and
           inestimablenesse
           of
           its
           worth
           lasts
           everlastingly
           .
           It
           will
           bee
           as
           fresh
           ,
           orient
           ,
           and
           effectuall
           ,
           to
           wash
           away
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           last
           man
           that
           shall
           bee
           called
           upon
           earth
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           those
           of
           the
           Penitent
           Thiefe
           ,
           who
           saw
           it
           with
           His
           bodily
           eies
           gushing
           out
           of
           his
           blessed
           side
           upon
           the
           crosse
           ;
           or
           the
           first
           man
           who
           did
           first
           savingly
           apprehend
           that
           first
           Promise
           :
           
             The
             seed
             of
             the
             woman
             shall
             bruise
             the
             Serpents
             head
             .
          
           Let
           him
           assure
           them
           it
           is
           so
           soveraigne
           ;
           That
           in
           a
           truly
           broken
           ,
           humbled
           ,
           and
           thirsty
           soule
           ,
           it
           turneth
           the
           most
           Scarlet
           ,
           and
           Crimson
           sinnes
           into
           snow
           ,
           and
           wooll
           :
           That
           upon
           compunction
           ,
           and
           comming
           in
           ,
           it
           washed
           away
           that
           horrible
           ,
           and
           bloody
           guilt
           ,
           from
           the
           soules
           of
           them
           that
           q
           spilt
           it
           .
           Act.
           2.
           
           Let
           them
           know
           also
           :
           in
           how
           high
           a
           degree
           ,
           and
           hainously
           they
           offend
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           who
           refuse
           to
           r
           take
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           offered
           most
           freely
           ,
           &
           without
           exception
           of
           any
           person
           ,
           every
           Sabbath
           ,
           every
           sermon
           ,
           either
           in
           plaine
           ,
           and
           direct
           termes
           ,
           or
           implyedly
           ,
           at
           the
           least
           .
           Oh!
           Litle
           doe
           people
           thinke
           ,
           who
           sit
           under
           our
           Ministry
           ,
           unwrought
           upon
           by
           the
           word
           ,
           what
           a
           grievous
           ,
           and
           fearefull
           sinne
           they
           commit
           ,
           and
           carry
           home
           from
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           day
           after
           day
           ;
           in
           
             neglecting
             so
             great
             salvation
             ,
             in
             forsaking
             their
             owne
             mercy
             ,
          
           and
           in
           
             judging
             themselves
             unworthy
             of
             everlasting
             life
          
           ;
           I
           meane
           ,
           by
           chusing
           ,
           upon
           a
           free
           Offer
           of
           his
           Soule-saving
           blood
           ,
           to
           cleave
           rather
           to
           a
           Lust
           ,
           Horrible
           indignity
           !
           then
           to
           s
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           blessed
           for
           ever
           :
           rather
           to
           wallow
           in
           the
           mire
           ,
           and
           mudde
           of
           earthly
           pelfe
           ,
           in
           the
           
           filth
           ,
           and
           froth
           of
           swinish
           pleasures
           ,
           In
           idlenesse
           ,
           pride
           ,
           worldlinesse
           ,
           whoredome
           ,
           drunkennesse
           ,
           strange
           fashions
           ,
           scorning
           Professours
           ,
           contempt
           of
           the
           power
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           railing
           against
           religion
           ,
           revelling
           ,
           Selfe-uncleannesse
           ,
           &c.
           then
           abandoning
           these
           filthy
           harlots
           ,
           to
           take
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           for
           their
           deare
           and
           everlasting
           Husband
           .
           This
           not
           Beleeving
           ,
           This
           refusing
           Christ
           ,
           This
           not
           taking
           Him
           ,
           in
           the
           manner
           ,
           and
           sense
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           is
           such
           a
           sinne
           ,
           though
           not
           so
           thought
           upon
           ,
           and
           taken
           to
           heart
           ,
           that
           t
           Divines
           speake
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           of
           a
           most
           transcendent
           
           sinne
           ,
           the
           greatest
           sinne
           ,
           the
           sinne
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           the
           onely
           sinne
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           from
           such
           Places
           as
           these
           :
           
             But
             when
             the
             King
             heard
             thereof
             ,
             Hee
             was
             wroth
             ,
             and
             Hee
             sent
             foorth
             His
             armies
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             those
             murderers
             ,
             and
             burnt
             up
             their
             City
             ▪
             Mat.
          
           22.7
           .
           Hee
           meanes
           ,
           those
           who
           were
           invited
           to
           the
           
             Sons
             marriage
             ,
             and
             made
             light
             of
             it
             .
             Hee
             that
             beleeveth
             not
             is
             condemned
             already
             ,
             because
             ,
             hee
             hath
             not
             beleeved
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             onely
             begotten
             Sonne
             of
             God.
             Ioh.
          
           3.18
           .
           When
           the
           Comforter
           is
           come
           ▪
           
             Hee
             will
             convince
             the
             world
             of
             sinne
             .
             —
             because
             they
             beleeve
             not
             on
             mee
             .
          
           Hee
           meanes
           ,
           this
           sinne
           alone
           ,
           saith
           Austin
           .
           As
           though
           not
           beleeving
           on
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           were
           the
           onely
           sinne
           .
           It
           is
           indeed
           the
           maine
           ,
           and
           master
           sinne
           ,
           because
           (
           as
           the
           same
           Father
           speakes
           truly
           )
           
             This
             remaining
             ,
             the
             guilt
             of
             all
             other
             sinnes
             abides
             upon
             the
             soule
             ;
             this
             removed
             ,
             all
             other
             sinnes
             are
             remitted
             .
          
           Nay
           ,
           and
           besides
           the
           horriblenes
           ,
           and
           hainousnes
           of
           the
           sin
           ;
           what
           height
           ,
           and
           perfection
           of
           madnesse
           is
           it
           ?
           That
           whereas
           a
           Man
           but
           renouncing
           his
           base
           ,
           rotten
           ,
           transitory
           ,
           sinfull
           pleasures
           ,
           dogged
           continually
           at
           the
           heeles
           with
           vengeance
           ,
           and
           horror
           ;
           And
           only
           taking
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           in
           whom
           are
           hidden
           ,
           and
           heaped
           up
           the
           fulnes
           of
           grace
           ▪
           and
           treasures
           of
           all
           perfection
           ;
           might
           have
           therevpon
           (
           to
           say
           nothing
           of
           the
           excellency
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           purchases
           of
           his
           passion
           and
           possessiō
           of
           the
           most
           blessed
           Deity
           )
           a
           full
           &
           free
           discharge
           thereby
           ,
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           so
           happy
           an
           Husband
           ,
           from
           every
           moment
           of
           the
           everlastingnesse
           of
           Hellish
           torments
           ;
           and
           a
           u
           Deed
           presently
           sealed
           with
           His
           owne
           hearts-blood
           ,
           for
           an
           undoubted
           right
           ,
           to
           every
           minute
           of
           the
           eternity
           of
           heavenly
           joyes
           ,
           yet
           should
           in
           cold
           blood
           most
           wickedly
           ,
           and
           willingly
           ,
           after
           so
           many
           intreaties
           ,
           invitations
           ,
           importunity
           ,
           onely
           for
           the
           good
           of
           His
           poore
           immortall
           Soule
           ,
           
             refuse
             the
             change
          
           !
           Heaven
           and
           earth
           may
           be
           astonished
           ,
           Angels
           ,
           and
           all
           Creatures
           ,
           may
           justly
           stand
           amazed
           at
           this
           prodigious
           sottishnes
           ,
           and
           monstrous
           madnesse
           of
           such
           miserable
           men
           !
           The
           world
           is
           wont
           to
           call
           Gods
           people
           ,
           precise
           fooles
           ,
           because
           ,
           
           they
           are
           willing
           
             to
             sell
             all
             they
             have
          
           ,
           for
           that
           
             One
             pearle
             of
             great
             price
          
           ,
           to
           part
           with
           profits
           ,
           pleasures
           ,
           preferments
           ,
           
             their
             right
             hand
             ,
             their
             right
             eye
             ,
          
           every
           thing
           ,
           any
           thing
           ,
           
             rather
             then
             to
             leave
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           But
           who
           doe
           you
           thinke
           now
           ,
           are
           the
           true
           ,
           and
           great
           fooles
           of
           the
           world
           ?
           And
           who
           are
           likeliest
           one
           day
           to
           
             groane
             for
             anguish
          
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           say
           within
           themselves
           ,
           
             This
             was
             hee
             ,
             whom
             wee
             had
             sometimes
             in
             derision
             ,
             and
             a
             Proverbe
             of
             reproch
             .
             Wee
             fooles
             accounted
             His
             life
             madnesse
             ,
             and
             His
             end
             to
             bee
             without
             honour
             .
             Now
             is
             hee
             numbred
             among
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             His
             Lot
             is
             among
             the
             Saints
             .
             Therefore
             haue
             we
             erred
             from
             the
             way
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             the
             light
             of
             righteousnesse
             hath
             not
             shined
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             Sun
             of
             righteousnesse
             hath
             not
             rose
             upon
             us
             :
             wee
             wearied
             our selves
             in
             the
             way
             of
             wickednesse
             and
             destruction
             :
             yea
             ,
             wee
             have
             gone
             through
             deserts
             where
             there
             lay
             no
             way
             :
             But
             as
             for
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             wee
             have
             not
             knowne
             it
             .
             What
             hath
             pride
             profited
             us
             ?
             Or
             what
             good
             hath
             riches
             with
             our
             vanting
             brought
             us
             ?
             All
             those
             things
             are
             passed
             away
             like
             a
             shadow
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             post
             that
             hasted
             by
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Nay
           ,
           and
           yet
           further
           ,
           besides
           the
           extraordinarinesse
           of
           the
           iniquity
           ,
           &
           folly
           in
           
             refusing
             Christ
          
           freely
           offered
           ,
           it
           shall
           most
           certainely
           bee
           hereafter
           plagued
           with
           extremest
           tormenting
           fury
           ,
           and
           most
           desperate
           gnashing
           of
           teeth
           .
           For
           with
           what
           infinite
           horrour
           ,
           and
           restlesse
           anguish
           will
           this
           conceit
           rent
           a
           Mans
           heart
           in
           pieces
           ,
           and
           gnaw
           upon
           His
           Conscience
           ,
           when
           Hee
           considers
           in
           Hell
           ,
           that
           Hee
           hath
           lost
           Heaven
           for
           a
           lust
           :
           and
           whereas
           Hee
           might
           at
           every
           sermon
           ,
           had
           even
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           His
           husband
           ,
           for
           the
           very
           x
           taking
           ;
           and
           have
           lived
           
           with
           Him
           for
           ever
           in
           unspeakeable
           Blisse
           ,
           yet
           neglecting
           so
           great
           salvation
           ,
           must
           now
           ,
           crying
           out
           therefore
           continually
           against
           Himselfe
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           raging
           Bedlam
           that
           ever
           breathed
           ,
           lie
           in
           unquenchable
           flames
           ,
           without
           remedy
           ,
           ease
           ,
           or
           end
           !
           It
           is
           the
           highest
           honour
           that
           can
           be
           imagined
           ,
           and
           a
           Mystery
           of
           greatest
           amazement
           that
           ever
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           should
           make
           sute
           unto
           sinfull
           Soules
           to
           be
           their
           Husband
           .
           And
           yet
           so
           it
           is
           ;
           
             Hee
             stands
             at
             the
             doore
             ,
             and
             knocks
             ,
          
           if
           you
           will
           give
           Him
           entrance
           ,
           Hee
           will
           bring
           Himselfe
           and
           Heaven
           into
           your
           hearts
           .
           
             We
             are
             Christs
             Ambassadours
             ,
             as
             though
             God
             did
             beseech
             you
             by
             us
             ,
          
           Wee
           pray
           you
           
             in
             Christs
             stead
             to
             be
             reconciled
             to
             God
          
           ;
           Wee
           are
           Christs
           spokes-men
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           so
           speake
           ,
           to
           Wooe
           and
           Winne
           you
           unto
           Him.
           Now
           what
           can
           you
           say
           for
           your selves
           that
           you
           stand
           out
           ?
           Why
           come
           you
           not
           in
           ?
           If
           the
           Divell
           would
           give
           you
           leave
           to
           speake
           out
           ,
           and
           in
           plaine
           termes
           :
           One
           would
           say
           ,
           I
           had
           rather
           bee
           damned
           then
           leave
           my
           drunkennesse
           ;
           Another
           ,
           I
           love
           the
           world
           better
           then
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           A
           third
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           part
           with
           my
           easie
           and
           gainefull
           trade
           of
           Vsury
           ,
           for
           the
           
             treasure
             hid
             in
             the
             field
          
           ;
           And
           so
           on
           ,
           So
           that
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           
           you
           must
           needs
           all
           confesse
           ,
           that
           you
           hereby
           
             judge
             your selves
             unworthy
             of
             everlasting
             life
             ,
          
           that
           you
           are
           wilfull
           bloody
           Murderers
           of
           your
           owne
           Soules
           ,
           that
           you
           commit
           such
           a
           wickednesse
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Creatures
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           cry
           shame
           upon
           you
           for
           it
           .
           Nay
           ,
           and
           if
           you
           go
           on
           without
           repentance
           ,
           you
           may
           expect
           that
           the
           Hellish
           gnawing
           of
           Conscience
           for
           this
           one
           sinne
           of
           
             refusing
             Christ
          
           ,
           may
           perhaps
           hold
           scale
           with
           the
           Vnited
           horrors
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           What
           is
           the
           matter
           I
           marvell
           ,
           that
           you
           will
           not
           entertaine
           the
           Match
           ?
           If
           wee
           stand
           upon
           honour
           ,
           and
           noble
           family
           ;
           Hee
           that
           makes
           love
           ,
           and
           sute
           unto
           our
           soules
           ,
           
           
             hath
             on
             his
             vesture
             and
             on
             his
             thigh
             ,
             a
             name
             written
             ,
          
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Lord
           of
           Lords
           .
           If
           upon
           beauty
           :
           Heare
           how
           hee
           is
           described
           .
           Cant.
           5.
           
           
             My
             beloved
             is
             white
             and
             ruddy
             ,
             the
             chiefest
             of
             ten
             thousand
             :
             His
             head
             is
             as
             the
             most
             fine
             gold
             ;
             his
             lockes
             are
             bushie
             and
             blacke
             as
             a
             Raven
             .
             His
             eyes
             are
             as
             the
             eyes
             of
             Doves
             ,
             by
             the
             rivers
             of
             water
             ,
             washed
             with
             milke
             ,
             and
             fitly
             set
             .
             His
             cheekes
             are
             as
             a
             bed
             of
             Spices
             ,
             as
             sweet
             flowers
             .
             His
             lips
             like
             Lillies
             ,
             dropping
             sweet
             smelling
             myrrhe
             .
             His
             hands
             are
             as
             the
             gold
             rings
             set
             with
             the
             Berill
             :
             His
             belly
             is
             as
             bright
             Ivory
             ,
             overlaid
             with
             Saphires
             .
             His
             legs
             are
             as
             pillars
             of
             marble
             ,
             set
             upon
             Sockets
             of
             fine
             gold
             :
             His
             countenance
             is
             as
             Lebanon
             ,
             excellent
             as
             the
             Cedars
             .
             His
             mouth
             is
             most
             sweet
             ,
             yea
             ,
             hee
             is
             altogether
             lovely
             ,
          
           y
           Now
           you
           must
           understand
           ,
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           by
           these
           outward
           beauties
           and
           braveries
           ,
           labours
           in
           some
           measure
           to
           shadow
           out
           ,
           and
           represent
           unto
           us
           ,
           the
           incomparable
           excellency
           of
           inward
           graces
           ;
           the
           dignity
           ,
           the
           glory
           ,
           the
           spirituall
           fairenesse
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           know
           ,
           that
           Hee
           is
           wholly
           and
           altogether
           lovely
           ,
           delectable
           ,
           and
           precious
           .
           If
           upo●
           ease
           ,
           and
           contentment
           ,
           Hee
           can
           lead
           us
           to
           
             fulnesse
             of
             joy
          
           ,
           and
           
             pleasures
             at
             Gods
             right
             hand
             for
             evermore
             .
          
           If
           wee
           desire
           honorable
           Alliance
           ;
           Hee
           will
           bring
           us
           to
           
             an
             innumerable
             company
             of
             Angels
             ,
             to
             the
             generall
             assembly
             ,
             and
             Church
             of
             the
             first
             borne
             ,
             which
             are
             written
             in
             heaven
             ;
             and
             to
             God
             the
             Iudge
             of
             all
             ,
             
             and
             to
             the
             spirits
             of
             just
             men
             made
             perfect
             .
          
           If
           we
           stand
           upon
           wealth
           ,
           we
           shall
           haue
           y
           
             all
             things
          
           with
           him
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           large
           Possession
           .
           If
           we
           respect
           love
           :
           z
           
             Greater
             love
             hath
             no
             Man
          
           then
           this
           ,
           that
           a
           Man
           lay
           downe
           His
           life
           for
           his
           friends
           .
           And
           hee
           
             being
             the
             brightnesse
             of
             His
             Fathers
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             expresse
             image
             of
             his
             person
             ,
          
           a
           came
           downe
           from
           his
           bosome
           ,
           the
           well-spring
           of
           immortality
           and
           blisse
           ,
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           joy
           ,
           and
           that
           unapprocheable
           light
           ,
           into
           an
           House
           of
           flesh
           ,
           upon
           this
           base
           and
           miserable
           earth
           .
           Hee
           passed
           thorow
           a
           life
           full
           of
           all
           manner
           vexations
           ,
           miseries
           ,
           persecutions
           ,
           indignities
           ,
           slanders
           ,
           
             speaking
             against
             of
             Sinners
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           He
           was
           so
           prodigiously
           slandered
           ,
           that
           they
           said
           ,
           b
           
             Hee
             had
             a
             divell
          
           ;
           Whereas
           ,
           c
           
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             the
             Godhead
             dwelled
             in
             him
             bodily
             .
          
           Hee
           was
           cunningly
           hunted
           long
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           violently
           haled
           by
           a
           Packe
           of
           Hell-hounds
           ,
           to
           a
           cruell
           and
           bloody
           death
           ,
           which
           for
           the
           extremity
           and
           variety
           of
           paines
           ,
           for
           the
           enraged
           spight
           of
           the
           executioners
           ,
           for
           the
           innocency
           ,
           and
           excellency
           of
           the
           Person
           suffering
           ,
           the
           like
           never
           was
           ,
           shall
           ,
           or
           can
           bee
           endured
           .
           His
           passions
           were
           such
           ,
           so
           bitter
           ,
           and
           unsupportable
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           have
           made
           any
           meere
           creature
           to
           have
           sunke
           downe
           under
           the
           burden
           of
           them
           to
           the
           bottome
           of
           Hell.
           Hee
           was
           tortured
           extremely
           ,
           and
           suffered
           grievous
           things
           both
           in
           Body
           and
           Soule
           ,
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           Earth
           ,
           and
           Hell.
           His
           blessed
           Body
           was
           given
           up
           as
           an
           Anvile
           to
           bee
           beaten
           upon
           ,
           by
           the
           violent
           ,
           and
           villanous
           hands
           of
           wretched
           Miscreants
           ,
           without
           all
           measure
           or
           mercy
           ;
           untill
           they
           had
           left
           no
           one
           part
           free
           from
           some
           particular
           and
           speciall
           torment
           .
           His
           skin
           and
           flesh
           were
           ●ent
           with
           scourges
           ;
           His
           hands
           and
           feet
           pierced
           with
           nailes
           ;
           His
           head
           with
           thornes
           ;
           His
           very
           heart
           with
           the
           speare
           point
           .
           All
           His
           senses
           ,
           all
           his
           parts
           ,
           indeed
           His
           whole
           sacred
           body
           was
           made
           a
           rufull
           spectacle
           to
           Angels
           and
           to
           Men
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           most
           base
           and
           barbarous
           vsage
           ,
           which
           malice
           could
           devise
           ,
           and
           cruelty
           execute
           .
           But
           all
           this
           yet
           ,
           was
           but
           a
           shadow
           of
           His
           suffering
           ,
           the
           
           substance
           of
           His
           suffering
           ,
           was
           the
           d
           Agony
           of
           His
           Soule
           ;
           Give
           mee
           any
           affliction
           save
           the
           affliction
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           
             For
             the
             spirit
             of
             a
             man
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Salomon
             ,
             will
             sustaine
             all
             His
             other
             infirmities
             ;
             but
             a
             wounded
             spi●rit
             ,
             who
             can
             beare
             ?
          
           Yet
           His
           soule
           ,
           though
           Hee
           was
           the
           Prince
           of
           glory
           ,
           and
           Lord
           of
           Heaven
           and
           earth
           ,
           upon
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           was
           even
           as
           a
           
             scorched
             Heath
             ,
             without
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             any
             drop
             of
             comfort
          
           either
           from
           heaven
           or
           earth
           .
           The
           grievous
           weight
           of
           all
           the
           sinnes
           of
           all
           his
           Children
           ,
           the
           least
           of
           which
           had
           bin
           enough
           to
           have
           pressed
           them
           downe
           into
           the
           bottome
           of
           Hell
           ,
           lay
           now
           heavy
           upon
           him
           .
           The
           powers
           of
           darkenesse
           were
           let
           loose
           to
           afflict
           Him
           ;
           Hee
           wrastled
           even
           with
           the
           fierce
           wrath
           of
           His
           Father
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           forces
           of
           the
           infernall
           kingdome
           ,
           with
           such
           anguish
           of
           heart
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           it
           wrung
           out
           of
           his
           pretious
           Body
           ,
           a
           
             Sweat
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             great
             drops
             of
             blood
             falling
             downe
             to
             the
             ground
          
           ;
           with
           such
           agony
           of
           spirit
           ,
           that
           upon
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           Hee
           cryed
           ,
           
             My
             God
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
          
           e
           
             forsaken
             mee
          
           !
           And
           
           the
           measure
           of
           all
           these
           sufferings
           ,
           and
           sorrowes
           ,
           were
           so
           past
           all
           measure
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           creatures
           ,
           save
           sinfull
           Men
           onely
           ,
           both
           in
           heaven
           ,
           and
           earth
           ,
           seemed
           to
           bee
           amazed
           and
           moved
           with
           them
           .
           The
           Sun
           in
           the
           heavens
           drew
           in
           his
           beames
           ,
           unwilling
           as
           it
           were
           to
           see
           the
           spotlesse
           blood
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           spilt
           as
           water
           upon
           the
           ground
           .
           The
           Earth
           it selfe
           shrunk
           ,
           and
           trembled
           ,
           under
           it
           .
           The
           very
           
             Rocks
             rent
          
           asunder
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           sense
           and
           feeling
           of
           His
           intolerable
           ,
           and
           ,
           save
           by
           Himselfe
           ,
           vnconquerable
           paines
           ;
           The
           whole
           frame
           of
           Nature
           seemed
           astonished
           at
           the
           mournefull
           Complaint
           of
           the
           Lord
           of
           the
           Whole
           World.
           These
           ,
           and
           farre
           more
           then
           these
           ,
           or
           then
           can
           bee
           exprest
           ,
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           being
           Son
           of
           the
           most
           high
           God
           ,
           endured
           for
           no
           other
           end
           ,
           but
           to
           ransome
           us
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           and
           of
           Hell
           ,
           in
           a
           thirsting
           desire
           of
           saving
           all
           Penitent
           sinners
           ;
           And
           to
           offer
           himselfe
           freely
           ,
           a
           most
           glorious
           ,
           and
           everlasting
           Husband
           to
           all
           those
           ,
           who
           with
           broken
           and
           beleeving
           hearts
           cast
           themselves
           into
           His
           bosome
           .
           Such
           admirable
           ,
           and
           unutterable
           perfections
           ,
           beauties
           ,
           indowments
           ,
           sufferings
           ,
           and
           inflamed
           affections
           ,
           as
           these
           ,
           in
           the
           heavenly
           Suter
           unto
           our
           sinnefull
           Soules
           ,
           doth
           mightily
           aggravate
           the
           hainous
           and
           horrible
           sinne
           of
           
             refusing
             Him.
          
           
        
         
           Thus
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           would
           I
           have
           the
           Men
           of
           God
           to
           magnifie
           ,
           inlarge
           ,
           and
           represent
           to
           the
           hearts
           of
           their
           Hearers
           ,
           all
           the
           excellencies
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           with
           the
           worth
           ,
           merit
           ,
           and
           efficacy
           of
           His
           blood
           :
           To
           set
           out
           to
           the
           utmost
           they
           can
           possibly
           ,
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Gospell
           with
           all
           the
           riches
           of
           mercy
           ,
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           free
           grace
           ,
           revealed
           ,
           and
           offered
           therein
           &c.
           
           So
           that
           they
           tell
           them
           withall
           ;
           That
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           takes
           none
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           willing
           ,
           
             to
             take
             upon
             them
             His
             yoke
          
           :
           That
           hee
           gives
           himsel●e
           to
           none
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           ready
           ,
           to
           
             sell
             all
          
           ,
           in
           the
           sense
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           enjoy
           his
           blessed
           selfe
           .
           That
           the
           glorious
           grace
           of
           the
           Gospell
           shines
           savingly
           ,
           to
           none
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           
             deny
             ungodlinesse
             ,
             
             and
             worldly
             lusts
             ;
             and
             live
             soberly
             ,
             righteously
             ,
             and
             godlily
             in
             this
             present
             World
          
           ;
           That
           those
           whose
           Soules
           are
           cleansed
           by
           
             the
             blood
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             from
             all
             sinne
             ,
          
           are
           onely
           such
           ,
           as
           walke
           in
           the
           light
           ,
           as
           God
           is
           in
           the
           light
           ;
           who
           make
           conscience
           of
           detesting
           and
           declining
           all
           sins
           ,
           and
           workes
           of
           darkenesse
           discovered
           to
           them
           by
           the
           light
           of
           Gods
           holy
           Booke
           ,
           and
           sincerely
           set
           their
           hearts
           and
           hands
           ,
           with
           love
           ,
           and
           carefull
           endeavour
           to
           every
           duty
           injoyned
           therein
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           That
           ,
           as
           that
           
             Fountaine
             opened
             to
             the
             house
             of
             David
             for
             sinne
             and
             for
             uncleanesse
             ,
          
           I
           meane
           the
           blood
           of
           that
           immaculate
           Lambe
           ,
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           the
           holy
           and
           the
           righteous
           ,
           doth
           turne
           all
           the
           sinnes
           even
           the
           very
           scarlet
           and
           crimson
           ,
           of
           a
           truly
           broken
           heart
           ,
           and
           every
           true
           Mourner
           in
           Zion
           ,
           into
           snow
           ,
           and
           wooll
           ,
           so
           it
           will
           never
           wash
           away
           the
           least
           sinfull
           staine
           from
           the
           proud
           heart
           of
           any
           unhumbled
           Pharisee
           ,
           That
           hereby
           no
           strangers
           unto
           the
           love
           and
           life
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           may
           bee
           deceived
           by
           appropriating
           unto
           themselves
           any
           of
           these
           glorious
           things
           ,
           which
           are
           onely
           proper
           to
           the
           
             sealed
             Fountaine
          
           ;
           but
           onely
           conceive
           of
           them
           as
           excellent
           motives
           to
           cause
           them
           to
           come
           in
           .
           I
           would
           have
           the
           Preaching
           of
           Christ
           fill
           the
           soule
           of
           every
           true
           harted
           Nathanael
           every
           time
           with
           
             unspeakeable
             and
             glorious
             joy
          
           ,
           with
           all
           those
           Euangelical
           pleasures
           ,
           which
           neither
           
             eye
             hath
             seene
             ,
             nor
             eare
             heard
             ,
             neither
             have
             entred
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             man
          
           ;
           But
           I
           would
           have
           it
           onely
           make
           every
           unregenerate
           Man
           sensible
           of
           what
           infinite
           blessednesse
           Hee
           bereaves
           Himselfe
           by
           continuing
           a
           Rebell
           ;
           that
           thereupon
           Hee
           may
           bee
           moved
           to
           make
           hast
           out
           of
           His
           present
           Hell
           ,
           into
           this
           new
           heaven
           so
           fairely
           opened
           ,
           and
           freely
           offered
           unto
           Him.
           
        
         
           Besides
           pressing
           the
           law
           ,
           promising
           mercy
           ,
           proposing
           Christ
           ,
           &c.
           to
           stirre
           men
           in
           their
           naturall
           states
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           entertaine
           thoughts
           of
           comming
           in
           ,
           to
           humble
           them
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Lord
           under
           the
           heavy
           burden
           of
           all
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           assure
           them
           also
           of
           pardon
           ,
           in
           case
           they
           will
           leave
           Sathans
           service
           ,
           and
           so
           prepare
           them
           for
           
           Christ
           ;
           Let
           Gods
           Ministers
           lay
           hold
           upon
           all
           warrantable
           wayes
           ,
           which
           they
           shall
           find
           ,
           and
           feele
           out
           of
           their
           Ministeriall
           experience
           ,
           and
           holy
           wisedome
           to
           be
           availeable
           ,
           and
           prevaile
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
           So
           that
           the
           worke
           bee
           done
           in
           truth
           :
           And
           that
           they
           doe
           not
           like
           the
           Divels
           dawbers
           ,
           deceive
           them
           to
           the
           eternall
           ruine
           ,
           and
           damnation
           of
           their
           Soules
           ,
           by
           telling
           them
           that
           they
           have
           Christ
           already
           ,
           and
           are
           safe
           enough
           for
           salvation
           ,
           whereas
           indeed
           ,
           as
           yet
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           such
           matter
           .
        
         
           Such
           points
           as
           these
           ,
           are
           woont
           to
           make
           attentive
           naturall
           men
           ,
           to
           startle
           in
           their
           seates
           ,
           to
           looke
           about
           them
           something
           more
           then
           ordinarily
           :
           To
           wit
           ,
           to
           divide
           
             the
             precious
             ,
             from
             the
             vile
          
           ;
           To
           distinguish
           that
           One
           true
           happy
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           from
           all
           states
           of
           unregeneratnesse
           ,
           and
           all
           kinds
           of
           Hypocrisie
           :
           to
           tell
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Booke
           of
           God
           ,
           How
           farre
           a
           Man
           may
           goe
           in
           generall
           graces
           ,
           and
           
             doing
             many
             things
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           yet
           come
           short
           of
           Heaven
           :
           To
           deliver
           Markes
           of
           sincere
           Professours
           ,
           of
           a
           saving
           Faith
           ,
           of
           true
           repentance
           ,
           of
           a
           sound
           conversion
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           I
           would
           have
           this
           done
           with
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           spirituall
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           heavenly
           understanding
           ,
           with
           much
           godly
           discretion
           ,
           and
           caution
           ;
           least
           thereby
           ,
           either
           the
           formall
           Professour
           may
           bee
           incouraged
           ,
           or
           the
           weakest
           Christian
           disheartned
           :
           To
           discourse
           of
           the
           fewnesse
           ,
           and
           scarcity
           of
           those
           which
           shall
           bee
           saved
           ;
           and
           that
           even
           f
           under
           the
           light
           ,
           and
           within
           the
           sound
           
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           See
           Math.
           20.16
           .
           
             Many
             are
             called
             ,
             but
             few
             chosen
             .
          
           Consider
           
             the
             Parable
             of
             the
             Sower
             .
             Mat.
          
           13.
           
           There
           is
           but
           one
           good
           soile
           ,
           upon
           which
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           word
           falls
           prosperously
           ;
           but
           three
           reprobate
           grounds
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           upon
           which
           it
           is
           lost
           ,
           as
           water
           upon
           the
           ground
           .
           See
           my
           first
           
             Doctr.
             upon
             Gen.
          
           6.8
           .
           &c.
           Thus
           let
           the
           Men
           of
           God
           acquaint
           themselves
           ,
           with
           such
           Points
           ,
           as
           they
           conceive
           ,
           the
           likeliest
           ,
           and
           most
           pregnant
           to
           pierce
           their
           Hearers
           hearts
           ,
           and
           come
           closest
           to
           their
           Consciences
           ;
           that
           so
           ,
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           may
           pull
           them
           out
           of
           Hell.
           
        
         
           And
           there
           are
           some
           places
           also
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           being
           rightly
           handled
           ,
           and
           powerfully
           applied
           ,
           seeme
           to
           have
           a
           speciall
           keennesse
           to
           strike
           at
           ,
           and
           cut
           asunder
           the
           iron
           sinewes
           of
           the
           most
           obstinate
           heart
           ;
           And
           of
           more
           aptnesse
           to
           serve
           for
           the
           rowsing
           and
           awaking
           of
           meere
           civill
           men
           ,
           formall
           Professours
           ,
           Pharisies
           ,
           and
           foolish
           Virgins
           out
           of
           their
           desperat
           slumber
           of
           spirituall
           Selfe-deceit
           .
           Such
           as
           these
           .
           Deut.
           29.19.20
           .
           
             And
             it
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             when
             hee
             heareth
             the
             words
             of
             this
             curse
             ,
             that
             hee
             blesse
             Himselfe
             in
             His
             heart
             ,
             saying
             ;
             I
             shall
             have
             peace
             ,
             though
             I
             walke
             in
             the
             imagination
             of
             mine
             heart
             ,
             to
             adde
             drunkennesse
             to
             thirst
             :
             The
             Lord
             will
             not
             spare
             Him
             ,
             but
             then
             the
             anger
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             His
             jealousie
             ,
             shall
             smoke
             against
             that
             man
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             curses
             that
             are
             written
             in
             this
             Book
             ,
             shall
             lie
             upon
             Him
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             shall
             blot
             out
             his
             name
             from
             under
             Heaven
             .
             Ps.
          
           78.21
           .
           
             God
             shall
             wound
             the
             hairy
             Scalpe
             of
             such
             a
             One
             as
             goeth
             on
             still
             in
             his
             trespasses
             .
             Pro.
          
           1.24.28
           .
           
             Because
             I
             have
             called
             ,
             and
             yee
             refused
             ,
             I
             have
             stretched
             foorth
             my
             hand
             ,
             and
             no
             Man
             regarded
             :
             &c.
             
             Then
             shall
             they
             call
             upon
             mee
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             not
             answer
             ;
             they
             shall
             seeke
             me
             early
             ,
             but
             they
             shall
             not
          
           c
           
             find
             
             mee
             .
             Pro.
          
           29.1
           .
           
             He
             that
             being
             often
             reproved
             ,
             hardeneth
             his
             neck
             ,
             shall
             suddenly
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             remedy
             .
             Ezek.
          
           24.13
           .
           
             In
             thy
             filthinesse
             is
             lewdnesse
             ,
             because
             I
             have
          
           d
           
             purged
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             wast
             not
             purged
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             bee
             purged
             from
             thy
             filthinesse
             any
             more
             ,
             till
             I
             have
             caused
             my
             fury
             to
             rest
             upon
             thee
             .
          
           1.
           
           Pet.
           4.18
           .
           
             If
             the
             righteous
             scarcely
             bee
             saved
             ;
             Where
             shall
             the
             ungodly
             and
             the
             sinner
             appeare
             ?
          
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           3.9
           .
           
             Whosoever
             is
             borne
             of
             God
             doth
             not
             commit
             sinne
             .
          
           1.
           
           Pet.
           2.17
           .
           Love
           the
           brotherhood
           .
           Heb.
           12.14
           .
           
             Without
             holinesse
             no
             man
             shall
             see
             the
             Lord.
             Iam.
          
           2.19
           .
           
             The
             Divels
             also
             beleeue
             and
             tremble
             .
             Luke
             .
          
           13.24
           .
           
             Strive
             to
             enter
             in
             at
             the
             strait
             gate
             ;
             for
             many
             ,
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             will
             seeke
             to
             enter
             in
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             bee
             able
             .
             Math.
          
           10.14.15
           .
           
             And
             whosoever
             shall
             not
             receive
             you
             .
             &c.
             Veri●y
             ,
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             it
             shall
             bee
             more
             tolerable
             for
             the
             land
             of
             Sodom
             ,
             and
             Gomorrah
             in
             the
             Day
             of
             judgement
             ,
             then
             for
             that
             city
             .
          
           And.
           11.12
           .
           
             And
             from
             the
             dayes
             of
             Iohn
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             untill
             now
             ,
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heaven
             suffereth
             violence
             ,
             and
             the
             violent
             take
             it
             by
             force
             .
          
           And
           5.46
           .
           
             And
             if
             you
             salute
             your
             brethren
             onely
             ,
             what
             doe
             you
             more
             then
             others
             ?
          
           and
           vers
           .
           20.
           
           
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             That
             except
             your
             righteousnes
             shall
             exceed
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             the
             Scribes
             ,
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             ye
             shall
             in
             no
             case
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             heaven
             .
          
           These
           fellowes
           represented
           to
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           a
           goodly
           and
           glorious
           shew
           of
           freedome
           from
           grosse
           sinnes
           ;
           
             I
             am
             not
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Pharisee
           ,
           Luke
           .
           18.
           
             as
             other
             men
             are
             ,
             extortioners
             ,
             unjust
             ,
             adulterers
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Of
           workes
           ;
           First
           ,
           Of
           righteousnesse
           ;
           
             I
             give
             tithes
             of
             all
             that
             I
             possesse
          
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           Of
           Piety
           ;
           Hee
           went
           up
           to
           pray
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           Of
           mercy
           ;
           Besides
           fasting
           ,
           and
           
             prayer
             ,
             they
             gave
             almes
             ,
             Mat.
          
           6.
           &c.
           
           And
           yet
           Christ
           speakes
           thus
           peremptorily
           to
           his
           hearers
           .
           
             Except
             your
             righteousnesse
             exceede
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             &c.
             ye
             shall
             in
             no
             case
             enter
             into
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heaven
             .
          
           Hee
           saith
           not
           simply
           ;
           yee
           shall
           not
           enter
           :
           But
           yee
           shall
           
             in
             no
             case
          
           enter
           .
           And
           yet
           how
           many
           who
           come
           short
           of
           these
           ,
           will
           bee
           very
           angry
           ,
           if
           the
           ministers
           ,
           
           tell
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           certainely
           come
           short
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heaven
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           done
           with
           dawbing
           and
           plaistering
           over
           rotten
           hearts
           with
           plausible
           perswasions
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           bee
           damned
           :
           I
           meane
           that
           most
           cruell
           ,
           and
           accursed
           trade
           of
           
             strengthening
             with
             lies
             ,
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             that
             hee
             should
             not
             returne
             from
             his
             wicked
             way
             by
             promising
             him
             life
             .
             Ezek.
          
           13.22
           .
           Whereby
           thousands
           ,
           are
           sent
           hood-winckt
           to
           hell
           ,
           more
           is
           the
           pitty
           !
           even
           in
           this
           blessed
           time
           of
           the
           Gospell
           :
           And
           I
           come
           now
           to
           another
           errour
           ,
           about
           comforting
           afflicted
           Consciences
           .
           Which
           is
           this
           :
        
         
           2.
           
           When
           the
           spirituall
           Physition
           promiseth
           comfort
           ,
           applies
           the
           promises
           ,
           assures
           of
           mercy
           ,
           acceptation
           and
           pardon
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           When
           the
           ground
           of
           griefe
           ,
           is
           not
           in
           truth
           trouble
           for
           sinne
           ,
           but
           some
           outward
           trouble
           .
           Some
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           case
           may
           cast
           out
           by
           the
           way
           some
           faint
           ,
           and
           formall
           complaints
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           seeme
           to
           seeke
           direction
           ,
           and
           satisfaction
           about
           the
           state
           of
           their
           Soules
           ;
           when
           as
           the
           true
           root
           and
           principall
           Spring
           of
           their
           present
           heavinesse
           ,
           and
           hearts-griefe
           ,
           is
           some
           secret
           earthly
           discontentment
           ,
           the
           bi●●ng
           and
           bitternesse
           of
           some
           worldly
           sting
           .
           It
           may
           bee
           the
           losse
           or
           desperate
           course
           of
           some
           over-loved
           child
           ;
           decay
           ,
           and
           going
           backward
           in
           their
           estate
           ;
           feare
           of
           falling
           into
           beggery
           ;
           some
           unexpected
           discontents
           and
           disappointments
           after
           marriage
           ;
           Some
           great
           disgrace
           ,
           and
           shame
           fallen
           upon
           them
           in
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           Some
           long
           and
           tedious
           sicknesse
           ,
           pinching
           them
           extremely
           for
           want
           of
           peace
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           patience
           to
           passe
           thorow
           it
           .
           Or
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           case
           ,
           after
           the
           man
           of
           God
           by
           his
           best
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           searching
           experimentall
           tryals
           ,
           and
           Interrogatories
           fitted
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           whereby
           he
           may
           give
           a
           strong
           conjecture
           ,
           if
           not
           a
           peremptory
           censure
           ,
           hath
           discovered
           the
           Imposture
           :
           Let
           his
           desire
           and
           endeavour
           be
           ,
           to
           turne
           the
           torrent
           of
           worldly
           teares
           (
           and
           taking
           on
           for
           
           transitory
           things
           )
           upon
           sinne
           .
           When
           a
           veine
           is
           broken
           ,
           and
           bleeds
           inward
           ,
           or
           a
           man
           bleeds
           excessively
           at
           the
           Nose
           ,
           the
           physition
           is
           wont
           to
           open
           a
           veine
           in
           the
           arme
           ,
           so
           to
           divert
           the
           current
           of
           the
           blood
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           bee
           carried
           the
           right
           way
           ,
           for
           the
           safety
           and
           preservation
           of
           the
           party
           .
           Doe
           proportionably
           in
           this
           point
           .
        
         
           Let
           such
           know
           .
           First
           ,
           That
           e
           
             sorrow
             of
             the
             world
             worketh
             death
             .
          
           f
           It
           dries
           the
           bones
           ,
           consumes
           the
           marrow
           ,
           chils
           the
           blood
           ,
           wastes
           the
           Spirits
           ,
           eates
           up
           the
           heart
           ,
           shortneth
           life
           ,
           and
           cutteth
           off
           too
           soone
           ,
           from
           the
           day
           of
           gracious
           visitation
           .
           It
           is
           a
           base
           thing
           for
           an
           immortall
           Soule
           to
           bee
           put
           thus
           out
           of
           tune
           ,
           and
           temper
           with
           mortall
           things
           ,
           &
           most
           unworthy
           it
           's
           heavenly
           birth
           ,
           breeding
           under
           the
           ministery
           ,
           and
           everlasting
           abode
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           sorrow
           spent
           upon
           the
           world
           ,
           is
           like
           a
           perfum'd
           precious
           water
           ,
           throwne
           into
           the
           channell
           ,
           or
           sinke-hole
           ,
           which
           would
           make
           a
           sweet
           sent
           in
           an
           humbled
           soule
           ,
           and
           helpe
           excellently
           against
           the
           noisome
           savour
           of
           sinne
           .
           Fire
           put
           into
           the
           thatch
           ,
           would
           turne
           all
           into
           combustion
           ;
           g
           Dung
           placed
           in
           your
           parlour
           ,
           would
           impoison
           all
           ;
           But
           lay
           the
           one
           upon
           the
           hearth
           ,
           and
           it
           would
           warme
           ,
           and
           comfort
           ;
           the
           other
           upon
           the
           land
           ,
           and
           it
           fatneth
           and
           makes
           fruitfull
           :
           So
           sorrow
           misplaced
           upon
           earthly
           things
           ,
           fills
           a
           man
           with
           swarmes
           of
           carking
           confusions
           ,
           and
           brings
           many
           devouring
           
           Harpies
           into
           the
           heart
           ;
           but
           being
           turned
           upon
           h
           sin
           ,
           and
           former
           sinfull
           courses
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           onely
           right
           ,
           proper
           ,
           profitable
           vse
           thereof
           ,
           it
           may
           procure
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           ease
           ,
           and
           enlargement
           to
           the
           heavy
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           helpe
           to
           
             bring
             foorth
             fruits
             meet
             for
             repentance
             .
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           the
           tithe
           perhaps
           of
           taking
           on
           ,
           trouble
           of
           mind
           ,
           vexation
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           sadnesse
           and
           sorrow
           ,
           about
           worldly
           things
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           bulke
           ,
           and
           quantity
           ,
           if
           sincere
           ,
           and
           set
           upon
           the
           right
           object
           ,
           might
           serve
           i
           to
           drive
           us
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           in
           Gods
           gracious
           acceptation
           ,
           for
           saving
           repentance
           .
           Mee
           thinkes
           it
           should
           bee
           a
           very
           quickning
           motive
           to
           make
           a
           man
           k
           
             bee
             sorry
             for
             nothing
             but
             sin
             ,
          
           and
           to
           turne
           all
           his
           griefe
           and
           groanes
           ,
           sighs
           ,
           and
           teares
           ,
           upon
           his
           transgressions
           l
           onely
           :
           To
           wit
           ;
           To
           Consider
           ,
           
           that
           an
           impenitent
           carnall
           worldling
           doth
           passe
           thorow
           even
           in
           this
           life
           (
           where
           hee
           hath
           all
           the
           heaven
           hee
           is
           ever
           like
           to
           have
           )
           incomparably
           more
           comfortlesse
           hearts-griefe
           ,
           slavish
           torment
           of
           minde
           ,
           and
           heavinesse
           of
           Spirit
           towards
           endlesse
           paines
           ,
           then
           the
           strictest
           Christian
           ,
           and
           most
           mortified
           Saint
           ,
           doth
           endure
           in
           his
           passage
           to
           everlasting
           pleasures
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           That
           ,
           besides
           ,
           many
           other
           pestilent
           properties
           ,
           worldly
           sorrow
           doth
           also
           double
           ,
           nay
           multiply
           ,
           and
           mightily
           enrage
           the
           venome
           ,
           bitternesse
           ,
           and
           ●ting
           of
           every
           crosse
           ,
           accident
           ,
           losse
           ,
           disgrace
           ,
           &c.
           
           When
           m
           Ahitophel
           was
           disgraced
           ,
           by
           neglect
           of
           his
           counsell
           ,
           which
           
             was
             in
             those
             dayes
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             man
             had
             enquired
             at
             the
             Oracle
             of
             God
             ,
          
           carnall
           griefe
           so
           grew
           upon
           him
           ,
           that
           
             hee
             gate
             him
             home
             to
             his
             house
             ,
             put
             his
             household
             in
             order
             ,
             and
             hanged
             himselfe
             .
          
           What
           was
           the
           disgrace
           to
           this
           desperate
           end
           ?
           Haman
           beeing
           crossed
           by
           Mordecaies
           discourtesie
           ,
           and
           contempt
           ,
           did
           so
           trouble
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           take
           on
           ,
           that
           ,
           having
           n
           
             told
             his
             wife
             ,
             and
             freinds
             ,
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             riches
             ,
             and
             the
             multitude
             of
             his
             children
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             ,
             wherein
             the
             King
             had
             promoted
             him
             ,
             and
             how
             hee
             had
             advanced
             him
             above
             the
             Princes
             ,
             and
             servants
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             &c.
             
             Yet
             professeth
             unto
             them
             ;
             that
             all
             this
             availed
             him
             nothing
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             hee
             saw
             Mordecai
             the
             Iew
             ,
             sitting
             at
             the
             Kings
             gate
             .
          
           Now
           whether
           doe
           you
           thinke
           was
           the
           most
           greivous
           thing
           to
           beare
           ;
           the
           bare
           omission
           of
           a
           meere
           complement
           ,
           or
           an
           universall
           distaste
           ,
           and
           dis-injoyment
           of
           all
           outward
           comforts
           heaped
           upon
           Him
           to
           the
           height
           ,
           and
           in
           excellency
           ?
           The
           hundreth
           part
           of
           Iobs
           losses
           ,
           and
           lesse
           ,
           hath
           many
           times
           since
           ,
           made
           many
           a
           covetous
           worldling
           to
           cut
           his
           owne
           throat
           .
           I
           have
           knowne
           some
           ,
           for
           the
           losse
           of
           an
           over-loved
           child
           ,
           to
           have
           languished
           ,
           fallen
           into
           a
           consumption
           ,
           and
           lost
           their
           owne
           lives
           .
           But
           now
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           besides
           many
           other
           gracious
           effects
           ,
           
             sorrow
             ,
             according
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             more
             delicious
             ,
             and
             sweeter
             then
             any
             
             worldly
             delight
          
           :
           As
           o
           Chrysostome
           truly
           tells
           us
           in
           many
           places
           .
           To
           whom
           Moderne
           Divines
           accord
           .
           
             The
             very
             teares
             ,
             that
             a
             good
             Conscience
             sheds
             ,
          
           saith
           p
           one
           ,
           
             have
             more
             joy
             ,
             and
             pleasure
             in
             them
             ,
             then
             the
             worlds
             greatest
             joyes
             .
          
           This
           is
           certaine
           ,
           saith
           q
           another
           ,
           that
           
             there
             is
             more
             lightnesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             true
             delight
             in
             the
             sorrow
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             lowdest
             laughters
             of
             the
             world
             .
             For
             unspeakeable
             joy
             is
             mingled
             with
             un-utterable
             groanes
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           When
           it
           is
           not
           any
           kindly
           touch
           of
           conscience
           for
           s●●
           wrought
           by
           the
           ministry
           :
           but
           terrours
           ,
           and
           affrighting
           distempers
           arising
           from
           the
           darke
           mists
           of
           a
           melancholicke
           humour
           in
           the
           braine
           ,
           which
           cause
           a
           man
           to
           complaine
           .
           In
           this
           blacke
           ,
           and
           sad
           humour
           ,
           Satan
           ,
           God
           suffering
           him
           ,
           (
           and
           of
           it selfe
           also
           it
           is
           pregnant
           enough
           this
           way
           )
           hath
           great
           advantage
           to
           raise
           ,
           and
           represent
           to
           the
           Phantasie
           many
           fearefull
           things
           ,
           terrible
           objects
           ,
           griesly
           thoughts
           ,
           hideous
           injections
           and
           temptations
           to
           despaire
           ,
           selfe-destruction
           ,
           &c.
           
           Whereupon
           the
           party
           so
           affected
           and
           afflicted
           is
           wont
           out
           of
           impatiency
           of
           such
           uncouth
           horrours
           ,
           and
           heavines
           to
           addresse
           himself
           ,
           and
           have
           recourse
           to
           some
           man
           of
           God
           ,
           some
           noted
           Physitian
           of
           the
           soule
           ;
           not
           from
           any
           purpose
           and
           resolution
           to
           become
           a
           new
           man
           ,
           and
           alter
           his
           courses
           ;
           but
           only
           for
           hope
           of
           ease
           ,
           enlargement
           frō
           the
           tyranny
           of
           that
           ferall
           passion
           ,
           and
           recovery
           to
           wonted
           quietnesse
           of
           mind
           :
           not
           expecting
           or
           aiming
           at
           all
           ,
           at
           any
           other
           change
           ;
           but
           from
           present
           melancholy
           to
           former
           mirth
           ;
           from
           this
           abhorred
           ,
           irkesome
           ,
           insupportable
           state
           of
           sadnesse
           ;
           to
           his
           accustomed
           sensuall
           ,
           or
           civill
           contentment
           at
           least
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           case
           let
           the
           art
           ,
           and
           aide
           of
           physicke
           bee
           improou'd
           ,
           
           to
           abate
           and
           take
           off
           the
           excesse
           and
           phantasticalnesse
           of
           this
           horrible
           humour
           :
           and
           then
           let
           the
           party
           bee
           advised
           ,
           to
           imploie
           ,
           and
           spend
           the
           native
           ,
           and
           kindly
           q
           sadnesse
           ,
           of
           that
           uncomfortable
           constitution
           ,
           in
           sorrowing
           for
           sinne
           ,
           in
           trembling
           at
           the
           threats
           of
           Gods
           judgements
           ,
           in
           fearing
           to
           offend
           ,
           and
           flying
           under
           the
           wings
           of
           Christ
           for
           sanctuary
           ;
           that
           so
           hee
           may
           happily
           bring
           supernaturall
           ,
           and
           heavenly
           lightsomnesse
           into
           his
           soule
           ,
           by
           pardon
           from
           God
           ,
           peace
           of
           conscience
           ,
           and
           evangelicall
           pleasures
           .
           It
           is
           incredible
           to
           consider
           ,
           what
           assistance
           ,
           and
           advantage
           a
           gracious
           man
           hath
           ,
           by
           his
           sweete
           r
           communion
           with
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           those
           refreshing
           beames
           of
           comfort
           which
           shine
           from
           his
           face
           ,
           to
           confine
           and
           conquer
           those
           many
           impertinent
           ,
           irkesome
           ,
           and
           vexing
           vagaries
           of
           this
           wild
           humour
           ;
           which
           with
           much
           folly
           and
           fury
           tyrannise
           in
           the
           feareful
           phantasies
           of
           gracelesse
           men
           ,
           and
           make
           their
           life
           very
           disconsolate
           ,
           and
           abhorred
           .
           I
           am
           perswaded
           ,
           the
           very
           same
           measure
           of
           melancholicke
           matter
           ,
           which
           raises
           many
           times
           in
           the
           heads
           ,
           and
           hearts
           of
           worldlings
           ,
           (
           having
           besides
           ,
           the
           guilt
           of
           their
           unforgiven
           sinnes
           staring
           with
           griesly
           representations
           in
           the
           face
           of
           their
           consciences
           ,
           and
           acquainted
           with
           no
           comfort
           but
           that
           which
           comes
           from
           carnall
           joyes
           )
           continuall
           clouds
           of
           many
           strange
           horrours
           ,
           and
           gastly
           feares
           ,
           nay
           and
           sometimes
           makes
           them
           starke
           mad
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           the
           very
           same
           in
           a
           sanctified
           man
           may
           bee
           so
           mollified
           and
           moderated
           by
           spirituall
           delight
           ,
           and
           soveraignty
           of
           grace
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           not
           onely
           preserved
           from
           the
           sting
           ,
           and
           venome
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           by
           Gods
           blessing
           from
           any
           such
           desperate
           extremities
           ,
           violent
           distempers
           and
           distractions
           ,
           which
           keepe
           the
           other
           in
           a
           kinde
           of
           hell
           upon
           earth
           .
           If
           the
           very
           darkenesse
           of
           the
           hellish
           dungeon
           were
           in
           the
           heart
           ;
           yet
           reaching
           out
           the
           hand
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           receiving
           Christ
           that
           blessed
           Sun
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           would
           dispell
           and
           disperse
           it
           to
           nothing
           :
           Much
           more
           mee
           thinkes
           ,
           the
           light
           of
           grace
           and
           heavenly
           wisedome
           ,
           may
           in
           some
           good
           measure
           ,
           dissolve
           
           and
           maister
           the
           mists
           and
           miseries
           of
           this
           earthly
           humour
           .
           Religion
           then
           ,
           and
           religious
           courses
           ,
           and
           conformities
           doe
           not
           make
           melancholike
           men
           mad
           ;
           as
           the
           great
           Bedlams
           of
           this
           world
           would
           beare
           us
           in
           hand
           .
           For
           you
           must
           know
           that
           besides
           Belials
           and
           debosht
           companions
           ,
           there
           are
           a
           generation
           of
           worldly
           wise
           men
           also
           ,
           right
           brave
           and
           jolly
           fellowes
           in
           their
           owne
           conceits
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           some
           flattering
           clawbacks
           ;
           But
           by
           testimony
           of
           the
           Truth
           it selfe
           ,
           starke
           mad
           about
           the
           service
           of
           God
           and
           there
           owne
           salvations
           ,
           who
           cursedly
           ●eare
           their
           owne
           consciences
           ,
           with
           the
           hottest
           iron
           in
           the
           Divels
           forge
           ,
           by
           breaking
           out
           into
           such
           blasphemies
           as
           these
           ,
           when
           they
           heare
           ,
           or
           see
           ,
           any
           extraordinarie
           heavie-heartednes
           ,
           temptation
           ,
           distraction
           ,
           or
           spirituall
           distemper
           ,
           to
           have
           seizd
           upon
           any
           that
           desires
           to
           bee
           saved
           :
           
             You
             see
             now
             ,
             what
             becomes
             of
             so
             much
             reading
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             of
             plying
             prayer
             ,
             and
             private
             duties
             with
             so
             much
             adoe
             ;
             of
             medling
             with
             mysteries
             of
             religion
             ;
             of
             meditating
             so
             much
             of
             heavenly
             things
             ;
             Of
             taking
             sinne
             so
             deeply
             to
             heart
             ,
             and
             holding
             such
             strict
             conformity
             to
             Gods
             word
             ,
             &c.
          
           Blessed
           God!
           Is
           thine
           holy
           booke
           become
           ,
           (
           execrable
           blasphemy
           !
           )
           a
           perverter
           ,
           distracter
           ,
           and
           empoysoner
           of
           mens
           soules
           ;
           which
           beeing
           the
           glorious
           issue
           of
           thine
           owne
           infinite
           understanding
           ,
           was
           purposely
           created
           as
           a
           most
           pretious
           r
           Panacea
           ,
           an
           universall
           medicinall
           store-house
           for
           the
           cure
           of
           all
           spirituall
           maladies
           ;
           an
           inexhausted
           treasury
           of
           all
           sound
           comfort
           ,
           true
           joy
           ,
           peace
           ,
           and
           refreshing
           !
           Now
           the
           Lord
           rebuke
           thee
           Satan
           ,
           and
           returne
           as
           dung
           upon
           thine
           owne
           face
           this
           villanous
           ,
           base
           and
           wicked
           slaunder
           ,
           which
           by
           thy
           gracelesse
           instruments
           thou
           labourest
           to
           cast
           upon
           the
           glorious
           face
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           the
           incomparable
           sweetnesse
           of
           the
           wayes
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           that
           
             One
             necessary
             thing
          
           .
           I
           have
           knowne
           ,
           when
           the
           onely
           wise
           God
           ,
           hath
           suffered
           for
           ends
           seene
           and
           seeming
           good
           to
           his
           heavenly
           wisedome
           the
           hideous
           ,
           and
           raging
           humour
           of
           melancholie
           ,
           to
           darken
           the
           native
           clearenes
           of
           
           the
           animall
           spirits
           in
           the
           braine
           ,
           requisite
           to
           a
           due
           discretion
           of
           things
           apprehended
           ;
           and
           to
           blunder
           ,
           and
           disorder
           the
           objects
           ,
           and
           operations
           of
           the
           phantasie
           in
           his
           dearest
           child
           ,
           even
           to
           distraction
           ,
           and
           breaking
           out
           into
           that
           inordinate
           passion
           ,
           against
           reason
           ;
           I
           say
           then
           ,
           the
           concurrent
           cry
           and
           clamour
           of
           the
           enemies
           to
           the
           power
           of
           Godlines
           to
           bee
           :
           
             This
             it
             is
             now
             to
             bee
             so
             bookish
             ,
             to
             follow
             preachers
             so
             much
             ,
             to
             be
             more
             holy
             then
             their
             neighbours
             ,
             never
             to
             have
             done
             in
             serving
             of
             God
             :
          
           Her
           so
           much
           reading
           the
           scriptures
           ,
           and
           such
           poring
           upon
           precise
           bookes
           (
           so
           they
           call
           those
           ,
           which
           most
           pierce
           the
           conscience
           ,
           and
           guide
           the
           cleerliest
           in
           the
           
             holy
             path
          
           )
           hath
           made
           her
           starke
           mad
           :
           
             The
             Puritan
             is
             now
             besides
             her selfe
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Now
           I
           say
           againe
           ,
           the
           Lord
           rebuke
           thee
           Satan
           ,
           who
           sits
           with
           such
           extreme
           malice
           ,
           and
           soule-killing
           folly
           in
           the
           hearts
           &
           heads
           of
           such
           miserable
           men
           ,
           whom
           thou
           so
           sottishly
           hood-winkes
           ,
           and
           hardens
           to
           the
           height
           ,
           for
           a
           most
           desperate
           downefal
           ,
           and
           horrible
           confusion
           at
           last
           .
        
         
           Were
           now
           the
           glorified
           soule
           of
           that
           blessed
           Saint
           consulted
           with
           ,
           and
           asked
           :
           Diddest
           thou
           ever
           receive
           hurt
           by
           reading
           Gods
           blessed
           book
           ,
           by
           searching
           sweetly
           into
           the
           great
           mystery
           of
           Christ
           crucified
           ,
           by
           meditation
           upon
           heavenly
           things
           ?
           Did
           the
           sacred
           sense
           of
           those
           divine
           Oracles
           dissettle
           thy
           noble
           faculties
           ,
           or
           ever
           make
           sad
           thy
           heart
           ?
           &c.
           Oh!
           with
           what
           infinite
           indignation
           ,
           would
           it
           sly
           in
           the
           face
           of
           such
           cursed
           Cavillers
           ,
           and
           wranglers
           against
           the
           truth
           ?
        
         
           Is
           it
           possible
           for
           the
           sole
           ,
           and
           soveraigne
           Antidote
           sent
           from
           heaven
           by
           God
           himselfe
           against
           the
           sting
           and
           venome
           of
           all
           heart-griefe
           ,
           and
           horror
           ;
           the
           sacred
           Sun
           of
           saving
           truth
           ,
           which
           is
           onely
           able
           to
           ennoble
           and
           glorifie
           our
           understandings
           with
           wisedome
           from
           the
           brest
           of
           the
           everlasting
           counsell
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           should
           become
           the
           cause
           of
           discomfort
           ,
           and
           dissettlement
           of
           the
           soule
           ?
           No
           ,
           no.
           There
           is
           such
           a
           quickening
           ,
           healing
           ,
           and
           mighty
           efficacy
           and
           vigour
           shed
           into
           it
           from
           the
           Father
           
           of
           lights
           ,
           and
           shining
           in
           it
           from
           the
           face
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           the
           blessed
           spirit
           ,
           it
           can
           turne
           darkenes
           into
           light
           ,
           death
           into
           life
           ,
           hell
           into
           heaven
           ,
           the
           deepest
           horrour
           ,
           into
           height
           of
           joy
           .
           Tell
           mee
           of
           any
           misery
           upon
           the
           body
           ,
           soule
           ,
           outward
           state
           ,
           or
           good
           name
           ;
           any
           calamity
           felt
           or
           feared
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           or
           the
           life
           to
           come
           ;
           and
           if
           thou
           wilt
           bee
           converted
           and
           counselled
           ,
           I
           can
           send
           thee
           to
           some
           ,
           both
           Promise
           ,
           and
           Precedent
           in
           this
           book
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           may
           upon
           good
           ground
           fill
           thine
           heart
           as
           full
           with
           sound
           comfort
           ,
           as
           the
           Sun
           is
           of
           Light
           ,
           and
           the
           Sea
           of
           Waters
           .
           Nay
           ,
           give
           mee
           a
           wounded
           spirit
           with
           all
           it
           's
           inexplicable
           terrors
           ,
           and
           bitternesse
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           misery
           ,
           &
           extremest
           affliction
           ,
           of
           which
           an
           understanding
           Soule
           is
           capable
           in
           this
           life
           .
           And
           let
           first
           all
           the
           physitians
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           even
           the
           Rose-knights
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           themselves
           ,
           lay
           all
           their
           heads
           ,
           skill
           ,
           and
           experience
           together
           ,
           for
           the
           cure
           ;
           Let
           all
           the
           highest
           Monarchs
           upon
           earth
           shine
           upon
           it
           with
           their
           Imperiall
           favours
           for
           comfort
           ;
           Let
           the
           depth
           of
           all
           humane
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           the
           height
           of
           the
           most
           excellent
           oratory
           bee
           improoued
           to
           perswade
           it
           peace
           ;
           Let
           all
           the
           creatures
           in
           heaven
           and
           earth
           contribute
           their
           severall
           abilities
           and
           utmost
           ,
           to
           still
           it
           's
           rage
           :
           And
           when
           all
           these
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           have
           done
           just
           nothing
           ;
           I
           will
           fetch
           a
           cordiall
           out
           of
           Gods
           owne
           booke
           ,
           which
           shall
           mollifie
           the
           anguish
           ,
           expell
           the
           venome
           ,
           and
           bind
           it
           up
           with
           everlasting
           peace
           ,
           which
           passeth
           all
           understanding
           ;
           that
           the
           broken
           bones
           may
           rejoyce
           ,
           and
           the
           poore
           soule
           groaning
           most
           grievously
           under
           the
           guilty
           horrour
           of
           many
           foule
           abominations
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           sink
           into
           the
           gulph
           of
           despaire
           ,
           bee
           sweetly
           bathed
           and
           refreshed
           in
           the
           
             fountaine
             opened
          
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           mercy
           
             for
             sinne
             ,
             and
             for
             uncleannesse
             ,
          
           Christs
           dearest
           bloud
           ,
           the
           glorious
           wel-spring
           of
           all
           lightsomnesse
           ,
           and
           joy
           .
        
         
           Heare
           how
           precisely
           for
           this
           purpose
           ,
           and
           how
           punctually
           against
           such
           pestilent
           cauillers
           some
           of
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           doe
           Puritanize
           :
        
         
         
           
             There
             is
             no
             malady
          
           ,
           saith
           *
           Chrysostome
           ,
           
             either
             of
             body
             ,
             or
             soule
             ,
             but
             may
             receive
             a
             medicine
             out
             of
             Gods
             booke
          
           ;
        
         
           
             One
             comes
             oppressed
             with
             sadnesse
             ,
             and
             anxiety
             of
             businesses
             ,
             overwhelmed
             with
             griefe
             ;
             But
             presently
             hearing
             the
             Prophet
             saying
             ,
          
           a
           Why
           art
           thou
           cast
           downe
           ,
           O
           my
           soule
           ?
           and
           why
           art
           thou
           so
           disquieted
           within
           mee
           ?
           Hope
           thou
           in
           God
           ,
           for
           I
           will
           yet
           praise
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           health
           of
           my
           countenance
           ,
           and
           my
           God
           ;
           
             Hee
             receives
             abundance
             of
             comfort
             ,
             and
             abandons
             all
             heavines
             of
             heart
             .
          
        
         
           
             Another
             is
             pinched
             with
             extreme
             poverty
             ;
             takes
             it
             heavily
             ,
             and
             grieves
             ,
             seeing
             others
             flowing
             in
             riches
             ;
             swelling
             with
             pride
             ,
             attended
             with
             great
             pompe
             ,
             and
             state
             :
             But
             hee
             also
             heares
             the
             same
             Prophet
             ,
             saying
          
           ;
           b
           Cast
           thy
           burden
           upon
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           hee
           shall
           sustaine
           thee
           :
           
             And
             againe
          
           ,
           c
           Be
           not
           afraide
           when
           one
           is
           made
           rich
           ,
           when
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           house
           is
           increased
           :
           For
           when
           hee
           dieth
           ,
           
           hee
           shall
           carry
           nothing
           away
           :
           His
           glory
           shall
           not
           descend
           after
           him
           .
        
         
           
             There
             is
             another
             ,
             which
             assaulted
             with
             insidiations
             ,
             and
             calumnies
             ,
             is
             much
             troubled
             ,
             thinkes
             his
             life
             uncomfortable
             ,
             finding
             no
             helpe
             in
             man
             :
             Hee
             is
             also
             taught
             by
             the
             same
             prophet
             ,
             that
             in
             such
             perplexities
             ,
             wee
             must
             not
             resort
             to
             the
             arme
             of
             flesh
             .
             Heare
             what
             hee
             saies
          
           ;
           They
           slandered
           ,
           and
           I
           prayed
           .
           
           The
           mouth
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           deceitfull
           are
           opened
           against
           mee
           :
           They
           have
           spoken
           against
           mee
           with
           a
           lying
           tongue
           .
           They
           compassed
           mee
           about
           also
           with
           words
           of
           hatred
           ;
           and
           fought
           against
           mee
           without
           a
           cause
           .
           For
           my
           love
           ,
           they
           are
           my
           adversaries
           ;
           But
           I
           give
           my selfe
           to
           prayer
           .
           
             Another
             is
             slighted
             ,
             and
             contemned
             by
             some
             base
             contemptible
             underlings
             ;
             and
             forsaken
             of
             his
             friends
             ;
             And
             that
             is
             it
             ,
             which
             most
             troubles
             his
             mind
             ,
             &
             goes
             nearest
             to
             his
             heart
             :
             But
             hee
             also
             ,
             if
             hee
             will
             come
             hither
             ,
             doth
             heare
             that
             blessed
             man
          
           saying
           :
           
           My
           Lovers
           and
           my
           freinds
           stand
           aloofe
           from
           my
           sore
           ;
           and
           my
           kinsmen
           stand
           afarre
           off
           .
           They
           also
           that
           seeke
           after
           my
           life
           lay
           snares
           for
           mee
           :
           and
           they
           that
           seeke
           my
           hurt
           ,
           speake
           mischeivous
           things
           ,
           and
           imagine
           deceipts
           all
           the
           day
           long
           .
           But
           I
           ,
           as
           a
           deafe
           man
           heard
           not
           ;
           and
           I
           was
           as
           a
           dumbe
           man
           that
           openeth
           not
           his
           mouth
           .
           Thus
           I
           was
           as
           a
           man
           that
           heareth
           not
           ,
           and
           in
           whose
           mouth
           are
           no
           reproofes
           :
           for
           in
           thee
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           do
           I
           hope
           :
           thou
           wilt
           heare
           ,
           O
           Lord
           my
           God.
           Hee
           concludes
           thus
           :
        
         
           
             Thou
             hast
             seene
             ,
             how
             that
             any
             misery
             pressing
             our
             mortality
             ,
             a
             convenient
             Ant●ote
             may
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             carking
             of
             this
             life
             may
             bee
             cured
             ;
             neither
             need
             wee
             to
             bee
             greived
             for
             any
             thing
             which
             befals
             us
             .
             Therefore
             I
             beseech
             you
             that
             henceforward
             ,
             you
             would
             come
             hither
             ,
             and
             listen
             diligently
             to
             the
             reading
             of
             divine
             writ
             .
             And
             not
             onely
             when
             you
             come
             hither
             ,
             but
             also
             take
             the
             bible
             into
             your
             hands
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             receive
             with
             great
             affection
             ,
             the
             profit
             to
             bee
             found
             in
             it
             .
             For
             from
             thence
             springs
             much
             gaine
             :
             First
             ,
             that
             the
             tongue
             may
             bee
             reformed
             
             by
             it
             :
             The
             soule
             also
             takes
             wings
             ,
             soares
             aloft
             ,
             and
             is
             gloriously
             illightened
             with
             the
             beames
             of
             the
             Sunne
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             that
             while
             is
             freed
             from
             the
             entisements
             of
             impure
             thoughts
             ,
             enioying
             much
             calmenesse
             ,
             and
             contentment
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
             that
             which
             corporall
             food
             doth
             for
             encreasing
             bodily
             strength
             :
             the
             same
             doth
             reading
             performe
             to
             the
             soule
             .
          
        
         
           All
           scripture
           is
           given
           by
           inspiration
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           is
           profitable
           :
           
             and
             writ
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
          
           saith
           great
           s
           
             Basil
             ,
             that
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             common
             Mart
             of
             soule-medicines
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             us
             may
             chuse
             a
             medicine
             proper
             ,
             and
             fit
             for
             his
             spirituall
             malady
             .
          
        
         
           Jerome
           ,
           writing
           to
           many
           t
           even
           of
           Her
           sexe
           ,
           whom
           as
           I
           told
           you
           before
           ,
           much
           reading
           of
           Scriptures
           and
           other
           good
           bookes
           made
           mad
           ,
           if
           the
           extremest
           malice
           of
           the
           most
           mortall
           enemies
           to
           the
           waies
           of
           God
           may
           bee
           credited
           ;
           doth
           stirre
           them
           up
           with
           extraordinary
           earnestnesse
           to
           a
           diligent
           ,
           industrious
           and
           fruitfull
           reading
           of
           Gods
           Booke
           ,
           in
           many
           Passages
           of
           His
           Epistles
           .
        
         
           u
           In
           that
           to
           Gaudentius
           ,
           about
           bringing
           up
           a
           young
           Maiden
           :
           
             Hee
             would
             have
             Her
          
           at
           seaven
           years
           old
           ,
           and
           when
           she
           begins
           to
           blush
           ,
           
             learne
             the
             Psalmes
             of
             Dauid
             without
             Booke
             ;
             and
             untill
             twelue
             ,
             make
             the
             Books
             of
             Salomon
             ,
             the
             Gospels
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             the
             treasure
             of
             Her
             heart
             .
          
        
         
         
           x
           To
           One
           Hee
           speakes
           thus
           :
           
             This
             one
             thing
             about
             all
             others
             ,
             I
             would
             fore
             advise
             Thee
             ;
             and
             inculcating
             it
             ,
             I
             will
             admonish
             againe
             and
             againe
             :
             That
             thou
             wouldest
             possesse
             thy
             minde
             with
             love
             of
             reading
             Scriptures
             .
          
        
         
           y
           To
           an
           other
           :
           
             Let
             the
             Booke
             of
             God
             bee
             ever
             i●
             thy
             hands
             :
             —
             And
             after
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             reade
             also
             the
             Treatises
             of
             learned
             men
             .
          
        
         
           z
           To
           another
           :
           
             Let
             the
             sacred
             Scriptures
             bee
             ever
             in
             thine
             hands
             ,
             and
             revolved
             continually
             in
             thy
             minde
             .
          
        
         
           
             Reading
             Scripture
          
           ,
           saith
           a
           Origen
           ,
           
             daily
             prayers
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             Doctrine
             nourish
             the
             Soule
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             Body
             is
             strengthened
             by
             dainty
             fare
             .
             The
             Spirit
             is
             nourished
             ,
             growes
             strong
             ,
             and
             is
             made
             victorious
             by
             such
             foode
             .
             Which
             because
             you
             doe
             not
             ply
             ;
             doe
             not
             complaine
             of
             the
             infirmity
             of
             the
             flesh
             :
             Doe
             not
             say
             ,
             wee
             would
             but
             cannot
             ,
             &c
             :
          
        
         
           Those
           reverend
           b
           men
           that
           made
           the
           Homilies
           ,
           seeme
           to
           apprehend
           themselves
           ,
           and
           they
           commend
           to
           us
           the
           excellent
           sweetnesse
           ,
           which
           may
           bee
           suckt
           
             from
             the
             breasts
             of
             consolations
          
           in
           meditating
           upon
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           by
           this
           their
           emphaticall
           and
           effectuall
           expression
           :
           
             Let
             us
             ruminate
          
           say
           they
           ,
           
             and
             as
             it
             were
             chew
             the
             cudde
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             have
             the
             sweet
             juyce
             ,
             spirituall
             effect
             ,
             marrow
             ,
             hony
             ,
             kernell
             ,
             tast
             ,
             comfort
             and
             consolation
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           I
           have
           said
           all
           this
           ,
           upon
           purpose
           ,
           least
           melancholike
           men
           should
           be
           miss-led
           ,
           or
           disheartened
           by
           the
           cursed
           counsell
           of
           carnall
           freinds
           ,
           and
           wicked
           clamours
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           from
           turning
           their
           sadnesse
           into
           sorrow
           for
           sin
           ;
           and
           from
           plying
           Gods
           blessed
           booke
           ,
           and
           the
           powerfull
           ministry
           thereof
           ,
           the
           onely
           wellspring
           of
           all
           true
           lightsomnesse
           ,
           and
           ioy
           ;
           and
           able
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           if
           they
           wil
           bee
           converted
           ,
           and
           counseled
           ,
           to
           dispell
           the
           very
           darkenesse
           of
           hell
           out
           of
           their
           hearts
           .
           Mee
           thinkes
           ,
           they
           rather
           above
           others
           ,
           should
           bee
           encouraged
           hereunto
           :
           1.
           
           Because
           they
           have
           a
           passive
           advantage
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           so
           speake
           ,
           when
           it
           pleaseth
           God
           ,
           to
           sanctifie
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           and
           set
           on
           worke
           the
           spirit
           of
           bondage
           ,
           by
           reason
           
           of
           their
           sad
           dispositions
           ,
           and
           fearefull
           spirits
           ,
           to
           bee
           sooner
           affrighted
           ,
           and
           dejected
           by
           comminations
           of
           judgements
           against
           sinne
           ;
           more
           feelingly
           to
           take
           to
           heart
           the
           miseries
           ,
           and
           dangers
           of
           their
           naturall
           state
           ;
           more
           easily
           to
           tremble
           and
           stoope
           under
           the
           mighty
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           hammer
           of
           his
           Law.
           Guiltinesse
           ,
           and
           horrour
           ;
           damnation
           and
           hell
           beget
           in
           their
           timerous
           natures
           stronger
           impressions
           of
           feare
           :
           whereupon
           they
           are
           woont
           to
           tast
           deeplier
           of
           legall
           contrition
           ,
           and
           remorse
           ;
           and
           so
           proportionably
           to
           feel
           and
           acknowledge
           a
           greater
           necessity
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           to
           thirst
           after
           him
           more
           greedily
           ,
           to
           prize
           him
           more
           highly
           ;
           and
           at
           length
           to
           throw
           their
           trembling
           soules
           into
           his
           blessed
           bosome
           with
           more
           eagernesse
           ,
           and
           importunity
           .
           And
           having
           once
           entred
           into
           the
           
             holy
             path
          
           ,
           their
           native
           fearefulnesse
           beeing
           rectified
           ,
           and
           turned
           the
           right
           way
           ,
           they
           many
           times
           walke
           on
           afterward
           ,
           with
           more
           feare
           to
           offend
           ,
           (
           
             and
             happy
             is
             the
             man
             that
             feareth
             alway
          
           )
           more
           watchfulnesse
           over
           their
           wayes
           ,
           tendernesse
           of
           conscience
           ,
           impatiency
           of
           losing
           spirituall
           peace
           ,
           sensiblenesse
           of
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           failings
           ,
           awfulnes
           to
           Gods
           word
           ,
           &c.
           2.
           
           And
           because
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           such
           men
           have
           most
           neede
           of
           lightsomnesse
           ,
           and
           refreshing
           :
           which
           when
           carnall
           counsellers
           ,
           &
           flattering
           mountebanks
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           labour
           to
           introduce
           into
           their
           darke
           heads
           ,
           and
           heavy
           hearts
           by
           the
           arme
           of
           flesh
           ,
           outward
           mirth
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           meanes
           ,
           they
           onely
           palliate
           ,
           and
           dawbe
           :
           and
           are
           so
           farre
           from
           doing
           any
           true
           good
           ,
           that
           thereby
           they
           drowne
           them
           many
           times
           deeper
           and
           more
           desperately
           into
           the
           dungeon
           of
           melancholy
           afterward
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           a
           melancholicke
           man
           ,
           let
           him
           turne
           him
           ,
           which
           way
           ,
           hee
           will
           ,
           is
           like
           ,
           without
           the
           light
           of
           grace
           ,
           to
           live
           ,
           a
           very
           miserable
           life
           upon
           earth
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           in
           some
           part
           of
           hellish
           darkenesse
           :
           to
           which
           also
           at
           length
           ,
           shal
           bee
           added
           the
           torment
           ,
           if
           hee
           dye
           impenitently
           .
           But
           now
           let
           them
           addresse
           themselves
           to
           the
           
             booke
             of
             life
          
           ,
           and
           thence
           onely
           they
           may
           
             sucke
             ,
             and
             bee
             satisfied
             with
             the
             breasts
             
             of
             consolation
             :
          
           Let
           them
           leane
           their
           sorrowfull
           soules
           ,
           improoving
           naturall
           sadnesse
           to
           mourne
           more
           heartily
           for
           sinne
           ,
           upon
           the
           promises
           there
           :
           and
           every
           severall
           one
           will
           shine
           upon
           them
           with
           a
           particular
           ,
           heavenly
           ,
           and
           healing
           light
           ,
           with
           sound
           ,
           and
           lasting
           joy
           .
           All
           those
           then
           are
           starke
           mad
           ,
           either
           with
           ignorant
           or
           learned
           malice
           ,
           who
           beare
           the
           world
           in
           hand
           ,
           that
           reading
           scriptures
           ,
           plying
           the
           powerfull
           ministry
           ,
           taking
           sinne
           to
           heart
           ,
           &c.
           will
           make
           melancholike
           men
           mad
           .
        
         
           If
           you
           desire
           to
           know
           ,
           before
           I
           passe
           out
           of
           the
           point
           ,
           the
           differences
           betweene
           the
           heavines
           of
           a
           melancholike
           humour
           ,
           and
           affliction
           of
           conscience
           for
           sinne
           ,
           take
           notice
           of
           such
           as
           these
           .
        
         
           1
           Terrour
           for
           sinne
           springs
           out
           of
           the
           conscience
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           smart
           of
           a
           spirituall
           wound
           there
           :
           Melancholy
           dwels
           ,
           and
           hath
           his
           chiefe
           c
           residence
           in
           the
           phantasie
           :
           uncomfortably
           ouercasts
           ,
           and
           darkens
           the
           splendour
           ,
           and
           lightsomnesse
           of
           the
           animall
           spirits
           in
           the
           braine
           .
        
         
           2
           The
           melancholike
           man
           is
           extremely
           sad
           ,
           &
           knowes
           not
           why
           :
           Hee
           is
           full
           of
           feare
           ,
           doubts
           ,
           distrust
           ,
           and
           heavinesse
           ,
           without
           any
           true
           and
           just
           ground
           ,
           arising
           onely
           from
           the
           darkenesse
           and
           disorder
           of
           the
           phantasie
           ,
           the
           griesly
           fumes
           of
           that
           blacke
           humour
           in
           the
           braine
           :
           But
           a
           broken
           heart
           ,
           a
           thousand
           to
           one
           ,
           can
           readily
           tell
           you
           ,
           the
           particular
           sinnes
           ,
           the
           crying
           abomination
           ,
           the
           legall
           hammer
           ,
           and
           ministeriall
           hand
           that
           made
           it
           bleed
           .
           His
           trouble
           is
           ever●p●●●●a●se
           ,
           cleare
           ,
           and
           evident
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           that
           ever
           brought
           misery
           upon
           mankinde
           ;
           waight
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           the
           wrath
           of
           God.
           A
           melancholike
           man
           will
           ride
           many
           miles
           ,
           walke
           many
           houres
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           bee
           able
           to
           giue
           no
           account
           of
           the
           exercise
           ,
           and
           discourse
           of
           his
           minde
           ,
           or
           what
           his
           thoughts
           have
           beene
           
           all
           the
           while
           :
           But
           hee
           that
           is
           troubled
           in
           mind
           for
           sinne
           ,
           can
           for
           the
           most
           part
           tell
           right
           well
           ,
           and
           recount
           exactly
           to
           his
           spirituall
           physitian
           ,
           the
           severall
           temptations
           ,
           suggestions
           ,
           and
           injections
           ;
           the
           hideous
           conflicts
           with
           Satan
           :
           His
           objections
           ,
           exceptions
           ,
           replies
           ,
           d
           
             Methods
             ,
             Devises
             ,
             and
             depths
             ,
          
           which
           have
           afflicted
           his
           heavy
           Spirit
           ,
           since
           the
           first
           illightening
           ,
           convincing
           ,
           and
           affrighting
           his
           awaked
           ,
           and
           working
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           3
           The
           soule
           may
           bee
           seized
           upon
           with
           terrour
           of
           conscience
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           distemper
           ,
           the
           body
           being
           sound
           and
           in
           good
           temper
           ;
           In
           excellency
           of
           health
           ,
           purity
           of
           bloud
           ,
           symmetry
           of
           parts
           ,
           vivacity
           of
           spirit
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           the
           horrors
           of
           melancholy
           are
           woont
           to
           haunt
           corrupted
           constitutions
           ;
           where
           obstructions
           hinder
           the
           free
           passage
           of
           the
           humours
           ,
           and
           spirits
           ;
           the
           blood
           is
           over-grosse
           ,
           and
           thick
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           4
           Melancholy
           makes
           a
           man
           almost
           mad
           with
           imaginary
           feares
           ,
           &
           strange
           Chymaraes
           of
           horror
           ,
           which
           have
           no
           Beeing
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           the
           monstrous
           compositions
           of
           a
           darkened
           and
           distempered
           Braine
           .
           He
           is
           many
           times
           by
           the
           predominancy
           of
           that
           cowardly
           humour
           ,
           afraid
           of
           every
           man
           ,
           of
           every
           thing
           ,
           of
           any
           thing
           ;
           of
           a
           shadow
           ,
           of
           the
           shaking
           of
           a
           leafe
           ,
           of
           his
           owne
           hands
           ,
           of
           his
           owne
           heart
           .
           Hee
           e
           feares
           where
           no
           feare
           is
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           no
           probabilitie
           ,
           no
           possibility
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           very
           middest
           of
           security
           .
           His
           feare
           sometimes
           is
           so
           extremely
           foolish
           ;
           that
           hee
           can
           f
           heare
           of
           no
           fearefull
           thing
           fallen
           upon
           others
           ,
           but
           hee
           thinkes
           verily
           ,
           the
           very
           
           same
           thing
           shall
           befall
           him
           :
           so
           prodigious
           ,
           that
           g
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           thinking
           their
           feete
           to
           bee
           of
           glasse
           ,
           have
           beene
           afraid
           to
           walke
           :
           Others
           imagining
           themselves
           to
           bee
           noted
           for
           lepers
           ,
           durst
           not
           come
           into
           any
           company
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           now
           a
           troubled
           conscience
           is
           ordinarily
           fearelesse
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           the
           anger
           of
           God.
           Bodily
           tortures
           ,
           outward
           trouble
           ,
           tyrants
           threats
           ,
           even
           the
           
             Prince
             of
             terrour
          
           ,
           death
           it selfe
           in
           his
           apprehension
           and
           eie
           ,
           would
           bee
           as
           nothing
           ,
           to
           the
           guilty
           glance
           of
           one
           cursed
           lust
           .
           Hee
           would
           not
           care
           ,
           or
           feare
           though
           all
           the
           creatures
           in
           Christendome
           were
           turned
           into
           Beares
           ,
           or
           Divels
           about
           him
           ,
           so
           that
           all
           were
           well
           at
           home
           .
           If
           hee
           could
           get
           into
           his
           bosome
           that
           sweete
           peace
           which
           passeth
           all
           understanding
           ;
           Oh!
           then
           would
           hee
           bee
           more
           then
           conqverour
           over
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           and
           ten
           thousand
           hells
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Melancholy
           may
           bee
           something
           abated
           ,
           the
           braine
           cleared
           ,
           the
           heart
           eased
           by
           the
           aide
           and
           excellency
           of
           the
           art
           of
           physicke
           :
           But
           in
           the
           case
           of
           a
           wounded
           conscience
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           helpe
           under
           heaven
           to
           bee
           had
           ;
           No
           friends
           ,
           or
           physicke
           ,
           h
           no
           mirth
           or
           musicke
           ,
           no
           princely
           favour
           or
           dainty
           fare
           ,
           &c.
           can
           possibly
           give
           any
           ease
           at
           all
           .
           Nay
           they
           will
           all
           farre
           rather
           enrage
           the
           wound
           ,
           then
           weaken
           the
           rage
           .
           It
           is
           
             Christ
             ,
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           nothing
           but
           Christ
           ,
           which
           can
           comfort
           in
           this
           confusion
           of
           spirit
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           When
           complaint
           of
           sinne
           is
           confusedly
           onely
           and
           in
           generall
           :
           
           
             Many
             deale
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             ministers
             in
             
             confession
             of
             their
          
           sinnes
           ,
           saith
           a
           good
           Divine
           ,
           
             as
             Nebuchadnezzar
             with
             his
             Inchanters
             about
             his
             dreame
             ,
             that
             hee
             had
             dreamed
             ;
             hee
             told
             them
             ,
             and
             desired
             an
             interpretation
             ;
             But
             what
             his
             dreame
             was
             hee
             could
             not
             tell
             .
          
           So
           many
           confesse
           themselves
           sinners
           ,
           and
           cry
           out
           that
           they
           are
           greiuous
           offenders
           ,
           and
           desire
           pardon
           :
           But
           wherein
           they
           have
           sinned
           ,
           and
           what
           their
           sinnes
           are
           ,
           they
           cannot
           ,
           or
           will
           not
           tell
           .
           And
           how
           is
           it
           possible
           the
           physitian
           should
           help
           him
           ,
           who
           only
           saies
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           well
           ,
           but
           will
           not
           tell
           him
           where
           ?
           I
           have
           sometimes
           visited
           those
           ,
           who
           being
           pressed
           to
           a
           sight
           and
           sense
           of
           their
           sinnefulnesse
           ,
           and
           cursednesse
           ,
           upon
           purpose
           to
           fit
           them
           for
           Christ
           ,
           have
           acknowledged
           in
           generall
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           sinners
           ,
           but
           descending
           to
           the
           particulars
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           horrible
           to
           heare
           )
           iustified
           themselves
           thorow
           out
           .
           Of
           which
           extreme
           spirituall
           misery
           and
           prodigious
           madnesse
           ,
           Ignorance
           (
           Tho
           I
           know
           Satan
           mannageth
           that
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           advantages
           with
           all
           the
           malice
           ,
           and
           cunning
           hee
           can
           possibly
           ,
           to
           the
           overthrow
           of
           soules
           )
           is
           the
           principall
           ground
           ;
           the
           prime
           ,
           but
           pestilent
           occasion
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           Ignorance
           ,
           which
           though
           it
           bee
           not
           perhaps
           so
           much
           talked
           of
           ,
           taxed
           ,
           and
           taken
           to
           heart
           as
           others
           ,
           yet
           is
           a
           loude-crying
           sinne
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           .
           For
           it
           is
           a
           most
           incredible
           thing
           ,
           and
           of
           infinite
           amazement
           ,
           how
           universally
           it
           raignes
           in
           this
           glorious
           k
           noone-tide
           of
           the
           Gospell
           !
           And
           therefore
           musts
           needs
           prouoke
           God
           mightily
           ,
           and
           hasten
           the
           
             remooving
             of
             our
             candlesticke
          
           .
           And
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           besides
           many
           moe
           ,
           and
           that
           dreadfull
           doome
           at
           last
           .
           2.
           
           Thes.
           1.7.8
           .
           it
           brings
           upon
           most
           ,
           (
           more
           is
           the
           pitty
           and
           shame
           ,
           especially
           so
           glorious
           beames
           of
           a
           blessed
           ministry
           shining
           about
           us
           )
           these
           two
           speciall
           mischeifes
           ;
           which
           at
           this
           time
           I
           onely
           mention
           ,
           because
           they
           serve
           fitliest
           for
           illustration
           of
           the
           
           point
           .
           First
           ,
           ignorant
           people
           sticking
           fast
           in
           his
           clutches
           ,
           stand
           all
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           at
           the
           Divels
           mercy
           ,
           and
           devotion
           ,
           to
           do
           with
           them
           what
           he
           will
           ;
           even
           as
           a
           poore
           helpeles
           Lambe
           in
           the
           bloody
           paw
           of
           a
           Lyon
           ,
           or
           asilly
           Wren
           in
           the
           ravenous
           claw
           of
           a
           Kite
           ;
           to
           slash
           and
           mangle
           their
           woful
           soules
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           with
           a
           cursed
           variety
           of
           l
           innumerable
           sinnes
           ;
           they
           ,
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           perfection
           of
           their
           misery
           ,
           neither
           fearing
           or
           feeling
           any
           hurt
           at
           al
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           hellish
           mists
           ,
           and
           miserable
           lethargie
           of
           spirituall
           blindnesse
           ,
           which
           makes
           them
           sightlesse
           ,
           and
           senselesse
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           when
           times
           of
           sorrow
           come
           upon
           them
           ,
           when
           melancholy
           &
           old
           age
           growes
           on
           ,
           and
           they
           say
           unto
           the
           world
           ,
           upon
           which
           they
           have
           doted
           all
           their
           life
           long
           ,
           I
           have
           
             no
             pleasure
             in
             thee
          
           ;
           when
           losses
           ,
           crosses
           ,
           and
           heavie
           accidents
           befall
           them
           ;
           when
           hideous
           injections
           ,
           temptations
           to
           selfe-murder
           ,
           despaire
           &c.
           presse
           them
           full
           sore
           ;
           and
           they
           thereupon
           begin
           to
           cast
           about
           seriously
           ,
           and
           to
           conceive
           with
           great
           terrour
           and
           anxiety
           of
           spirit
           ,
           what
           is
           like
           to
           become
           of
           them
           in
           the
           other
           world
           :
           Then
           in
           such
           extremity
           ,
           and
           forced
           by
           necessity
           ,
           they
           are
           wont
           to
           have
           recourse
           to
           Ministers
           for
           ease
           and
           helpe
           ;
           and
           alas
           !
           then
           we
           are
           at
           our
           wits
           end
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           and
           in
           much
           perplexity
           how
           to
           deale
           ,
           and
           what
           to
           doe
           with
           them
           .
           For
           upon
           the
           first
           entrance
           into
           a
           discovery
           of
           their
           spirituall
           state
           ,
           wee
           see
           evidently
           with
           griefe
           of
           heart
           ,
           that
           their
           m
           ignorance
           hath
           betraied
           them
           to
           the
           Divell
           ,
           and
           now
           in
           the
           evill
           day
           exposed
           them
           to
           his
           mercilesse
           cruelty
           and
           cunning
           ;
           even
           as
           if
           a
           man
           should
           commit
           a
           ship
           without
           sailes
           ,
           rudder
           ,
           pilot
           ,
           &c.
           to
           the
           rage
           ,
           and
           roaring
           of
           the
           tempestuous
           devouring
           sea
           ;
           or
           put
           a
           poore
           weake
           naked
           man
           into
           the
           field
           against
           an
           implacable
           mighty
           adversary
           ,
           compleatly
           armed
           from
           top
           to
           toe
           .
           Wee
           tell
           them
           truely
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           way
           to
           comfort
           ,
           is
           to
           Repent
           and
           Beleeve
           .
           But
           for
           the
           first
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           sottish
           disacquaintance
           with
           themselves
           ,
           with
           their
           miserable
           ,
           sinfull
           naturall
           state
           ,
           and
           their
           grosse
           ignorance
           in
           the
           Law
           and
           Word
           
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           onely
           cry
           out
           in
           the
           generall
           ,
           they
           are
           very
           grievous
           sinners
           ;
           but
           to
           descend
           to
           any
           competent
           examination
           of
           the
           conscience
           ,
           search
           of
           their
           soules
           by
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           particular
           survay
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           speciall
           repentance
           ,
           because
           ,
           of
           their
           spirituall
           blindenesse
           ,
           they
           are
           vtterly
           unable
           .
           Nay
           many
           in
           this
           case
           are
           so
           destitute
           of
           matter
           of
           humiliation
           for
           sinne
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           scarce
           tell
           you
           what
           sinne
           is
           .
           At
           the
           most
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           learned
           ,
           or
           thinke
           that
           there
           is
           any
           other
           breach
           of
           the
           seventh
           commandement
           ,
           but
           the
           grosse
           acts
           of
           uncleannesse
           ;
           that
           there
           is
           any
           sinne
           against
           the
           ninth
           ,
           but
           giuing
           in
           false
           witnes
           against
           their
           neighbours
           in
           open
           Court
           :
           They
           looke
           no
           further
           into
           the
           sixth
           commandement
           ,
           but
           unto
           the
           actuall
           bloody
           murder
           of
           the
           hand
           ;
           into
           the
           third
           ,
           but
           to
           blasphemy
           and
           swearing
           ;
           And
           so
           proportionably
           in
           the
           other
           commandements
           .
           For
           the
           other
           also
           ,
           although
           they
           have
           heard
           much
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           if
           hee
           bee
           talkt
           of
           ,
           pretend
           a
           very
           foolish
           and
           false
           presumption
           of
           having
           part
           in
           him
           ;
           yet
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           offices
           ,
           excellency
           ,
           sweetnesse
           ,
           effectuall
           ministry
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           whole
           mysterie
           ,
           they
           are
           meere
           strangers
           .
           And
           so
           ,
           when
           they
           should
           now
           upon
           this
           occasion
           of
           trouble
           of
           mind
           ,
           bee
           brought
           by
           knowledge
           and
           application
           of
           the
           Law
           and
           Gospell
           ,
           through
           the
           pangs
           of
           the
           new-birth
           into
           the
           
             holy
             Path
          
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           begin
           to
           learne
           the
           very
           first
           principles
           of
           religion
           ;
           in
           n
           which
           they
           have
           not
           so
           much
           
           skill
           (
           
             I
             speake
             a
             reprochfull
             thing
          
           )
           as
           I
           could
           teach
           a
           child
           of
           five
           ,
           or
           sixe
           yeares
           old
           in
           few
           daies
           .
           Now
           when
           the
           old
           red
           Dragon
           hath
           drawne
           them
           into
           the
           Lists
           ,
           armed
           with
           all
           the
           power
           and
           policy
           of
           hell
           ,
           and
           furnished
           with
           all
           his
           fiery
           darts
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           farre
           from
           ability
           to
           put
           on
           ,
           and
           manage
           the
           whole
           spirituall
           armour
           with
           dexterity
           ,
           and
           wisedome
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           starke
           Ideots
           and
           Infants
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           speculative
           knowledge
           of
           the
           nature
           and
           vse
           of
           every
           piece
           thereof
           .
           They
           have
           no
           skill
           at
           all
           at
           that
           excellent
           ,
           invincible
           weapon
           ,
           
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             :
          
           by
           which
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           foyled
           that
           foule
           Fiend
           in
           the
           most
           hideous
           and
           horrible
           o
           temptations
           ,
           that
           were
           ever
           suggested
           to
           the
           mind
           of
           man.
           And
           therefore
           hee
           doth
           bring
           them
           too
           often
           thus
           blindfolded
           and
           baffled
           ,
           to
           perish
           themselves
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           in
           a
           most
           bloody
           and
           desperat●
           manner
           ,
           both
           temporally
           ,
           and
           eternally
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Pharisies
             ,
             Papists
          
           ,
           and
           our
           ordinary
           Ignorants
           ,
           are
           all
           fouly
           faulty
           this
           way
           .
           They
           love
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           enquire
           ,
           and
           looke
           no
           further
           into
           Gods
           Law
           ,
           then
           to
           the
           grosse
           acts
           ,
           and
           greatest
           transgressions
           onely
           .
           If
           they
           find
           themselves
           free
           from
           these
           ,
           they
           out
           of
           a
           most
           absurd
           ,
           and
           sottish
           selfe-conceitednesse
           ,
           justifie
           and
           applaud
           themselves
           ,
           as
           no
           such
           dangerous
           and
           damnable
           Delinquents
           .
           Hence
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           Christ
           teaches
           ,
           and
           tells
           the
           Pharisies
           ,
           that
           not
           onely
           the
           grosse
           act
           of
           adultery
           was
           to
           be
           taken
           notice
           of
           ,
           but
           also
           ,
           that
           even
           a
           p
           lascivious
           ,
           and
           lustfull
           looke
           after
           a
           woman
           ,
           was
           a
           transgression
           of
           that
           Law
           ;
           and
           to
           be
           taken
           to
           heart
           as
           adultery
           before
           God.
           That
           not
           onely
           killing
           a
           man
           with
           a
           bloody
           hand
           ,
           but
           also
           rash
           anger
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           railing
           ,
           and
           reviling
           speeches
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           even
           a
           frowning
           face
           ,
           a
           contemptuous
           gesture
           ,
           discovering
           inward
           rancour
           and
           rage
           ,
           kill
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           cast
           into
           hell
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Hence
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           Bellarmine
           ,
           as
           the
           grand
           Impostor
           ,
           and
           Impoisoner
           ,
           so
           the
           great
           Pharisie
           of
           Christendome
           ,
           upon
           his
           bed
           of
           death
           ,
           
             could
             hardly
             finde
             what
             to
             
             confesse
             ,
             or
             any
             matter
             of
             absolution
             .
          
           Prodigious
           Pharisaisme
           !
           Of
           which
           ,
           heare
           some
           passages
           from
           the
           reporter
           of
           his
           death
           :
        
         
           q
           
             Such
             was
             the
             innocency
             of
             the
             man
             ,
          
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           Bellarmine
           )
           
             that
             albeit
             hee
             was
             in
             his
             perfect
             sense
             ,
             yet
             could
             hee
             hardly
             finde
             what
             to
             confesse
             ;
             Insomuch
             as
             his
             ghostly
             Father
             was
             in
             some
             perplexity
             ,
             as
             wanting
             matter
             of
             absolution
             ;
             till
             by
             recourse
             to
             his
             life
             past
             ,
             hee
             found
             some
             small
             defects
             ,
             of
             which
             hee
             absolved
             him
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           nothing
           troubles
           my
           conscience
           .
           For
           God
           (
           his
           goodnesse
           bee
           still
           r
           
             thanked
             therefore
             )
             hath
             so
             preserved
             mee
             hitherto
             ,
             as
             I
             doe
             not
             remember
             in
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             my
             life
             ,
             ever
             to
             have
             committed
             any
             scandalous
             action
          
           ;
           Pag.
           355.
           
           How
           s
           
             holy
             was
             his
             life
             ,
             not
             stained
             with
             mortal
             sinne
             ?
             How
             secure
             a
             conscience
             ,
             that
             had
             at
             his
             death
             no
             scruple
             ;
             But
             for
             the
             exchange
             of
             one
          
           good
           worke
           for
           another
           &c.
           pag.
           367.
           
           
             This
             holy
             man
             began
             his
             Prayers
             ,
          
           t
           
             said
             the
             Pater
             noster
             ,
             and
             Aue
             Maria
             ,
             and
             began
             againe
             
             the
             Pater
             noster
             :
             which
             beeing
             ended
             ,
             hee
             said
             distinctly
             the
             Psalme
             ,
             Miserere
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             :
             and
             beeing
             warned
             to
             say
             also
             the
             Creed
             ,
             &c.
             said
             it
             all
             through
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             ended
             his
             speech
             ;
             His
          
           u
           
             last
             words
             were
             ,
             vitam
             aeternam
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           pag.
           387.
           
        
         
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           carnall
           men
           are
           well
           enough
           content
           to
           heare
           the
           Commandements
           read
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           will
           bee
           angry
           if
           at
           any
           time
           they
           bee
           omitted
           :
           Would
           you
           know
           the
           reason
           ?
           They
           goe
           along
           with
           the
           Minister
           ,
           and
           applaud
           themselves
           pharisaically
           all
           the
           while
           ,
           saying
           secretly
           ,
           and
           securely
           to
           their
           owne
           soules
           ;
           Wee
           thanke
           God
           ,
           wee
           are
           no
           image-worshippers
           ,
           no
           murderers
           ,
           no
           adulterers
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           so
           depart
           home
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           as
           highly
           conceited
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           yet
           more
           damnably
           deceived
           ,
           then
           that
           
             Pharisie
             ,
             Luk.
          
           18.11.12
           .
           Of
           whose
           outward
           ,
           x
           religious
           ,
           charitable
           ,
           and
           righteous
           performances
           ,
           they
           come
           farre
           short
           .
           But
           they
           cannot
           possibly
           with
           any
           patience
           ,
           endure
           a
           particular
           unfolding
           ,
           and
           powerfull
           application
           of
           Gods
           Law
           after
           Christs
           manner
           ,
           Matth.
           5.
           a
           punctuall
           survay
           of
           their
           sinfull
           states
           ,
           and
           speciall
           search
           into
           their
           lives
           and
           hearts
           .
           This
           cutting
           ,
           yet
           conscionable
           course
           ,
           stirres
           up
           ,
           and
           raises
           in
           them
           the
           ill
           spirits
           of
           murmuring
           ,
           cavilling
           ,
           reviling
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           persecuting
           the
           faithfull
           Messengers
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           a
           generation
           of
           terrible
           Teachers
           .
           To
           expositions
           ,
           exercises
           ,
           and
           considerations
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           they
           are
           drawne
           with
           very
           ill
           will
           ,
           and
           much
           adoe
           ;
           even
           as
           a
           bankrout
           to
           his
           counting-booke
           ,
           a
           foule
           face
           to
           the
           looking-glasse
           ,
           and
           a
           Traytour
           to
           the
           racke
           .
        
         
           By
           reason
           of
           this
           affected
           ignorance
           in
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           lothnesse
           to
           descend
           to
           particulars
           ,
           it
           comes
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           many
           in
           trouble
           of
           minde
           complaine
           in
           generall
           of
           sinne
           onely
           ,
           and
           confusedly
           .
           And
           thereupon
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           were
           competently
           cast
           downe
           ,
           expect
           comfort
           ;
           and
           perhaps
           many
           draw
           it
           from
           some
           Dawbers
           :
           Whereas
           particularizing
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           is
           a
           necesary
           precedent
           ,
           and
           preparative
           to
           a
           sound
           humiliation
           .
        
         
         
           And
           therefore
           in
           this
           case
           wee
           must
           deale
           with
           such
           ,
           as
           Surgeons
           are
           wont
           to
           doe
           with
           a
           tumour
           ,
           or
           swelling
           in
           the
           body
           :
           Who
           first
           apply
           to
           the
           affected
           place
           drawing
           ,
           and
           ripening
           plaisters
           to
           bring
           the
           sore
           to
           an
           head
           ,
           that
           the
           corruption
           may
           have
           issue
           ,
           and
           then
           heale
           :
           So
           a
           generall
           complaint
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           confused
           griefe
           ,
           must
           bee
           reduced
           to
           particulars
           .
           It
           is
           a
           principle
           in
           the
           mysterie
           of
           Christ
           resolved
           upon
           by
           best
           Divines
           ,
           rightly
           
             instructed
             to
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             :
             That
             a
             confused
             acknowledgement
             ,
             and
             generall
             repentance
             onely
             for
             knowne
             sinnes
             is
             never
             sound
             and
             saving
             ;
             But
             onely
             common
             ,
             formall
             ,
             perfunctory
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             counterfeite
             Converts
             ,
             not
             truly
             touched
             with
             sense
             of
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             nor
             heartily
             resolved
             to
             forsake
             their
             pleasures
             .
          
           If
           they
           can
           bee
           first
           brought
           to
           the
           sight
           ,
           sense
           ,
           and
           acknowledgement
           of
           some
           one
           speciall
           notorious
           sinne
           ,
           which
           hath
           most
           reigned
           in
           their
           heart
           ,
           life
           ,
           o●
           calling
           ;
           and
           bee
           in
           some
           good
           measure
           illightened
           ,
           convinced
           ,
           and
           terrified
           about
           the
           hainousnesse
           ,
           and
           horrible
           guilt
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           may
           bee
           a
           good
           meanes
           by
           Gods
           blessing
           ,
           to
           bring
           in
           the
           rest
           .
           For
           ordinarily
           true
           repentance
           is
           first
           occasioned
           by
           some
           one
           speciall
           sinne
           laid
           to
           heart
           .
           The
           Apostles
           ,
           Act.
           2.
           doe
           specially
           presse
           the
           
             murder
             of
             Christ
          
           upon
           the
           
             Iewes
             .
             Christ
          
           himselfe
           adultery
           upon
           the
           Woman
           of
           
             Samaria
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           4.
           
           
             Samuel
             ,
             Idolatry
          
           upon
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           1.
           
           Sam.
           7.
           
           The
           sin
           of
           
             asking
             a
             King
          
           ,
           chap.
           12.
           
           
             Ezra
             ,
             taking
             strange
             wives
             :
             Ezra
          
           10.
           
           
             Nehemiah
             ,
             usury
          
           :
           chap.
           5.
           &c.
           
        
         
           To
           further
           the
           worke
           of
           a
           more
           particular
           
             setting
             their
             sinnes
             in
             order
             before
             their
             eyes
          
           ;
           it
           were
           much
           to
           bee
           wished
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           happy
           thing
           ,
           if
           all
           the
           wounded
           consciences
           ,
           and
           troubled
           in
           minde
           wee
           meete
           with
           ,
           were
           furnished
           before-hand
           ,
           with
           a
           competent
           speculative
           knowledge
           ,
           at
           the
           least
           of
           the
           particulars
           in
           Gods
           Law
           ,
           exorbitant
           passages
           of
           their
           life
           ,
           and
           grosse
           corruptions
           of
           their
           hearts
           .
           Wee
           might
           so
           ,
           by
           Gods
           helpe
           ,
           more
           easily
           bring
           them
           to
           particular
           remorse
           ,
           and
           fit
           
           them
           sooner
           ,
           and
           more
           seasonably
           for
           comfort
           .
           We
           find
           a
           most
           hard
           ,
           and
           right
           heavy
           taske
           ,
           to
           encounter
           the
           Divels
           
             devises
             ,
             wiles
          
           and
           depths
           ,
           in
           a
           poore
           ,
           distressed
           ,
           tempted
           Ignorant
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           When
           the
           party
           is
           dejected
           for
           some
           notorious
           sinne
           onely
           .
           It
           is
           x
           sometimes
           seene
           in
           meere
           civell
           men
           ,
           that
           having
           a
           long
           time
           preserved
           their
           reputations
           entire
           and
           unstained
           ,
           in
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           from
           grosse
           and
           notable
           enormities
           ;
           and
           yet
           after
           foulely
           shaming
           themselues
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           men
           by
           some
           infamous
           fall
           ,
           seeme
           to
           take
           on
           much
           ,
           as
           tho
           they
           were
           truly
           troubled
           with
           the
           remorse
           ;
           whereas
           perhaps
           the
           present
           hearts-griefe
           ariseth
           rather
           from
           losse
           of
           credit
           ,
           then
           wound
           of
           conscience
           (
           tho
           to
           favour
           their
           credit
           ,
           they
           cunningly
           father
           it
           upon
           conscience
           )
           .
           Or
           let
           them
           bee
           indeed
           affrighted
           very
           grievously
           for
           a
           time
           with
           the
           horrour
           of
           that
           one
           sin
           ;
           yet
           stay
           the
           cry
           ,
           and
           abate
           the
           rage
           of
           that
           One
           with
           some
           superficiall
           comfort
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           healed
           ,
           and
           put
           into
           an
           happy
           case
           in
           their
           owne
           conceite
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           opinion
           also
           perhaps
           of
           their
           unskilfull
           Physition
           ;
           tho
           they
           search
           no
           further
           ,
           and
           dive
           no
           deeper
           into
           the
           loathsome
           Dunghill
           of
           those
           many
           abominable
           lusts
           ,
           and
           corruptions
           in
           their
           heart
           and
           life
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           are
           as
           full
           as
           the
           skinne
           will
           hold
           .
        
         
           Now
           it
           is
           a
           foule
           and
           fearefull
           over-sight
           in
           a
           Minister
           ;
           nay
           ,
           it
           may
           proove
           an
           errour
           stained
           with
           spirituall
           bloodshed
           ,
           to
           promise
           pardon
           to
           such
           partiall
           Penitents
           .
        
         
           Suppose
           a
           man
           sicke
           of
           a
           Plurisie
           ,
           should
           send
           to
           a
           Physition
           ,
           and
           tell
           Him
           ,
           Hee
           is
           sore
           troubled
           with
           a
           
           Cough
           ,
           and
           intreate
           His
           help
           ,
           concealing
           other
           y
           signes
           and
           symptomes
           ,
           which
           ordinarily
           accompany
           that
           disease
           ;
           as
           His
           short
           and
           difficult
           breathing
           ,
           the
           stinging
           stitch
           in
           His
           side
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           Physition
           may
           addresse
           Himselfe
           to
           cure
           the
           Cough
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Patient
           die
           of
           an
           inflammation
           seized
           upō
           the
           membrane
           girding
           the
           ribs
           and
           side
           .
           It
           is
           proportionably
           so
           in
           the
           present
           Point
           .
           A
           man
           may
           complaine
           ,
           and
           cry
           out
           ,
           houle
           and
           take
           on
           extremely
           for
           some
           one
           horrible
           hainous
           sinne
           ,
           and
           that
           may
           bee
           well
           ;
           but
           except
           hee
           proceede
           to
           a
           further
           discovery
           ,
           and
           sorrow
           proportionable
           for
           his
           other
           knowne
           sinnes
           ,
           they
           will
           bee
           the
           destruction
           ,
           and
           death
           of
           His
           Soule
           .
           If
           a
           dozen
           Theeves
           bee
           entred
           into
           thy
           house
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           for
           Thee
           to
           lay
           hold
           on
           the
           Captaine
           Thiefe
           onely
           ,
           and
           thrust
           Him
           out
           at
           doores
           :
           If
           Thou
           suffer
           but
           one
           of
           them
           to
           lurke
           in
           any
           corner
           undiscovered
           ,
           and
           not
           turned
           out
           ,
           Hee
           will
           serue
           the
           turne
           to
           cut
           thy
           throate
           ,
           and
           take
           away
           thy
           treasure
           .
           Crying
           out
           of
           one
           capitall
           sinne
           onely
           is
           not
           sufficient
           :
           wee
           must
           
             confesse
             and
             forsake
          
           *
           all
           ,
           if
           wee
           looke
           to
           
             find
             mercy
             :
             Prou.
          
           28.13
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           here
           I
           would
           have
           no
           true
           Penitent
           dejected
           ,
           or
           mistake
           :
           the
           bare
           omission
           of
           some
           particular
           sinnes
           ,
           in
           this
           case
           is
           not
           ever
           damnable
           .
           For
           wee
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           man
           deale
           truly
           with
           his
           owne
           heart
           in
           a
           sincere
           acknowledgement
           ,
           confession
           ,
           and
           repentance
           for
           discovered
           and
           knowne
           sinnes
           ;
           (
           and
           Hee
           ought
           to
           labour
           ,
           by
           clearing
           the
           eye
           of
           naturall
           conscience
           ,
           and
           industrious
           inspection
           into
           Gods
           pure
           Law
           ,
           to
           know
           as
           many
           as
           may
           bee
           )
           and
           for
           all
           those
           that
           come
           into
           His
           minde
           ,
           when
           Hee
           sets
           himselfe
           apart
           ,
           solemnely
           to
           humble
           and
           afflict
           His
           Soule
           before
           God
           ;
           (
           and
           Hee
           ought
           to
           remember
           as
           many
           as
           Hee
           can
           possibly
           )
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           for
           secret
           and
           unknowne
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           are
           committed
           in
           weakenesse
           and
           ignorance
           ,
           the
           Lord
           accepteth
           a
           generall
           confession
           ,
           as
           wee
           see
           in
           Davids
           practise
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           19.12
           .
           
             Who
             can
             understand
             His
             errours
             ?
             
             Cleanse
             thou
             mee
             from
             secret
             faults
             .
          
           Sinnes
           there
           are
           many
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           best
           men
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           onely
           unnoted
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           free
           from
           the
           worlds
           observation
           ,
           but
           even
           unknowne
           to
           a
           mans
           owne
           selfe
           ,
           and
           invisible
           to
           the
           watchfullest
           eye
           of
           the
           most
           waking
           conscience
           ;
           which
           notwithstanding
           are
           clearely
           subject
           to
           the
           search
           of
           Gods
           All-seeing
           eye
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           censure
           of
           His
           pure
           Majesty
           :
           
             For
             Hell
             and
             destruction
             are
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             the
             secretest
             waies
             of
             the
             sonnes
             of
             men
             ?
          
           Sinnes
           there
           are
           also
           ,
           which
           even
           in
           the
           zealous
           exercise
           ,
           and
           holy
           worke
           of
           Repentance
           ,
           may
           not
           come
           into
           the
           consideration
           and
           remembrance
           of
           one
           truly
           Penitent
           ;
           which
           if
           Hee
           could
           recover
           into
           his
           memory
           ,
           Hee
           would
           heartily
           ,
           and
           with
           much
           indignation
           acknowledge
           ,
           bewaile
           and
           detest
           :
           So
           un-numbred
           are
           the
           cursed
           by-paths
           of
           mens
           crooked
           wayes
           .
           But
           for
           both
           these
           sorts
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           I
           must
           say
           thus
           much
           for
           the
           comfort
           of
           the
           true
           Convert
           ;
           that
           both
           those
           unknowne
           sins
           which
           Hee
           commits
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           if
           He
           truly
           repent
           for
           all
           His
           knowne
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           labour
           with
           sincerity
           and
           zeale
           for
           further
           illumination
           of
           conscience
           ,
           and
           fuller
           revelation
           of
           every
           corrupt
           Passage
           both
           in
           heart
           &
           life
           ,
           in
           judgement
           and
           practise
           ;
           and
           those
           sins
           of
           knowledge
           also
           ,
           which
           came
           not
           into
           his
           minde
           ,
           if
           with
           diligence
           ,
           and
           without
           dissimulation
           ,
           with
           hearty
           prayer
           ,
           and
           best
           intention
           of
           spirit
           ,
           He
           endeavour
           to
           recover
           them
           into
           His
           memory
           ,
           that
           Hee
           might
           also
           mourne
           for
           ,
           and
           mortifie
           them
           with
           the
           rest
           ;
           carrying
           ever
           in
           His
           heart
           this
           resolution
           ,
           that
           as
           any
           sinne
           shall
           bee
           discovered
           to
           His
           conscience
           ,
           or
           returne
           into
           His
           mind
           ,
           Hee
           will
           abominate
           and
           abandon
           it
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           both
           these
           kinds
           of
           sinnes
           (
           it
           is
           a
           Pearle
           for
           the
           true
           Penitent
           ,
           let
           no
           stranger
           meddle
           with
           it
           )
           to
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           upon
           such
           conditions
           are
           most
           certainely
           washed
           away
           by
           Christs
           blood
           ,
           and
           Gods
           free
           mercy
           ,
           upon
           His
           generall
           confession
           and
           repentance
           .
           Davids
           Petition
           ,
           
             O
             cleanse
             thou
             mee
             from
             my
             secret
             faults
             ,
          
           did
           assuredly
           prevaile
           with
           God
           for
           the
           
           forgivenesse
           of
           all
           His
           unknowne
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           shall
           bee
           powerfull
           for
           that
           end
           ,
           to
           the
           worlds
           end
           ,
           to
           all
           those
           that
           so
           pray
           ,
           with
           Davids
           spirit
           and
           sincerely
           .
        
         
           Besides
           these
           two
           cases
           ;
           first
           ,
           want
           of
           knowledge
           ;
           and
           secondly
           ,
           want
           of
           remembrance
           in
           the
           sense
           I
           have
           said
           :
           There
           is
           also
           a
           third
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           thirdly
           ,
           want
           of
           time
           :
           which
           if
           truly
           so
           ,
           doth
           also
           sometimes
           excuse
           the
           omission
           of
           some
           particular
           sinnes
           .
           As
           wee
           may
           see
           in
           the
           Thiefe
           upon
           the
           Crosse.
           For
           want
           of
           leisure
           ,
           Hee
           could
           not
           possibly
           punctually
           revise
           His
           vile
           abominable
           life
           ,
           nor
           peruse
           with
           remorse
           all
           the
           particulars
           of
           His
           former
           ,
           wicked
           ,
           and
           abhorred
           courses
           .
           But
           He
           had
           infused
           into
           His
           Soule
           by
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           an
           habituall
           a
           grace
           of
           true
           Repentance
           ;
           which
           if
           Hee
           had
           lived
           ,
           would
           have
           carried
           Him
           faithfully
           along
           over
           all
           the
           notorious
           Passages
           of
           His
           lewd
           and
           lothsome
           life
           ,
           with
           a
           truly
           contrite
           ,
           broken
           ,
           and
           bleeding
           Soule
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           if
           Hee
           had
           had
           space
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           but
           Hee
           would
           have
           prooved
           a
           very
           eminent
           ,
           extraordinary
           ,
           and
           exemplary
           Penitent
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Lord
           in
           mercy
           ,
           did
           gratiously
           b
           accept
           the
           desire
           and
           purpose
           ,
           the
           inclination
           and
           preparation
           of
           His
           heart
           that
           way
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           returne
           to
           the
           Point
           ,
           and
           give
           my
           advise
           in
           the
           Case
           proposed
           :
        
         
           Let
           the
           Party
           ,
           who
           so
           takes
           on
           for
           some
           notorious
           sin
           only
           ,
           and
           there
           takes
           up
           His
           rest
           ,
           be
           told
           ;
           That
           tho
           He
           dwell
           with
           deepest
           sighes
           ,
           heaviest
           heart
           and
           saltest
           teares
           ,
           upon
           some
           of
           His
           greatest
           and
           most
           speciall
           sinnes
           ;
           yet
           the
           rest
           must
           by
           no
           meanes
           bee
           neglected
           .
           
           That
           which
           is
           most
           crying
           ,
           and
           crimson
           ,
           must
           serve
           as
           a
           Cryer
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           so
           speake
           ,
           to
           summon
           the
           rest
           into
           the
           Court
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           Remembrancer
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           minde
           and
           remorse
           :
           As
           Davids
           murder
           and
           adultery
           brought
           even
           His
           Birth-sinne
           into
           His
           memory
           :
           Psalm
           .
           51.
           
           And
           that
           sinne
           of
           strange
           wives
           many
           other
           sinnes
           to
           Ezra's
           minde
           ,
           Ezra
           9.
           
           When
           a
           father
           beates
           His
           childe
           for
           some
           one
           speciall
           fault
           ,
           He
           is
           wont
           to
           remember
           unto
           Him
           ,
           and
           reckon
           with
           Him
           for
           many
           former
           mis-demeanours
           also
           .
           When
           a
           Bankrout
           is
           once
           clapt
           up
           for
           one
           principall
           debt
           ,
           the
           rest
           of
           His
           Creditours
           ordinarily
           come
           thicke
           and
           threefold
           upon
           Him.
           When
           once
           Thou
           begins
           to
           reckon
           with
           thy
           conscience
           for
           some
           one
           extraordinary
           rebellion
           ,
           never
           cease
           untill
           thou
           hast
           searcht
           thorowly
           ,
           and
           ransackt
           it
           to
           the
           bottome
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           smart
           soundly
           ,
           before
           Thou
           hast
           done
           ,
           with
           penitent
           anguish
           ,
           and
           true
           remorse
           for
           all
           thy
           other
           sinfull
           corruptions
           also
           .
           When
           horror
           for
           some
           one
           hainous
           sinne
           hath
           seiz'd
           upon
           thy
           heart
           ,
           follow
           Gods
           blessed
           hand
           leading
           thee
           to
           conversion
           ,
           and
           thorow
           the
           Pangs
           of
           the
           New-birth
           to
           unspeakeable
           and
           glorious
           joy
           ,
           by
           giving
           way
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           to
           bring
           in
           their
           severall
           inditements
           against
           thy
           Soule
           .
           And
           bee
           not
           afraid
           thus
           to
           arraigne
           ,
           cast
           and
           condemne
           thy Selfe
           as
           guilty
           of
           innumerable
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           worthy
           ten
           thousand
           Hells
           ,
           before
           Gods
           just
           Tribunall
           .
           For
           then
           shalt
           thou
           there
           most
           certainely
           find
           a
           gracious
           Advocate
           at
           His
           right
           hand
           ;
           To
           whom
           if
           Thou
           make
           sute
           ,
           and
           seeke
           in
           truth
           ,
           Hee
           will
           by
           the
           plea
           and
           price
           of
           His
           owne
           pretious
           blood
           ,
           sue
           out
           a
           pardon
           for
           thine
           everlasting
           peace
           .
           When
           the
           guilty
           rage
           of
           thy
           raigning
           corruption
           begins
           to
           presse
           upon
           thy
           conscience
           ,
           lay
           on
           loade
           ,
           and
           more
           weight
           still
           by
           a
           penitent
           addition
           ,
           and
           painefull
           apprehension
           of
           all
           thy
           other
           sinnes
           ,
           that
           growing
           very
           sensible
           of
           thy
           spirituall
           slavery
           ,
           weary
           of
           the
           Dungeon
           of
           lewdnesse
           and
           lust
           ,
           sensuality
           and
           death
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Divell
           hath
           kept
           Thee
           long
           ;
           and
           thine
           heart
           being
           
           happily
           broken
           and
           bruised
           to
           the
           bottome
           ,
           and
           scorch'd
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           in
           some
           measure
           with
           Hellish
           flames
           of
           guilty
           horrour
           ;
           c
           Thou
           mayst
           see
           ,
           and
           feele
           the
           greater
           necessity
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           set
           Him
           at
           an
           higher
           price
           ;
           with
           more
           eagernesse
           and
           impatiency
           thirst
           for
           His
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           blood
           ;
           long
           for
           spirituall
           enlargement
           ,
           more
           then
           for
           worlds
           of
           pleasures
           ,
           glory
           ,
           or
           wealth
           ;
           rellish
           the
           
             hidden
             Manna
          
           of
           the
           promises
           most
           kindlily
           ,
           and
           cast
           thy
           wounded
           and
           bleeding
           Soule
           with
           more
           delight
           and
           sweetnesse
           ,
           into
           His
           blessed
           armes
           of
           mercy
           and
           love
           .
           For
           ,
           
             O
             how
             acceptable
             is
             the
             Fountaine
             of
             living
             waters
             ,
          
           saith
           a
           worthy
           Divine
           ,
           
             to
             the
             chased
             Hart
             panting
             ,
             and
             braying
             ?
             The
             blood
             of
             Christ
             to
             the
             weary
             and
             tired
             Soule
             ?
             To
             the
             thirsty
             conscience
             scorched
             with
             the
             sense
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ?
             Hee
             that
             presents
             Him
             with
             it
             ,
             How
             welcome
             is
             Hee
             ?
             Even
             as
             a
             speciall
             choise
             man
             ,
             One
             of
             a
             thousand
             .
             The
             deeper
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             misery
             ,
             the
             sweeter
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             mercy
             .
             The
             Traytour
             laid
             downe
             upon
             the
             blocke
             ,
             is
             more
             sensible
             of
             His
             Soveraignes
             mercy
             in
             pardoning
             ,
             then
             Hee
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             yet
             attached
             .
             —
             In
             our
             dead
             security
             before
             conversion
             ,
             God
             is
             faine
             to
             let
             the
             Law
             ,
             Sinne
             ,
             Conscience
             ,
             Satan
             ,
          
           a
           deepe
           sense
           of
           our
           abominable
           and
           cursed
           state
           
             loose
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             kindle
             the
             very
          
           d
           
             fire
             of
             Hell
             in
             our
             soules
             ,
             that
             so
             wee
             might
             bee
             rouzed
             ,
          
           and
           afterward
           more
           sweetly
           and
           soundly
           raised
           and
           refreshed
           .
           For
           
             after
             the
             most
             toylesome
             labour
             is
             the
             sweetest
             sleepe
             ,
             after
             the
             greatest
             tempests
             the
             stillest
             calmes
             .
             Sanctified
             troubles
          
           and
           terrours
           
             establish
             the
             surest
             peace
             .
             And
             the
             shaking
             of
             these
             windes
             makes
             the
             trees
             of
             Gods
          
           Eden
           
             take
             the
             deeper
             ro●ting
          
           .
        
         
           I
           confesse
           ,
           that
           commonly
           true
           Converts
           at
           the
           first
           touch
           ,
           and
           turning
           ,
           and
           after
           too
           ,
           cry
           out
           most
           of
           ,
           and
           are
           extraordinarily
           troubled
           with
           some
           One
           capitall
           sin
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           in
           their
           dayes
           of
           darknesse
           and
           vanitie
           ,
           
           wasted
           their
           conscience
           most
           ,
           and
           detained
           them
           with
           strongest
           entisements
           ,
           and
           hold-fast
           in
           the
           Divels
           bondage
           .
           Hence
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           Zacchaeus
           was
           so
           ready
           ,
           and
           willing
           to
           restore
           fourefold
           ,
           that
           so
           Hee
           might
           bee
           rid
           of
           the
           sting
           and
           horrour
           of
           His
           former
           raigning
           sinne
           ,
           Luk.
           19.8
           .
           That
           blessed
           Paul
           ,
           as
           it
           seemes
           ,
           amongst
           other
           dreadfull
           apprehensions
           of
           His
           former
           unregenerate
           courses
           ,
           was
           so
           much
           vexed
           and
           wounded
           in
           heart
           ,
           for
           that
           Hee
           had
           been
           a
           Persecuter
           ,
           1.
           
           Timoth.
           1.13
           .
           1.
           
           Cor.
           15.9
           .
           But
           yet
           should
           they
           take-on
           never
           so
           much
           ,
           houle
           and
           roare
           for
           that
           one
           sinne
           ;
           if
           besides
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           by
           the
           conduct
           of
           the
           blessed
           Spirit
           ,
           descend
           also
           to
           a
           more
           particular
           acknowledgement
           ,
           confession
           and
           repentance
           of
           all
           other
           knowne
           sinnes
           ,
           (
           and
           they
           ought
           ,
           by
           clearing
           the
           eye
           of
           naturall
           conscience
           ,
           industrious
           inspection
           into
           the
           pure
           Cristall
           of
           Gods
           Law
           ,
           discover
           as
           many
           as
           they
           can
           possibly
           )
           all
           were
           nothing
           .
           
             Hee
             which
             is
             grieved
          
           ,
           say
           Divines
           ,
           
             for
             one
             sinne
             truly
             ,
             and
             unfainedly
             from
             His
             heart
             ,
             will
             proportionably
             bee
             grieved
             for
             all
             the
             sinnes
             that
             Hee
             knoweth
             to
             bee
             in
             Himselfe
             .
          
           If
           wee
           favour
           any
           one
           sinne
           in
           our
           heart
           ,
           or
           life
           ,
           or
           calling
           ,
           wee
           cannot
           enjoy
           Gods
           favour
           .
           If
           there
           bee
           any
           sensuall
           lust
           ,
           or
           secret
           corruption
           ,
           which
           a
           man
           purposely
           labours
           to
           cover
           and
           conceale
           from
           Gods
           pure
           eye
           ,
           the
           search
           of
           His
           Word
           ,
           and
           mortifying
           grace
           ;
           what
           hope
           can
           Hee
           have
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           covered
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           from
           the
           wrath
           that
           is
           to
           come
           ,
           or
           warranted
           by
           any
           promise
           of
           grace
           from
           the
           damnation
           of
           Hell
           ?
           In
           a
           true
           Penitent
           ,
           there
           ought
           to
           bee
           an
           utter
           cessation
           from
           all
           grosse
           abandonable
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           at
           least
           dis-allowance
           ,
           dis-affection
           ,
           and
           all
           possible
           opposition
           ,
           even
           to
           un-avoidable
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           inseparable
           frailties
           of
           the
           flesh
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Fiftly
           ,
           when
           the
           Physition
           of
           the
           Soule
           promiseth
           mercy
           and
           pardon
           hand
           over
           head
           ,
           without
           that
           spirituall
           discretion
           ,
           which
           is
           convenient
           for
           a
           matter
           of
           so
           great
           consequence
           ,
           and
           requiring
           such
           a
           deale
           of
           dexterity
           
           in
           discerning
           ,
           to
           a
           man
           upon
           His
           Bed
           of
           death
           ,
           who
           hath
           formerly
           bin
           notorious
           ,
           or
           onely
           civill
           ,
           howsoever
           a
           meere
           stranger
           to
           the
           power
           of
           godlines
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           of
           Profession
           ,
           because
           now
           in
           the
           evill
           Day
           ,
           He
           takes
           on
           extremely
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           His
           extremity
           ;
           cries
           out
           of
           his
           sins
           ;
           O
           I
           am
           an
           hainous
           ,
           horrible
           and
           grievous
           sinner
           !
           If
           I
           were
           to
           live
           againe
           ,
           what
           would
           not
           I
           doe
           ?
           A
           World
           for
           comfort
           now
           ,
           and
           to
           
             die
             the
             death
             of
             the
             righteous
             :
          
           because
           Hee
           
             Howles
             vpon
             His
             bed
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           speaketh
           ,
           and
           breakes
           out
           oftentimes
           into
           a
           roaring
           complaint
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           cry
           for
           pardon
           ,
           by
           reason
           Hee
           now
           begins
           to
           feare
           and
           feele
           the
           revenging
           hand
           of
           God
           ready
           to
           seize
           upon
           Him
           for
           his
           former
           rebellions
           ,
           &c.
           
           Or
           when
           Hee
           assures
           Him
           ,
           having
           been
           a
           formall
           Professour
           onely
           ,
           and
           
             foolish
             Virgine
          
           ,
           of
           blisse
           and
           glory
           ;
           because
           out
           of
           a
           former
           habituated
           spirituall
           Selfe-deceite
           ,
           Hee
           cries
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
          
           ;
           seemes
           to
           by-standers
           very
           confident
           ,
           that
           He
           shal
           presently
           receive
           a
           Crowne
           of
           life
           ,
           thankes
           God
           that
           nothing
           troubles
           Him
           ;
           Professes
           to
           every
           one
           that
           comes
           to
           visite
           Him
           ,
           that
           Hee
           believes
           and
           repents
           with
           all
           His
           heart
           ,
           forgives
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           makes
           no
           doubt
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Here
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           wee
           must
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           many
           having
           out-stood
           the
           day
           of
           their
           gratious
           visitation
           ,
           having
           
             neglected
             so
             great
             salvation
             ,
             forsaken
             their
             owne
             mercy
             ,
             and
             iudged
             themselues
             unworthy
             of
             everlasting
             life
             ,
          
           all
           their
           life
           long
           ,
           by
           standing
           out
           against
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           any
           saving
           worke
           upon
           their
           soules
           ;
           and
           now
           at
           length
           beeing
           overtaken
           after
           the
           short
           gleame
           of
           worldly
           prosperity
           ,
           with
           the
           boysterous
           winter-night
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           darkenesse
           of
           the
           evill
           day
           ,
           may
           keepe
           a
           great
           stirre
           upon
           their
           dying-Beds
           ,
           or
           in
           some
           great
           extremity
           ,
           with
           grievous
           complaints
           of
           their
           present
           intolerable
           misery
           ,
           and
           former
           sinfull
           courses
           procuring
           it
           ,
           with
           incessant
           cries
           for
           ease
           and
           deliverance
           ,
           being
           now
           caught
           
             like
             wilde
             Bulls
             in
             a
             N●t
             full
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
          
           with
           earnest
           and
           eager
           ●uing
           
           and
           seeking
           for
           pardon
           and
           salvation
           ,
           now
           when
           worldly
           pleasures
           are
           past
           ;
           and
           yet
           bee
           not
           truly
           penitent
           ,
           not
           soundly
           and
           savingly
           humbled
           ,
           not
           rightly
           fitted
           for
           Christ
           and
           comfort
           .
           Consider
           for
           this
           purpose
           ,
           Prov.
           1.24.28
           .
           In
           the
           day
           of
           visitation
           ,
           God
           
             called
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             stretched
             out
             His
             hands
             ,
             but
             they
             refused
             ,
             did
             not
             regard
             ;
             set
             at
             naught
             all
             His
             counsell
             ,
             and
             would
             none
             of
             His
             reproofe
             :
          
           And
           therefore
           in
           the
           Day
           of
           vexation
           ,
           when
           extremity
           and
           anguish
           shall
           come
           upon
           them
           ,
           like
           a
           
             Thiefe
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             a
             whirle-winde
             ,
             travaile
             upon
             a
             woman
             ,
          
           suddenly
           ,
           extremely
           ,
           un-avoidably
           ,
           Hee
           professeth
           before-hand
           ,
           that
           
             then
             they
             shall
             call
             upon
             Him
             ,
             but
             Hee
             will
             not
             answer
          
           ;
           e
           
             They
             shall
             seeke
             Him
             early
             ,
             but
             they
             shall
             not
             find
             Him.
             Psal.
          
           78.34.35.36.37
           .
           When
           Gods
           hand
           was
           upon
           them
           ,
           
             then
             they
          
           *
           
             sought
             him
          
           :
           and
           they
           returned
           ,
           and
           enquired
           early
           after
           God
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Neverthelesse
             ,
             they
             did
             flatter
             him
             with
             their
             mouth
             :
             and
             they
             lyed
             unto
             Him
             with
             their
             tongues
             .
             For
             their
             heart
             was
             not
             right
             with
             Him
             ,
             &c.
             
             Hos.
          
           7.14
           .
           
             They
             howled
             upon
             their
             Beds
             .
             Will
             not
             a
             Dog
             or
             a
             Beast
             ,
             or
             any
             unreasonable
             creature
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             pinched
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             in
             extremity
             ,
             will
             they
             not
             cry
             ,
             will
             they
             not
             mourne
             for
             helpe
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Their
           cries
           in
           the
           evill
           Day
           were
           not
           hearty
           prayers
           ,
           but
           Howlings
           upon
           their
           Beds
           .
           Their
           earnestnesse
           in
           such
           a
           case
           is
           ordinarily
           like
           the
           teares
           ,
           prayers
           ,
           and
           cryes
           of
           a
           malefactour
           newly
           condemned
           .
           Hee
           is
           very
           earnest
           with
           the
           Iudge
           to
           spare
           Him.
           Hee
           roares
           out
           sometimes
           ,
           and
           takes
           on
           extremely
           ,
           yet
           
           not
           heartily
           for
           his
           former
           lewdnesse
           ,
           but
           horribly
           ,
           because
           Hee
           must
           now
           loose
           His
           life
           .
           Hee
           seemes
           now
           ,
           when
           Hee
           sees
           His
           misery
           to
           relent
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           toucht
           with
           remorse
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           onely
           because
           hee
           is
           like
           to
           bee
           hanged
           .
           Againe
           ,
           many
           there
           are
           ,
           who
           satisfying
           themselves
           and
           others
           ,
           with
           a
           goodly
           shew
           of
           a
           
             Forme
             onely
             of
             godlines
          
           ,
           may
           upon
           their
           last
           Bed
           discover
           ,
           and
           represent
           to
           By-standers
           ,
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           fearelesnesse
           about
           their
           spirituall
           state
           ,
           much
           f
           confidence
           ,
           many
           ostentations
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           full
           assurance
           ,
           and
           behave
           themselves
           ,
           as
           tho
           they
           were
           most
           certainely
           going
           to
           everlasting
           blisse
           ,
           when
           as
           ,
           God
           knowes
           ,
           their
           Answer
           at
           His
           just
           Tribunall
           must
           bee
           ,
           
             I
             know
             you
             not
          
           :
           And
           in
           truth
           and
           triall
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           more
           part
           in
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           other
           portion
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           then
           the
           
             foolish
             Virgins
          
           ,
           and
           those
           ,
           Luk.
           13.26.27
           .
           They
           are
           so
           confident
           ,
           not
           because
           they
           have
           escaped
           the
           danger
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           never
           saw
           the
           danger
           .
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           them
           die
           with
           as
           much
           confidence
           ,
           as
           the
           best
           Christians
           ;
           they
           have
           no
           more
           trouble
           then
           holy
           men
           .
           
             To
             bee
             sure
             I
             am
             free
             from
             danger
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             know
             it
             ,
             may
             beget
             equall
             confidence
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           concerning
           the
           present
           Case
           ,
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           much
           alter
           my
           censure
           and
           conceite
           of
           a
           Man's
           spirituall
           state
           ,
           whom
           I
           have
           thorowly
           knowne
           before
           for
           the
           manner
           of
           His
           death
           .
           The
           end
           of
           Gods
           dearest
           servant
           ,
           after
           an
           holy
           life
           and
           unblame-able
           conversation
           ,
           may
           not
           appeare
           in
           the
           eye
           of
           man
           so
           calme
           and
           comfortable
           ,
           as
           was
           expected
           ;
           by
           reason
           of
           much
           tendernesse
           of
           conscience
           ,
           some
           strong
           temptation
           ,
           spirituall
           desertion
           ,
           violent
           distemper
           of
           Body
           ;
           or
           because
           God
           would
           have
           the
           manner
           of
           His
           death
           serue
           the
           glory
           of
           His
           justice
           ,
           in
           hardning
           those
           about
           him
           ,
           who
           were
           so
           farre
           from
           being
           won
           by
           His
           godly
           life
           ,
           that
           they
           heartily
           hated
           it
           ;
           or
           for
           some
           other
           secret
           and
           sacred
           end
           seene
           ,
           and
           seeming
           good
           to
           Divine
           wisedome
           ,
           who
           ever
           disposeth
           every
           circumstance
           ,
           even
           
           of
           the
           least
           affaire
           most
           
             sweetly
             and
             wisely
          
           .
           And
           yet
           this
           ,
           as
           it
           doth
           not
           prejudice
           His
           salvation
           ,
           neither
           should
           it
           His
           Christian
           reputation
           .
           Heare
           that
           great
           g
           Doctor
           in
           the
           Art
           of
           rightly
           comforting
           afflicted
           consciences
           .
           
             But
             what
             if
             you
             should
             die
             in
             this
             discomfort
             ?
             For
             my
             part
             (
             as
             I
             my selfe
             looke
             for
             no
             great
             things
             in
             my
             death
             )
             I
             would
             not
             thinke
             more
             hardly
             of
             you
             ;
             neither
             would
             I
             wish
             any
             to
             iudge
             otherwise
             of
             Gods
             Childe
             in
             that
             state
             of
             death
             :
             For
             wee
             shall
             not
             bee
             iudged
             according
             to
             that
             particular
             instant
             of
             death
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             our
             generall
             course
             of
             life
             ;
             not
             according
             to
             our
             deede
             in
             that
             present
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             desire
             of
             our
             hearts
             ever
             before
             :
             And
             therefore
             wee
             are
             not
             to
             mistrust
             Gods
             mercy
             in
             death
             ,
             bee
             wee
             never
             so
             uncomfortable
             ,
             if
             so
             bee
             it
             hath
             been
             before
             sealed
             in
             our
             vocation
             and
             sanctification
             .
          
           
           On
           the
           otherside
           ,
           a
           notorious
           wretch
           which
           hath
           swumme
           downe
           the
           current
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           and
           wallowed
           in
           worldly
           pleasures
           all
           his
           life
           long
           ,
           may
           seeme
           to
           die
           penitently
           and
           resoluedly
           to
           bee
           reformed
           ,
           if
           Hee
           recover
           ;
           and
           yet
           His
           sorrow
           of
           minde
           ,
           but
           such
           onely
           as
           the
           terrours
           of
           an
           awaked
           guilty
           conscience
           produce
           ;
           and
           His
           resolution
           to
           cast
           away
           His
           sinnes
           ,
           onely
           such
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           hath
           in
           a
           storme
           to
           cast
           away
           His
           goods
           ,
           not
           because
           hee
           doth
           not
           love
           them
           ,
           but
           because
           hee
           feareth
           to
           loose
           his
           life
           ,
           if
           hee
           part
           not
           with
           them
           .
           Or
           a
           meere
           civill
           Man
           ,
           or
           formall
           Professour
           ,
           may
           upon
           His
           Bed
           of
           death
           bee
           very
           confident
           ,
           and
           seeme
           to
           bee
           full
           of
           comfort
           ;
           and
           yet
           that
           confidence
           no
           other
           ,
           then
           the
           strong
           imaginary
           ioyfull
           conceit
           of
           a
           covetous
           man
           grasping
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           gold
           in
           his
           dreame
           ,
           but
           when
           Hee
           awaketh
           ,
           behold
           ,
           his
           hands
           are
           empty
           .
        
         
           For
           a
           more
           full
           and
           cleare
           apprehension
           of
           my
           meaning
           and
           iudgement
           in
           the
           Point
           ,
           let
           us
           take
           a
           survay
           of
           the
           different
           and
           severall
           kinds
           of
           death
           ,
           which
           ordinarily
           befall
           the
           Godly
           ,
           and
           the
           wicked
           .
        
         
           The
           death
           of
           Gods
           Children
           are
           divers
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Some
           of
           their
           holy
           and
           zealous
           lives
           doe
           determine
           
           and
           expire
           sweetly
           ,
           fairely
           ,
           and
           gloriously
           ,
           even
           like
           a
           cleare
           Sunne
           in
           a
           Summers
           evening
           ,
           without
           any
           storme
           ,
           or
           cloud
           of
           temptation
           and
           discomfort
           .
           The
           darkesome
           and
           painefull
           passages
           and
           pangs
           of
           death
           are
           illightened
           ,
           and
           sweetned
           with
           the
           shining
           beames
           of
           Gods
           glorious
           presence
           ,
           and
           fast
           embracement
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           in
           the
           armes
           of
           their
           Faith.
           So
           that
           to
           them
           ,
           the
           very
           ioyes
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           exultations
           of
           everlasting
           rest
           mingle
           themselues
           ,
           with
           those
           last
           agonies
           ,
           and
           expirations
           of
           death
           .
           Their
           heads
           are
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           crowned
           with
           immortality
           ,
           and
           endlesse
           peace
           upon
           their
           beds
           of
           death
           .
           Luther
           ,
           that
           blessed
           Man
           of
           God
           ,
           died
           sweetly
           h
           and
           triumphantly
           over
           Hell
           ,
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           the
           Divell
           :
           i
           
             My
             heavenly
             Father
          
           ,
           (
           said
           Hee
           at
           his
           death
           )
           
             eternall
             and
             mercifull
             God
             ,
             thou
             hast
             manifested
             unto
             me
             thy
             deare
             Son
             ,
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
             I
             have
             taught
             him
             ,
             I
             have
             knowne
             him
             ,
             I
             love
             him
             as
             my
             life
             ,
             my
             health
             ,
             and
             my
             redemption
             :
             whom
             the
             wicked
             have
             persec●●ed
             ,
             maligned
             ,
             and
             with
             iniury
             afflicted
             .
             Draw
             my
             Soule
             to
             Thee
             .
          
           After
           this
           ,
           Hee
           said
           as
           insued
           thrice
           .
           
             I
             commend
             my
             spirit
             into
             thine
             hands
             ,
             thou
             hast
             redeemed
             mee
             ,
             O
             God
             of
             truth
             .
             God
             so
             loved
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             hee
             gave
             his
             onely
             Sonne
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             beleeve
             in
             Him
             should
             have
             life
             everlasting
             .
             Ioh.
          
           3.
           
           
           Heare
           how
           another
           blessed
           k
           Saint
           of
           God
           ended
           his
           dayes
           :
           
             Having
             the
             day
             before
             hee
             died
             continued
             his
             meditation
             and
             exposition
             vpon
             Rom.
          
           8.
           
             for
             the
             space
             of
             two
             houres
             ,
             or
             more
             ,
             on
             the
             sudden
             Hee
             said
          
           ;
           O
           stay
           your
           reading
           !
           What
           brightnesse
           is
           this
           I
           see
           ?
           Have
           you
           light
           up
           any
           candles
           ?
           
             To
             which
             I
             answered
             ,
             No
             ;
             It
             is
             the
             Sun-shine
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             about
             five
             a
             clocke
             in
             a
             cleare
             Summers
             evening
             .
             Sun-shine
             ,
             saith
             Hee
             ,
             nay
             ,
             my
             Saviour-shine
             .
             Now
             farewell
             world
             ,
             welcome
             heaven
             ;
             The
             Day-starre
             from
             on
             high
             hath
             visited
             my
             heart
             .
             O
             speake
             it
             when
             I
             am
             gone
             ,
             and
             preach
             it
             at
             my
             Funerall
             ,
          
           God
           dealeth
           familiarly
           with
           man.
           
             I
             feele
             his
             mercy
             ,
             I
             see
             his
             Maiesty
             ;
             whether
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             I
             cannot
             tell
             ,
             God
             hee
             knoweth
             ;
             but
             I
             see
             things
             that
             are
             un-utterable
             .
             So
             ,
             ravished
             in
             spirit
             ,
             Hee
             roamed
             toward
             heaven
             ,
             with
             a
             chearefull
             looke
             ,
             and
             soft
             sweete
             voyce
             ,
             but
             what
             Hee
             said
             ,
             wee
             could
             not
             conceive
             .
             —
             With
             the
             Sunne
             in
             the
             morning
             following
             ,
             raising
             himselfe
             ,
             as
          
           Iacob
           
             did
             upon
             his
             staffe
             ,
             hee
             shut
             up
             his
             blessed
             life
             ,
             with
             these
             blessed
             words
             :
          
           O
           what
           an
           happy
           change
           shall
           I
           make
           ?
           From
           night
           to
           day
           ?
           From
           darkenesse
           to
           light
           ?
           From
           death
           to
           life
           ?
           From
           sorrow
           to
           solace
           ?
           From
           a
           factious
           world
           to
           an
           heavenly
           beeing
           ?
           O
           my
           deare
           brethren
           ,
           sisters
           ,
           and
           friends
           !
           It
           pittieth
           mee
           to
           leave
           you
           behind
           :
           yet
           remember
           my
           death
           when
           I
           am
           gone
           ,
           and
           what
           I
           now
           feele
           ,
           I
           hope
           you
           shall
           finde
           ,
           ere
           you
           die
           ,
           that
           God
           doth
           ,
           and
           will
           deale
           familiarly
           with
           men
           .
           And
           now
           thou
           fiery
           Chariot
           ,
           that
           came
           downe
           to
           feth
           up
           Eliah
           ,
           carry
           mee
           to
           my
           happy
           Hold
           :
           And
           all
           yee
           blessed
           Angels
           ,
           who
           attended
           the
           Soule
           of
           Lazarus
           ,
           to
           bring
           it
           up
           to
           heaven
           ,
           beare
           mee
           ,
           O
           beare
           mee
           into
           the
           bosome
           of
           my
           Best
           beloved
           .
           Amen
           ,
           Amen
           ,
           come
           Lord
           Iesus
           ,
           come
           quickly
           .
           
             And
             so
             hee
             fell
             asleepe
          
           .
           That
           this
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           l
           reporter
           and
           By-stander
           ,
           that
           ancient
           learned
           reverend
           Minister
           of
           God
           ,
           Master
           Leygh
           addeth
           :
           
             I
             say
             the
             truth
             ,
             my
             Brethren
             ,
             I
             lie
             not
             ,
             my
             conscience
             bearing
             mee
             witnesse
             in
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
         
           2.
           
           Others
           may
           end
           their
           dayes
           very
           uncomfortably
           in
           ravings
           ,
           impatiencies
           ,
           and
           other
           strange
           behaviours
           .
           Nay
           ,
           the
           fiery
           distempers
           of
           their
           hot
           diseases
           ,
           may
           sometimes
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           produce
           furlous
           carriages
           ,
           fearefull
           distractions
           ,
           and
           some
           despairefull
           speeches
           .
           But
           these
           being
           the
           naturall
           effects
           and
           issues
           of
           melancholike
           excesses
           ,
           Phrensies
           ,
           and
           burning
           Fevers
           ,
           are
           sins
           of
           infirmity
           in
           sanctified
           men
           .
           For
           which
           ,
           if
           they
           come
           againe
           to
           themselves
           ,
           they
           actually
           repent
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           undoubtedly
           ,
           by
           a
           generall
           habituall
           repentance
           ,
           and
           Gods
           gratious
           acceptation
           thereof
           ,
           pardoned
           by
           the
           Passion
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           buried
           for
           ever
           in
           his
           bloody
           death
           .
           That
           last
           and
           unreversable
           doome
           ,
           at
           the
           dreadfull
           Tribunall
           of
           the
           ever-living
           God
           must
           passe
           upon
           us
           ;
           not
           according
           to
           the
           violent
           ,
           and
           unvoluntary
           distempers
           at
           our
           last
           houre
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           the
           former
           Passages
           of
           our
           life
           ;
           the
           sinfull
           ,
           or
           sanctified
           expense
           of
           the
           daies
           of
           health
           .
           Heare
           that
           other
           o
           great
           Artist
           in
           the
           Mysterie
           of
           dealing
           with
           trouble
           consciences
           .
           
             The
             common
             opinion
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             man
             die
             quietly
             ,
             and
             goe
             away
             like
             a
             Lambe
             ,
             (
             which
             in
             some
             diseases
             ,
             as
             consumptions
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             any
             Man
             may
             doe
             )
             then
             hee
             goes
             straight
             to
             heaven
             :
             but
             if
             the
             violence
             of
             the
             disease
             stirre
             up
             impatience
             ,
             and
             cause
             franticke
             behaviours
             ,
             then
             men
             use
             to
             say
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             judgement
             of
             God
             serving
             either
             to
             discover
             an
             Hypocrite
             ,
             or
             to
             plague
             a
             wicked
             man.
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             otherwise
             :
             For
             indeede
             a
             man
             may
             die
             like
             a
             lambe
             ,
             and
             yet
             goe
             to
             Hell
             :
             and
             one
             dying
             in
             exceeding
             torments
             ,
             and
             strange
             behauiours
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             may
             goe
             to
             heaven
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           death
           of
           some
           others
           is
           mixt
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           of
           fearefull
           tempestuous
           stormes
           ,
           and
           almost
           ,
           if
           not
           altogether
           ,
           despairefull
           agonies
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           their
           last
           sicknesse
           ,
           and
           a
           faire
           refreshing
           glorious
           calme
           ,
           and
           ioyfull
           triumphs
           over
           temptations
           ,
           and
           feare
           ,
           towards
           the
           conclusion
           of
           their
           life
           .
           For
           some
           secret
           end
           and
           holy
           purpose
           seeming
           good
           to
           his
           heavenly
           wisedome
           ,
           God
           suffers
           
           sometimes
           even
           his
           dearest
           servants
           ,
           to
           taste
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           of
           the
           fire
           of
           Hell
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           while
           to
           feele
           in
           their
           consciences
           ,
           those
           damned
           flames
           ,
           as
           a
           preparative
           to
           drinke
           more
           sweetly
           of
           the
           Well
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           Rivers
           of
           endlesse
           pleasures
           .
           So
           himselfe
           is
           most
           honoured
           ,
           by
           helping
           when
           all
           hope
           is
           past
           :
           The
           heart
           of
           his
           Child
           more
           ravisht
           with
           the
           first
           sight
           of
           those
           un-utterable
           joyes
           ,
           beeing
           suddenly
           rais'd
           to
           the
           height
           of
           happinesse
           ,
           from
           the
           depth
           of
           horrour
           :
           The
           enemies
           to
           the
           
             narrow
             way
          
           dasht
           and
           confounded
           ,
           by
           observing
           his
           deliverance
           ,
           whom
           ,
           out
           of
           prophane
           blindnesse
           ,
           they
           deemed
           an
           Hypocrite
           :
           Godly
           Christians
           gratiously
           reviv'd
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           ,
           That
           tho
           the
           Lord
           
             hide
             His
             face
          
           from
           his
           Childe
           
             for
             a
             moment
          
           ,
           yet
           at
           last
           with
           everlasting
           kindnesse
           will
           Hee
           have
           mercy
           on
           Him.
           And
           that
           Hee
           will
           never
           utterly
           ,
           and
           finally
           forsake
           any
           of
           His.
           Thus
           died
           those
           blessed
           Servants
           of
           God
           ,
           Mistris
           Bretergh
           ,
           Master
           Peacock
           ,
           &c.
           
           Mistris
           Bretergh
           in
           the
           heate
           of
           temptatiō
           ,
           
             wished
             that
             she
             had
             never
             bin
             borne
             ,
             or
             that
             she
             had
             bin
             made
             any
             other
             creature
             ,
             rather
             then
             a
             woman
             :
          
           But
           when
           that
           Hellish
           storme
           was
           over-blowne
           by
           the
           returne
           of
           the
           glorious
           beames
           of
           the
           Sun
           of
           righteousnesse
           into
           Her
           Soule
           ;
           She
           turnd
           her
           tune
           ,
           and
           triumphed
           thus
           :
           
             Oh
             happy
             am
             I
             ,
             that
             ever
             I
             was
             borne
             ,
             to
             see
             this
             blessed
             Day
             !
             I
             confesse
             before
             the
             Lord
             his
             loving
             kindnesse
             ,
             and
             his
             wonderfull
             workes
             before
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             :
             For
             hee
             hath
             satisfied
             my
             Soule
             ,
             and
             filled
             my
             hungry
             Soule
             with
             goodnesse
             .
          
        
         
           Master
           Peacocke
           in
           the
           height
           of
           His
           dreadfull
           Desertion
           ,
           told
           those
           about
           Him
           ,
           that
           
             hee
             converst
             with
             Hell-●ounds
          
           ;
           That
           the
           
             Lord
             had
             cursed
             him
          
           ;
           That
           
             Hee
             had
             no
             grace
          
           :
           That
           
             it
             was
             against
             the
             course
             of
             Gods
             proceeding
             ,
             to
             save
             Him
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           But
           when
           that
           horrible
           tempest
           of
           spirituall
           terrours
           was
           happily
           disperst
           ;
           and
           the
           light
           of
           Gods
           comfortable
           countenance
           begun
           to
           shine
           againe
           upon
           His
           most
           heavy
           and
           afflicted
           spirit
           ;
           Hee
           dis-avowed
           all
           
             inconsiderate
             speeches
          
           ,
           as
           hee
           called
           
           them
           ,
           in
           his
           temptation
           ,
           and
           did
           humbly
           and
           heartily
           aske
           mercy
           of
           God
           for
           them
           all
           ;
           And
           did
           thus
           triumph
           :
           
             What
             should
             I
             extoll
             the
             magnificence
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             unspeakeable
             ,
             and
             more
             then
             any
             heart
             can
             conceive
             ?
             Nay
             rather
             let
             us
             with
             humble
             reverence
             acknowledge
             His
             great
             mercy
             .
             What
             great
             cause
             have
             I
             to
             magnifie
             the
             great
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             hath
             humbled
             ,
             Nay
             rather
             exalted
             such
             a
             wretched
             miscreant
             ,
             of
             so
             base
             condition
             to
             an
             estate
             so
             glorious
             and
             stately
             !
             The
             Lord
             hath
             honored
             mee
             with
             his
             goodnesse
             :
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             hee
             hath
             provided
             a
             glorious
             Kingdome
             for
             mee
             :
             The
             joy
             which
             I
             feele
             in
             my
             heart
             is
             uncredible
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           Some
           of
           Gods
           worthiest
           Champions
           ,
           and
           most
           zealous
           servants
           doe
           not
           answere
           the
           unreprooveable
           sanctity
           of
           their
           life
           ,
           and
           unspotted
           current
           of
           their
           former
           conversation
           ,
           with
           those
           proportionable
           extraordinary
           comforts
           ,
           and
           glorious
           Passages
           upon
           their
           beds
           of
           death
           ,
           which
           in
           ordinary
           congruity
           might
           be
           expected
           ,
           as
           a
           conuenient
           conclusion
           to
           the
           rare
           and
           remarkeable
           Christian
           cariages
           of
           such
           blessed
           Saints
           .
           So
           bottomlesse
           and
           infinitely
           un-fathomable
           by
           the
           utmost
           of
           all
           created
           vnderstandings
           are
           the
           depths
           of
           Gods
           most
           holy
           waies
           ,
           and
           His
           inscrutable
           Counsells
           ,
           quite
           contrary
           many
           times
           to
           the
           probable
           conclusions
           of
           Man's
           best
           wisdome
           .
           But
           every
           one
           of
           His
           ,
           sith
           he
           certainly
           passes
           thorow
           those
           pangs
           into
           pleasures
           and
           joyes
           endlesse
           and
           unspeakeable
           ,
           must
           be
           content
           to
           glorifie
           God
           ,
           &
           to
           be
           seruiceable
           to
           His
           secret
           ends
           ,
           with
           what
           kinde
           of
           death
           Hee
           please
           :
           whether
           it
           bee
           glorious
           and
           untempted
           :
           or
           discomfortable
           ,
           because
           of
           Bodily
           distempers
           ,
           and
           consequently
           interpretable
           by
           undiscerning
           spirits
           :
           or
           mingled
           of
           temptations
           ,
           and
           Triumphs
           :
           or
           ordinary
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           great
           shew
           ,
           or
           remarkeable
           speeches
           ,
           after
           extraordinary
           singularities
           of
           an
           holy
           life
           ,
           which
           promised
           an
           end
           of
           speciall
           note
           ,
           and
           admiration
           .
        
         
           Why
           may
           not
           some
           worthy
           heavenly-minded
           Christians
           sometimes
           by
           strong
           mortifying
           meditations
           ,
           and
           
           many
           conquering
           fore-conceits
           of
           death
           in
           their
           life
           time
           ,
           make
           it
           before-hand
           so
           familiar
           and
           easie
           unto
           them
           ,
           an
           by
           continuall
           conversing
           above
           ,
           and
           constant
           peace
           of
           conscience
           ,
           taste
           so
           deepely
           of
           spirituall
           ioyes
           ,
           that
           that
           dreadfull
           Passage
           out
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           as
           it
           may
           breede
           no
           great
           sense
           of
           alteration
           in
           themselves
           ,
           so
           no
           extraordinary
           matter
           of
           speciall
           observation
           to
           others
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           those
           ,
           who
           were
           ever
           strangers
           to
           the
           mystery
           of
           Christ
           and
           truth
           of
           godlinesse
           :
        
         
           Some
           die
           desperately
           .
           Tho
           thousands
           perish
           by
           m
           presumption
           ,
           to
           One
           of
           these
           who
           despaire
           ;
           yet
           some
           there
           are
           ,
           to
           whom
           upon
           their
           beds
           of
           death
           all
           their
           sins
           are
           
             set
             in
             order
          
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           represented
           to
           the
           eie
           of
           their
           awaked
           consciences
           in
           such
           griesly
           formes
           and
           so
           terribly
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           very
           first
           and
           fearefull
           sight
           ,
           they
           are
           presently
           struck
           starke
           dead
           in
           soule
           and
           spirit
           ,
           utterly
           over-whelmed
           and
           quite
           swallowed
           up
           with
           guilty
           and
           desperate
           horrour
           .
           So
           that
           afterward
           ,
           No
           counsell
           ,
           or
           comfort
           ;
           no
           consideration
           of
           the
           immeasurablenesse
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           of
           the
           unvaluablenesse
           and
           omnipotency
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           so
           speak
           ,
           of
           Christs
           bloud
           shed
           ,
           of
           the
           variety
           &
           excellency
           of
           gracious
           promises
           ,
           of
           the
           losse
           of
           their
           owne
           immortall
           soules
           ,
           can
           possibly
           drive
           and
           divert
           from
           that
           infinitely
           n
           false
           conceite
           ,
           and
           cursed
           Cry
           ;
           
             My
             sinnes
             are
             greater
             ,
             then
             can
             bee
             pardoned
             .
          
           Whereupon
           most
           miserable
           ,
           and
           forlorne
           wretches
           ,
           they
           very
           wickedly
           ,
           and
           willfully
           throw
           themselves
           into
           Hell
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           upon
           earth
           ,
           and
           are
           damned
           above
           ground
           .
           Thus
           the
           Lord
           sometimes
           for
           the
           terror
           of
           others
           ,
           glorifying
           his
           owne
           iustice
           ,
           &
           bringing
           exemplary
           confusion
           upon
           impenitent
           obstinacy
           in
           sinne
           ,
           and
           willfull
           opposition
           to
           grace
           ,
           doth
           in
           greatest
           indignation
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           divine
           vengeance
           ,
           unclaspe
           unto
           
           them
           ,
           the
           Booke
           of
           their
           owne
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           of
           His
           owne
           holy
           Law.
           In
           one
           of
           which
           they
           find
           ,
           now
           at
           length
           ,
           all
           their
           innumerable
           iniquities
           ,
           transgressions
           and
           sinnes
           engraven
           with
           the
           Point
           of
           a
           diamond
           ,
           enraged
           with
           Gods
           implacable
           wrath
           ,
           aggravated
           with
           the
           utmost
           malice
           of
           Satan
           ;
           And
           never
           to
           bee
           razed
           out
           ,
           or
           remitted
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           bloud
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           peremptorily
           professe
           themselves
           to
           have
           no
           part
           .
           In
           the
           other
           ,
           they
           see
           the
           fiercenes
           ,
           and
           fulnesse
           of
           all
           the
           curses
           ,
           plagues
           and
           torments
           denounced
           there
           ,
           and
           due
           unto
           all
           impenitent
           sinners
           ,
           ready
           to
           bee
           poured
           upon
           their
           bodies
           and
           soules
           for
           ever
           ;
           And
           no
           possibility
           to
           prevent
           them
           ,
           no
           waies
           to
           decline
           them
           ,
           but
           by
           Gods
           infinite
           bounty
           thorow
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           also
           utterly
           disclaime
           all
           right
           and
           interest
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           are
           now
           finally
           ,
           and
           desperately
           resolved
           to
           looke
           for
           no
           mercy
           :
           But
           in
           their
           owne
           judgement
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           owne
           confession
           ▪
           stand
           reprobates
           from
           Gods
           covenant
           ,
           and
           voide
           of
           all
           hope
           of
           His
           inheritance
           ,
           expecting
           with
           unspeakeable
           terrour
           and
           amazement
           of
           spirit
           ,
           the
           consummation
           of
           their
           miserie
           ,
           and
           fearefull
           sentence
           of
           eternall
           damnation
           .
           They
           are
           commonly
           such
           ,
           o
           as
           have
           been
           grosse
           Hypocrites
           like
           Iudas
           ,
           and
           lien
           in
           some
           secret
           abomination
           against
           the
           knowledge
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           all
           their
           life
           long
           ;
           that
           have
           followed
           still
           their
           owne
           sensuall
           wayes
           ,
           and
           course
           of
           the
           world
           against
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           standing
           like
           an
           armed
           man
           in
           their
           consciences
           to
           the
           contrary
           ;
           who
           have
           been
           Scorners
           and
           Persecutours
           of
           the
           power
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           and
           the
           
             good
             way
          
           ;
           who
           have
           abjured
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           forsaken
           the
           Truth
           for
           honour
           ,
           wealth
           ,
           or
           worldly
           happinesse
           :
           To
           whom
           the
           Lord
           in
           their
           life-time
           vouchsafed
           many
           mercies
           ,
           much
           prosperity
           ,
           great
           meanes
           of
           salvation
           ,
           long
           forbearance
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           yet
           they
           stood
           out
           still
           they
           still
           hated
           to
           bee
           reformed
           ,
           
             set
             as
             naught
             all
             His
             counsell
             ,
             and
             would
             〈◊〉
             of
             His
             ●●
             proofe
             .
          
           Wherefore
           the
           Day
           of
           gratious
           visitation
           
           beeing
           once
           expired
           ,
           a
           thousand
           Worlds
           ▪
           will
           not
           purchase
           it
           againe
           ;
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           cannot
           recall
           it
           .
           No
           mercy
           ,
           no
           comfort
           ,
           no
           blessing
           can
           then
           bee
           had
           ,
           tho
           they
           seeke
           it
           with
           teares
           and
           yelling
           .
           They
           shall
           never
           more
           bee
           heard
           ,
           tho
           with
           much
           violence
           they
           throw
           their
           serikings
           into
           the
           Aire
           and
           cry
           with
           sighes
           and
           groanes
           ,
           as
           piercing
           as
           a
           sword
           .
           Not
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Gates
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           armes
           of
           mercy
           may
           stand
           wide
           open
           ,
           untill
           their
           last
           breath
           :
           But
           alas
           !
           They
           have
           already
           so
           hardened
           their
           hearts
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           repent
           .
           
             After
             thine
             hardnesse
          
           ,
           
           saith
           
             Paul
             ,
             and
             heart
             ,
             that
             cannot
             repent
             .
          
           They
           now
           but
           
             howle
             upon
             their
             Beds
          
           ,
           they
           doe
           not
           
             cry
             unto
             God
             with
             their
             heart
          
           ;
           as
           the
           Prophet
           speakes
           ,
           Hos.
           7.14
           .
           Their
           earnest
           and
           early
           crying
           in
           this
           last
           extremity
           ,
           is
           onely
           because
           ▪
           Their
           
             feare
             is
             come
             upon
             them
             as
             desolution
             ,
             and
             their
             destruction
             as
             a
             whirlewinde
             .
          
           When
           they
           cast
           out
           their
           considerations
           for
           comfort
           .
           It
           is
           not
           the
           whole
           Creation
           can
           possibly
           help
           them
           ;
           for
           they
           must
           stand
           or
           fall
           to
           the
           Tribunall
           of
           the
           
             everlasting
             God
             ,
             mighty
             and
             terrible
             ,
             the
             Creator
             of
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           If
           they
           looke
           up
           to
           God
           the
           Father
           ;
           that
           Prov.
           1.24.26
           .
           comes
           presently
           into
           their
           heads
           with
           much
           horrour
           ,
           and
           quite
           kills
           their
           hearts
           :
           Because
           
             Hee
             hath
             called
          
           all
           our
           life
           long
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           goodly
           time
           
             wee
             refused
             ;
             Hee
             will
             laugh
          
           now
           
             at
             our
             calamity
             ,
             and
             mocke
             when
             our
             feare
             is
             come
             .
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           as
           they
           strongly
           conceive
           ,
           and
           un-mooveably
           conclude
           against
           themselves
           ,
           hath
           now
           to
           them
           for
           ever
           closed
           up
           His
           wounds
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           afford
           them
           one
           drop
           of
           His
           blood
           ;
           because
           they
           have
           so
           often
           ,
           by
           comming
           unworthily
           ,
           spilt
           it
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           persecuted
           Him
           in
           His
           members
           ,
           and
           despised
           Him
           in
           the
           Ministry
           .
           The
           blessed
           Spirit
           ,
           because
           in
           the
           Day
           of
           visitation
           they
           repelled
           all
           his
           inward
           warnings
           and
           holy
           motions
           ,
           preferring
           Satans
           impure
           suggestions
           ,
           before
           His
           sacred
           inspirations
           ,
           doth
           now
           in
           their
           own
           acknowledgement
           ,
           by
           the
           equity
           of
           a
           just
           proportion
           ,
           in
           
           this
           Day
           of
           vexation
           ,
           leave
           them
           to
           
             eat
             the
             fruit
          
           of
           their
           former
           wilfulnesse
           ,
           and
           reape
           the
           reward
           of
           their
           owne
           wayes
           .
           Thus
           these
           forlorne
           wretches
           are
           disclaimed
           ,
           forsaken
           ,
           and
           abandoned
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           God
           and
           Man
           ;
           of
           all
           the
           comforts
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           blessings
           of
           the
           World
           to
           come
           .
           And
           so
           by
           finall
           despairing
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           the
           o
           greatest
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           they
           most
           unhappily
           ,
           and
           cursedly
           follow
           Iudas
           the
           worst
           of
           men
           ,
           into
           the
           darkest
           and
           most
           damned
           nooke
           in
           Hell.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Others
           die
           senselesly
           and
           blockishly
           .
           They
           demeane
           themselues
           ,
           upon
           their
           dying
           Beds
           ,
           as
           tho
           there
           were
           no
           immortality
           of
           the
           Soule
           ,
           no
           Tribunall
           aboue
           ,
           no
           strict
           account
           to
           bee
           given
           up
           there
           for
           all
           things
           done
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           no
           everlasting
           estate
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           ;
           wherein
           every
           one
           must
           either
           lie
           in
           unspeakeable
           paines
           ,
           or
           live
           in
           un-utterable
           pleasures
           .
           In
           their
           life
           time
           ,
           they
           were
           never
           woont
           to
           tremble
           at
           Gods
           judgments
           ,
           or
           rejoyce
           in
           his
           promises
           ,
           or
           much
           trouble
           themselves
           with
           the
           ministry
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           or
           about
           the
           state
           of
           their
           soules
           .
           All
           was
           one
           to
           them
           ,
           what
           Minister
           they
           had
           ,
           whether
           a
           Man
           
             taught
             to
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           or
           a
           generall
           Teacher
           ,
           or
           an
           ignorant
           Mangler
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           or
           a
           dissolute
           fellow
           ,
           or
           a
           Dawber
           with
           untempered
           morter
           ,
           or
           a
           dumbe
           Dog.
           If
           they
           were
           neither
           Whores
           nor
           Thieves
           ,
           but
           well
           accounted
           
           of
           amongst
           their
           neighbours
           ,
           thriued
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           prospered
           in
           their
           outward
           state
           ,
           prouided
           for
           posterity
           ,
           slept
           in
           a
           whole
           skinne
           ,
           were
           not
           vexed
           on
           the
           Lords
           day
           with
           any
           of
           these
           precise
           Trouble-townes
           :
           They
           were
           well
           enough
           ,
           and
           had
           all
           they
           looked
           for
           ,
           either
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           .
           Wherefore
           at
           their
           death
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           former
           disacquaintance
           with
           spirituall
           things
           ,
           and
           God
           not
           opening
           their
           eies
           ,
           they
           are
           neither
           afflicted
           with
           any
           feare
           of
           Hell
           ;
           or
           affected
           with
           any
           hope
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           they
           are
           both
           un-apprehensive
           of
           their
           present
           danger
           ,
           and
           fearelesse
           of
           the
           fiery
           lake
           ,
           into
           which
           they
           are
           ready
           to
           fall
           .
           In
           these
           regards
           ,
           they
           are
           utterly
           untouched
           ,
           die
           most
           quietly
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           trouble
           at
           all
           .
           And
           it
           is
           their
           ordinary
           Answere
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           questioned
           about
           their
           spirituall
           state
           ,
           and
           How
           it
           stands
           with
           them
           betweene
           God
           and
           their
           owne
           Consciences
           ;
           
             I
             thanke
             God
             nothing
             troubles
             me
             .
          
           Which
           ,
           tho
           they
           thinke
           it
           makes
           much
           for
           their
           owne
           credit
           ,
           yet
           alas
           !
           It
           is
           small
           comfort
           to
           judicious
           By-standers
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           wish
           well
           to
           their
           Soules
           ;
           But
           rather
           a
           fearefull
           confirmation
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           finally
           giuen
           ouer
           to
           the
           spirit
           of
           slumber
           ,
           and
           sealed
           up
           by
           divine
           q
           justice
           ,
           in
           the
           sottishnesse
           and
           security
           of
           their
           owne
           senselesse
           hearts
           ,
           for
           most
           deserved
           condemnation
           .
           Thus
           these
           men
           ,
           as
           One
           speakes
           ,
           
             live
             like
             stocks
             ,
             and
             die
             like
             blocks
             .
             And
             yet
             the
             ignorant
             people
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Greeneham
             ,
             will
             still
             commend
             such
             fearefull
             deaths
             ,
             saying
             ,
             He
             departed
             as
             meekely
             ,
             as
             a
             Lambe
             ,
             Hee
             went
             away
             as
             a
             bird
             in
             a
             shell
             ;
             when
             they
             might
             as
             well
             say
             ,
             (
             but
             for
             their
             featherbed
             ,
             and
             their
             pillow
             )
             hee
             dyed
             like
             a
             beast
             ,
             and
             perished
             like
             an
             Oxe
             in
             a
             ditch
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           Others
           die
           formally
           ;
           I
           meane
           they
           make
           very
           
           goodly
           shewes
           and
           representations
           of
           much
           confidence
           and
           comfort
           .
           Having
           formerly
           beene
           formall
           Professours
           ,
           and
           so
           furnished
           with
           many
           formes
           of
           godly
           speeches
           ▪
           and
           outward
           Christian
           behaviours
           ;
           And
           the
           spirit
           of
           delusion
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           Selfe-cousenage
           ,
           wich
           in
           their
           life
           time
           detained
           them
           in
           constancy
           of
           security
           ,
           and
           selfe-conceitednesse
           about
           the
           spirituall
           safty
           of
           their
           soules
           ,
           p
           without
           any
           such
           doubts
           ,
           troubles
           ,
           feares
           ,
           temptations
           ,
           which
           are
           woont
           to
           haunt
           those
           who
           are
           true
           of
           heart
           ,
           (
           for
           ordinarily
           such
           is
           the
           peace
           of
           unsound
           Professors
           )
           continuing
           their
           imaginary
           groundlesse
           persvasion
           and
           presumption
           in
           the
           height
           and
           strength
           unto
           the
           end
           ,
           for
           their
           very
           last
           breath
           may
           bee
           spent
           in
           saying
           
             Lord
             Lord
             open
             unto
             us
          
           ,
           as
           wee
           see
           in
           the
           
             foolish
             Virgines
          
           ,
           and
           those
           ,
           Mat.
           7.
           
           I
           say
           such
           men
           as
           these
           ,
           thus
           wofully
           deluded
           and
           fearefully
           deceiving
           others
           ,
           may
           cast
           out
           upon
           their
           last
           beds
           many
           glorious
           speeches
           ▪
           intimating
           much
           seeming
           confidence
           of
           a
           good
           estate
           to
           God-ward
           ,
           contempt
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           willingnesse
           to
           die
           ,
           readinesse
           to
           forgiue
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           hope
           to
           bee
           saved
           ,
           desire
           to
           bee
           dissolved
           ,
           and
           goe
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           &c.
           
           They
           may
           cry
           aloud
           with
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           formall
           confidence
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
          
           ,
           q
           Mercy
           ,
           Mercy
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Lord
           Iesus
           receive
           our
           spirits
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           yet
           all
           these
           goodly
           hopes
           ,
           and
           earnest
           eiaculations
           ,
           growing
           onely
           from
           a
           forme
           ,
           &
           not
           from
           the
           
             power
             of
             godlines
          
           ,
           are
           but
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           somewhere
           before
           ,
           as
           so
           many
           catchings
           and
           scrablings
           of
           a
           Man
           over-head
           in
           water
           ;
           He
           strugles
           and
           strives
           for
           hold
           to
           save
           Himself
           ,
           but
           he
           graspes
           nothing
           but
           water
           ;
           it
           is
           still
           water
           ,
           which
           He
           catches
           ,
           and
           therefore
           sinkes
           and
           drownes
           .
           They
           are
           all
           but
           as
           
             a
             spiders
             web
             ,
             Iob.
          
           8.
           14.15
           .
           Vpon
           which
           ,
           One
           falling
           from
           the
           top
           of
           an
           house
           ,
           laies
           hold
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           for
           stay
           and
           support
           .
           
             Hee
             
             shall
             lea●e
             upon
             his
             house
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             it
             shall
             not
             stand
             ;
             H●e
             shall
             hold
             it
             fast
             ,
             but
             it
             shall
             not
             endure
             .
             O
             how
             many
             descend
          
           faitl●
           an
           ancient
           Father
           ,
           
             with
             this
             hope
             to
             eternall
             trauailes
             and
             torment
             ?
             How
             many
          
           saith
           an
           *
           other
           worthy
           Doctour
           ,
           
             goe
             to
             Hell
             with
             a
             vaine
             hope
             of
             Heaven
             :
             whose
             chiefest
             cause
             of
             damnation
             is
             their
             false
             persuasion
             and
             groundlesse
             presumption
             of
             salvation
             ?
          
           
           Of
           all
           the
           foure
           kindes
           of
           death
           ,
           which
           ordinarily
           befall
           such
           as
           are
           not
           saved
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           fairest
           in
           shew
           ;
           but
           yet
           of
           greatest
           imposture
           to
           those
           about
           them
           ,
           and
           of
           most
           pestilent
           consequence
           to
           harden
           especially
           all
           of
           the
           same
           humour
           ,
           that
           heare
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Some
           die
           Penitently
           :
           But
           I
           meane
           seemingly
           so
           ,
           not
           savingly
           .
           Many
           having
           served
           their
           appetites
           all
           their
           lives
           ,
           and
           lived
           in
           pleasure
           ;
           now
           when
           the
           Sun
           of
           their
           sensuall
           delights
           begins
           to
           set
           ,
           and
           the
           darke
           midnight
           of
           misery
           and
           horrour
           ,
           to
           seize
           upon
           them
           ,
           would
           very
           gladly
           bee
           saved
           .
           And
           I
           blame
           them
           not
           ,
           If
           they
           might
           first
           live
           the
           life
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           then
           die
           the
           death
           of
           the
           righteous
           :
           If
           they
           might
           have
           the
           earthly
           Heaven
           of
           the
           worlds
           Favourites
           here
           ,
           and
           the
           Heauen
           of
           Christs
           Martyrs
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           .
           r
           These
           Men
           
           are
           woont
           in
           this
           last
           extremity
           ,
           to
           take
           on
           extremely
           ;
           But
           it
           is
           but
           like
           their
           
             Howling
             upon
             their
             Beds
             .
             Hos.
          
           7.14
           .
           Because
           they
           are
           pinched
           with
           some
           sense
           of
           present
           horror
           and
           expectation
           of
           dreadful
           things
           :
           They
           cry
           out
           mightily
           for
           mercy
           ;
           But
           it
           is
           no
           other
           ,
           then
           their
           
             early
             seeking
             ,
             Prov.
          
           1.28
           .
           Because
           
             distresse
             and
             anguish
             is
             come
             upon
             them
             :
          
           They
           enquire
           eagerly
           after
           God
           ,
           and
           would
           now
           bee
           gladly
           acquainted
           with
           Him
           ;
           But
           just
           like
           them
           ,
           Psal.
           78.
           
           s
           
             When
             Hee
             slew
             them
             ,
             then
             they
             sought
             Him
             :
             and
             they
             returned
             ,
             and
             enquired
             early
             after
             God.
             And
             they
             remembred
             that
             God
             was
             their
             Rocke
             ,
             and
             the
             high
             God
             their
             Redeemer
             .
             Neverthelesse
             ,
             they
             did
             flatter
             Him
             with
             their
             mouth
             :
             And
             they
             lyed
             unto
             Him
             with
             their
             Tongs
             :
             For
             their
             heart
             was
             not
             right
             with
             Him.
          
           They
           promise
           very
           faire
           ,
           and
           protest
           gloriously
           ,
           what
           mended
           men
           they
           will
           bee
           ,
           if
           the
           Lord
           restore
           them
           :
           But
           all
           these
           goodly
           promises
           are
           but
           
             as
             a
             morning
             cloud
          
           ,
           and
           
             as
             the
             early
             dew
          
           .
           They
           are
           like
           those
           of
           a
           Thiefe
           or
           murtherer
           at
           the
           Barre
           ,
           which
           beeing
           now
           cast
           ,
           and
           seeing
           there
           is
           now
           no
           way
           but
           one
           :
           O
           what
           a
           reformed
           man
           would
           Hee
           bee
           ,
           if
           Hee
           might
           bee
           reprieved
           !
           Antiochus
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Apocryphall
             Booke
             of
             the
          
           t
           Maccabees
           reports
           ,
           when
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           was
           upon
           Him
           horribly
           ,
           vowed
           excellent
           things
           :
           O
           what
           Hee
           would
           doe
           ;
           so
           and
           so
           extraordinarily
           for
           the
           people
           of
           God!
           
             yea
             and
             that
             He
             Himselfe
             also
             would
             become
             a
             Iew
             ;
             and
             goe
             through
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             was
             inhabited
             ,
             and
             declare
             the
             power
             of
             God.
          
           But
           what
           was
           it
           ,
           thinke
           you
           ,
           that
           made
           this
           raging
           Tyrant
           to
           relent
           ,
           and
           thus
           seemingly
           repent
           ?
           
             A
             paine
             of
             the
             bowells
             that
             was
             remedilesse
             came
             upon
             Him
             ,
             and
             sore
             torments
             of
             the
             inner
             parts
             .
          
           So
           that
           
             no
             man
             could
             endure
             to
             carry
             him
             for
             His
             intolerable
             stinke
             ;
             And
             He
             himselfe
             could
             not
             abide
             His
             owne
             smell
             .
          
           Many
           may
           thus
           behaue
           themselves
           upon
           their
           Beds
           of
           death
           with
           very
           strong
           shewes
           ,
           and
           many
           boisterous
           representations
           of
           true
           turning
           unto
           God
           ,
           whereas
           in
           truth
           and
           triall
           ,
           they
           are
           as
           yet
           rotten
           at
           
           heart
           roote
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           yet
           no
           more
           comfort
           upon
           good
           ground
           belongs
           unto
           them
           ,
           then
           to
           those
           in
           the
           fore-cited
           Places
           :
           And
           if
           any
           spirituall
           Physition
           in
           such
           a
           case
           ,
           doe
           presse
           it
           hand
           over
           head
           ,
           or
           such
           a
           Patient
           presume
           to
           apply
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           utterly
           misgrounded
           ,
           mis-applied
           .
           Heare
           what
           u
           One
           of
           the
           worthiest
           Divines
           in
           Christendome
           saith
           :
           
             Now
             put
             case
             One
             commeth
             to
             His
             ghostly
             Father
             with
             such
             sorrow
             of
             minde
             ,
             as
             the
             terrours
             of
             a
             guilty
             conscience
             usually
             doe
             produce
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             a
             resolution
             to
             cast
             away
             His
             sinnes
             ,
             as
             a
             Man
             hath
             in
             a
             storme
             to
             cast
             away
             his
             goods
             ;
             not
             because
             Hee
             doth
             not
             love
             them
             ,
             but
             because
             Hee
             feareth
             to
             lose
             His
             life
             ,
             if
             Hee
             part
             not
             with
             them
             :
             doth
             not
             hee
             betray
             this
             mans
             soule
             ,
             who
             putteeh
             into
             His
             head
             ,
             that
             such
             an
             extorted
             repentance
             as
             this
             ,
             which
             hath
             not
             one
             graine
             of
             love
             to
             season
             it
             withall
             ,
             will
             qualifie
             Him
             sufficiently
             for
             the
             receiving
             of
             an
             absolution
             ?
             &c.
          
           And
           x
           another
           excellently
           instructed
           unto
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Heaven
           :
           
             Repentance
             at
             death
             is
             seldome
             sound
             .
             For
             it
             may
             seeme
             rather
             to
             arise
             from
             feare
             of
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             an
             horrour
             of
             Hell
             ,
             then
             for
             any
             griefe
             for
             sinne
             .
             And
             many
             seeming
             to
             repent
             affectionately
             in
             dangerous
             sicknesse
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             recovered
             ,
             have
             been
             rather
             worse
             then
             before
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
          
           that
           true
           
             Repentance
             is
             never
             too
          
           late
           ,
           but
           late
           
             Repentance
             is
             seldome
          
           true
           :
           For
           here
           our
           sinnes
           rather
           leave
           us
           ,
           then
           wee
           them
           ,
           as
           Ambrose
           
             sayes
             ,
             And
             as
             Hee
             addes
             ,
          
           Woe
           bee
           unto
           them
           ,
           whose
           sinne
           and
           life
           end
           together
           .
           This
           received
           Principle
           among
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           That
           
             late
             Repentance
             is
             rarely
             true
          
           ,
           implyes
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           often
           false
           and
           unsound
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           consequent
           confirmes
           the
           present
           Point
           .
           Too
           manifold
           experience
           also
           makes
           it
           good
           :
           Amongst
           
           many
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           have
           taken
           speciall
           notice
           of
           two
           :
           The
           one
           beeing
           laboured-with
           in
           prison
           ,
           was
           seemingly
           so
           extraordinarily
           humbled
           ,
           that
           a
           reverend
           Man
           of
           God
           was
           mooved
           thereby
           ,
           to
           bee
           a
           meanes
           for
           his
           reprive
           ,
           whereupon
           a
           Pardon
           was
           procured
           .
           And
           yet
           this
           so
           extraordinary
           a
           Penitent
           ,
           while
           death
           was
           in
           his
           eye
           ,
           having
           the
           terror
           removed
           ,
           returned
           to
           His
           vomit
           ;
           and
           some
           two
           yeeres
           after
           ,
           to
           the
           same
           Place
           againe
           ,
           as
           notorious
           a
           Belial
           as
           Hee
           was
           before
           .
           Another
           ,
           having
           upon
           His
           Bed
           of
           sicknesse
           received
           in
           His
           owne
           conceite
           the
           sentence
           of
           death
           against
           Himselfe
           ;
           and
           beeing
           pressed
           to
           humiliation
           ,
           and
           broken-heartednesse
           ;
           for
           Hee
           had
           formerly
           been
           a
           stranger
           and
           enemy
           to
           purity
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           answered
           thus
           :
           
             My
             heart
             is
             broken
             :
             and
             so
             broke
             out
             into
             an
             earnest
             confession
             of
             particular
             sinnes
             :
             Hee
             named
             uncleannesse
             ,
             stubbornnesse
             ,
             obstinacy
             ,
             vaine-glory
             ,
             hypocrisie
             ,
             dissimulation
             ,
             uncharitablenesse
             ,
             covetousnesse
             ,
             luke-warmenesse
             ,
             &c.
             
             He
             compared
             himselfe
             to
             the
             Thiefe
             upon
             the
             Crosse.
             And
             if
             God
             ,
          
           saith
           Hee
           ,
           
             restore
             mee
             to
             health
             againe
             ,
             the
             world
             shall
             see
             ,
             what
             an
             altered
             man
             I
             will
             bee
             .
          
           When
           hee
           was
           prest
           to
           syncerity
           and
           true-heartednesse
           in
           what
           hee
           said
           ;
           
             Hee
             protested
             ,
             that
             hee
             repented
             with
             all
             his
             heart
             and
             Soule
             ,
             and
             minde
             ,
             and
             Bowels
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             desired
             a
             Minister
             that
             stood
             by
             ,
             to
             bee
             a
             witnesse
             of
             these
             things
             betweene
             the
             world
             and
             Him.
             And
             yet
             this
             Man
             upon
             His
             recovery
             ,
             became
             the
             very
             same
             ,
             if
             not
             worse
             then
             Hee
             was
             before
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           sith
           upon
           this
           Perusall
           of
           the
           different
           deaths
           incident
           to
           the
           godly
           and
           the
           wicked
           ,
           it
           appeares
           ;
           that
           some
           men
           never
           soundly
           converted
           ,
           may
           in
           respect
           of
           all
           outward
           representations
           ,
           die
           as
           confidently
           and
           comfortably
           in
           the
           conceite
           of
           the
           most
           ,
           as
           Gods
           dearest
           Children
           :
           and
           that
           Christs
           best
           servant
           sometimes
           may
           depart
           this
           life
           y
           uncomfortably
           to
           the
           eye
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           
           opinion
           of
           the
           greatest
           part
           ;
           And
           wee
           heard
           before
           ,
           that
           our
           last
           and
           everlasting
           Doome
           must
           passe
           upon
           us
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           syncerity
           ,
           or
           sensuality
           ,
           the
           zealous
           forwardnes
           ,
           or
           formality
           of
           our
           former
           courses
           ;
           and
           not
           according
           to
           the
           seeming
           of
           our
           last
           carriage
           upon
           Bed
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           enforced
           behaviour
           in
           that
           time
           of
           extremity
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           these
           things
           beeing
           so
           ,
           I
           hold
           my
           conclusion
           still
           ,
           and
           resolution
           ;
           not
           much
           to
           alter
           my
           censure
           and
           conceit
           of
           a
           mans
           spirituall
           state
           ,
           for
           the
           manner
           of
           His
           death
           .
           I
           except
           the
           
             Thieves
             upon
             the
             Crosse
          
           :
           My
           meaning
           is
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           bee
           some
           ,
           (
           I
           know
           nor
           how
           few
           ,
           but
           I
           am
           sure
           there
           is
           none
           ,
           except
           Hee
           have
           in
           Him
           the
           perfection
           of
           the
           madnesse
           of
           all
           the
           Bedlams
           that
           ever
           breath'd
           ,
           would
           run
           that
           hazard
           )
           who
           formerly
           out
           of
           the
           way
           and
           unreformed
           ,
           may
           now
           at
           last
           ,
           being
           very
           extraordinarily
           ,
           and
           mightily
           humbled
           under
           Gods
           mighty
           hand
           ,
           &
           cleaving
           to
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           with
           truly
           broken
           hearts
           indeede
           ,
           follow
           by
           a
           miracle
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           the
           Thiefe
           upon
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           to
           an
           everlasting
           Crowne
           .
           And
           here
           now
           ,
           I
           require
           the
           care
           ,
           conscience
           ,
           heavenly
           wisedome
           ,
           experimentall
           skill
           ,
           and
           all
           His
           ministeriall
           dexterity
           in
           the
           Physition
           of
           the
           Soule
           ,
           to
           discerne
           aright
           betweene
           these
           ,
           and
           seeming
           Penitents
           :
           and
           then
           to
           apply
           Himselfe
           proportionably
           with
           all
           holy
           discretion
           and
           seasonablenesse
           ,
           to
           their
           severall
           different
           estates
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           fright
           and
           fire
           every
           One
           for
           ever
           ,
           from
           that
           extremest
           z
           folly
           of
           hoping
           to
           follow
           that
           miraculously
           penitent
           Thiefe
           ;
           and
           from
           going
           on
           in
           sinne
           ,
           and
           deferring
           Repentance
           upon
           such
           a
           deceiving
           and
           desperate
           
           ground
           ;
           let
           us
           consider
           ;
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           what
           an
           holy
           and
           learned
           a
           Man
           of
           God
           saith
           to
           this
           Point
           :
           
             In
             great
             wisedome
             ,
             that
             men
             at
             the
             last
             gaspe
             should
             not
             utterly
             despaire
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             left
             us
             but
             one
             example
             of
             exceeding
             ,
             and
             extraordinary
             mercy
             ,
             by
             saving
             the
             Thiefe
             on
             the
             Crosse.
             —
             Yet
             the
             perversenesse
             of
             all
             our
             nature
             may
             bee
             seene
             by
             this
             ,
             in
             that
             this
             one
             serveth
             us
             to
             loosenesse
             of
             life
             ,
             in
             hope
             of
             the
             like
             :
             whereas
             wee
             might
             better
             reason
             ;
             That
             it
             is
             but
             one
             ,
             and
             that
             extraordinary
             ,
             and
             that
             besides
             this
             One
             ,
             there
             is
             not
          
           b
           
             one
             moe
             in
             all
             the
             Bible
             ;
             and
             that
             for
             this
             One
             that
             sped
             ,
             a
             thousand
             thousands
             have
             missed
             :
             And
             what
             folly
             is
             it
             to
             put
             our selues
             in
             a
             way
             ,
             where
             so
          
           c
           
             many
             have
             miscarried
             ?
             To
             put
             our selves
             into
             the
             hand
             of
             that
             Physition
             ,
             that
             hath
             murthered
             so
             many
             ;
             going
             cleane
             against
             our
             sense
             and
             reason
             :
             whereas
             in
             other
             wee
             alwaies
             leane
             to
             that
             which
             is
             most
             ordinary
             ,
             and
             conclude
             not
             the
             Spring
             of
             one
             Swallow
             ?
             It
             is
             as
             if
             a
             Man
             should
             spurre
             His
             Asse
             till
             Hee
             speake
             ,
             because
             Baalams
             Asse
             did
             once
             speake
             :
             so
             grossely
             hath
             the
             Divell
             bewitched
             us
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           singularities
           about
           the
           good
           Thiefe
           :
           first
           ,
           His
           heart
           was
           broken
           with
           one
           short
           Sermon
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ;
           but
           thou
           hast
           ,
           or
           mightest
           have
           heard
           many
           ,
           and
           art
           yet
           hard-hearted
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           other
           Thiefe
           saw
           also
           that
           soveraigne
           Soule-healing
           blood
           gush
           freshly
           and
           abundantly
           out
           of
           His
           blessed
           side
           ,
           and
           yet
           was
           not
           strucke
           ,
           or
           stird
           at
           all
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           His
           example
           is
           onely
           for
           true
           Penitents
           ;
           but
           Thou
           upon
           this
           presumption
           despising
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           
             the
             riches
             of
             Gods
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             forbearance
             ,
             and
             long-suffering
             ,
             leading
             Thee
             to
             repentance
             ,
             hardenest
             thy
             heart
             ,
             that
             thou
             canst
             not
             repent
             .
          
           Fourthly
           ,
           His
           case
           was
           singular
           ,
           and
           such
           ,
           that
           the
           like
           is
           not
           to
           bee
           found
           in
           the
           whole
           Scripture
           .
           A
           King
           sometimes
           pardons
           a
           Malefactour
           at
           the
           Place
           of
           execution
           ;
           wilt
           thou
           therefore
           runne
           desperately
           into
           some
           
           horrible
           villany
           ,
           deserving
           death
           ,
           hoping
           to
           bee
           that
           One
           amongst
           many
           thousands
           ?
           Fifthly
           ,
           
             It
             was
             a
          
           d
           miracle
           ,
           saith
           an
           excellent
           e
           Divine
           ,
           
             with
             the
             glory
             whereof
             our
             Saviour
             would
             honour
             the
             ignominy
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ;
             we
             may
             almost
             as
             well
             expect
             a
             second
             crucifying
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             such
             a
             second
             Thiefe
             .
             Christ
             then
             triumphing
             on
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             did
             as
             Princes
             doe
             in
             the
             triumph
             of
             entring
             into
             their
             Kingdomes
             ,
             they
             pardon
             grosse
             offences
             before
             committed
             ,
             such
             as
             they
             pardon
             not
             afterwards
             .
          
           6.
           
           Having
           an
           eye
           upon
           this
           Thiefe
           ,
           that
           thou
           mayest
           more
           fully
           and
           freely
           follow
           thy
           pleasures
           ,
           Thou
           makest
           
             a
             covenant
             with
             death
             ,
             and
             an
             agreement
             with
             Hell
             ,
             and
             puts
             the
             evill
             Day
             farre
          
           from
           Thee
           :
           But
           the
           Lord
           hath
           professed
           ;
           
             That
             thy
             covenant
             with
             death
             shall
             bee
             dis-annulled
             ,
             and
             thy
             agreement
             with
             Hell
             shall
             not
             stand
             ;
             when
             the
             overflowing
             scourge
             shall
             passe
             thorow
             ,
             then
             shalt
             thou
             bee
             trodden
             downe
             by
             it
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           ordinary
           impossibilities
           of
           following
           the
           blessed
           Thiefe
           in
           His
           miraculous
           Repentance
           .
           First
           ,
           thou
           art
           cryed
           unto
           continually
           by
           Gods
           Messengers
           to
           come
           in
           ,
           now
           while
           it
           is
           called
           to
           Day
           ;
           yet
           thou
           standest
           out
           still
           ,
           out
           of
           this
           f
           conceite
           onely
           ,
           or
           rather
           deceite
           ,
           to
           take
           thy
           fill
           of
           pleasure
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           and
           to
           seeke
           God
           sufficiently
           upon
           thy
           Bed
           of
           death
           ,
           by
           repenting
           with
           the
           Thiefe
           at
           last
           .
           But
           know
           for
           thy
           terrour
           ,
           and
           timely
           turning
           ,
           that
           the
           longer
           thou
           puts
           off
           and
           deferres
           ,
           the
           more
           unfit
           thou
           shalt
           be
           to
           repent
           .
           Thy
           custome
           in
           sinning
           will
           exercise
           more
           Tyranny
           over
           
           Thee
           :
           The
           curse
           of
           God
           for
           thy
           going
           on
           still
           in
           thy
           trespasses
           will
           bee
           more
           heavy
           upon
           Thee
           .
           The
           corruptions
           that
           lurke
           in
           thine
           owne
           bosome
           ,
           will
           be
           more
           strengthened
           against
           thee
           .
           And
           this
           threefold
           cord
           is
           hardly
           broken
           :
           These
           three
           Giants
           will
           be
           maistered
           with
           very
           much
           adoe
           .
           The
           further
           thou
           walkest
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           death
           ,
           the
           more
           unwilling
           ,
           and
           more
           unable
           wilt
           thou
           bee
           to
           returne
           ,
           and
           bee
           reformed
           .
           Thine
           understanding
           will
           be
           more
           darkened
           with
           Hellish
           mists
           ,
           thy
           judgement
           more
           perverted
           ,
           thy
           will
           more
           stubborne
           ,
           thy
           memory
           more
           stuft
           with
           sensuall
           notions
           ,
           thine
           affections
           will
           become
           more
           rebellious
           ,
           thy
           thoughts
           more
           earthly
           ,
           thine
           heart
           more
           hardened
           ,
           thy
           conscience
           more
           feared
           ,
           thy selfe
           more
           sold
           to
           sinne
           ,
           and
           every
           day
           that
           comes
           over
           thine
           head
           in
           this
           state
           of
           darkenesse
           ,
           much
           more
           the
           Child
           of
           the
           Divell
           ,
           then
           thou
           wast
           before
           .
           To
           refuse
           Christ
           upon
           this
           Point
           so
           freely
           and
           fairely
           offered
           ,
           is
           to
           receive
           Gods
           curse
           under
           Seale
           ;
           and
           to
           make
           sure
           thy
           covenant
           with
           Hell
           ,
           and
           League
           with
           death
           ,
           untill
           thou
           bee
           slaine
           by
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           swallowed
           up
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           without
           all
           mercy
           ,
           or
           recovery
           .
           For
           in
           this
           time
           of
           delay
           ,
           God
           growes
           more
           angry
           ,
           Satan
           more
           strong
           ,
           thy selfe
           more
           unable
           to
           repent
           ,
           sinne
           more
           unconquerable
           ,
           thy
           conversion
           more
           hard
           ,
           thy
           salvation
           more
           impossible
           .
           A
           ruinous
           house
           ,
           the
           longer
           thou
           lettest
           it
           run
           ,
           the
           more
           labor
           &
           charge
           will
           it
           require
           in
           repairing
           .
           If
           thou
           drive
           a
           naile
           with
           an
           hammer
           ,
           the
           more
           blowes
           thou
           givest
           to
           it
           ,
           the
           more
           hard
           will
           it
           bee
           to
           plucke
           it
           out
           againe
           .
           It
           is
           just
           so
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           continuing
           in
           ●inne
           :
           and
           every
           new
           sin
           is
           a
           new
           stroke
           with
           an
           hammer
           ,
           that
           drives
           the
           naile
           in
           further
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           with
           what
           possibility
           art
           thou
           like
           to
           passe
           thorow
           the
           great
           work
           of
           saving
           repentance
           ?
           or
           with
           what
           heart
           canst
           thou
           addresse
           thy selfe
           unto
           it
           ?
           when
           upon
           thy
           sicke
           Bed
           ,
           thou
           art
           set
           upon
           at
           once
           ,
           if
           thy
           conscience
           bee
           waking
           ,
           with
           the
           ugly
           sight
           of
           all
           thy
           sinnes
           charging
           upon
           thee
           with
           insupportable
           horrour
           ,
           
           with
           the
           pangs
           of
           death
           ,
           with
           g
           Satans
           utmost
           malice
           ,
           and
           His
           very
           Powder-Plot
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           terrour
           of
           that
           approaching
           strickt
           Tribunall
           .
           Which
           dreadfull
           encounter
           is
           able
           to
           put
           to
           it
           ,
           the
           spirituall
           strength
           of
           many
           yeeres
           gathering
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           Resolution
           to
           deferre
           Repentance
           ,
           when
           grace
           is
           offered
           ,
           doth
           justly
           merit
           ,
           to
           bee
           deprived
           for
           ever
           after
           of
           all
           oportunity
           ,
           and
           ability
           to
           repent
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           it
           is
           just
           with
           God
           ,
           that
           that
           man
           ,
           who
           doth
           purposely
           put
           off
           repentance
           ,
           and
           provision
           for
           his
           soule
           ,
           untill
           his
           last
           sicknes
           ,
           should
           for
           that
           sin
           alone
           ,
           bee
           snatcht
           out
           of
           the
           world
           in
           great
           anger
           ,
           even
           suddenly
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           bee
           scarce
           a
           moment
           betwixt
           the
           height
           of
           His
           temporall
           happinesse
           ,
           and
           depth
           of
           his
           spirituall
           misery
           .
           That
           His
           foolish
           hope
           may
           bee
           frustrated
           ,
           and
           His
           vaine
           purpose
           come
           to
           nothing
           ,
           Hee
           may
           bee
           
             cut
             off
             ,
             as
             the
             Top
             of
             an
             care
             of
             corne
             ,
          
           and
           
             put
             out
             like
             a
             candle
          
           ,
           when
           hee
           least
           thinkes
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           dreames
           of
           nothing
           lesse
           ,
           then
           departure
           from
           His
           earthly
           Paradise
           .
           h
           
             They
             are
             exalted
             for
             a
             little
             while
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Iob
             ,
             but
             are
             gone
             and
             brought
             low
             ,
             they
             are
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             way
             as
             all
             other
             ,
             and
             cut
          
           i
           
             off
             as
             the
             tops
             of
             the
             eares
             of
             corne
             .
          
           Fifthly
           ,
           a
           long
           continued
           k
           custome
           is
           not
           woont
           to
           bee
           shaken
           off
           in
           an
           instant
           .
           Is
           it
           like
           ,
           that
           a
           
             Blackamore
             should
             change
             his
             skinne
          
           ,
           and
           
             a
             Leopard
             his
             spots
          
           in
           three
           or
           foure
           dayes
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           contracted
           in
           forty
           or
           threescore
           yeeres
           ?
           Therefore
           I
           marvell
           that
           any
           should
           bee
           so
           blindfolded
           ,
           and
           baffeld
           by
           the
           Divell
           ,
           as
           to
           embolden
           
           Himselfe
           to
           drive
           off
           untill
           the
           last
           ,
           by
           that
           Place
           before
           
             Confession
             ;
             At
             what
             time
             soever
             a
             sinner
             doth
             repent
             him
             of
             his
             sinne
             ,
             from
             the
             bottome
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             I
             will
             put
             all
             his
             wicked
             out
             of
             my
             remembrance
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           Especially
           ,
           if
           Hee
           looke
           upon
           the
           Text
           from
           whence
           it
           is
           taken
           ;
           which
           Mee-thinkes
           ,
           beeing
           rightly
           understood
           ,
           and
           the
           conditions
           well
           considered
           ,
           is
           most
           punctuall
           ,
           and
           precise
           ,
           to
           fright
           any
           from
           that
           desperate
           folly
           :
           The
           words
           runne
           thus
           ,
           Ezech.
           18.21.22
           .
           
             But
             if
             the
             wicked
             will
             turne
             from
             all
             his
             sinnes
             which
             hee
             hath
             committed
             ,
             and
             keepe
             all
             my
             Statutes
             ,
             and
             doe
             that
             which
             is
             lawfull
             and
             right
             ,
             hee
             shall
             surely
             live
             ,
             hee
             shall
             not
             die
             .
             All
             his
             transgressions
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Hence
           it
           appeares
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           man
           expect
           upon
           good
           ground
           ,
           any
           portion
           in
           this
           pretious
           promise
           of
           mercy
           and
           grace
           ,
           Hee
           must
           
             leave
             all
             his
             sinnes
          
           ,
           and
           
             keepe
             all
             Gods
             Statutes
          
           .
           Now
           how
           performest
           thou
           the
           condition
           of
           leaving
           all
           thy
           sinnes
           ;
           when
           as
           in
           this
           last
           extremity
           ,
           having
           received
           the
           sentence
           of
           death
           against
           thy selfe
           ,
           
             Thy
             sinnes
             leave
             Thee
             ,
             and
             not
             Thou
             thy
             sinnes
             ,
          
           that
           I
           may
           speake
           in
           the
           Phrase
           of
           an
           ancient
           l
           Father
           ?
           And
           what
           space
           is
           left
           to
           come
           to
           comfort
           ,
           by
           keeping
           all
           Gods
           Statutes
           ;
           when
           thou
           art
           presently
           to
           passe
           to
           that
           highest
           and
           dreadfull
           Tribunall
           ,
           to
           give
           an
           exact
           and
           strickt
           account
           for
           the
           continual
           breach
           of
           all
           Gods
           Lawes
           ,
           all
           thy
           life
           long
           ?
           Sixthly
           ,
           many
           seeme
           to
           bee
           passingly
           penitent
           ,
           and
           promise
           exceeding
           faire
           ,
           in
           the
           evill
           day
           ,
           and
           upon
           their
           sicke
           Beds
           ;
           who
           beeing
           recovered
           ,
           and
           restored
           to
           their
           former
           state
           ,
           are
           the
           very
           same
           they
           were
           before
           ,
           if
           not
           worse
           .
           I
           never
           knew
           ,
           nor
           heard
           of
           any
           ,
           un-wrought
           upon
           ,
           under
           conscionable
           meanes
           ,
           who
           after
           recovery
           performed
           the
           vowes
           and
           promises
           of
           a
           new
           life
           ,
           which
           Hee
           made
           in
           his
           sicknesse
           ,
           and
           times
           of
           extremity
           .
           For
           if
           Hee
           will
           not
           bee
           mooved
           with
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           God
           will
           never
           give
           that
           honour
           unto
           a
           crosse
           ,
           to
           doe
           the
           deede
           .
           
             Nay
             ,
             Father
             Abraham
          
           ;
           saith
           the
           rich
           Glutton
           ,
           
             but
             if
             one
             went
             unto
             them
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             they
             will
             repent
             .
             And
             
             hee
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             If
             they
             heare
             not
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             neither
             will
             they
             bee
             perswaded
             ,
             the
             one
             rose
             from
             the
             dead
             .
             Luke
          
           16.30.31
           .
           It
           would
           amaze
           thee
           much
           ,
           if
           one
           of
           thy
           good-fellow
           companions
           should
           now
           rise
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           tell
           thee
           ,
           that
           Hee
           who
           was
           thy
           Brother
           in
           iniquity
           ,
           is
           now
           in
           Hell
           ,
           and
           if
           thou
           follow
           the
           same
           sensuall
           courses
           still
           ,
           thou
           must
           shortly
           most
           certainely
           follow
           Him
           to
           the
           Place
           of
           torment
           .
           And
           yet
           even
           this
           would
           not
           worke
           at
           all
           ,
           if
           thou
           bee
           a
           despiser
           of
           the
           Word
           .
           It
           may
           bee
           ,
           while
           the
           dead
           Man
           stood
           by
           Thee
           ,
           Thou
           wouldst
           be
           extraordinarily
           mooved
           ,
           and
           promise
           much
           :
           but
           no
           sooner
           should
           He
           bee
           in
           His
           Grave
           ;
           but
           thou
           wouldst
           bee
           as
           gracelesse
           ,
           as
           thou
           wast
           before
           .
           Seventhly
           ,
           what
           wise
           man
           seeing
           a
           fellow
           ,
           who
           never
           gave
           his
           name
           to
           religion
           in
           his
           life
           time
           ,
           now
           only
           troubled
           about
           sinne
           ,
           when
           hee
           is
           sure
           ,
           Hee
           m
           must
           die
           ,
           will
           not
           suspect
           it
           to
           be
           wholly
           slavish
           ,
           and
           extorted
           for
           feare
           of
           Hell
           ?
           
             My
             sentence
             is
          
           ,
           saith
           Greenham
           ,
           
             that
             a
             man
             lying
             now
             at
             the
             Point
             of
             death
             ,
             having
             the
             snares
             of
             death
             upon
             him
             ;
             in
             that
             straite
             of
             feare
             and
             paine
             ,
             may
             have
             a
             sorrow
             for
             His
             life
             past
             ,
             but
             because
             the
             weakenesse
             of
             flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             bitternesse
             of
             death
             doth
             most
             commonly
             procure
             it
             ,
             wee
             ought
             to
             suspect
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Eighthly
           ,
           painefull
           distempers
           of
           body
           are
           wont
           to
           weaken
           much
           ,
           and
           hinder
           the
           activenes
           and
           freedome
           of
           the
           Soules
           operations
           ;
           nay
           ,
           sometimes
           to
           distract
           ,
           and
           utterly
           over-throw
           them
           .
           Many
           even
           of
           much
           knowledge
           ,
           grace
           and
           good
           life
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           damp
           and
           deadnesse
           ,
           which
           at
           that
           time
           the
           extremity
           and
           anguish
           of
           their
           disease
           brings
           upon
           their
           spirits
           ,
           are
           able
           to
           doe
           no
           great
           matter
           ,
           if
           anything
           at
           all
           ,
           either
           in
           meditation
           or
           expression
           .
           How
           then
           doest
           thou
           thinke
           to
           passe
           thorow
           the
           incomparably
           greatest
           worke
           ,
           that
           ever
           the
           Soule
           of
           Man
           was
           acquainted
           with
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           I
           meane
           the
           new-birth
           ,
           at
           the
           n
           Point
           of
           death
           ?
           
             It
             is
             a
             
             wofull
             thing
             to
             have
             much
             worke
             to
             doe
             ,
             when
             the
             power
             of
             working
             is
             almost
             done
             .
             When
             wee
             are
             come
             to
             the
             very
             last
             cast
             ,
             our
             strength
             is
             gone
             ▪
             our
             spirits
             cleane
             spent
             ,
             our
             senses
             appalled
             ,
             and
             the
             powers
             of
             our
             Soules
             as
             numbe
             as
             our
             senses
             :
             when
             there
             is
             a
             generall
             prostration
             of
             all
             our
             powers
             ,
             and
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             upon
             our
             eyes
             :
             then
             something
             wee
             would
             say
             or
             doe
             ,
          
           which
           should
           doe
           our
           Soules
           good
           .
           But
           alas
           !
           How
           should
           it
           then
           bee
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           When
           the
           spirituall
           Physition
           powres
           the
           baulme
           of
           mercy
           ,
           and
           oyle
           of
           comfort
           into
           a
           wounded
           conscience
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           Too
           soone
           .
           The
           o
           Surgeon
           ,
           that
           heales
           up
           a
           dangerous
           Sore
           ,
           and
           drawes
           a
           skinne
           over
           it
           ,
           before
           His
           corrosives
           have
           consumed
           the
           dead
           flesh
           ,
           before
           Hee
           hath
           opened
           it
           with
           his
           Tents
           ,
           ransackt
           it
           to
           the
           roote
           ,
           and
           rent
           out
           the
           Core
           ,
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           pleasuring
           ,
           that
           hee
           procures
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           misery
           to
           His
           Patient
           .
           For
           the
           rotten
           matter
           that
           remaines
           behind
           ,
           will
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           rankle
           and
           fester
           underneath
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           breake
           out
           againe
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           both
           with
           more
           extremity
           of
           anguish
           ,
           and
           difficulty
           of
           cure
           .
           They
           are
           but
           Mountebankes
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           them
           ,
           Smatterers
           in
           Physicke
           and
           Surgery
           ;
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           but
           plaine
           Cheaters
           and
           Couseners
           ,
           who
           are
           so
           ready
           and
           resolute
           for
           p
           extemporary
           ,
           
           and
           palliate
           Cures
           .
           Sudden
           recoveries
           from
           rooted
           and
           old
           distempers
           ,
           are
           rarely
           sound
           .
           If
           it
           be
           thus
           in
           bodily
           Cures
           ;
           what
           a
           deale
           ,
           doe
           you
           thinke
           ,
           of
           extraordinary
           discretion
           ,
           heavenly
           wisedome
           ,
           precise
           and
           punctuall
           ponderation
           of
           circumstances
           ,
           well-advised
           and
           seasonable
           leasure
           ,
           both
           speculative
           and
           experimentall
           skill
           ,
           heartiest
           ejaculations
           ,
           wrastlings
           with
           God
           by
           Prayer
           for
           a
           blessing
           ,
           is
           very
           convenient
           ,
           and
           needfull
           for
           a
           true
           and
           right
           methode
           in
           healing
           a
           wounded
           conscience
           ?
           Which
           doth
           passe
           immeasurably
           all
           other
           maladies
           ,
           both
           in
           exquisitenesse
           of
           paine
           ,
           tendernesse
           of
           touch
           ,
           deceitfulnesse
           of
           Depth
           ,
           and
           in
           highest
           and
           greatest
           consequence
           ,
           either
           for
           the
           everlasting
           health
           ,
           or
           endlesse
           horrour
           of
           an
           immortall
           Soule
           .
        
         
           Hence
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           that
           q
           
             One
             of
             a
             thousand
          
           ,
           and
           learned
           Doctour
           in
           this
           heavenly
           Mystery
           ,
           did
           so
           farre
           differ
           from
           all
           Dawbers
           with
           untempered
           Mortar
           ,
           and
           the
           ordinary
           undoing-courses
           in
           this
           kind
           :
        
         
           
             But
             now
             comming
             to
             the
             salving
             of
             this
             Sore
             ,
          
           saith
           Hee
           ,
           
             I
             shall
             seeme
             very
             strange
             in
             my
             cure
             :
             and
             so
             much
             the
             more
             bee
             wondred
             at
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             in
             manner
             of
             proceeding
             I
             differ
             from
             the
             most
             sort
             of
             men
             herein
             .
             I
             am
             not
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             many
             visiting
             afflicted
             consciences
             ,
             cry
             still
             ;
             Oh
             comfort
             them
             !
             O
             speake
             ioyfull
             things
             unto
             them
             !
             Yea
             ,
             there
             bee
             some
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             the
             most
             learned
             ,
             who
             in
             such
             Cases
             ,
             are
             full
             of
             these
             and
             such
             like
             speeches
             .
             Why
             are
             you
             so
             heavy
             ,
             my
             Brother
             ?
             Why
             are
             you
             so
             cast
             downe
             ,
             my
             Sister
             ?
             Bee
             of
             good
             cheare
             :
             Take
             it
             not
             so
             grievously
             .
             What
             is
             there
             that
             you
             should
             feare
             ?
             God
             is
             mercifull
             ,
             Christ
             is
             a
             Saviour
             .
             These
             bee
             speeches
             of
             love
             indeed
             :
             but
             they
             often
             doe
             the
             poore
             soules
             as
             much
             good
             herein
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             should
             powre
             cold
             water
             into
             their
             bosomes
             ;
             when
             as
             without
             further
             searching
             of
             their
             Sores
             ,
             they
             may
             as
             well
             minister
             a
             Malady
             ,
             as
             a
             Medicine
             .
             For
             as
             nutritive
             and
             cordiall
             medicines
             are
             not
             good
             for
             every
             sicke
             Person
             ,
             especially
             when
             the
             Body
             needeth
             rather
             a
             strong
             Purgation
             ,
             then
             a
             matter
             restorative
             ;
             and
             as
             in
             
             carnative
             medicines
             may
             for
             a
             time
             allay
             the
             paine
             of
             the
             Patient
             ,
             but
             after
             ,
             the
             griefe
             becommeth
             more
             grievous
             :
             So
             the
             comfortable
             applying
             of
             Gods
             promises
             are
             not
             so
             profitable
             for
             every
             One
             that
             is
             humbled
             ,
             especially
             when
             their
             Soules
             are
             rather
             further
             to
             be
             cast
             downe
             ,
             then
             as
             yet
             to
             bee
             raised
             up
             :
             so
             those
             sugred
             consolations
             may
             for
             a
             while
             over-heale
             the
             conscience
             ,
             and
             abate
             some
             present
             griefe
             ;
             but
             so
             ,
             as
             afterwards
             the
             smart
             may
             bee
             the
             sorer
             ,
             and
             the
             griefe
             may
             grow
             the
             greater
             :
             Hereof
             ensueth
             this
             effect
             ,
             that
             comfort
             seemeth
             to
             cure
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             but
             for
             want
             of
             wisedome
             in
             the
             right
             discerning
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             Men
             minister
             one
             Medicine
             for
             another
             ;
             and
             so
             for
             want
             of
             skill
             ,
             the
             latter
             fit
             grindeth
             sorer
             then
             the
             former
             .
             Calvine
          
           also
           ,
           that
           r
           great
           Pillar
           and
           glory
           of
           the
           Christian
           World
           for
           syncere
           and
           sound
           Orthodoxe
           doctrine
           ,
           concurres
           in
           judgement
           with
           this
           blessed
           Man
           
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           doe
           all
           the
           faithfull
           Ministers
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           :
           s
           
             Let
             this
             bee
             the
             first
             degree
             of
             Repentance
             ;
             when
             Men
             feele
             that
             they
             have
             been
             grievous
             offenders
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             griefe
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             immediately
             cured
             ;
             as
             Impostors
          
           deale
           flatteringly
           and
           nicely
           with
           Mens
           consciences
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           favour
           themselves
           as
           much
           as
           may
           bee
           ,
           and
           bee
           notably
           deceived
           with
           superficiall
           dawbing
           .
           
             The
             Physition
             will
             not
             forthwith
             asswage
             the
             paine
             ,
             but
             will
             consider
             what
             may
             bee
             more
             expedient
             :
             Perhaps
             hee
             will
             increase
             it
             ,
             because
             a
             sharper
             Purge
             will
             bee
             necessary
             .
             Even
             so
             doe
             the
             Prophets
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             trembling
             Consciences
             ,
             doe
             not
             presently
             apply
             sweet
             consolations
             ;
             but
             rather
             tell
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             not
             dally
             with
             God
             ;
             and
             stirre
             up
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             forward
             of
             their
             owne
             accord
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             propose
             unto
             themselves
             the
             terrible
             iudgement
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             yet
             bee
             more
             and
             more
             humbled
             .
          
        
         
           t
           Another
           excellent
           and
           skilfull
           Work-man
           in
           the
           great
           mystery
           of
           saving
           Soules
           ,
           tells
           us
           truly
           ;
           
             That
             the
             promise
             of
             salvation
             is
             not
             straight
             belonging
             to
             one
             terrified
             in
             conscience
             ,
             but
             to
             one
             that
             is
             not
             onely
             terrified
             for
             His
             punishment
             ,
             but
             is
             contrite-hearted
             for
             sinne
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
             —
             Let
             not
             these
             bee
             weary
             of
             the
             yoke
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             make
             over
             much
             haste
             out
             of
             this
             state
             ,
             for
             so
             may
             they
             undoe
             themselves
             :
             For
             some
             withstanding
             their
             terrour
             ,
             have
             withstood
             their
             salvation
             ,
             &c.
             
             Even
             as
             an
             impatient
             Patient
             gets
             the
             Chirurgion
             to
             pull
             out
             the
             Tent
             and
             Corrosive
             ,
             or
             p●ls
             it
             off
             himselfe
             as
             soone
             as
             it
             begins
             to
             smart
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             so
             thinkes
             it
             is
             searcht
             enough
             ,
             and
             now
             layes
             (
             saith
             Hee
             )
             on
             healing
          
           plaisters
           :
           
             But
             afterward
             breakes
             out
             againe
             worse
             then
             ever
             ;
             whereas
             if
             the
             Corrosive
             had
             been
             let
             lie
             on
             ,
             till
             it
             had
             eaten
             out
             the
             corruption
             indeed
             ,
             then
             it
             might
             have
             been
             whole
             long
             agoe
             .
          
        
         
           If
           Dawbers
           in
           this
           kind
           did
           rightly
           understand
           and
           acknowledge
           ,
           or
           had
           ever
           had
           any
           experimentall
           feeling
           in
           their
           owne
           Soules
           of
           
             Christs
             Rule
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             
             Ghosts
             method
             ,
          
           which
           is
           first
           ,
           
             To
             convince
             of
             sinne
          
           ;
           to
           deject
           and
           humble
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Lord
           with
           apprehension
           ,
           and
           sense
           of
           a
           most
           abominable
           and
           cursed
           state
           ,
           before
           there
           follow
           a
           conviction
           of
           the
           
             righteousnesse
             of
             Christ
          
           to
           raise
           up
           ;
           See
           Ioh.
           16.8
           .
           or
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           
             spirit
             of
             bondage
          
           ,
           to
           fit
           and
           prepare
           for
           Christ
           and
           comfort
           ;
           I
           say
           then
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           deale
           so
           ignorantly
           and
           overly
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           so
           deare
           and
           everlasting
           importance
           .
           They
           would
           not
           so
           hastily
           hand
           over-head
           ,
           without
           all
           warrant
           and
           wisedome
           ,
           without
           any
           further
           search
           ,
           discovery
           or
           dejection
           ,
           offer
           mercy
           ,
           pardon
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           promises
           to
           a
           man
           formerly
           wicked
           ;
           onely
           for
           some
           faint
           and
           enforced
           confession
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           or
           because
           now
           beeing
           overtaken
           by
           the
           evill
           day
           ,
           Hee
           
             howles
             upon
             his
             bed
          
           ,
           not
           for
           any
           true
           hatred
           of
           sinne
           ,
           but
           for
           present
           smart
           ,
           and
           expected
           horror
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           would
           labour
           to
           let
           the
           spirit
           of
           bondage
           have
           it's
           full
           work
           ,
           and
           lay
           Him
           open
           more
           at
           large
           in
           the
           true
           colours
           of
           his
           skarlet
           sinnes
           ;
           and
           not
           onely
           cause
           a
           bare
           confession
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           such
           a
           conviction
           which
           may
           stop
           his
           mouth
           ,
           that
           Hee
           hath
           not
           a
           word
           to
           speake
           ,
           but
           trembles
           to
           see
           such
           a
           sinke
           ,
           Sodom
           and
           Hell
           of
           sinne
           and
           abomination
           in
           Himselfe
           ,
           &c.
           
           O
           how
           oft
           have
           I
           heard
           many
           a
           poore
           ignorant
           soule
           in
           the
           Day
           of
           sorrow
           ,
           beeing
           mooved
           to
           
             humble
             Himselfe
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           that
           Hee
           might
           lift
           Him
           up
           ;
           first
           ,
           to
           get
           His
           heart
           broken
           with
           the
           abhorred
           burden
           of
           all
           His
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           bring
           it
           thus
           bleeding
           to
           the
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           ,
           that
           Christ
           might
           binde
           it
           up
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           beeing
           thus
           intreated
           :
           To
           answer
           ,
           Yes
           ,
           yes
           ,
           with
           all
           my
           heart
           ;
           I
           am
           sorry
           for
           my
           sinnes
           with
           all
           my
           heart
           ;
           I
           trust
           in
           Iesus
           Christ
           with
           all
           my
           heart
           ;
           and
           thus
           whatsoever
           you
           can
           counsell
           or
           advise
           ,
           Hee
           doth
           it
           with
           all
           His
           heart
           :
           Whereas
           alas
           !
           Poore
           heart
           ,
           as
           yet
           ,
           His
           understanding
           is
           as
           darke
           ,
           as
           darkenesse
           it selfe
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           any
           ,
           I
           say
           not
           onely
           ,
           saving
           knowledge
           ,
           but
           almost
           of
           any
           knowledge
           at
           all
           ;
           and
           his
           heart
           in
           respect
           
           of
           any
           true
           remorse
           ,
           as
           hard
           as
           a
           Rocke
           of
           flint
           .
           Now
           those
           unskilfull
           Physitions
           of
           the
           Soule
           ,
           who
           in
           this
           and
           the
           like
           cases
           ,
           will
           needs
           without
           any
           more
           adoe
           ,
           without
           any
           further
           illightning
           or
           labour
           ,
           threape
           mercy
           and
           comfort
           upon
           them
           ,
           are
           like
           those
           
             foolish
             sheapherds
          
           ,
           as
           u
           Marbury
           calls
           them
           ,
           
             who
             when
             they
             want
             skill
             to
             helpe
             their
             poore
             sheepe
             out
             of
             the
             ditch
             ,
             are
             driven
             to
             play
             the
             miserable
             comforters
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             some
             other
             indirect
             course
             (
             as
             many
             use
             to
             doe
             in
             such
             cases
             )
             to
             cut
             the
             sheepes
             throate
             in
             time
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             Mans
             meate
             ,
             lest
             it
             should
             bee
             said
             ,
             Hee
             died
             in
             a
             Ditch
             .
          
           They
           are
           Desolators
           ,
           not
           Consolators
           ,
           as
           Austin
           somewhere
           calls
           them
           :
           Not
           sound
           Comforters
           ,
           but
           true
           Cut-throates
           .
        
         
           Besides
           that
           which
           I
           have
           said
           before
           ,
           of
           the
           precedency
           of
           the
           working
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           bondage
           ,
           to
           make
           way
           for
           Christ
           ;
           let
           mee
           further
           tell
           you
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           appeare
           ,
           that
           much
           more
           is
           to
           bee
           done
           herein
           ,
           then
           is
           ordinarily
           imagined
           ,
           before
           comfort
           may
           upon
           good
           ground
           ,
           and
           seasonably
           bee
           applied
           to
           the
           Conscience
           awaked
           ,
           what
           an
           excellent
           Divine
           ,
           both
           for
           depth
           of
           learning
           ,
           and
           height
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           delivered
           somewhere
           in
           this
           Point
           to
           this
           purpose
           :
        
         
           
             No
             man
             must
             thinke
             this
             strange
             ,
             that
             God
             dealeth
             with
             men
             after
             this
             strange
             manner
             :
             as
             it
             were
             to
             kill
             them
             ,
             before
             Hee
             make
             them
             alive
             ;
             to
             let
             them
             passe
             through
             ,
             or
             by
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             the
             gates
             of
             Hell
             ,
             to
             Heaven
             ;
             to
             suffer
             the
          
           spirit
           of
           bondage
           
             to
             put
             them
             into
             a
             feare
             ,
             into
             a
             shaking
             ,
             and
             trembling
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           For
           
             Hee
             suffers
             those
             that
             are
             his
             ,
             to
             bee
             terrified
             with
             this
             feare
             :
          
        
         
           1.
           
           
             First
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             His
             owne
             glory
             ;
             For
             the
             magnifying
             both
             of
             His
             iustice
             ,
             and
             of
             His
             mercy
             :
          
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Hee
             glorifies
             His
             iustice
             ,
             when
             lessening
             ,
             or
             altogether
             ,
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             abstracting
             all
             fight
             of
             mercy
             ,
             Hee
             lets
             the
             Law
             ,
             Sinne
             ,
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             Satan
             loose
             upon
             a
             Man
             ,
             to
             have
             their
             course
             ,
             and
             severall
             comminations
             ;
             
             and
             sets
             the
             spirit
             of
             bondage
             on
             worke
             ,
             &c.
             
             Thus
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             great
             worke
             of
          
           x
           
             redemption
             ,
             Hee
             would
             have
             the
             glory
             of
             His
             iustice
             appeare
             ;
             so
             would
             Hee
             have
             it
             also
             in
             the
             application
             of
             our
             redemption
             ,
             that
             iustice
             should
             not
             bee
             swallowed
             up
             of
             mercy
             :
             But
             even
             as
             the
             Woman
             ,
          
           2.
           
           King.
           4.
           
             who
             had
             nothing
             to
             pay
             ,
             was
             threatned
             by
             Creditours
             to
             take
             away
             her
             two
             sonnes
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             in
             prison
             :
             so
             wee
             having
             nothing
             to
             pay
             ,
             the
             Law
             is
             let
             loose
             upon
             us
             ,
             to
             threaten
             imprisonment
             and
             damnation
             ;
             to
             affright
             and
             terrifie
             :
             and
             all
             this
             ,
             for
             the
             manifesting
             of
             His
             iustice
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
             the
             Booke
             of
             God
             is
             full
             of
             terrible
             threatnings
             against
             sinners
             :
             Now
             shall
             all
             these
             bee
             to
             no
             purpose
             ?
             The
             wicked
             are
             insensible
             of
             them
             ;
             to
             them
             therefore
             in
             that
             respect
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             vaine
             .
             Some
             there
             must
             needs
             bee
             ,
             upon
             whom
             they
             must
             worke
          
           ;
           Shall
           the
           Lion
           roare
           ,
           
             saith
             the
             Prophet
          
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           bee
           affraide
           ?
           
             Sith
             then
             ,
             they
             who
             should
             ,
             will
             not
             ;
             Some
             there
             bee
             who
             must
             tremble
             .
             This
             the
          
           Prophet
           
             excellently
             setteth
             ●orth
          
           ,
           Isai.
           66.2
           .
           
             where
             the
             Lord
             sheweth
             ,
             whom
             Hee
             will
             regard
             .
          
           But
           to
           this
           man
           will
           I
           looke
           ,
           even
           to
           Him
           that
           is
           poore
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           contrite
           spirit
           ,
           and
           trembleth
           at
           my
           Word
           .
           
             Neither
             is
             it
             without
             good
             cause
             ,
             that
             God
             dealeth
             thus
             with
             his
             owne
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             tho
             it
             bee
             sharpe
             in
             the
             experience
             .
             First
             ,
             wee
             must
             feare
             ,
             tremble
             ,
             and
             bee
             humbled
             :
             and
             then
             wee
             shall
             receive
             a
             spirit
             not
             to
             feare
             againe
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           
             His
             mercy
             also
             is
             thereby
             mightily
             magnified
             .
             Which
             would
             never
             bee
             so
             sweet
             ,
             nor
             relish
             so
             well
             ,
             nor
             bee
             so
             esteemed
             of
             us
             ;
             if
             the
             awfull
             terrour
             of
             iustice
             had
             not
             formerly
             made
             us
             smart
             .
             A
             King
             sometimes
             doth
             not
             only
             suffer
             the
             Law
             to
             passe
             upon
             some
             grievous
             malefactor
             
             for
             high
             treason
             ;
             but
             also
             causeth
             him
             to
             bee
             brought
             to
             the
             place
             of
             execution
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             lay
             downe
             his
             head
             upon
             the
             blocke
             ,
             ere
             Hee
             pardon
             :
             and
             then
             mercy
             is
             mercy
             indeed
             ,
             and
          
           y
           
             melts
             the
             heart
             abundantly
             with
             amaz●m●nt
             and
             admiration
             of
             it
             .
             So
             God
             dealeth
             with
             us
             many
             times
             :
             Le
             ts
             the
             Law
             loose
             against
             us
             ,
             puts
             us
             in
             feare
             ,
             casts
             us
             into
             Prison
             ,
             and
             threatneth
             condemnation
             in
             Hell
             for
             ever
             ;
             so
             that
             when
             mercy
             commeth
             to
             the
             Soul●
             ,
             beeing
             now
             lost
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             Pits
             brinke
             ,
             it
             appeares
             to
             bee
             a
             wonderfull
             mercy
             ,
             the
             riches
             of
             exceeding
             mercy
             ,
             most
             seasonable
             ,
             most
          
           z
           
             sweet
             ,
             most
             ravishing
             .
             Why
             doe
             so
             many
             find
             no
             savour
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ?
             Is
             it
             because
             there
             is
             no
             matter
             of
             sweetnesse
             or
             delight
             in
             it
             ?
             No
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             they
             have
             not
             tasted
             of
             ,
             not
             been
             soundly
             toucht
             and
             terrified
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             of
             bondage
             ;
             They
             have
             not
             smarted
             ,
             nor
             as
             yet
             been
             afflicted
             with
             a
             sense
             of
             the
             bitternesse
             of
             sinne
             ,
             nor
             of
             iust
             punishment
             due
             unto
             the
             same
             .
             God
             therefore
             sends
             into
             our
             hearts
             the
             spirit
             of
             feare
             and
             bondage
             ,
             to
             prepare
             us
             to
             rellish
             mercy
             :
             And
             then
             the
          
           spirit
           of
           adoption
           ,
           
             not
             to
             feare
             againe
             .
             And
             thus
             by
             this
             order
             ,
             the
             one
             is
             magnified
             ,
             and
             highly
             esteemed
             ,
             by
             the
             fore-going
             sense
             of
             the
             other
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             for
             our
             good
             ;
             and
             that
             two
             waies
             :
             first
             ,
             in
             Iustification
             :
             secondly
             ,
             and
             in
             Sanctification
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           the
           first
           ;
           
             wee
             are
             such
             strangers
             unto
             God
             ,
             that
             wee
             will
             never
             come
             unto
             Him
             ,
             till
             wee
             see
             no
             other
             remedy
          
           ;
           being
           at
           the
           Pits
           brinke
           ,
           ready
           to
           starue
           ,
           hopelesse
           ,
           &c.
           
           Wee
           see
           it
           in
           the
           prodigall
           Sonne
           :
           He
           would
           never
           thinke
           of
           any
           returne
           unto
           his
           Father
           ,
           till
           all
           other
           helpes
           failed
           Him
           ,
           
             money
             ,
             friends
             ,
             acquaintance
             ,
             all
             sorts
             of
             food
             ;
             Nay
             ,
             if
             Hee
             might
             have
             fed
             upon
             huskes
             with
             the
             Swine
             ,
             Hee
             would
             not
             have
             thought
             of
             returning
             ,
             any
             more
             to
             his
             Father
             :
             This
             beeing
             denied
             him
             ,
             the
             Text
             
             saith
             ,
             Hee
             came
             to
             Himselfe
             :
             shewing
             us
             ,
             that
             when
             Men
             runne
             on
             in
             sinfull
             courses
             ,
             they
             are
             mad
             men
             ,
             out
             of
             themselves
             ;
             even
             as
             wee
             see
             th●se
             in
             Bedlam
             are
             beaten
             ,
             kept
             under
             ,
             den●ed
             comforts
             ,
             till
             they
             come
             to
             themselves
             :
             And
             what
             faith
             Hee
             then
             ?
          
           I
           will
           arise
           ,
           and
           goe
           to
           my
           Father
           ,
           and
           will
           say
           unto
           Him
           ,
           Father
           ,
           I
           have
           sinned
           against
           heaven
           ,
           and
           against
           Thee
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             So
             it
             is
             with
             us
             ,
             untill
             the
             Lord
             humble
             ,
             and
             bring
             us
             low
             in
             our
             owne
             eyes
             ,
             show
             us
             our
             misery
             and
             spirituall
             poverty
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             us
             there
             is
             no
             good
             thing
             ;
             that
             wee
             bee
             stript
             of
             all
             helpe●
             ,
             in
             ,
             and
             without
             our selves
             ;
             and
             see
             that
             wee
             must
             perish
             ,
             unlesse
             wee
             beg
             His
             mercy
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             untill
             then
             wee
             will
             not
             seeke
             his
             face
             and
             favour
             ,
             nor
             have
             recourse
             to
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             rocke
             of
             our
             salvation
             .
             It
             is
             with
             us
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
          
           
           
             as
             it
             was
             with
             the
             Women
             ,
             whom
             Christ
             healed
             of
             the
             bloody
             issue
             .
             How
             long
             was
             it
             ,
             ere
             shee
             came
             to
             Christ
             ?
             She
             had
             been
             sicke
             twelve
             yeeres
             ;
             She
             had
             spent
             all
             her
             living
             upon
             Physitions
             ,
             neither
             could
             she
             bee
             healed
             of
             any
             .
             Now
             this
             extremity
             brought
             Her
             to
             Iesus
             Christ.
             This
             then
             is
             the
             meanes
             to
             bring
             to
             Christ
             :
             To
             bring
             us
             upon
             our
             knees
             ,
             to
             drive
             us
             out
             of
             our selues
             ,
             hopelesse
             ,
             as
             low
             as
             may
             bee
             ;
             To
             shew
             us
             ,
             where
             helpe
             is
             onely
             to
             bee
             found
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             runne
             unto
             it
             .
          
           The
           hunted
           Beast
           flies
           unto
           his
           Den
           :
           The
           Israelites
           being
           stung
           by
           fiery
           Serpents
           ,
           made
           hast
           to
           the
           
             Brazen
             Serpent
          
           ,
           a
           Type
           of
           Christ
           ,
           for
           helpe
           :
           The
           Man-killer
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           chaced
           by
           the
           avenger
           of
           blood
           ,
           ran●e
           a
           pace
           to
           the
           City
           of
           refuge
           .
           Ioab
           being
           pursued
           for
           his
           life
           ,
           fled
           to
           the
           Tabernacle
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           laid
           fast
           hold
           upon
           the
           horne●
           of
           the
           Altar
           :
           A
           wounded
           man
           hies
           unto
           the
           Surgeon
           :
           Proportionably
           a
           poore
           Soule
           ,
           broken
           and
           bruised
           with
           the
           insupportable
           burden
           of
           all
           his
           abominations
           ,
           bleeding
           at
           heart-roote
           under
           sense
           of
           Divine
           wrath
           ,
           by
           the
           cutting
           edge
           of
           the
           Sword
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           managed
           aright
           by
           some
           
             Masters
             of
             assemblies
          
           ,
           chaced
           furiously
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           Sinne
           ,
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           Satan
           ,
           sometimes
           even
           to
           the
           brinke
           of
           despaire
           ,
           &c.
           will
           bee
           willing
           
           with
           a
           witnesse
           ,
           to
           cast
           it selfe
           into
           the
           sweet
           compassionate
           inviting
           armes
           ,
           and
           embracements
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           broken
           and
           bleeding
           upon
           the
           Crosse
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           so
           bee
           made
           His
           ,
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             For
             our
             sanctification
             also
             ,
             it
             is
             good
             for
             us
             that
             the
          
           Comforters
           
             first
             worke
             bee
             ,
             to
             worke
             feare
             in
             us
             .
          
           For
           wee
           are
           naturally
           
             so
             frozen
             in
             our
             dregs
             ,
             that
             no
             fire
             in
             a
             manner
             will
             warme
             ,
             or
             th●w
             us
             .
             Wee
             wallow
             in
             our
             owne
             blood
             ,
             wee
             sticke
             fast
             in
             the
             mire
             of
             sinne
             up
             to
             the
             chinne
             ,
             that
             wee
             cannot
             stirre
             .
             So
             that
             this
             feare
             is
             sent
             to
             pull
             us
             violently
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             from
             our
             corruptions
             ;
             to
             make
             us
             holy
             ,
             and
             looke
             unto
             our
             waies
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
             Now
             to
             effect
             this
             ,
             sharpest
             things
             are
             best
             ;
             as
             are
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             threatnings
             of
             condemnation
             ,
             the
             opening
             of
             Hell
             ,
             the
             racking
             of
             the
             conscience
             ,
             and
             a
             sense
             of
             wrath
             present
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             .
             So
             hard-hearted
             are
             wee
             by
             nature
             ,
             being
             as
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             bond-woman
             ,
             to
             whom
             violence
             must
             be
             used
             .
             Even
             as
             wee
             see
             a
             Man
             riding
             a
             young
             and
             wilde
             Horse
             to
             tame
             him
             ;
             Hee
             will
             runne
             him
             against
             a
             wall
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             make
             him
             afraid
             ,
             ride
             him
             in
             deepe
             and
             rough
             places
             ;
             or
             if
             this
             will
             not
             doe
             ,
             take
             him
             up
             to
             some
             high
             rocke
             ,
             and
             bringing
             him
             to
             the
             brinke
             thereof
             ,
             Hee
             threatneth
             to
             throw
             him
             downe
             headlong
             ;
             maketh
             him
             shake
             and
             quake
             ,
             whereby
             at
             last
             hee
             is
             tamed
             .
             So
             deales
             the
             Lord
             with
             us
             :
             Hee
             gives
             us
             a
             sight
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             punishment
             due
             thereunto
             ,
             a
             sense
             of
             wrath
             ,
             setteth
             the
             conscience
             on
             fire
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ;
             filleth
             the
             heart
             with
             feares
             ,
             ●orrours
             and
             dis-quietnesse
             ;
             openeth
             Hell
             thus
             unto
             the
             Soule
             ,
             brings
             us
             to
             the
             gates
             thereof
             ,
             and
             threatneth
             to
             throw
             us
             in
             :
             And
             all
             this
             to
             make
             a
             man
             more
             holy
             ,
             and
          
           a
           
             hate
             sinne
             the
             more
             .
             The
             cure
             of
             the
             Stone
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
          
           saith
           b
           another
           ,
           speaking
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           
             is
             like
             that
             of
             the
             Stone
             in
             the
             Bladder
             :
             God
             must
             use
             a
             sharpe
             incision
             ,
             and
             come
             with
             his
             pulling
             and
             
             plucking
             instruments
             ,
             and
             rend
             the
             heart
             in
             pieces
             ,
             ere
             that
             sinne
             can
             bee
             got
             out
             of
             it
             .
             —
             Even
             as
             in
             a
             lethargy
             it
             is
             needfull
             the
             Patient
             should
             bee
             cast
             into
             a
             burning
             Fever
             ,
             because
             the
             senses
             are
             benummed
             ,
             and
             this
             will
             wake
             them
             ,
             and
             drie
             up
             the
             be●otting
             humours
             ;
             so
             in
             our
             dead
             security
             before
             our
             conversion
             ,
             God
             is
             faine
             to
             let
             the
             Law
             ,
             Sinne
             ,
             Conscience
             and
             Satan
             loose
             upon
             us
             ;
             and
             to
             kindle
             the
             fire
             of
             Hell
             in
             our
             soules
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             might
             be
             rouzed
             :
             Our
             sinnes
             sticke
             close
             unto
             us
             ,
             as
             the
             Prisoners
             bolts
             ,
             and
             wee
             are
             shut
             up
             under
             them
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             strong
             Prison
             :
             And
             therefore
             unlesse
             ,
             as
             once
             in
          
           Paul
           and
           Silas
           
             their
             case
          
           ,
           an
           earthquake
           ,
           
             so
             here
             there
             come
             a
             mighty
          
           heart-quake
           ,
           violently
           breaking
           open
           the
           Prison
           doores
           ,
           and
           shaking
           off
           our
           fetters
           ,
           never
           shall
           wee
           get
           our
           liberty
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Thus
           wee
           see
           ,
           what
           a
           mighty
           c
           worke
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           bondage
           there
           must
           bee
           ,
           to
           prepare
           for
           Christ.
           And
           how
           requisite
           it
           is
           both
           for
           the
           glorifying
           of
           Gods
           justice
           and
           mercy
           ;
           and
           also
           for
           the
           furtherance
           of
           our
           justification
           ,
           and
           sanctification
           .
           For
           illustration
           of
           which
           Point
           ,
           besides
           all
           that
           hath
           been
           said
           before
           ,
           I
           have
           more
           willingly
           in
           this
           last
           Passage
           prest
           at
           large
           the
           authority
           of
           so
           great
           a
           Divine
           ,
           (
           in
           which
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           swarved
           from
           His
           sense
           )
           because
           Hee
           
           is
           without
           exception
           both
           for
           holinesse
           and
           learning
           :
           and
           so
           his
           sincere
           and
           orthodoxe
           judgement
           more
           currant
           and
           passable
           .
        
         
           Ob.
           But
           hence
           ,
           it
           may
           bee
           ,
           some
           troubled
           Soule
           may
           take
           up
           a
           complaint
           ,
           and
           say
           :
           Alas
           ,
           if
           it
           bee
           thus
           ,
           what
           shall
           I
           thinke
           of
           my selfe
           ?
           I
           doe
           not
           remember
           ,
           that
           ever
           I
           tasted
           so
           deepely
           of
           such
           terrours
           ,
           and
           legall
           troubles
           ,
           as
           you
           seeme
           to
           require
           :
           I
           have
           not
           been
           so
           humbled
           and
           terrified
           ,
           nor
           had
           such
           experience
           of
           that
           state
           under
           the
           
             spirit
             of
             bondage
          
           ,
           as
           you
           talke
           of
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           therefore
           you
           have
           cast
           scruples
           into
           my
           conscience
           ,
           about
           the
           truth
           and
           soundnesse
           of
           my
           conversion
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           I
           answer
           ,
           in
           this
           worke
           of
           the
           
             spirit
             of
             bondage
          
           ;
           in
           this
           Case
           of
           legall
           terrours
           ,
           humiliations
           ,
           and
           other
           preparative
           dispositions
           ,
           wee
           doe
           not
           prescribe
           precisely
           just
           such
           a
           measure
           and
           quantitie
           :
           We
           doe
           not
           determine
           peremptorily
           upon
           such
           or
           such
           a
           degree
           ,
           or
           height
           :
           Wee
           leave
           that
           to
           the
           Wisedome
           of
           our
           great
           Master
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           the
           
             onely
             wise
             God
          
           ,
           d
           who
           is
           a
           most
           free
           Agent
           .
           But
           sure
           wee
           are
           ,
           a
           man
           must
           have
           so
           much
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           measure
           ,
           as
           to
           bring
           Him
           to
           Christ.
           It
           must
           make
           him
           weary
           of
           all
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           of
           Satans
           bondage
           wholly
           ;
           willing
           to
           
             plucke
             out
             his
             right
             eye
          
           ,
           and
           
             cut
             off
             his
             right
             hand
          
           ,
           I
           meane
           ,
           to
           part
           with
           his
           best-beloved
           bosome-lusts
           ;
           to
           
             sell
             all
          
           ,
           and
           not
           leave
           so
           much
           as
           an
           
             hoofe
             behind
          
           .
           It
           must
           bee
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           him
           see
           his
           danger
           ,
           and
           so
           hast
           to
           the
           
             Citie
             of
             Refuge
          
           ,
           to
           bee
           sensible
           of
           his
           spirituall
           misery
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           heartily
           thirst
           for
           mercy
           ;
           to
           finde
           himselfe
           lost
           and
           cast
           away
           in
           Himselfe
           ,
           that
           Christ
           may
           bee
           
             All
             in
             All
          
           unto
           Him
           :
           And
           after
           must
           follow
           an
           hatred
           of
           all
           false
           and
           evill
           waies
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ;
           a
           thorow-change
           of
           former
           courses
           ,
           company
           ,
           conversation
           ;
           and
           setting
           Himselfe
           in
           the
           way
           and
           practise
           of
           
             ●obriety
             ,
             honesty
             and
             holinesse
          
           .
           If
           thou
           hast
           had
           experience
           of
           these
           affections
           ,
           and
           effects
           in
           thine
           owne
           soule
           ,
           whatsoever
           the
           measure
           of
           
           the
           work
           of
           the
           
             spirit
             of
             bondage
          
           hath
           been
           in
           thee
           lesse
           or
           more
           ;
           Thou
           art
           safe
           enough
           ,
           and
           mayst
           goe
           on
           comfortably
           in
           the
           
             holy
             Path
          
           ,
           without
           any
           discouragement
           ,
           either
           from
           such
           pretended
           scruples
           in
           thy selfe
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           Satans
           cruell
           cavils
           ,
           and
           oppositions
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           Vpon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           bee
           here
           unseasonable
           ,
           to
           tell
           you
           ,
           How
           that
           Legall
           terrour
           ,
           which
           God
           appoints
           to
           bee
           a
           preparative
           in
           his
           elect
           ,
           for
           the
           spirit
           of
           adoption
           ,
           and
           a
           true
           change
           ,
           differs
           from
           that
           which
           is
           found
           in
           *
           Aliens
           ,
           and
           not
           attended
           with
           any
           such
           saving
           consequents
           :
           That
           every
           one
           ,
           who
           hath
           had
           trouble
           of
           conscience
           for
           sinne
           ,
           may
           clearely
           discerne
           ,
           whether
           it
           hath
           brought
           Him
           to
           Christ
           ,
           or
           left
           Him
           unconverted
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           happy
           Soule
           ,
           which
           is
           under
           the
           terrifying
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           preparing
           by
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           bondage
           ,
           for
           the
           entertainement
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           a
           sound
           conversion
           upon
           that
           fearefull
           apprehension
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           and
           strict
           visitation
           of
           his
           conscience
           for
           sinne
           ,
           casts
           about
           for
           ease
           and
           reconcilement
           ,
           onely
           by
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           ,
           and
           those
           Soule-healing
           promises
           in
           the
           Booke
           of
           life
           ,
           with
           a
           resolute
           contempt
           of
           all
           other
           meanes
           and
           offers
           ,
           for
           pacification
           :
           feeling
           now
           ,
           and
           finding
           by
           experience
           ,
           that
           no
           other
           way
           ,
           no
           earthly
           thing
           ,
           not
           this
           whole
           world
           ,
           were
           it
           all
           dissolved
           into
           the
           most
           curious
           ,
           and
           exquisite
           pleasures
           ,
           that
           ever
           any
           carnall
           heart
           conceived
           ,
           can
           any
           way
           asswage
           the
           least
           pang
           of
           his
           grieved
           spirit
           .
           Glad
           therefore
           is
           Hee
           to
           take
           counsel
           and
           advise
           ,
           with
           any
           that
           is
           able
           ,
           or
           likely
           to
           leade
           him
           by
           a
           wise
           and
           discreet
           hand
           to
           a
           well-grounded
           comfort
           and
           refreshment
           :
           And
           resolveth
           greedily
           ,
           what-ever
           the
           prescription
           and
           direction
           bee
           ,
           to
           give
           way
           unto
           it
           most
           willingly
           in
           his
           performance
           and
           practise
           .
           
             And
             the
             people
             asked
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             What
             shall
             wee
             doe
             then
             ?
             Then
             came
             also
             Publicans
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             Him
             ,
             Master
             ,
             what
             shall
             wee
             doe
             ?
             
             And
             the
             Souldiers
             likewise
             demanded
             of
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             And
             what
             shall
             wee
             doe
             ?
          
           Thus
           were
           Iohns
           hearers
           affected
           ,
           Luk.
           3.10
           ,
           12
           ,
           14.
           beeing
           afflicted
           with
           the
           piercing
           passages
           of
           Iohns
           thundring
           Sermon
           ;
           
             Men
             and
             brethren
             what
             shall
             wee
             doe
             ?
          
           say
           the
           Penitent
           Iewes
           ,
           
             pricked
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             Acts.
          
           2.37
           .
           
             The
             Iaylour
             ,
             Acts
          
           16.30
           .
           
             came
             trembling
             ,
             and
             fell
             downe
             before
          
           Paul
           and
           Silas
           ,
           
             and
             said
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             what
             must
             I
             doe
             to
             bee
             saved
             ?
          
           As
           if
           they
           had
           said
           :
           Prescribe
           and
           enioyne
           what
           you
           will
           ;
           bee
           it
           never
           so
           harsh
           and
           distastefull
           to
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           never
           so
           crosse
           and
           contrary
           to
           carnall
           reason
           ,
           profit
           ,
           pleasure
           ,
           preferment
           ,
           acceptation
           with
           the
           world
           ,
           ease
           ,
           liberty
           ,
           life
           ,
           &c.
           having
           warrant
           out
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           wee
           are
           resolved
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           doe
           it
           .
           Onely
           informe
           us
           first
           ,
           how
           to
           partake
           ,
           and
           bee
           assured
           of
           the
           person
           and
           passion
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           how
           to
           have
           the
           angry
           face
           of
           our
           blessed
           God
           ,
           to
           whom
           wee
           have
           continued
           Rebels
           so
           long
           ,
           turned
           into
           calmnesse
           and
           favour
           unto
           us
           .
           But
           now
           a
           Cast-away
           and
           Alien
           thus
           legally
           terrified
           ,
           and
           under
           wrath
           for
           sinne
           ,
           is
           never
           wont
           to
           come
           to
           this
           earnestnesse
           of
           care
           ,
           eagernesse
           of
           resolution
           ,
           stedfastnesse
           of
           endeavour
           ,
           willingnesse
           upon
           any
           termes
           to
           abandon
           utterly
           all
           His
           old
           wayes
           ,
           and
           to
           embrace
           new
           ,
           strict
           and
           holy
           courses
           .
           These
           things
           appeare
           unto
           Him
           terrible
           Puritanicall
           ,
           and
           intolerable
           .
           He
           commonly
           in
           such
           cases
           ,
           hath
           recourse
           for
           ease
           and
           remedy
           to
           worldly
           comforts
           ,
           and
           the
           arme
           of
           flesh
           .
           He
           labours
           to
           relieve
           his
           heavy
           heart
           ,
           by
           a
           strong
           and
           serious
           casting
           his
           minde
           ,
           and
           nestling
           his
           conceit
           upon
           his
           riches
           ,
           gold
           ,
           greatnesse
           ,
           great
           friends
           ,
           credit
           amongst
           Men
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           transitory
           delights
           ,
           and
           fading
           flowers
           of
           His
           fooles
           Paradise
           .
           For
           Hee
           is
           at
           a
           Point
           ,
           and
           resolute
           with
           a
           sensuall
           impenitent
           obstinacy
           ,
           not
           to
           passe
           forward
           thorow
           the
           Pangs
           of
           the
           New-birth
           by
           repentance
           and
           sanctification
           ,
           into
           the
           holy
           Trade
           of
           new-obedience
           :
           lest
           Hee
           should
           ,
           (
           as
           out
           of
           a
           foolish
           and
           phranticke
           basenesse
           ,
           Hee
           is
           apt
           to
           feare
           )
           bee
           engaged
           and
           
           enchained
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           to
           too
           much
           stricknesse
           ,
           precisenesse
           ,
           holinesse
           of
           life
           ,
           communion
           with
           Gods
           people
           ,
           and
           opposition
           to
           good
           fellowship
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Hee
           ,
           that
           is
           savingly-wounded
           with
           Legall
           terrour
           ,
           is
           wont
           in
           cold
           blood
           ,
           and
           being
           something
           come
           to
           Himselfe
           ,
           to
           entertaine
           the
           very
           same
           conceit
           (
           or
           rather
           mingled
           with
           a
           great
           deale
           more
           reverence
           ,
           affectionatenesse
           and
           love
           ,
           as
           farre
           as
           the
           life
           of
           an
           immortall
           Soule
           doth
           surpasse
           in
           dearenesse
           and
           excellency
           the
           cure
           of
           a
           fraile
           and
           earthy
           body
           )
           of
           that
           Man
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           by
           a
           right
           managing
           the
           edge
           of
           his
           spirituall
           sword
           ,
           hath
           pierced
           his
           heart
           ,
           scorched
           his
           conscience
           ,
           and
           bruised
           his
           spirit
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           the
           same
           in
           proportion
           ,
           which
           a
           wise
           and
           thankefull
           Patient
           would
           have
           of
           that
           faithfull
           Surgeon
           ,
           which
           hath
           seasonably
           and
           thorowly
           launced
           some
           deepe
           and
           dangerous
           Sore
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           would
           have
           been
           his
           death
           .
           Vpon
           the
           search
           and
           discovery
           ,
           Hee
           clearely
           sees
           and
           acknowledgeth
           ,
           that
           had
           not
           that
           holy
           incision
           been
           made
           into
           his
           rotten
           and
           ulcerous
           heart
           ,
           it
           had
           cost
           him
           the
           eternall
           life
           of
           his
           Soule
           .
           But
           now
           the
           Alien
           put
           out
           of
           his
           sensuall
           humour
           with
           horrour
           of
           conscience
           ,
           is
           ordinarily
           transported
           with
           much
           ragefull
           discontentment
           ,
           against
           the
           powerfull
           Ministery
           of
           Gods
           paineful
           Messengers
           ,
           who
           put
           Him
           to
           such
           torture
           ,
           by
           troubling
           Him
           for
           sinne
           ,
           and
           frighting
           Him
           with
           Hell.
           And
           thereupon
           cries
           out
           against
           them
           ,
           at
           least
           with
           secret
           indignation
           and
           fretting
           ,
           as
           the
           Divels
           did
           against
           
             Christ
             :
             Why
             doe
             you
             thus
             torment
             us
             before
             the
             time
             ?
          
        
         
           3.
           
           Aliens
           in
           such
           cases
           entertaine
           no
           other
           thought
           ,
           and
           cast
           about
           for
           no
           other
           comfort
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           onely
           how
           they
           may
           recover
           their
           former
           quietnesse
           of
           mind
           ,
           carnall
           ease
           ,
           and
           freedome
           from
           present
           terrour
           .
           But
           hee
           that
           is
           fitting
           ,
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           bondage
           ,
           for
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           fellowship
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           will
           never
           by
           any
           meanes
           ,
           whatsoever
           come
           of
           Him
           ,
           relapse
           to
           his
           wouted
           sensuall
           security
           .
           Nay
           ,
           of
           the
           two
           ,
           Hee
           will
           rather
           
           lie
           still
           upon
           the
           Racke
           ,
           waiting
           for
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           all
           the
           dayes
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           then
           to
           
             returne
             any
             more
             unto
             foolishnesse
          
           ,
           or
           hunt
           againe
           after
           any
           contentment
           in
           the
           miserable
           pleasures
           of
           good
           fellowship
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           
             Messenger
             ,
             an
             Interpreter
          
           ,
           c
           
             One
             among
             a
             thousand
          
           ,
           who
           in
           such
           a
           case
           can
           seasonably
           and
           soundly
           declare
           unto
           a
           savingly-wounded
           Soule
           
             His
             righteousnesse
          
           ;
           assure
           Him
           ,
           it
           was
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           onely
           businesse
           in
           comming
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           disburden
           
             all
             that
             labour
             ,
             and
             are
             heavy
             laden
          
           ;
           and
           ease
           such
           trembling
           hearts
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           say
           ,
           such
           a
           blessed
           Man
           of
           God
           to
           such
           a
           broken
           heart
           ,
           is
           for
           ever
           after
           most
           deare
           and
           welcome
           .
           
             His
             secte
             are
             beautifull
          
           in
           his
           eye
           ,
           every
           time
           Hee
           comes
           neere
           Him.
           Comfort
           of
           so
           high
           a
           nature
           ,
           in
           extremity
           of
           such
           horrible
           consequence
           ,
           doth
           infinitely
           and
           endlesly
           endeare
           the
           delivered
           Soule
           to
           such
           an
           heavenly
           Doctour
           .
           But
           Aliens
           commonly
           make
           no
           great
           account
           of
           godly
           Ministers
           any
           longer
           ,
           then
           they
           have
           present
           need
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           trouble
           of
           minde
           makes
           them
           Melancholike
           ,
           and
           without
           mirth
           .
           They
           seeme
           to
           reverence
           them
           ,
           while
           from
           their
           generall
           discourses
           of
           mercy
           ,
           and
           Gods
           free
           grace
           ,
           of
           mercifull
           invitations
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           certainty
           of
           acceptation
           (
           if
           they
           will
           come
           in
           )
           &c.
           
           They
           sucke
           into
           their
           false
           hearts
           before
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           truth
           of
           humiliation
           ,
           some
           superficiall
           glimmerings
           ,
           and
           flashes
           of
           comfort
           and
           cooling
           .
           But
           if
           once
           the
           heate
           of
           their
           guilty
           rage
           begin
           to
           asswage
           ,
           and
           they
           find
           againe
           some
           ease
           from
           their
           former
           terrours
           ,
           and
           wonted
           rellish
           in
           earthly
           delights
           ,
           they
           turne
           such
           holy
           men
           out
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           cast
           them
           out
           of
           their
           consciences
           ,
           and
           hold
           no
           higher
           ,
           or
           further
           conceit
           of
           them
           ,
           then
           of
           other
           ,
           and
           ordinary
           men
           ;
           if
           they
           forbeare
           to
           persecute
           them
           with
           thoughts
           of
           disdaine
           and
           contempt
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           true
           Penitent
           ,
           having
           smarted
           under
           the
           sense
           of
           divine
           wrath
           ,
           and
           frighted
           with
           the
           flames
           of
           horrour
           for
           sinne
           ,
           doth
           grow
           fearefull
           for
           ever
           after
           to
           offend
           ,
           and
           with
           much
           gracious
           care
           dreads
           that
           
             consuming
             
             fire
          
           .
           But
           the
           Alien
           ,
           while
           hee
           is
           upon
           the
           R●cke
           indeede
           ,
           and
           hath
           the
           hainousnesse
           of
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           Hell
           freshly
           in
           His
           eie
           ,
           will
           easily
           make
           many
           glorious
           protestations
           and
           promises
           ,
           what
           a
           rare
           and
           resolute
           Convert
           Hee
           will
           become
           upon
           his
           recovery
           .
           But
           if
           once
           the
           storme
           bee
           over-blowne
           ,
           Gods
           hand
           withdrawne
           ,
           and
           his
           painefull
           conscience
           cast
           againe
           into
           a
           deade
           sleepe
           by
           the
           power
           ,
           or
           rather
           poison
           of
           some
           sensuall
           receit
           ,
           Hee
           performes
           just
           nothing
           :
           But
           like
           a
           filthy
           swine
           ,
           wallowes
           againe
           in
           the
           mire
           and
           mud
           of
           earthlinesse
           and
           carnality
           ,
           and
           againe
           with
           the
           beastly
           dog
           ,
           returnes
           unto
           ,
           and
           resumes
           his
           vomit
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Hee
           that
           hath
           savingly
           passed
           thorow
           the
           Pangs
           of
           such
           spirituall
           afflictions
           ,
           is
           wont
           to
           bee
           very
           kindlily
           affected
           ,
           most
           compassionate
           ,
           and
           tender-hearted
           to
           others
           ,
           afflicted
           with
           the
           same
           wofull
           terrours
           and
           troubles
           of
           conscience
           .
           A
           woman
           ,
           which
           hath
           herselfe
           with
           extraordinary
           paine
           ,
           tasted
           of
           that
           exquisite
           torture
           of
           child
           birth
           ,
           is
           wont
           to
           bee
           more
           tenderly
           and
           mercifully
           disposed
           towards
           another
           in
           the
           like
           torment
           ;
           then
           she
           ,
           that
           never
           knew
           what
           that
           miserie
           meant
           :
           And
           is
           more
           ready
           ,
           willing
           ,
           and
           skillfull
           to
           relieve
           in
           such
           distresses
           .
           It
           is
           proportionably
           so
           in
           the
           present
           Case
           :
           But
           the
           Alien
           beeing
           tainted
           in
           some
           measure
           with
           the
           Divels
           hatefull
           disposition
           ,
           is
           by
           the
           heate
           of
           his
           slavish
           horrour
           ,
           rather
           enraged
           with
           malice
           ,
           then
           resolved
           into
           mercy
           :
           Hee
           is
           rather
           tickled
           with
           a
           secret
           content
           ,
           then
           touched
           with
           true
           commiseration
           ,
           to
           see
           and
           heare
           of
           others
           plunged
           into
           the
           same
           gulphe
           of
           misery
           ,
           and
           plagued
           like
           Himselfe
           .
           Hee
           is
           much
           troubled
           with
           his
           solenesse
           in
           suffering
           ,
           and
           the
           singularity
           of
           any
           sorrowfull
           Accident
           .
           Companion-ship
           in
           crosses
           ,
           doth
           something
           allay
           the
           discomforts
           of
           carnall
           men
           :
           So
           that
           sometimes
           they
           secretly
           ,
           but
           very
           sinfully
           reioyce
           ,
           (
           such
           is
           their
           dogged
           ,
           *
           divelish
           disposition
           )
           even
           to
           see
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           upon
           their
           neighbours
           .
           Neither
           can
           hee
           in
           such
           extremeties
           minister
           any
           
           meanes
           of
           helpe
           ,
           or
           true
           comfort
           at
           all
           ,
           either
           by
           prayer
           ,
           counsell
           ,
           or
           any
           experimentall
           skill
           ;
           because
           the
           
             evill
             spirit
          
           of
           his
           vexed
           conscience
           ,
           was
           not
           driven
           away
           by
           any
           well-grounded
           application
           of
           Gods
           mercies
           ,
           and
           Christs
           blood
           ,
           but
           as
           Saules
           was
           ,
           by
           Musicke
           ,
           worldly
           mirth
           ,
           carnall
           advise
           ,
           Soule-slaying
           flatteries
           of
           Man-pleasing
           Ministers
           ,
           plunging
           desperately
           into
           variety
           of
           sensuall
           pleasures
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           Hee
           ,
           which
           after
           the
           boisterous
           tempest
           of
           Legall
           terrours
           ,
           hath
           happily
           arrived
           at
           the
           Port
           of
           Peace
           ;
           I
           meane
           ,
           that
           blessed
           peace
           
             which
             passeth
             all
             understanding
          
           ,
           made
           with
           God
           himselfe
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           enters
           presently
           thereupon
           into
           the
           
             good
             way
             ,
             takes
             upon
             Him
             the
             yoke
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           serues
           him
           afterward
           
             in
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             his
             life
             .
          
           And
           ordinarily
           His
           deeper
           humiliation
           ,
           is
           an
           occasion
           of
           his
           more
           humble
           ,
           precise
           ,
           holy
           ,
           and
           strickt
           walking
           ,
           and
           of
           more
           watchfulnesse
           over
           his
           heart
           ,
           and
           tendernesse
           of
           conscience
           ,
           about
           lesser
           sinnes
           also
           ;
           all
           occasions
           of
           scandall
           ,
           appearances
           of
           evill
           ,
           even
           aberrations
           in
           his
           best
           actions
           ,
           &
           holiest
           duties
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           Aliens
           ,
           whē
           once
           they
           bee
           taken
           off
           the
           Racke
           ,
           and
           their
           torture
           determine
           ,
           either
           become
           just
           the
           same
           men
           they
           were
           before
           ;
           or
           else
           reforme
           onely
           some
           one
           ,
           or
           other
           grosse
           sin
           ,
           which
           stuckē
           most
           upon
           their
           consciences
           ,
           but
           remaine
           unamended
           and
           unmortified
           in
           the
           rest
           :
           or
           else
           ,
           which
           often
           comes
           to
           passe
           ,
           grow
           a
           great
           deale
           worse
           .
           For
           they
           are
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           angry
           with
           God
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           give
           them
           a
           taste
           of
           Hell
           fire
           before
           their
           time
           ;
           and
           therefore
           knowing
           their
           time
           but
           short
           ,
           fall
           upon
           earthly
           delights
           more
           furiously
           ,
           engrosse
           and
           graspe
           the
           pleasures
           of
           the
           World
           with
           more
           greedinesse
           and
           importunitie
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           thus
           premised
           ;
           I
           come
           to
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           rectifying
           of
           the
           fore-mentioned
           Errour
           ,
           and
           prevention
           of
           the
           danger
           of
           dawbing
           and
           undoing
           for
           ever
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           so
           weighty
           importance
           ,
           I
           would
           advise
           
           the
           Spirituall
           Physition
           ,
           to
           labour
           with
           the
           utmost
           improovement
           of
           all
           his
           divine
           skill
           ,
           heavenly
           wisedome
           ,
           best
           experience
           ,
           heartiest
           praiers
           ,
           most
           piercing
           persuasions
           ,
           prest
           out
           of
           the
           word
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           wisely
           to
           worke
           ,
           and
           watchfully
           to
           observe
           the
           season
           ,
           when
           hee
           may
           ,
           warrantably
           and
           upon
           good
           ground
           ,
           apply
           unto
           the
           woundedst
           soule
           of
           his
           spiritually-sicke
           Patient
           assured
           comfort
           in
           the
           promises
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           soveraigne
           blood
           ,
           which
           was
           spilt
           for
           broken
           hearts
           ;
           and
           assure
           him
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           truth
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           rich
           compassions
           ,
           which
           lie
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           that
           great
           Covenant
           of
           everlasting
           mercy
           and
           love
           ,
           sealed
           with
           the
           painefull
           sufferings
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           belong
           unto
           Him.
           Which
           is
           then
           ,
           when
           his
           troubled
           heart
           is
           soundly
           humbled
           under
           Gods
           mighty
           hand
           ,
           and
           brought
           at
           length
           to
           ,
           first
           ,
           a
           truly
           penitent
           sight
           ,
           sense
           ,
           and
           hatred
           of
           all
           sinne
           :
           secondly
           ,
           a
           sincere
           and
           unsatiable
           thirst
           after
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           righteousnesse
           both
           imputed
           ,
           and
           inherent
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           an
           unfained
           and
           un-reserved
           resolution
           of
           an
           universall
           New-obedience
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           &c.
           
           Here
           I
           had
           purposed
           to
           have
           been
           large
           ;
           but
           I
           am
           prevented
           by
           that
           which
           hath
           been
           said
           already
           :
           and
           therefore
           to
           avoide
           repetition
           ,
           I
           must
           remit
           you
           to
           the
           consideration
           of
           those
           Legall
           and
           Evangelicall
           preparations
           for
           the
           entertainement
           of
           Christ
           and
           true
           comfort
           ,
           which
           I
           handled
           before
           ,
           which
           may
           give
           some
           good
           direction
           and
           satisfaction
           in
           the
           Point
           .
        
         
           Yet
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           before
           such
           fitnesse
           bee
           fully
           effectuated
           ,
           I
           would
           have
           the
           Man
           of
           God
           ply
           his
           Patient
           with
           his
           best
           perswasions
           and
           Proofes
           ,
           seasonably
           mingled
           with
           motives
           to
           humiliation
           ,
           of
           the
           pardonablenesse
           of
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           possibility
           of
           pardon
           ,
           damnablenesse
           of
           despaire
           ,
           danger
           of
           ease
           by
           outward
           mirth
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           to
           hold
           out
           to
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           troubled
           conscience
           ,
           as
           a
           prize
           and
           Lure
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           the
           freenesse
           of
           Gods
           immeasurable
           mercy
           ,
           the
           generall
           
           Offer
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           without
           any
           exception
           of
           persons
           ,
           times
           ,
           or
           sinnes
           ;
           the
           pretiousnesse
           and
           infallibilitie
           of
           the
           promises
           ,
           in
           as
           faire
           and
           lovely
           a
           fashion
           ,
           in
           as
           orient
           and
           alluring
           formes
           ,
           as
           Hee
           can
           possibly
           .
           But
           it
           is
           One
           thing
           ,
           to
           say
           ;
           If
           these
           things
           bee
           so
           ,
           I
           can
           assure
           you
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           life
           ,
           of
           the
           promises
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           already-reall
           right
           and
           interest
           to
           all
           the
           riches
           of
           Gods
           free
           grace
           ,
           and
           glorious
           purchase
           of
           Christs
           meritorious
           blood
           :
           Another
           thing
           ,
           to
           say
           ;
           If
           you
           will
           suffer
           your
           understandings
           to
           bee
           illightened
           ,
           your
           consciences
           to
           bee
           convinced
           ,
           your
           hearts
           to
           be
           wounded
           with
           sight
           ,
           sense
           ,
           and
           horrour
           of
           sin
           ;
           If
           you
           will
           come-in
           ,
           and
           take
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           His
           Person
           ,
           his
           Passion
           ,
           his
           yoke
           ;
           If
           you
           will
           entertaine
           these
           and
           these
           affections
           ,
           longings
           ,
           and
           resolutions
           ,
           &c.
           
           Then
           most
           certainely
           our
           mercifull
           Lord
           will
           crowne
           your
           truly
           humbled
           soules
           with
           his
           dearest
           compassions
           ,
           and
           freest
           love
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           bee
           informed
           ,
           that
           when
           all
           is
           done
           ,
           I
           meane
           ,
           when
           the
           Men
           of
           God
           have
           their
           desire
           ;
           That
           the
           Patient
           in
           their
           perswasion
           is
           soundly
           wrought
           upon
           ,
           and
           professeth
           understandingly
           and
           feelingly
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           verily
           thinke
           from
           His
           heart
           ;
           first
           ,
           that
           Hee
           is
           
             heavy
             laden
          
           with
           the
           grievous
           burden
           of
           all
           His
           sinnes
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           That
           Hee
           is
           come
           by
           his
           present
           spirituall
           terrour
           and
           trouble
           of
           minde
           ,
           to
           that
           resolution
           ,
           
             to
             doe
             any
             thing
          
           ;
           which
           wee
           find
           the
           Hearers
           of
           Iohn
           and
           
             Peter
             ,
             Luk.
          
           3.
           
           Act.
           2.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           Hee
           most
           highly
           prizeth
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           farre
           above
           the
           riches
           ,
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           glory
           of
           the
           whole
           earth
           ;
           thirsts
           ,
           and
           longs
           for
           Him
           infinitely
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           That
           Hee
           is
           most
           willing
           to
           
             sell
             all
          
           :
           To
           part
           with
           all
           sinne
           ,
           with
           His
           
             right
             eye
          
           ,
           and
           
             right
             hand
          
           ,
           those
           lusts
           and
           delights
           which
           stucke
           closest
           to
           His
           bosome
           ;
           Not
           to
           leave
           so
           much
           as
           an
           
             hoofe
             behind
          
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           That
           hee
           is
           content
           with
           all
           his
           heart
           to
           take
           Christ
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           a
           Lord
           and
           Husband
           to
           serue
           ,
           love
           ,
           and
           obey
           Him
           ;
           as
           for
           a
           Saviour
           to
           deliver
           Him
           from
           the
           miseries
           of
           sinne
           .
           To
           take
           upon
           Him
           His
           yoke
           :
           To
           
           enter
           into
           the
           
             narrow
             way
          
           ,
           and
           walke
           in
           the
           
             holy
             Path
          
           :
           To
           associate
           Himselfe
           to
           that
           sect
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           
             spoken
             against
             everywhere
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           I
           say
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           thus
           with
           the
           afflicted
           Party
           ,
           and
           most
           happy
           is
           Hee
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           thus
           with
           Him
           ;
           yet
           notwithstanding
           ,
           because
           God
           alone
           is
           the
           
             Searcher
             of
             the
             heart
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             heart
             of
             Man
             is
             deceitfull
             above
             all
             things
             ,
          
           wee
           can
           assure
           mercy
           and
           pardon
           ,
           but
           onely
           conditionally
           ,
           (
           Tho
           by
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           wee
           doe
           it
           many
           and
           many
           times
           with
           strong
           and
           undeceiving
           confidence
           )
           .
           Wee
           must
           ever
           adde
           either
           expressedly
           ,
           or
           impliedly
           ,
           such
           formes
           of
           speech
           as
           these
           :
           If
           all
           this
           which
           you
           professe
           bee
           in
           truth
           ;
           If
           you
           bee
           thus
           resolved
           indeed
           ;
           If
           these
           things
           bee
           so
           as
           you
           have
           said
           ,
           &c.
           
           Why
           ,
           then
           wee
           assure
           you
           in
           the
           word
           of
           life
           and
           truth
           ,
           your
           Case
           is
           comfortable
           ;
           you
           may
           sweetly
           repose
           your
           troubled
           ,
           and
           truly-humbled
           soule
           upon
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           as
           your
           
             wisedome
             ,
             righteousnes
             ,
             sanctification
          
           and
           redemption
           ;
           upon
           all
           the
           Promises
           of
           life
           ,
           Gods
           free
           grace
           ,
           &c.
           as
           truly
           belonging
           unto
           you
           ,
           and
           certainely
           yours
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           Heare
           two
           Master
           Builders
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           confirming
           the
           present
           Point
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           f
           
             To
             think
             that
             it
             lyeth
             in
             the
             power
             of
             any
             Priest
             truly
             to
             absolve
             a
             man
             frō
             his
             sins
             ,
             without
             implying
             the
             condition
             of
             his
          
           believing
           and
           repenting
           ,
           as
           he
           ought
           to
           doe
           ,
           
             is
             both
             presumption
             and
             madnesse
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           g
           
             In
             the
             Pardon
             ,
             whereby
             a
             Priest
          
           h
           
             pardoneth
             a
             sinner
             for
             an
             offence
             by
             Him
             committed
             against
             God
             ,
             there
             are
             two
             things
             to
             bee
             considered
             :
             One
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             
             no
             pardon
             ,
             if
             the
             sinner
             doth
             not
             earnestly
             repent
             ;
             The
             other
             ,
             that
             hee
             himselfe
             which
             pardoneth
             ,
             hath
             need
             of
             pardon
             .
             Of
             these
             two
             Points
             ,
             the
             first
             is
             the
             cause
             ,
             that
             the
             Priests
             pardon
             is
             conditionall
             ,
             because
             Hee
             knoweth
             not
             the
             heart
             ;
             The
             other
             is
             a
             cause
             ,
             that
             the
             Priest
             should
             consider
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             hee
             is
             rather
             a
             Delinquet
             ,
             then
             a
             Iudge
             :
             and
             to
             teach
             him
             to
             feare
             ,
             lest
             that
             after
             hee
             hath
             pardoned
             others
             ,
             Hee
             himselfe
             may
             not
             obtaine
             pardon
             .
             It
             is
             a
             thing
             certaine
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             sinner
             seriously
             converting
             ▪
             and
             beleeving
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             cannot
             obtaine
             absolution
             of
             his
             Pastor
             which
             is
             passionate
             ,
             or
             badly
             informed
             of
             the
             truth
             ;
             God
             will
             pardon
             him
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             if
             a
             Pastor
             that
             is
             indulgent
             ,
             an
             winketh
             at
             vices
             ,
             or
             that
             is
             deceived
             by
             appearance
             of
             repentance
             ,
             absolveth
             an
             hypocriticall
             sinner
             ,
             and
             receiveth
             him
             into
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             that
             ●ypocriticall
             sinner
             remaineth
             bound
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             shall
             bee
             punished
             notwithstanding
             .
             For
             God
             partaketh
             not
             with
             the
             errours
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             neither
             regardeth
             their
             passions
             ;
             nor
             can
             be
             hindred
             from
             doing
             iustice
             by
             their
             ignorance
             .
          
        
         
         
           3.
           
           Let
           mee
           adde
           i
           Cyprian
           ,
           who
           at
           the
           first
           rising
           of
           the
           Novatian
           heresie
           ,
           wrote
           thus
           to
           
             Antonianus
             :
             We
             doe
             not
             preiudice
             the
             Lord
             that
             is
             to
             iudge
             ;
             But
             that
             hee
             ,
             if
             Hee
             finde
             the
             repentance
             of
             the
             sinner
             to
             bee
             full
             ,
             and
             iust
             ,
             hee
             may
             then
             ratifie
             that
             ,
             which
             shall
             bee
             here
             ordained
             by
             us
             :
             But
             if
             any
             one
             doe
             deceive
             us
             with
             the
             semblance
             of
             repentance
             ,
             God
             (
             who
             is
             not
             mocked
             ,
             and
             who
             beholdeth
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             )
             may
             iudge
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             wee
             did
             not
             well
             discerne
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             may
             amend
             the
             sentence
             of
             his
             servants
             .
          
        
         
           Neither
           let
           this
           Truth
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           our
           assuring
           of
           mercy
           and
           pardon
           must
           bee
           conditionall
           ,
           upon
           such
           like
           termes
           as
           these
           ;
           
             If
             thou
             doest
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             repent
             as
             thou
             oughtest
             to
             doe
             ;
             If
             these
             things
             bee
             in
             truth
             as
             you
             promise
             and
             professe
             ,
             &c.
          
           discourage
           ,
           or
           trouble
           any
           that
           are
           true
           of
           heart
           :
           For
           it
           should
           not
           prejudice
           ,
           or
           hinder
           their
           application
           of
           the
           promises
           ,
           taking
           Christ
           as
           their
           owne
           assurance
           of
           mercy
           and
           comfort
           :
           because
           they
           are
           conscious
           to
           themselves
           of
           the
           syncerity
           of
           their
           owne
           hearts
           .
           And
           therefore
           k
           
             Looke
             how
             the
             Prophet
          
           Esay
           
             was
             comforted
             ,
             when
             the
             Angell
             said
             unto
             Him
          
           ;
           l
           Thine
           iniquity
           is
           taken
           away
           ,
           and
           thy
           sinne
           purged
           ;
           
             and
             the
             poore
             Woman
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             when
             Iesus
             said
             unto
             Her
             ,
          
           m
           Thy
           sinnes
           are
           forgiven
           :
           
             The
             like
             consolation
             doth
             the
             distressed
             sinner
             receive
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Minister
             ,
             when
             hee
             hath
             compared
             the
             truth
             of
             Gods
             Word
             faithfully
             delivered
             by
             Him
             ,
             with
             the
             worke
             of
             Gods
             grace
             in
             His
             owne
             heart
             .
             According
             to
             that
             of
             Elibu
             :
          
           
           If
           there
           bee
           an
           Angell
           ,
           
             or
             a
             Messenger
          
           with
           him
           ,
           an
           Interpreter
           ,
           One
           of
           a
           thousand
           ,
           to
           declare
           unto
           man
           his
           righteousnesse
           ;
           then
           will
           God
           have
           mercy
           upon
           Him
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           Deliver
           him
           from
           going
           downe
           to
           the
           pit
           ,
           I
           have
           received
           a
           reconciliation
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Too
           much
           .
           A
           little
           
             Aqua
             vita
          
           may
           happily
           revive
           and
           refresh
           the
           fainting
           spirits
           of
           a
           swouning
           Man
           ;
           but
           too
           much
           would
           kill
           .
           A
           spoone-full
           of
           Cinnamon-water
           mingled
           with
           twelve
           spoone-fulls
           of
           Spring-water
           ,
           
           and
           one
           spoonefull
           of
           Rose-water
           ,
           &c.
           may
           bee
           soveraigne
           against
           the
           sinking
           of
           the
           heart
           ;
           But
           poure
           at
           once
           a
           Pint
           into
           the
           Stomack
           ,
           and
           it
           might
           unhappily
           choake
           the
           naturall
           heate
           ,
           waste
           the
           Radicall
           moysture
           ,
           and
           burne
           up
           a
           Mans
           Bowels
           .
           Mercy
           being
           wisely
           administred
           in
           the
           right
           season
           ,
           and
           mingled
           with
           convenient
           Counsels
           and
           Caveats
           ,
           may
           ,
           by
           Gods
           blessing
           ,
           binde
           up
           a
           broken
           heart
           with
           a
           leasurable
           and
           kindly
           Cure
           ;
           It
           may
           mollifie
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           with
           an
           healing
           and
           heavenly
           heate
           ,
           the
           smarting
           anguish
           of
           a
           wounded
           conscience
           ;
           and
           at
           length
           seasonably
           close
           it
           up
           with
           sound
           and
           lasting
           comfort
           :
           But
           poured
           out
           hand
           over
           head
           by
           an
           unsteady
           ,
           and
           in-discreet
           hand
           ,
           It
           may
           by
           accident
           ,
           dangerously
           dry
           up
           penitent
           teares
           too
           soone
           ,
           and
           stifle
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           Bondage
           in
           the
           beginning
           .
        
         
           But
           here
           let
           none
           either
           out
           of
           ignorance
           or
           malice
           mistake
           ,
           or
           bee
           troubled
           with
           this
           
             Too
             much
          
           :
           The
           same
           Phrase
           in
           the
           same
           sense
           is
           to
           be
           found
           in
           *
           Master
           Perkins
           ,
           a
           great
           Master
           in
           the
           deepe
           mystery
           of
           dealing
           with
           afflicted
           consciences
           .
           For
           wee
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           
             Too
             much
          
           ,
           is
           by
           no
           meanes
           to
           bee
           meant
           of
           any
           wayes
           restraining
           ,
           or
           confining
           the
           infinitenesse
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           .
           It
           were
           execrable
           blasphemy
           to
           dis-roabe
           Gods
           most
           glorious
           Attribute
           of
           it's
           immensity
           :
           but
           in
           respect
           of
           not
           mingling
           some
           Coolers
           and
           Caveats
           to
           
           keepe
           from
           presumption
           :
           as
           shall
           appeare
           in
           the
           ensuing
           Counsells
           ,
           I
           shall
           commend
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
        
         
           Vpon
           this
           ground
           ,
           I
           reason
           thus
           :
        
         
           A
           man
           may
           presse
           ,
           and
           apply
           Gods
           justice
           ,
           and
           the
           terrours
           of
           the
           Law
           
             Too
             much
          
           ;
           therefore
           also
           mercy
           ,
           and
           the
           comforts
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           too
           much
           .
           The
           consequent
           is
           cleare
           .
           For
           as
           the
           former
           may
           plunge
           into
           the
           Gulphe
           of
           despaire
           ;
           so
           the
           other
           may
           cast
           upon
           the
           Rocke
           of
           presumption
           :
           Nay
           ,
           it
           is
           more
           then
           un-answerably
           strong
           ;
           Because
           wee
           are
           farre
           readier
           to
           apprehend
           ,
           and
           apply
           unto
           our selves
           mercy
           ,
           then
           judgement
           .
           And
           thousands
           are
           endlesly
           overthrowne
           thorow
           presumption
           ,
           for
           one
           by
           despaire
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           Antecedent
           who
           will
           deny
           ?
           It
           is
           rather
           so
           preposterously
           applauded
           and
           prest
           ;
           that
           most
           ,
           if
           a
           Minister
           ,
           even
           with
           his
           best
           discretion
           ,
           reveale
           the
           whole
           Counsell
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           tell
           them
           ;
           That
           none
           shal
           bee
           refreshed
           by
           Christ
           ,
           but
           onely
           those
           who
           
             labour
             and
             are
             heavy
             laden
          
           ;
           
           That
           they
           must
           
             humble
             themselves
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           
           if
           they
           would
           have
           him
           
             to
             lift
             them
             up
          
           :
           That
           none
           
             shall
             have
             mercy
          
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           
             confesse
             and
             forsake
             their
             sinnes
          
           :
           That
           the
           meere
           ciuill
           man
           ,
           and
           luke-warme
           formall
           Professour
           ,
           
           without
           holinesse
           and
           zeale
           ,
           can
           never
           bee
           saved
           :
           That
           all
           
             the
             wicked
             shal
             bee
             turned
             into
             Hell
             ,
          
           
           &c.
           
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           if
           Hee
           take
           the
           right
           course
           to
           bring
           men
           
             from
             darkenesse
             to
             light
             ,
             from
             Satan
             to
             the
             living
             God
          
           ;
           by
           first
           wounding
           with
           the
           Law
           ,
           before
           Hee
           heale
           with
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           the
           most
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           are
           ready
           to
           cry
           out
           ,
           and
           complaine
           ,
           that
           hee
           throwes
           wild-fire
           ,
           Brimstone
           and
           Gunpowder
           into
           the
           consciences
           of
           men
           .
        
         
           Conceive
           therefore
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           ;
        
         
           That
           there
           is
           in
           God
           ;
           first
           ,
           His
           justice
           ;
           and
           secondly
           ,
           His
           mercy
           ,
           both
           infinite
           and
           equall
           .
           Onely
           in
           regard
           of
           Man
           there
           is
           an
           inequality
           ;
           For
           God
           may
           bee
           said
           ,
           to
           bee
           more
           mercifull
           unto
           them
           that
           are
           saved
           ,
           then
           just
           to
           them
           that
           are
           damned
           :
           For
           of
           damnation
           the
           
           just
           cause
           is
           in
           Man
           ;
           but
           of
           salvation
           ,
           it
           is
           wholly
           from
           grace
           .
           n
           In
           Himselfe
           and
           originally
           ,
           they
           are
           both
           equal
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           all
           his
           Attributes
           :
           But
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           o
           exercise
           ,
           and
           expression
           upon
           His
           creatures
           ,
           and
           abroad
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           there
           is
           some
           difference
           .
           But
           for
           my
           purpose
           ,
           and
           our
           Ministeriall
           emploiment
           and
           Commission
           ,
           take
           notice
           ;
        
         
           That
           as
           the
           revealed
           effects
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           are
           love
           ,
           tender-heartednesse
           ,
           compassion
           ;
           His
           owne
           deare
           Sons
           pretious
           hearts-blood
           ,
           pardon
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           peace
           of
           conscience
           ,
           unspeakeable
           and
           glorious
           joy
           thereupon
           ,
           Evangelicall
           pleasures
           ,
           comfortable
           presence
           of
           the
           Spirit
           even
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           other
           World
           pleasures
           infinitely
           moe
           then
           the
           Starres
           of
           the
           firmament
           in
           number
           ,
           even
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           :
           And
           all
           these
           vpon
           all
           true
           Penitents
           .
        
         
           So
           the
           revealed
           effects
           of
           His
           Iustice
           are
           
             indignation
             and
             wrath
             ,
             tribulation
             and
             anguish
          
           ;
           that
           Sword
           ,
           
             which
             will
             devoure
             flesh
          
           ;
           those
           arrowes
           ,
           that
           
             drinke
             blood
          
           ;
           that
           fiery
           anger
           ,
           
             which
             will
             burne
             unto
             the
             lowest
             Hell
             ,
             and
             set
             on
             fire
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             Mountaines
          
           ;
           That
           comming
           against
           ,
           which
           is
           
             with
             fire
             and
             charets
             like
             a
             whirlewinde
             ,
             to
             render
             anger
             with
             fury
             ,
             and
             rebuke
             with
             flames
             of
             fire
          
           ;
           that
           meeting
           which
           is
           ,
           as
           of
           a
           
             Beare
             bereaved
             of
             her
             whelps
             ,
             to
             rent
             the
             cau●e
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             devoure
             like
             a
             Lyon
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           All
           plagues
           with
           the
           extremity
           ,
           temporall
           ,
           spirituall
           ,
           eternall
           ,
           all
           the
           curses
           in
           this
           Booke
           of
           His
           ,
           all
           the
           torments
           in
           Hell
           ,
           to
           the
           utmost
           sparke
           of
           those
           infernall
           flames
           ;
           And
           all
           these
           ,
           upon
           all
           impenitent
           sinners
           .
           Now
           God
           will
           bee
           glorified
           both
           waies
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           both
           :
        
         
           Give
           us
           leave
           then
           ,
           to
           give
           them
           both
           their
           due
           :
        
         
           Wee
           are
           most
           willing
           ,
           and
           ready
           ,
           as
           our
           great
           *
           Master
           
           in
           Heaven
           would
           have
           us
           ,
           Isa.
           40.1.2
           .
           and
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           by
           his
           example
           doth
           teach
           us
           ;
           Luk.
           4.18
           .
           To
           convey
           by
           our
           Ministry
           into
           every
           truly-broken
           heart
           ,
           and
           bleeding
           Soule
           ,
           the
           warmest
           bloud
           that
           ever
           heated
           Christs
           tender
           heart
           ;
           and
           to
           keepe
           backe
           from
           the
           true
           Penitent
           ,
           not
           any
           one
           graine
           of
           that
           immeasurable
           Mine
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           rich
           mercies
           purchased
           with
           that
           pretious
           blood
           .
        
         
           Bee
           content
           therefore
           on
           the
           otherside
           ,
           that
           wee
           open
           the
           Armory
           of
           Gods
           justice
           ,
           and
           
             reveale
             his
             wrath
             from
             heaven
             against
             all
             ungodlinesse
             and
             unrighteousnesse
             of
             Men
             ;
             That
             indignation
             and
             wrath
             ,
             Tribulation
             and
             anguish
             ,
          
           shal
           be
           
             upon
             every
             soule
             of
             man
             that
             doth
             evill
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           As
           wee
           are
           ever
           ready
           to
           binde
           vp
           the
           bruised
           spirit
           with
           the
           softest
           oyle
           of
           Gods
           sweetest
           mercy
           :
           So
           let
           us
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           have
           leave
           ,
           in
           the
           equity
           of
           a
           just
           and
           holy
           proportion
           ,
           to
           wound
           with
           the
           Hammer
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           the
           
             ha●ry
             Pate
          
           of
           every
           One
           that
           goes
           on
           in
           His
           sinne
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           deale
           faithfully
           even
           with
           ▪
           wicked
           men
           ,
           lest
           wee
           answere
           for
           the
           blood
           of
           their
           soules
           ,
           By
           telling
           them
           ;
           That
           ,
           as
           certainely
           as
           all
           the
           glorious
           comforts
           ,
           and
           blessed
           consequents
           of
           Gods
           infinite
           mercy
           shall
           crowne
           the
           heart
           and
           heade
           of
           every
           true-hearted
           Nathanael
           for
           ever
           :
           so
           all
           the
           dreadfull
           effects
           of
           his
           angry
           Iustice
           will
           at
           length
           seize
           upon
           the
           Soules
           ,
           and
           confound
           the
           consciences
           of
           all
           un-holy
           men
           with
           extremest
           severity
           ,
           and
           terrour
           .
        
         
           Let
           it
           bee
           thus
           then
           ,
           and
           let
           our
           Ministeriall
           dispensation
           bee
           in
           this
           manner
           :
           If
           thou
           bee
           an
           impenitent
           Person
           ;
           I
           would
           tell
           Thee
           ,
           That
           the
           vtmost
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           vnquenchable
           and
           everlasting
           vengeance
           ,
           all
           earthly
           and
           infernall
           plagues
           ,
           are
           thy
           certaine
           Portion
           :
           But
           I
           would
           mollify
           and
           sweeten
           the
           bitternesse
           of
           this
           sentence
           ,
           with
           assurance
           of
           mercy
           upon
           Repentance
           ,
           to
           prevent
           the
           assaults
           of
           despaire
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           If
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Word
           hath
           
           wrought
           upon
           Thee
           effectually
           ;
           and
           now
           thy
           truly-humbled
           soule
           thirsts
           after
           Christ
           with
           a
           syncere
           hatred
           and
           opposition
           against
           all
           sinne
           ;
           I
           would
           assure
           thy
           troubled
           and
           trembling
           heart
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           life
           and
           truth
           ,
           of
           all
           those
           most
           pretious
           blessings
           and
           sweetest
           comforts
           ,
           which
           the
           Booke
           of
           God
           doth
           promise
           ,
           and
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           hath
           bought
           :
           But
           withall
           I
           would
           commend
           unto
           thee
           some
           Coolers
           and
           Counterpoisons
           against
           presumption
           ,
           and
           falling
           to
           Pharisaisme
           .
        
         
           For
           which
           purpose
           ,
           and
           for
           prevention
           of
           danger
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           undoing
           by
           unskilfull
           ,
           and
           undiscreet
           dawbing
           in
           the
           Case
           proposed
           ;
           I
           come
           now
           to
           tender
           such
           Counsels
           and
           Caveats
           as
           these
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           which
           the
           faithfull
           Physition
           of
           the
           Soule
           according
           to
           occasions
           ,
           circumstances
           ,
           and
           present
           exigents
           ,
           may
           thinke
           fit
           to
           bee
           mingled
           with
           administration
           of
           mercy
           ,
           and
           wisely
           propounded
           to
           the
           afflicted
           Party
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           not
           proove
           unseasonable
           to
           speake
           thus
           ,
           or
           in
           some
           such
           manner
           ,
           to
           thy
           spirituall
           Patient
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           If
           these
           things
           bee
           truly
           and
           soundly
           so
           :
           If
           thou
           finde
           and
           feele
           indeed
           such
           a
           mollified
           and
           melting
           spirit
           ,
           such
           broken
           and
           bleeding
           affections
           in
           thy
           bosome
           ;
           Thou
           art
           certainely
           blessed
           .
           If
           that
           sorrowfull
           soule
           of
           thine
           doth
           renounce
           from
           the
           very
           heart-roote
           ,
           with
           speciall
           distaste
           and
           detestation
           all
           manner
           of
           sinne
           ;
           insatiably
           thirst
           
             after
             righteousnesse
          
           ;
           unfainedly
           resolve
           ,
           for
           the
           short
           remainder
           of
           a
           few
           and
           evill
           dayes
           ,
           to
           bend
           it selfe
           towards
           heaven
           in
           all
           New-obedience
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           this
           bee
           syncerely
           ,
           the
           holy
           disposition
           and
           resolution
           of
           thine
           heavy
           heart
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           thy
           present
           terrour
           and
           trouble
           of
           minde
           ,
           Thou
           art
           truly
           and
           everlastingly
           happy
           .
           Onely
           take
           notice
           (
           lest
           my
           ministring
           of
           mercy
           bee
           mistaken
           ,
           or
           thy
           conceiving
           of
           comfort
           mis-carry
           )
           that
           the
           
             heart
             of
             man
             is
             deceitfull
             above
             all
             things
             .
          
           A
           bottomlesse
           depth
           it
           is
           of
           Falshoods
           ,
           dissemblings
           ,
           hypocrisies
           .
           An
           endlesse
           Maze
           of
           windings
           ,
           turnings
           ,
           and
           hidden
           passages
           .
           No
           eye
           can
           search
           
           and
           see
           it's
           center
           and
           secrets
           ,
           but
           that
           All-seeing
           One
           alone
           ,
           which
           is
           
             ten
             thousand
             times
             brighter
             then
             the
             Sun
          
           ;
           to
           which
           the
           darkest
           Nooke
           of
           Hell
           is
           as
           the
           Noone-day
           .
           And
           therefore
           not
           I
           ,
           nor
           any
           man
           alive
           ,
           can
           promise
           pardon
           ,
           or
           apply
           the
           promises
           ,
           but
           conditionally
           ,
           upon
           supposition
           :
           
             If
             these
             things
             bee
             so
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             as
             thou
             hast
             said
             .
          
           And
           the
           syncerity
           of
           thy
           heart
           ,
           and
           truth
           of
           these
           hopefull
           protestations
           ,
           which
           wee
           now
           heare
           from
           thee
           in
           this
           extremity
           ;
           (
           and
           I
           must
           tell
           thee
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           such
           like
           may
           be
           enforced
           by
           the
           slavish
           sting
           of
           present
           terrour
           ,
           not
           fairely
           and
           freely
           flow
           from
           a
           true
           touch
           of
           conscience
           for
           sinne
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           this
           may
           bee
           ,
           tho
           I
           hope
           better
           things
           of
           Thee
           )
           .
           The
           truth
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           both
           of
           thy
           heart
           ,
           and
           these
           affectionate
           promises
           ,
           will
           appeare
           ,
           when
           the
           storme
           is
           over
           ,
           and
           this
           dismall
           tempest
           ,
           which
           hath
           over-cast
           and
           shaken
           thy
           spirit
           with
           extraordinary
           feare
           ,
           and
           astonishment
           ,
           is
           overblowne
           .
           Thy
           course
           of
           life
           to
           come
           ,
           will
           proove
           a
           true
           Touch-stone
           ,
           to
           try
           ,
           whether
           this
           bee
           the
           kindly
           travaile
           of
           the
           New-birth
           ;
           or
           onely
           a
           temporary
           taking-on
           during
           the
           fit
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           uncouthnesse
           ,
           and
           exquisitenesse
           of
           this
           invisible
           spirituall
           torture
           ,
           without
           true
           turning
           to
           
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           If
           when
           the
           now-troubled
           powers
           of
           thy
           soule
           ,
           which
           the
           wound
           of
           thy
           conscience
           hath
           cast
           into
           much
           distracted
           and
           uncomfortable
           confusion
           ,
           shall
           recover
           their
           wonted
           calmenes
           and
           quiet
           ,
           thou
           turne
           unto
           thine
           old
           bias
           ,
           humour
           ,
           company
           and
           conversation
           ;
           it
           will
           then
           bee
           more
           then
           manifest
           ,
           that
           this
           Furnace
           of
           terrour
           and
           temptation
           ,
           wherein
           thou
           now
           lies
           and
           languishes
           ,
           was
           so
           far
           from
           working
           thine
           heart
           to
           heavenlinesse
           and
           grace
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           hammered
           it
           to
           more
           hardnesse
           and
           ungraciousnesse
           :
           from
           purging
           and
           refining
           ;
           that
           it
           hath
           occasioned
           more
           earthlinesse
           ,
           epicurisme
           and
           raging
           affections
           in
           sensuality
           and
           sinfull
           pleasures
           .
           But
           if
           ,
           when
           thou
           art
           up
           againe
           ,
           and
           raised
           by
           Gods
           mercifull
           hand
           out
           of
           the
           Depth
           of
           this
           spirituall
           distresse
           ,
           into
           which
           the
           horrible
           
           sight
           ,
           and
           heavy
           waight
           of
           thy
           sinnes
           have
           sunke
           thee
           ;
           if
           then
           thou
           expresse
           ,
           and
           testifie
           thy
           true-heartednesse
           in
           these
           present
           solemne
           protestations
           made
           now
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           in
           thy
           hot
           blood
           ;
           I
           meane
           ,
           of
           thy
           hatred
           against
           sinne
           ,
           by
           an
           earnest
           opposition
           ,
           watchfulnesse
           ,
           and
           striving
           against
           all
           ,
           especially
           that
           ,
           which
           in
           thine
           unregenerate
           time
           stucke
           closest
           to
           thy
           bosome
           :
           of
           thine
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           after
           a
           comfortable
           fruition
           of
           Gods
           face
           and
           favour
           ,
           by
           a
           conscionable
           and
           constant
           pursuit
           ,
           and
           exercise
           of
           all
           good
           meanes
           and
           opportunities
           ,
           of
           all
           his
           blessed
           ordinances
           ,
           appointed
           and
           sanctified
           for
           groath
           in
           grace
           ,
           and
           bringing
           us
           nearer
           unto
           Him
           :
           of
           thy
           future
           New-obedience
           ,
           and
           Christian
           walking
           ,
           by
           plying
           industriously
           ,
           and
           fruitfully
           with
           thy
           best
           endeavour
           ,
           and
           utmost
           ability
           ,
           those
           three
           glorious
           workes
           of
           Christianity
           ;
           Preservation
           of
           purity
           in
           thine
           owne
           Soule
           and
           Body
           :
           righteous
           dealing
           with
           all
           thou
           hast
           to
           doe-with
           :
           Holy
           carriage
           towards
           God
           in
           all
           religious
           duties
           .
           
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           by
           
             denying
             ungodlinesse
             and
             worldly
             lusts
             ,
             and
             living
             soberly
             ,
             righteously
             ,
             and
             godlily
             in
             this
             present
             world
             ,
          
           of
           which
           the
           
             grace
             of
             God
             teacheth
          
           every
           true
           Convert
           to
           make
           Conscience
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           upon
           thy
           recovery
           ,
           this
           bee
           thy
           course
           ;
           Thou
           art
           certainely
           New-created
           .
           Such
           blessed
           behaviour
           as
           this
           ,
           will
           infallibly
           evidence
           ,
           these
           present
           terrours
           to
           have
           been
           the
           Pangs
           of
           thy
           New-birth
           ,
           and
           thy
           happy
           translation
           from
           death
           to
           life
           ,
           from
           the
           vanity
           and
           folly
           of
           sin
           into
           the
           light
           and
           liberty
           of
           Gods
           Children
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           
           say
           unto
           Him
           :
           When
           once
           that
           blessed
           Fountaine
           of
           Soule-saving
           blood
           is
           opened
           upon
           thy
           Soule
           ,
           in
           the
           side
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           Faith
           for
           
             sinne
             and
             for
             uncleannesse
          
           ;
           then
           also
           must
           a
           Counter-spring
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           of
           repentant
           teares
           bee
           opened
           in
           thine
           humbled
           heart
           ,
           which
           must
           not
           be
           dried
           up
           untill
           thy
           p
           dying
           Day
           .
           This
           is
           my
           meaning
           ;
           
           (
           for
           every
           Christian
           hath
           not
           teares
           at
           command
           :
           the
           heart
           sometimes
           may
           bleed
           ,
           when
           the
           eyes
           are
           dry
           )
           .
           Thou
           must
           bee
           content
           to
           continue
           the
           current
           of
           thy
           godly
           sorrow
           upon
           that
           abominable
           Sinke
           and
           Sodom
           of
           all
           the
           lusts
           ,
           vanities
           and
           villanies
           of
           thy
           darke
           and
           damned
           time
           ;
           and
           also
           upon
           those
           frailties
           ,
           infirmities
           ,
           imperfections
           ,
           defects
           ,
           relapses
           ,
           back-slidings
           ,
           which
           may
           accompany
           thy
           regenerate
           state
           ;
           even
           untill
           that
           body
           of
           sinne
           ,
           which
           thou
           carries
           about
           Thee
           ,
           bee
           dissolved
           by
           the
           stroke
           of
           death
           .
           As
           concerning
           thine
           old
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           are
           past
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           that
           now
           the
           fresh
           horrour
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           those
           grissely
           affrighting
           formes
           ,
           wherein
           they
           have
           appeared
           to
           the
           eye
           of
           thy
           wounded
           conscience
           ,
           have
           wrought
           upon
           thy
           heart
           ,
           by
           Gods
           blessing
           ▪
           some
           softnesse
           ,
           heart-rising
           ,
           
           remorse
           and
           hatred
           :
           But
           thou
           must
           many
           and
           many
           a
           time
           hereafter
           ,
           in
           the
           extraordinary
           exercises
           of
           renued
           repentance
           ,
           presse
           thy
           penitent
           spirit
           to
           bleede
           afresh
           within
           thee
           ,
           and
           q
           
             draw
             water
          
           againe
           out
           of
           the
           bottome
           of
           thy
           broken
           heart
           with
           those
           
             Israelites
             ,
             and
             poure
             it
             out
             before
             the
             Lord
          
           in
           abundāce
           of
           bitter
           teares
           ,
           for
           thy
           never
           sufficiently
           sorrowed-for
           abominations
           and
           rebellions
           ,
           against
           so
           blessed
           and
           bountifull
           a
           God.
           Now
           the
           solemne
           times
           and
           occasions
           ,
           when
           wee
           are
           called
           to
           this
           renued
           Repentance
           ,
           are
           such
           as
           these
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           When
           wee
           are
           to
           performe
           some
           speciall
           services
           unto
           God
           ;
           because
           then
           out
           of
           a
           godly
           jealousie
           wee
           may
           feare
           ,
           lest
           the
           face
           and
           favour
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           love
           and
           light
           of
           His
           countenance
           may
           not
           lie
           so
           open
           unto
           us
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           cloudy
           interposition
           of
           our
           former
           sinnes
           .
           2.
           
           When
           wee
           seeke
           for
           any
           speciall
           blessing
           at
           Gods
           mercifull
           hands
           ;
           because
           then
           out
           of
           a
           gracious
           feare
           we
           may
           suspect
           ,
           that
           our
           old
           sinnes
           may
           intrude
           ;
           and
           labour
           to
           intercept
           and
           divert
           from
           our
           longing
           Soules
           ,
           the
           sweet
           and
           comfortable
           influences
           of
           the
           Throne
           of
           grace
           .
           It
           may
           seeme
           that
           David
           in
           the
           current
           of
           his
           prayer
           ,
           saw
           His
           old
           sinnes
           charge
           upon
           Him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cries
           out
           by
           the
           way
           ;
           
             Remember
             not
             the
             sinnes
             of
             my
             youth
             .
          
           3.
           
           In
           the
           time
           of
           some
           great
           affliction
           ,
           and
           remarkeable
           Crosse
           ;
           when
           upon
           a
           new
           search
           ,
           and
           strict
           examination
           of
           our
           hearts
           and
           lives
           ;
           we
           humbling
           our selves
           more
           solemnely
           againe
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           mourning
           afresh
           over
           Him
           ,
           whom
           wee
           have
           pierced
           with
           our
           youthly
           pollutions
           ,
           and
           provoke
           daily
           with
           many
           wofull
           failings
           ,
           are
           wont
           to
           seeke
           Gods
           pleased
           face
           ,
           and
           our
           former
           peace
           ;
           sanctification
           of
           it
           unto
           us
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           remoovall
           of
           it
           from
           us
           in
           due
           time
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           4.
           
           After
           relapse
           into
           some
           old
           secret
           lust
           ,
           or
           fall
           into
           some
           new
           scandalous
           sinne
           .
           Davids
           remorse
           for
           adultery
           and
           murder
           ,
           brought
           his
           heart
           to
           bleede
           over
           his
           birth-sinne
           ,
           Psal.
           51.5
           .
           Above
           all
           ,
           upon
           all
           those
           
           mighty
           Dayes
           of
           humiliation
           by
           prayer
           and
           fasting
           ,
           publike
           ,
           private
           ,
           or
           secret
           :
           wherein
           Gods
           people
           wrastle
           with
           God
           by
           the
           omnipotency
           of
           prayer
           ,
           
           and
           worke
           so
           many
           wonders
           from
           time
           to
           time
           .
           6.
           
           Some
           there
           are
           also
           ,
           who
           setting
           apart
           some
           speciall
           times
           to
           conferre
           with
           God
           in
           secret
           ,
           lay
           together
           before
           Him
           ,
           the
           glorious
           Catalogue
           of
           the
           riches
           of
           His
           mercy
           ,
           reaching
           from
           everlasting
           to
           everlasting
           ,
           all
           his
           favours
           ,
           preservations
           ,
           deliverances
           ,
           protections
           ,
           &c.
           from
           their
           first
           beeing
           ,
           to
           that
           time
           ;
           and
           the
           abhorred
           Catalogue
           of
           all
           their
           sinnes
           from
           Adam
           to
           that
           houre
           ,
           Originall
           ,
           both
           imputed
           ,
           and
           inherent
           ;
           actuall
           both
           before
           and
           since
           their
           calling
           ;
           and
           this
           they
           doe
           with
           hearty
           desire
           of
           such
           different
           affections
           ,
           as
           they
           severally
           require
           .
           A
           serious
           and
           sensible
           comparing
           of
           which
           two
           together
           ,
           makes
           sinne
           a
           great
           deale
           more
           loathsome
           ,
           and
           the
           mercies
           of
           God
           more
           illustrious
           ;
           and
           so
           prooves
           effectuall
           many
           times
           ,
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           to
           soften
           their
           hearts
           extraordinarily
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           weepe
           heartily
           ,
           and
           fils
           their
           Soules
           with
           much
           joyfull
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           humble
           thankefulnesse
           .
           7.
           
           Vpon
           our
           Beds
           of
           death
           .
           Then
           because
           wee
           take
           our
           farewell
           of
           Repentance
           ,
           we
           should
           take
           our
           fill
           of
           it
           ;
           because
           it
           is
           the
           last
           time
           wee
           shall
           looke
           upon
           our
           sinnes
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           we
           should
           dismisse
           them
           with
           utmost
           ,
           and
           extremest
           loathing
           .
           At
           such
           times
           ,
           and
           upon
           such
           occasions
           as
           these
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           when
           thou
           art
           called
           to
           a
           more
           solemne
           ,
           strict
           and
           severe
           search
           ,
           and
           review
           of
           thy
           old
           sinnes
           and
           former
           life
           ,
           Thou
           must
           renue
           this
           present
           repentance
           of
           thy
           New-birth
           ,
           make
           thine
           heart
           breake
           againe
           ,
           and
           bleed
           afresh
           with
           the
           sight
           of
           thy
           heretofore
           much
           doted-upon
           ,
           but
           now
           most
           abhorred
           abominable
           courses
           .
           And
           so
           often
           also
           ,
           as
           thou
           lookes
           backe
           upon
           them
           ,
           Thou
           must
           labour
           to
           abominate
           and
           abandon
           them
           with
           more
           resolute
           aversion
           ,
           and
           new
           degrees
           of
           detestation
           .
           Tho●e
           may
           bee
           ,
           by
           the
           mercies
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           shall
           never
           bee
           able
           to
           r
           ●●ng
           thee
           againe
           with
           the
           same
           slavishnesse
           of
           
           guilty
           horrour
           ;
           yet
           thou
           m●st
           still
           endeavour
           ,
           in
           thy
           cold
           blood
           to
           strangle
           utterly
           thy
           former
           delight
           in
           them
           ,
           with
           more
           hearty
           additions
           of
           deadly
           hatred
           ;
           and
           to
           bee
           more
           and
           more
           humbled
           for
           them
           untill
           thy
           ending
           houre
           .
           It
           is
           a
           very
           high
           happinesse
           ,
           and
           blessing
           above
           ordinary
           ,
           to
           bee
           able
           to
           looke
           backe
           upon
           thy
           choisest
           youthfull
           pleasures
           and
           pollutions
           ,
           without
           either
           sensuall
           delight
           ,
           or
           slavish
           horrour
           :
           with
           syncere
           hatred
           ,
           holy
           indignation
           ,
           and
           hearty
           mourning
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           those
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           hereafter
           the
           rebelliousnesse
           of
           thy
           naughty
           nature
           ,
           and
           violence
           of
           the
           Divels
           temptations
           may
           force
           upon
           thee
           ;
           if
           thy
           heart
           bee
           now
           truly
           toucht
           ,
           and
           conscience
           savingly
           illightned
           ,
           Thou
           shalt
           find
           much
           matter
           ,
           necessity
           ,
           and
           use
           of
           continuing
           thy
           Repentance
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           thy
           life
           lasts
           .
           In
           a
           leaking
           ship
           there
           must
           bee
           continuall
           pumping
           ;
           *
           A
           ruinous
           house
           must
           be
           still
           in
           repairing
           :
           These
           bodies
           of
           death
           wee
           beare
           about
           us
           ,
           are
           naturally
           liable
           to
           so
           many
           batteries
           ,
           and
           breaches
           by
           the
           assaults
           of
           originall
           sinne
           ,
           and
           other
           implacable
           enemies
           to
           our
           soules
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           extreme
           need
           of
           perpetuall
           watch
           and
           ward
           ,
           repenting
           and
           repairing
           ,
           lest
           the
           Newman
           bee
           too
           much
           opprest
           ,
           and
           too
           often
           surprized
           by
           the
           many
           ,
           and
           cunning
           encounters
           of
           the
           old
           Adam
           .
           When
           thou
           art
           in
           company
           ,
           solitary
           ,
           busied
           about
           thy
           particular
           Calling
           ,
           there
           may
           suddenly
           arise
           in
           thine
           heart
           ,
           some
           greedy
           wish
           ,
           some
           grosse
           conceite
           ,
           some
           vaine
           ,
           uncleane
           ,
           ambitious
           ,
           revengefull
           thought
           ;
           ejaculate
           presently
           a
           penitent
           ●igh
           ,
           and
           ●ervent
           prayer
           for
           pardon
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Passion
           of
           Christ.
           In
           thy
           family
           ,
           perhaps
           amongst
           thy
           children
           and
           servants
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           some
           crosse-accident
           ,
           thou
           mayst
           breake
           out
           into
           some
           unadvised
           passionate
           speech
           ;
           and
           disgrace
           thy selfe
           and
           Profession
           ,
           by
           over
           hasty
           intemperate
           heate
           ,
           not
           without
           some
           danger
           of
           hurting
           and
           hardening
           those
           about
           thee
           thereby
           :
           Get
           thee
           presently
           upon
           it
           into
           thy
           Closer
           ,
           or
           some
           place
           for
           that
           purpose
           ;
           Throw
           
           thy selfe
           downe
           with
           a
           truly-grieved
           ,
           and
           humbled
           Soule
           before
           the
           Trone
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           rise
           not
           untill
           thou
           bee
           reconciled
           unto
           thy
           God.
           If
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           which
           God
           forbid
           ,
           Thou
           bee
           over-taken
           with
           some
           more
           publike
           scandalous
           sinne
           ,
           or
           dangerously
           haunted
           with
           some
           enormous
           secret
           lust
           ;
           appoint
           for
           thy selfe
           a
           solemne
           Day
           of
           humiliation
           ;
           and
           then
           cry
           unto
           the
           Lord
           
             like
             a
             woman
             in
             travaile
          
           ;
           and
           give
           him
           no
           rest
           ,
           untill
           Hee
           returne
           unto
           Thee
           with
           the
           wonted
           favour
           and
           calmnesse
           of
           His
           pleased
           countenance
           .
           If
           Christians
           would
           constantly
           take
           to
           heart
           ,
           and
           ply
           this
           blessed
           businesse
           of
           immediately
           rising
           by
           repentance
           ,
           after
           every
           relapse
           and
           fall
           into
           sinne
           ,
           they
           should
           find
           a
           further
           Paradise
           and
           pleasure
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           they
           ever
           yet
           tasted
           .
           This
           course
           continued
           with
           present
           feeling
           ,
           and
           after-watchfulnesse
           ,
           would
           helpe
           excellently
           ,
           by
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           excercise
           of
           Faith
           ,
           the
           onely
           Conduit
           of
           all
           spirituall
           comfort
           ,
           to
           keepe
           in
           their
           bosomes
           that
           ,
           which
           they
           much
           desire
           ,
           and
           often
           bewaile
           ,
           the
           want
           of
           a
           chearefull
           ,
           bold
           ,
           and
           heavenly
           spirit
           .
        
         
           Neither
           let
           any
           here
           bee
           troubled
           ,
           because
           I
           presse
           the
           exercise
           and
           use
           both
           of
           renewed
           and
           continued
           Repentance
           all
           our
           life
           long
           ;
           as
           tho
           thereupon
           the
           Christians
           life
           might
           seeme
           more
           uncomfortable
           :
           For
           wee
           are
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           
             sorrow
             according
             to
             God
          
           ,
           Evangelicall
           mourning
           ,
           is
           *
           mingled
           with
           abundance
           of
           spirituall
           
           joy
           ,
           which
           doth
           infinitely
           surpasse
           in
           sweetnesse
           and
           worth
           ,
           all
           worldly
           pleasures
           and
           delights
           of
           sense
           .
           Nay
           ,
           whereas
           all
           the
           Ioviall
           good-fellow-mirth
           of
           carnall
           men
           is
           but
           a
           flash
           of
           Hellish
           folly
           ;
           This
           is
           a
           very
           glimpse
           of
           heavenly
           glory
           .
           Let
           mee
           tell
           you
           againe
           ,
           how
           sweetly
           and
           truly
           that
           excellent
           Divine
           of
           Scotland
           speakes
           of
           it
           :
           c
           
             There
             is
          
           ,
           saith
           He
           ,
           
             more
             lightnesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             true
             delight
             in
             the
             sorrow
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             Worlds
             loudest
             laughter
             .
             For
             unspeakeable
             ioy
             is
             mingled
             with
             un-utterable
             groanes
             .
          
           The
           ancient
           Fathers
           are
           of
           the
           same
           minde
           with
           this
           Man
           of
           God
           :
           
             Godly
             sorrow
          
           ,
           saith
           *
           
             Chrysostome
             ,
             is
             better
             then
             the
             ioy
             of
             the
             World.
          
           Even
           as
           
             The
             ioy
             of
             the
             World
             is
             ever
             accompanied
             with
             sorrow
             ;
             so
             teares
             according
             to
             God
             beget
             continuall
             and
             certaine
             delight
             .
          
           Againe
           ,
           
             Such
             a
             man
             as
             this
             now
          
           (
           meaning
           Him
           whose
           heart
           is
           inflamed
           with
           an
           heavenly
           heate
           )
           
             despising
             all
             things
             here
             below
             ,
             doth
             presevere
             in
             continuall
             compunction
             ,
             pouring
             out
             abundance
             of
             teares
             every
             day
             ,
             and
             taking
             thence
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             pleasure
             .
             Let
             the
             Repentant
             ,
          
           saith
           d
           
             Austin
             ,
             be
             alwaies
             sorrowfull
             for
             sinne
             ,
             and
             alwaies
             reioyce
             for
             that
             sorrow
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           Beware
           of
           two
           dangerous
           errours
           :
           1.
           
           Either
           to
           conceive
           ,
           that
           thou
           mayst
           not
           admit
           of
           any
           comfort
           ,
           or
           apply
           the
           promises
           comfortably
           ;
           because
           Thou
           still
           finds
           in
           thy selfe
           more
           matter
           of
           mourning
           ,
           and
           further
           humiliation
           .
           2.
           
           Or
           to
           thinke
           ;
           When
           Thou
           hast
           on●●
           laid
           hold
           upon
           Christs
           Person
           and
           pretious
           sufferings
           ,
           for
           the
           pardon
           of
           thy
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           quieting
           of
           thy
           Soule
           ,
           that
           then
           Thou
           must
           mourne
           no
           more
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           know
           ,
           That
           were
           our
           heads
           Seaes
           ,
           
           and
           our
           eyes
           Fountaines
           of
           teares
           ,
           and
           poured
           out
           abundantly
           every
           moment
           of
           our
           life
           :
           Should
           our
           hearts
           fall
           asunder
           into
           drops
           of
           blood
           in
           our
           breast
           ,
           for
           anguish
           and
           indignation
           against
           our selves
           for
           our
           transgressions
           ;
           yet
           should
           wee
           come
           infinitely
           short
           of
           the
           sorrow
           and
           hearts-griefe
           ,
           which
           our
           many
           and
           hainous
           lusts
           and
           pollutions
           justly
           merit
           ,
           and
           exact
           at
           our
           hands
           .
           Therefore
           wee
           cannot
           expect
           from
           our selves
           any
           such
           sufficiency
           of
           sorrow
           ,
           or
           worthinesse
           of
           weeping
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           perfection
           and
           power
           thereof
           to
           win
           Gods
           favour
           ,
           and
           draw
           his
           mercy
           upon
           us
           .
           Such
           a
           conceit
           were
           most
           absurd
           ,
           senselesse
           ,
           and
           sinfull
           ,
           and
           would
           rather
           discover
           and
           taste
           of
           naturall
           pride
           ,
           then
           true
           humility
           ,
           as
           they
           perhaps
           mistake
           :
           tend
           unhappily
           to
           the
           disgrace
           of
           Gods
           mercies
           ,
           and
           gracing
           our
           owne
           merits
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ;
           Had
           wee
           a
           thousand
           eyes
           ,
           it
           were
           too
           little
           to
           weep
           them
           all
           out
           ,
           for
           the
           very
           vanity
           of
           that
           one
           sinfull
           sense
           :
           Had
           we
           a
           thousand
           hearts
           ,
           and
           they
           should
           all
           burst
           with
           penitent
           griefe
           ,
           and
           bleed
           to
           death
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           our
           soules
           ;
           it
           were
           more
           then
           immeasurably
           ,
           unconceiveably
           insufficient
           .
           For
           were
           al
           this
           so
           ,
           s
           yet
           were
           it
           not
           this
           ;
           but
           the
           hearte-blood
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           could
           make
           the
           Fathers
           heart
           to
           yerne
           compassionately
           over
           us
           ,
           or
           purchase
           pardon
           ,
           and
           acceptation
           at
           his
           hands
           .
           Tender
           therefore
           unto
           that
           poore
           troubled
           soule
           ,
           who
           beeing
           sorely
           crushed
           ,
           and
           languishing
           under
           the
           burden
           of
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           refuses
           to
           bee
           raised
           and
           refreshed
           ,
           endlesly
           pleading
           ,
           and
           disputing
           against
           himselfe
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           strong
           ,
           fearefull
           apprehension
           of
           his
           owne
           vilenesse
           and
           unworthinesse
           ,
           putting
           off
           all
           comfort
           by
           this
           mis-conceit
           ,
           that
           no
           Seaes
           of
           
           sorrow
           ,
           no
           measure
           of
           mourning
           will
           serve
           the
           turne
           to
           come
           comfortably
           unto
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           presse
           upon
           such
           an
           One
           this
           true
           Principle
           in
           the
           high
           and
           heavenly
           Art
           of
           rightly
           comforting
           afflicted
           consciences
           .
        
         
           
             So
             soone
             as
             a
             Man
             is
             truly
             and
             heartily
             humbled
             for
             all
             his
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             weary
             of
             their
             waight
             ,
             tho
             the
             degree
             of
             his
             sorrow
             bee
             not
             answerable
             to
             his
             owne
             desire
             ,
             yet
             Hee
             shall
             most
             certainely
             bee
             welcome
             unto
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           so
           much
           the
           t
           muchnesse
           and
           measure
           of
           our
           sorrow
           ,
           as
           the
           truth
           and
           heartinesse
           ,
           which
           fits
           us
           for
           the
           promises
           and
           comforts
           of
           mercy
           .
           Tho
           I
           must
           say
           this
           also
           :
           
             Hee
             that
             thinkes
             ,
             Hee
             hath
             sorrowed
          
           u
           
             enough
             for
             His
             sinnes
             ,
             never
             sorrowed
             savingly
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           For
           the
           second
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           properly
           and
           specially
           pertinent
           to
           our
           purpose
           ;
           Take
           notice
           ,
           That
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           beeing
           seasonably
           and
           savingly
           applyed
           to
           thine
           humbled
           Soule
           ,
           for
           the
           pardon
           and
           purgation
           of
           sinne
           ,
           must
           by
           no
           meanes
           damne
           and
           dry
           up
           thy
           well-spring
           of
           weeping
           ,
           but
           onely
           asswage
           and
           heale
           thy
           wound
           of
           horrour
           .
           That
           pretious
           Balme
           hath
           this
           heavenly
           property
           and
           power
           ,
           that
           it
           rather
           melts
           ,
           softneth
           ,
           and
           makes
           the
           heart
           a
           great
           deale
           more
           weeping-ripe
           .
           If
           these
           bee
           truly
           the
           pangs
           of
           the
           New-birth
           ,
           wherewith
           thou
           art
           now
           afflicted
           ;
           Thou
           shalt
           find
           ,
           that
           thy
           now
           cleaving
           with
           assurance
           of
           acceptation
           unto
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           ,
           will
           not
           so
           much
           lessen
           ,
           hinder
           ,
           or
           cease
           thy
           sorrow
           ;
           as
           rectifie
           ,
           season
           ,
           and
           sweeten
           it
           .
           If
           thy
           right
           unto
           that
           Soule-saving
           Passion
           bee
           reall
           ;
           and
           thou
           cast
           thine
           eye
           with
           a
           beleeving
           ,
           hopefull
           heart
           upon
           Him
           ,
           whom
           thou
           hast
           therein
           pierced
           with
           thy
           sins
           (
           and
           those
           sinnes
           alone
           are
           said
           properly
           to
           have
           pierced
           Christ
           ,
           which
           at
           length
           are
           pardoned
           by
           his
           blood
           )
           .
           Thou
           canst
           not
           possibly
           containe
           ,
           but
           excesse
           of
           love
           unto
           thy
           crucified
           Lord
           ,
           and
           sense
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           shed
           into
           thy
           Soule
           thorow
           his
           merits
           ,
           will
           make
           thee
           weepe
           againe
           ,
           and
           fa●ely
           force
           thine
           heart
           to
           burst
           out
           
           abundantly
           into
           fresh
           ,
           and
           filiall
           teares
           .
           (
           See
           how
           freshly
           Davids
           heart
           bled
           with
           repentant
           sorrow
           ,
           upon
           His
           assurance
           by
           Nathan
           of
           the
           pardon
           of
           His
           sinne
           :
           Psal.
           51
           )
           .
           Thou
           canst
           not
           chuse
           ,
           but
           mourne
           more
           heartily
           Evangelically
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           should
           passingly
           please
           Thee
           ,
           and
           sweetely
           perpetuate
           ,
           the
           spring
           of
           thy
           godly
           sorrow
           ,
           more
           pleasingly
           unto
           God.
           
        
         
           Take
           therefore
           speciall
           notice
           and
           heede
           of
           these
           two
           depths
           of
           the
           Divell
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           now
           disclosed
           unto
           thee
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           When
           thou
           art
           truly
           wrought
           upon
           by
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           now
           fitted
           for
           comfort
           ;
           
             Beleeve
             the
             Prophets
          
           ;
           those
           
             Ones
             of
             a
             thousand
          
           ,
           learned
           in
           the
           right
           handling
           of
           afflicted
           consciences
           ,
           
             and
             thou
             shalt
             prosper
          
           .
           As
           soone
           as
           thy
           Soule
           is
           soundly
           humbled
           for
           sinne
           ,
           open
           and
           enlarge
           it
           joyfully
           like
           the
           thirsty
           ground
           ,
           that
           the
           refreshing
           dew
           and
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           may
           drop
           and
           distill
           upon
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           small
           raine
           upon
           the
           parched
           grasse
           .
           Otherwise
           ;
        
         
           1.
           
           Thou
           offers
           dishonour
           ,
           and
           disparagement
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           to
           the
           dearenesse
           ,
           and
           tendernesse
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           ;
           who
           is
           ever
           infinitely
           more
           x
           ready
           ,
           and
           forward
           to
           bind
           up
           a
           broken
           heart
           ,
           then
           it
           to
           bleed
           before
           Him.
           Consider
           for
           this
           purpose
           the
           Parable
           of
           the
           
             prodigall
             Sonne
             ,
             Luk.
          
           15.
           
           Hee
           is
           there
           said
           to
           goe
           ,
           but
           the
           Father
           ran
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Thou
           maist
           ,
           by
           the
           unsettlednesse
           of
           thy
           heavy
           heart
           unnecessarily
           ,
           unsit
           and
           dis-able
           thy selfe
           for
           the
           duties
           ,
           and
           discharge
           of
           both
           thy
           Callings
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Thou
           shalt
           gratifie
           the
           Divell
           ;
           who
           will
           labour
           mightily
           by
           his
           lying
           suggestions
           ,
           (
           if
           thou
           wilt
           not
           bee
           counselled
           and
           comforted
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           cause
           )
           to
           detaine
           thee
           in
           perpetuall
           horrour
           here
           ,
           and
           in
           an
           eternall
           Hell
           hereafter
           .
           
             Some
             find
             him
             〈◊〉
             furiously
             and
             mali●iously
             busie
             to
             keepe
             them
             from
             comfort
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             fitted
             ;
             as
             from
             fitnesse
             for
             comfort
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           Thou
           art
           extremely
           un-advised
           ,
           nay
           ,
           very
           cruell
           
           to
           thine
           owne
           Soule
           .
           For
           whereas
           it
           might
           now
           be
           filled
           with
           
             unspeakable
             and
             glorious
             ioy
          
           ,
           
           with
           
             peace
             that
             passeth
             all
             understanding
          
           ,
           with
           Evangelicall
           pleasures
           ,
           which
           are
           such
           ,
           
           as
           
             neither
             eye
             hath
             seene
             ,
             nor
             eare
             heard
             ,
             neither
             have
             entred
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             Man
             ,
          
           by
           taking
           Christ
           ;
           To
           which
           thou
           hast
           a
           strong
           and
           manifold
           Calling
           :
           Isai.
           55.1
           .
           
             Ho
             ,
             every
             one
             that
             thirsteth
             ,
             come
             yee
             to
             the
             waters
             ,
             &c.
             
             Matth.
          
           11.28
           .
           
             Come
             unto
             mee
             all
             yee
             that
             labour
             ,
             and
             are
             heavy
             laden
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             give
             you
             rest
             .
             Ioh.
          
           7.37
           .
           
             If
             any
             man
             thirst
             ,
             let
             him
             come
             unto
             mee
             ,
             and
             drinke
             .
             Revel
             .
          
           22.17
           .
           
             And
             let
             him
             that
             is
             a
             thirst
             ,
             come
             ..
             And
             whosoever
             will
             ,
             let
             him
             take
             the
             water
             of
             life
             freely
             .
          
           Yea
           ,
           a
           Commandement
           ;
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           3.23
           .
           
             And
             this
             is
             his
             commandement
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             beleeve
             on
             the
             Name
             of
             his
             Sonne
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
          
           And
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           Thou
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           wilfully
           stand'st
           out
           ,
           wilt
           not
           
             beleeve
             the
             Prophets
          
           ,
           forsak'st
           thine
           owne
           comfort
           ,
           and
           liest
           still
           upon
           the
           Racke
           of
           thy
           unreconcilement
           unto
           God.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           On
           the
           other
           hand
           :
           when
           the
           angvish
           of
           thy
           guilted
           Conscience
           ,
           is
           upon
           sure
           ground
           something
           allayed
           ,
           and
           suppled
           with
           the
           oyle
           of
           comfort
           ;
           and
           thy
           ●●unded
           heart
           warrantably
           revived
           with
           the
           sweetnesse
           of
           the
           Promises
           ,
           as
           with
           
             marrow
             and
             fatnesse
          
           :
           Thou
           must
           not
           then
           ,
           either
           shut
           up
           thine
           eyes
           from
           further
           search
           into
           thy
           sins
           ,
           or
           y
           dry
           them
           up
           from
           any
           more
           mourning
           .
           But
           comfort
           of
           remission
           must
           serve
           as
           a
           pretious
           Eye-salve
           ,
           both
           to
           cleare
           their
           sight
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           see
           moe
           ,
           and
           with
           more
           detestation
           ;
           and
           to
           enlarge
           their
           Sluces
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           to
           poure
           out
           repentant
           teares
           more
           plentifully
           .
           Thou
           must
           continue
           ripping
           up
           ,
           and
           ransacking
           that
           hellish
           Heape
           of
           thy
           former
           rebellions
           ,
           and
           pollutions
           of
           youth
           :
           still
           dive
           and
           digge
           into
           that
           Body
           of
           death
           thou
           bearest
           about
           thee
           ,
           for
           the
           finding
           out
           ,
           and
           furnishing
           thy selfe
           with
           as
           much
           matter
           of
           sound
           humiliation
           as
           may
           bee
           ;
           that
           thou
           mayst
           still
           grow
           viler
           and
           viler
           in
           thine
           owne
           eyes
           ,
           and
           bee
           
           more
           and
           more
           humble
           untill
           thy
           dying
           Day
           .
           But
           yet
           so
           ,
           That
           as
           thou
           holdest
           out
           in
           the
           one
           hand
           the
           cleare
           Cristall
           of
           Gods
           pure
           Law
           to
           discover
           the
           vilenesse
           and
           variety
           of
           thy
           sinnes
           ;
           all
           the
           spots
           and
           staines
           of
           thy
           Soule
           ;
           so
           thou
           hold
           out
           in
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           or
           rather
           with
           the
           hand
           of
           Faith
           lay
           hold
           upon
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           hanging
           ,
           bleeding
           ,
           and
           dying
           upon
           the
           Crosse
           for
           thy
           sake
           .
           The
           one
           is
           soveraigne
           ,
           to
           save
           from
           flavish
           stings
           of
           conscience
           ,
           bitternesse
           of
           horrour
           ,
           and
           venome
           of
           despaire
           :
           The
           other
           mingled
           with
           faith
           ,
           will
           serve
           as
           a
           quickning
           preservative
           to
           keepe
           in
           thy
           bosome
           a●
           humble
           ,
           soft
           ,
           and
           lowly
           spirit
           ;
           which
           doth
           ever
           excellently
           fit
           ,
           to
           live
           by
           Faith
           more
           chearefully
           ,
           to
           enjoy
           God
           more
           neerely
           ,
           to
           apply
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           more
           feelingly
           ,
           and
           to
           long
           for
           his
           comming
           more
           earnestly
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           to
           climbe
           up
           more
           merrily
           those
           staires
           of
           joy
           ,
           which
           are
           prest
           upon
           us
           by
           the
           holy
           Prophet
           ,
           Psal.
           32.
           
           
             Bee
             glad
             .
             —
             Reioyce
             —
             and
             shout
             for
             ioy
             ,
             all
             yee
             that
             are
             upright
             in
             heart
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           Conceive
           that
           hypocrisie
           may
           lurke
           in
           very
           goodly
           outward
           formes
           ,
           and
           fairest
           promises
           and
           protestations
           of
           Selfe-seeming
           earnest
           humiliation
           .
           Looke
           upon
           Ahab
           ,
           1.
           
           King.
           21.27
           .
           upon
           the
           
             Israelites
             ,
             Psal.
          
           78
           .
           3●
           ▪
           35.
           
           I
           meane
           not
           onely
           grosse
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           whereby
           mens
           false
           hearts
           teach
           them
           to
           deceive
           others
           ;
           but
           also
           that
           ,
           which
           else-where
           I
           have
           stiled
           
             Formall
             Hypocrisie
          
           ,
           whereby
           mens
           owne
           hearts
           deceive
           even
           their
           own
           selves
           .
           For
           I
           make
           no
           question
           ,
           but
           the
           promises
           of
           amendment
           ,
           which
           many
           make
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           pressed
           ,
           and
           panting
           under
           some
           heavy
           crosse
           ,
           or
           grievous
           sicknesse
           ,
           proceede
           from
           their
           hearts
           ;
           I
           meane
           ,
           they
           speake
           as
           they
           thinke
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           purpose
           performance
           ;
           who
           notwithstanding
           ,
           upon
           their
           recovery
           ,
           and
           restitution
           to
           former
           health
           ,
           and
           wonted
           worldly
           happinesse
           ,
           returne
           
             with
             the
             dog
             unto
             the
             vomit
          
           ;
           and
           plunge
           againe
           perfidiously
           into
           the
           cursed
           current
           of
           their
           disclaimed
           pleasures
           .
           But
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           
           word
           ,
           to
           illighten
           a
           perplexed
           Point
           ,
           and
           prevent
           a
           scruple
           ,
           which
           may
           trouble
           true
           hearts
           indeed
           ;
           who
           hold
           truth
           of
           heart
           in
           their
           repentances
           ,
           services
           and
           duties
           towards
           God
           ,
           to
           bee
           their
           Peculiar
           ,
           and
           a
           speciall
           Touchstone
           to
           trie
           and
           testifie
           the
           soundnesse
           of
           their
           sanctification
           ,
           the
           truth
           of
           their
           spirituall
           states
           ,
           and
           a
           distinctive
           Character
           from
           all
           sorts
           of
           unregenerate
           men
           ;
           and
           all
           kindes
           of
           Hypocrisie
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           purposes
           and
           promises
           made
           from
           the
           heart
           in
           the
           sense
           ,
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           with
           earnest
           eager
           protestation
           ,
           while
           they
           are
           in
           angvish
           and
           extremity
           ,
           and
           yet
           after
           deliverance
           and
           ease
           ,
           melt
           away
           ,
           
             as
             a
             morning
             cloud
             ,
             and
             like
             the
             early
             deaw
          
           ;
           proceede
           from
           hearts
           ,
           rather
           affected
           onely
           with
           sting
           of
           present
           horrour
           ,
           naturall
           desire
           of
           happinesse
           ,
           mis-conceite
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           light
           thing
           to
           leave
           sinne
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           then
           truly
           broken
           and
           burdened
           with
           sight
           of
           their
           owne
           vilenesse
           ,
           sense
           of
           Gods
           displeasure
           ,
           hatred
           of
           wickednesse
           ,
           and
           former
           sensuall
           waies
           ;
           or
           enamoured
           with
           the
           sweetnesse
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           amiablenesse
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           &c.
           
           Howsoever
           for
           my
           purpose
           ,
           certaine
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           too
           manifest
           by
           many
           wofull
           experiences
           ;
           that
           as
           it
           often
           falles
           out
           ,
           and
           fares
           with
           men
           in
           their
           corporal
           visitations
           ,
           &
           outward
           crosses
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           That
           while
           the
           storme
           and
           tempest
           beates
           sore
           upon
           them
           ,
           they
           run
           unto
           God
           as
           
             their
             Rocke
             ,
             and
             enquire
             early
             after
             Him
             ,
          
           as
           it
           is
           said
           of
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           Ps.
           78.34
           .
           But
           when
           once
           ,
           an
           hot
           gleame
           of
           former
           health
           and
           prosperitie
           shines
           upon
           them
           againe
           ,
           they
           hie
           as
           fast
           out
           of
           Gods
           Blessing
           into
           the
           warme
           Sunne
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           from
           sorrow
           for
           sinne
           ,
           to
           delight
           of
           sense
           ;
           from
           seeking
           God
           ,
           to
           security
           in
           their
           old
           waies
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           even
           so
           it
           is
           sometimes
           also
           ,
           with
           men
           in
           aflictions
           of
           Soule
           ,
           and
           troubles
           of
           conscience
           :
           while
           the
           agony
           and
           extremity
           is
           upon
           them
           ,
           they
           take
           on
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           would
           become
           trve
           Converts
           ;
           both
           promise
           ,
           and
           purpose
           many
           excellent
           things
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           a
           remarkeable
           change
           :
           But
           if
           once
           the
           fit
           be
           cover
           ,
           they
           
           
             start
             aside
             ,
             like
             a
             broken
             Bow
          
           ;
           and
           fearefully
           fall
           away
           from
           what
           they
           have
           vowed
           ,
           with
           horrible
           ingratitude
           ,
           and
           execrable
           villany
           ;
           having
           been
           extraordinarily
           schooled
           and
           scorched
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           in
           the
           flames
           of
           horrour
           ,
           and
           warned
           to
           take
           heed
           by
           the
           very
           vengeance
           of
           Hell.
           For
           the
           former
           ,
           heare
           the
           experience
           of
           reverend
           Divines
           :
           
             Many
             seeming
          
           ,
           saith
           One
           ,
           
             to
             repent
             affectionately
             in
             dangerous
             sicknesse
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             recovered
             ,
             have
             been
             rather
             worse
             then
             before
             .
             I
             would
             have
             thought
             my selfe
             ,
          
           saith
           another
           ,
           
             that
             many
             monstrous
             Persons
             ,
             whom
             I
             have
             visited
             ,
             when
             Gods
             hand
             upon
             them
             ,
             caused
             them
             to
             cry
             out
             ,
             and
             promise
             amendment
             ,
             would
             have
             prooved
             rare
             examples
             to
             others
             ,
             of
             true
             conversion
             unto
             God
             :
             But
             to
             my
             great
             griefe
             ,
             and
             to
             teach
             ●ee
             experience
             ,
             what
             becommeth
             of
             such
             untimely
             fruits
             ,
             they
             have
             turned
             backe
             againe
             ,
             as
             an
             arrow
             from
             a
             stone
             wall
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             dog
             to
             His
             owne
             vomit
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           For
           the
           latter
           ;
           I
           could
           here
           make
           it
           good
           also
           by
           too
           many
           experiences
           ,
           were
           it
           convenient
           ;
           But
           I
           forbeare
           for
           some
           reasons
           ,
           to
           report
           them
           at
           this
           time
           .
        
         
           I
           publish
           this
           Point
           ,
           and
           speake
           thus
           ;
           Not
           to
           trouble
           any
           true
           Converts
           about
           the
           truth
           of
           their
           hearts
           in
           their
           troubles
           of
           Conscience
           :
           *
           consciousnesse
           unto
           themselves
           of
           their
           New-birth
           already
           happily
           past
           ;
           their
           prizing
           ,
           and
           cleaving
           to
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           ,
           unvalewably
           ,
           unvincibly
           ;
           their
           present
           New-obedience
           ,
           new
           courses
           ,
           new
           company
           ,
           new
           conversation
           ,
           &c.
           makes
           it
           more
           then
           evident
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           savingly
           mollified
           and
           melted
           in
           the
           furnace
           of
           their
           spirituall
           afflictions
           ;
           fashioned
           and
           framed
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           to
           bee
           Gods
           Iewels
           :
           But
           to
           terrifie
           those
           miserable
           men
           ,
           who
           having
           tasted
           that
           transcendent
           torture
           of
           a
           
           wounded
           conscience
           ,
           dare
           upon
           any
           termes
           look-backe
           againe
           upon
           the
           world
           with
           delight
           and
           doting
           ;
           and
           againe
           commit
           those
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           have
           already
           stung
           their
           hearts
           with
           the
           very
           terrours
           of
           Hell
           :
           Or
           rather
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           to
           teach
           and
           tell
           the
           afflicted
           in
           conscience
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           rich
           treasures
           of
           Gods
           free
           mercy
           ,
           and
           
             the
             unsearchable
             riches
             of
             Christ
          
           are
           opened
           ,
           and
           offered
           unto
           Him
           ,
           Hee
           drinke
           not
           so
           undiscreetly
           at
           first
           of
           that
           immeasurable
           Sea
           ,
           as
           presently
           to
           fall
           into
           a
           surfet
           of
           security
           .
           But
           to
           prevent
           mis-carriage
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           so
           unvalew-able
           moment
           ,
           let
           him
           rather
           mingle
           Motives
           to
           humiliation
           with
           his
           Medicine
           of
           mercy
           .
           Let
           Him
           looke
           well
           to
           the
           grounds
           ,
           and
           good
           speeches
           ,
           upon
           which
           the
           spirituall
           Physition
           is
           encouraged
           to
           comfort
           Him
           ,
           that
           they
           shrinke
           not
           in
           the
           wetting
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           .
           Let
           him
           feare
           and
           attend
           his
           owne
           deceitfull
           heart
           withall
           narrow
           watch
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           jealous
           eye
           .
           Otherwise
           that
           false
           heart
           of
           his
           ,
           may
           proove
           a
           Depth
           ,
           to
           drowne
           His
           owne
           deare
           Soule
           in
           the
           Pit
           of
           endlesse
           perdition
           .
           For
           in
           time
           of
           extremity
           and
           terrour
           ,
           especially
           of
           conscience
           ,
           it
           may
           seeme
           pliable
           ,
           and
           promise
           faire
           ;
           and
           yet
           when
           it
           comes
           to
           performance
           and
           practise
           ;
           either
           impudently
           and
           perfidiously
           wallowes
           againe
           in
           open
           wickednesse
           ,
           or
           rests
           onely
           in
           a
           
             Forme
             of
             godlinesse
          
           at
           the
           best
           .
           Let
           Him
           bee
           
             stedfast
             in
             the
             Covenant
          
           ,
           and
           then
           Hee
           may
           bee
           sure
           ,
           that
           his
           
             heart
             was
             upright
          
           ;
           and
           that
           Hee
           did
           not
           
             flatter
             with
             His
             mouth
          
           ,
           or
           
             lye
             unto
             God
             with
             his
             tongue
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           Sith
           Thou
           art
           now
           upon
           termes
           of
           turning
           unto
           God
           ,
           taking
           Profession
           upon
           Thee
           ,
           and
           giving
           up
           thy
           Name
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           the
           blessedest
           businesse
           that
           ever
           Thou
           went'st
           about
           :
           Be
           well
           advised
           ,
           consider
           seriously
           what
           thou
           undertakest
           ,
           and
           cast
           deliberately
           before-hand
           ,
           what
           it
           is
           like
           to
           cost
           Thee
           .
           Thou
           must
           make
           an
           account
           to
           become
           the
           
             Drunkards
             Song
          
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           those
           
             that
             sit
             in
             the
             Gate
             to
             speake
             against
             Thee
          
           ;
           The
           vilest
           of
           Men
           to
           raile
           upon
           thee
           ,
           and
           the
           wisest
           of
           the
           
           World
           to
           laugh
           at
           Thee
           .
           Thou
           must
           bee
           content
           to
           live
           a
           despised
           Man
           ,
           
           to
           bee
           scoft-at
           ,
           to
           
             bee
             hated
             of
             all
             men
          
           ;
           To
           
             crucifie
             the
             flesh
             ,
             with
             the
             affections
             and
             lusts
          
           ;
           To
           looke
           upon
           the
           world
           ,
           set
           out
           in
           the
           gaudiest
           manner
           with
           all
           her
           baites
           and
           Bables
           of
           riches
           ,
           honours
           ,
           favours
           ,
           greatnesse
           ,
           pleasures
           ,
           &c.
           as
           upon
           an
           unsavoury
           rotten
           a
           Carrion
           :
           Thou
           and
           the
           World
           must
           bee
           as
           two
           dead
           carcasses
           upon
           one
           Beere
           ,
           without
           any
           delightfull
           mutuall
           commerce
           ,
           or
           enter-course
           ;
           strangers
           and
           b
           starke
           dead
           one
           unto
           another
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           thy
           any
           further
           trading
           with
           the
           vanities
           thereof
           .
           For
           keeping
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           standing
           on
           Gods
           side
           ,
           and
           Christs
           sake
           ,
           Thou
           must
           deny
           thy Selfe
           ,
           Thy
           worldly
           wisedome
           ,
           carnall
           reason
           ,
           corrupt
           affections
           ;
           Thy
           acceptation
           with
           the
           World
           ,
           favour
           of
           great
           Ones
           ,
           credit
           and
           applause
           with
           the
           most
           ;
           Thy
           passions
           ,
           profit
           ,
           pleasures
           ,
           possibility
           of
           rising
           ,
           and
           growing
           great
           ;
           Thy
           nearest
           friends
           ,
           dearest
           companions
           ,
           ease
           ,
           liberty
           ,
           life
           :
           and
           grow
           by
           little
           and
           little
           into
           Hesters
           most
           noble
           and
           invincible
           resolu●ion
           ,
           ever
           when
           doing
           Gods
           will
           ,
           threatneth
           any
           earthly
           danger
           ;
           
             And
             if
             I
             perish
             ,
             I
             perish
             .
          
           But
           not
           to
           perish
           so
           ,
           is
           everlastingly
           to
           perish
           ;
           and
           so
           to
           perish
           ,
           is
           to
           bee
           saved
           for
           ever
           .
           Thou
           must
           thus
           resolve
           upon
           this
           Selfe-deniall
           ,
           when
           Thou
           first
           enters
           into
           Profession
           ;
           or
           else
           thou
           wilt
           never
           bee
           able
           to
           hold
           out
           in
           thy
           spirituall
           Building
           ,
           or
           conquer
           in
           the
           Christian
           Warfare
           .
        
         
         
           (
           See
           and
           consider
           the
           occasion
           ,
           and
           how
           earnestly
           Christ
           enioynes
           it
           :
           Matth.
           16.24
           .
           &c.
           Luk.
           14.24
           .
           &c.
           and
           presses
           it
           with
           two
           Parables
           )
           .
           But
           all
           will
           come
           to
           naught
           ;
           and
           thou
           cursedly
           conclude
           in
           open
           Apos●acy
           ,
           grosse
           Hypocrisie
           ▪
           or
           Selfe-deceiving
           Formalitie
           .
           Consider
           the
           
             young
             Man
          
           in
           the
           Gospell
           :
           Hee
           came
           hastily
           unto
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           would
           needs
           bee
           His
           Disciple
           ,
           and
           follower
           upon
           the
           sudden
           .
           But
           alas
           !
           Hee
           did
           wofully
           mistake
           .
           Little
           did
           he
           know
           ,
           neither
           indeed
           would
           know
           ,
           what
           belonged
           unto
           it
           :
           That
           the
           servant
           of
           such
           an
           heavenly
           Master
           must
           bee
           no
           earth-worme
           ;
           That
           every
           one
           of
           his
           Disciples
           must
           
             take
             up
             their
             crosse
             and
             follow
          
           him
           ;
           For
           his
           sake
           ,
           part
           with
           any
           thing
           ,
           every
           thing
           ;
           bee
           it
           riches
           ,
           honours
           ,
           credit
           ,
           pleasures
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           therefore
           ,
           when
           once
           Christ
           for
           the
           triall
           of
           his
           heart
           had
           bid
           Him
           
             go
             ,
             and
             sell
             that
             he
             had
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Hee
           had
           soone
           done
           :
           Hee
           was
           quickly
           gone
           .
           Now
           had
           this
           young
           Man
           gone
           away
           without
           this
           Lesson
           ,
           Hee
           had
           gone
           away
           a
           Disciple
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           any
           other
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           as
           iolly
           a
           Professour
           ,
           as
           the
           forwardest
           of
           them
           all
           ;
           and
           that
           both
           in
           his
           owne
           strong
           opinion
           ,
           and
           charitable
           mis-conceite
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           who
           were
           true
           of
           heart
           .
           As
           Iudas
           did
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           
             foolish
             Virgines
          
           all
           their
           life
           long
           .
           Too
           many
           such
           Professours
           ,
           as
           Hee
           would
           have
           prooved
           ,
           are
           to
           bee
           found
           ,
           even
           in
           this
           Noone-tide
           of
           the
           Gospell
           abroad
           in
           the
           World
           :
           who
           beeing
           at
           their
           first
           entrance
           into
           Profession
           ,
           not
           soundly
           humbled
           ,
           nor
           laying
           a
           sure
           foundation
           ;
           not
           resolved
           upon
           an
           universall
           Selfe-deniall
           ;
           nor
           weighing
           with
           due
           fore-cast
           ,
           what
           it
           will
           cost
           them
           ,
           doe
           afterward
           behave
           themselves
           thereafter
           upon
           any
           gainefull
           occasion
           greater
           triall
           ,
           and
           temptation
           ,
           or
           beeing
           put
           to
           it
           indeed
           :
           They
           are
           wont
           from
           time
           to
           time
           to
           discover
           their
           rottennesse
           ,
           open
           the
           mouthes
           of
           the
           prophane
           ,
           and
           shame
           all
           .
           They
           are
           like
           unto
           Reeds
           ,
           which
           in
           a
           calme
           stand
           bolt
           upright
           ,
           and
           seeme
           stiffe
           and
           strong
           ;
           but
           let
           a
           tempest
           breake-in
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           
           they
           bend
           any
           way
           :
           While
           their
           temporall
           state
           is
           untoucht
           ,
           their
           outward
           happinesse
           unhazarded
           ;
           they
           seeme
           resolute
           ,
           thorow
           ,
           and
           couragious
           ;
           but
           let
           a
           storme
           of
           persecution
           bee
           raised
           against
           them
           ;
           Let
           them
           bee
           put
           into
           a
           great
           fright
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           stand
           to
           it
           ,
           they
           may
           bee
           undone
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           then
           they
           cowardlily
           hide
           their
           heads
           ,
           pull
           in
           the
           hornes
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           and
           shamefully
           shrinke
           in
           the
           wetting
           :
           unhappily
           holding
           it
           better
           to
           sleepe
           in
           a
           whole
           skinne
           ,
           then
           with
           a
           good
           conscience
           .
           Like
           the
           Eagle
           ,
           they
           soare
           aloft
           with
           many
           goodly
           religious
           shewes
           and
           representations
           ;
           but
           they
           still
           keepe
           their
           eye
           upon
           the
           Prey
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           advantage
           is
           offered
           ,
           they
           will
           basely
           stoope
           from
           forwardnesse
           ,
           honesty
           ,
           generosity
           ,
           humanity
           ,
           any
           thing
           ,
           to
           seize
           upon
           a
           worldly
           commodity
           ,
           office
           ,
           honour
           ,
           some
           earthly
           pelfe
           ,
           and
           transitory
           Nothing
           .
           Some
           of
           these
           after
           Profession
           for
           some
           time
           ,
           fall
           quite
           away
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           turne
           Epicures
           ,
           or
           Worldlings
           ,
           if
           not
           Scorners
           and
           Persecutors
           :
           Others
           hold-on
           in
           a
           plodding
           course
           of
           formall
           Christianity
           all
           their
           life
           long
           ;
           and
           at
           last
           ,
           depart
           this
           life
           like
           the
           
             foolish
             Virgins
          
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           formall
           manner
           I
           told
           you
           of
           before
           .
           Neither
           be
           thou
           dis-heartned
           with
           this
           counsell
           of
           leaving
           all
           for
           Christ.
           For
           thou
           shalt
           bee
           no
           loser
           ,
           but
           a
           great
           gainer
           thereby
           .
           Besides
           ,
           
             eternall
             life
             in
             the
             World
             to
             come
          
           ;
           Thou
           shalt
           
             receive
             an
             hundred-fold
             now
             in
             this
             time
             ,
          
           as
           Christ
           Him selfe
           tells
           thee
           ,
           Mark.
           10.30
           .
           If
           thou
           part
           with
           worldly
           ioies
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           have
           quiet
           in
           the
           
             holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           spirituall
           joy
           unspeakable
           and
           glorious
           ,
           neerer
           familiarity
           with
           God
           ,
           deerer
           cōmunion
           with
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           To
           which
           the
           pleasures
           of
           ten
           thousand
           Worlds
           ,
           were
           they
           all
           extant
           ,
           were
           but
           extremest
           paine
           .
           If
           thou
           lose
           thine
           Husband
           :
           He
           that
           made
           thee
           ,
           
           will
           be
           in
           his
           stead
           unto
           Thee
           ,
           
             Thy
             Maker
             is
             thine
             Husband
             ,
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             is
             his
             Name
             .
          
           If
           thou
           lose
           thy
           Father
           ;
           The
           Al-sufficient
           Iehouah
           ,
           blessed
           for
           ever
           ,
           
           
             will
             pitty
             thee
             ,
             as
             a
             Father
             pittieth
             his
             Children
             .
          
           If
           thou
           lose
           thy
           friends
           ,
           and
           the
           worlds
           favour
           ,
           Thou
           shalt
           
           have
           all
           and
           the
           onely
           excellent
           upon
           earth
           ,
           
           to
           love
           Thee
           dearely
           ,
           and
           to
           pray
           heartily
           for
           Thee
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           If
           thou
           lose
           all
           for
           Christs
           sake
           ,
           Hee
           will
           bee
           unto
           Thee
           
             All
             in
             All
          
           :
           
           And
           in
           *
           Him
           all
           things
           shall
           be
           thine
           in
           a
           farre
           more
           sweet
           and
           eminent
           manner
           .
           
             All
             things
             are
             yours
             ,
             whether
             Paul
             ,
             or
             Apollo
             ,
             or
             Cephas
             ,
             or
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             life
             ,
             or
             death
             ,
             or
             things
             present
             ,
             or
             things
             to
             come
             ;
             All
             are
             yours
             ,
             and
             yee
             are
             Christs
             ,
             and
             Christ
             is
             Gods.
             
          
        
         
           6.
           
           When
           the
           spirituall
           Physition
           shall
           see
           the
           soile
           of
           his
           Patients
           heart
           well
           softned
           with
           sorrow
           for
           sinne
           ,
           comfortably
           warmed
           with
           refreshing
           beames
           of
           fauour
           from
           the
           face
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           seasonably
           fitted
           ,
           for
           to
           enter
           a
           Christian
           course
           ,
           and
           to
           
             bring
             forth
             fruits
             meete
             for
             repentance
          
           ;
           let
           him
           throw-in
           some
           timely
           seedes
           of
           Zeale
           ,
           holy
           precisenesse
           ,
           undaunted
           courage
           ,
           and
           unshaken
           resolution
           about
           the
           affaires
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           God
           ;
           from
           such
           quickning
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           excellent
           examples
           as
           these
           ,
           Luk.
           13.24
           .
           Rom.
           12.11
           .
           12.
           
           Ephes.
           5.15
           .
           Phil.
           1.10.11
           .
           Matth.
           11.12
           .
           Revel
           .
           3.16
           .
           Ruth
           4.11
           .
           Esth.
           4.16
           .
           Nehem.
           6.11
           .
           1.
           
           King.
           22.14
           .
           Heb.
           11.24.25
           .
           1.
           
           Sam.
           20.32
           .
           Acts
           21.13
           .
           &c.
           
           That
           it
           may
           bee
           happily
           preserved
           from
           the
           ranke
           and
           flourishing
           ,
           but
           rotten
           and
           fruitlesse
           weede
           of
           formality
           and
           luke-warmenesse
           .
           Which
           pestilent
           Canker
           ,
           if
           it
           once
           take
           roote
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           it
           will
           never
           suffer
           the
           
             Herbe
             of
             grace
          
           ,
           if
           I
           may
           so
           speake
           ,
           the
           heavenly
           unfading
           flowers
           of
           saving
           grace
           ,
           to
           grow
           by
           it
           ,
           while
           the
           world
           stands
           .
           Nay
           ,
           and
           will
           proove
           one
           of
           the
           strongest
           bolts
           to
           barre
           them
           out
           ;
           and
           the
           most
           boysterous
           cart-rope
           to
           pull-downe
           extraordinary
           vengeance
           upon
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Party
           .
           For
           as
           a
           loathsome
           vomite
           is
           to
           the
           stomacke
           of
           him
           that
           casts
           it
           out
           ;
           so
           are
           luke-warme
           Professours
           to
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             Reuel
          
           .
           3.16
           .
           I
           marvaile
           many
           times
           what
           such
           men
           meane
           ,
           and
           what
           worship
           ,
           service
           and
           obedience
           they
           would
           have
           the
           mighty
           Lord
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           to
           have
           .
           Hee
           offers
           to
           us
           in
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           His
           owne
           blessed
           Sonne
           to
           be
           our
           
           deare
           ,
           and
           everlasting
           Husband
           ;
           His
           Person
           with
           all
           the
           rich
           and
           royall
           endowments
           thereof
           ,
           the
           glory
           and
           endlesse
           felicities
           above
           ,
           His
           owne
           thrice
           glorious
           ,
           and
           ever-blessed
           Selfe
           ,
           to
           bee
           enjoyed
           thorow
           all
           eternity
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           very
           soule
           of
           heavenly
           Blisse
           ,
           and
           life
           of
           eternall
           life
           ,
           &c.
           
           Doe
           you
           thinke
           it
           then
           reasonable
           or
           likely
           ,
           that
           Hee
           will
           ever
           accept
           at
           our
           hands
           an
           heartlesse
           ,
           formall
           outwardnesse
           ;
           a
           cold
           ,
           rotten
           carcasse
           of
           religion
           :
           That
           wee
           should
           serve
           our selves
           in
           the
           first
           Place
           ,
           and
           Him
           in
           the
           second
           ?
           That
           wee
           should
           spend
           the
           prime
           and
           flower
           of
           our
           loues
           ,
           ioyes
           ,
           services
           ,
           upon
           some
           abominable
           bosome-sinne
           ;
           and
           then
           proportion-out
           to
           the
           
             everlasting
             God
             ,
             mighty
             and
             terrible
          
           Creator
           ,
           and
           Commander
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           only
           some
           outward
           religious
           formes
           and
           conformities
           ;
           and
           those
           also
           so
           farre
           onely
           ,
           as
           they
           hurt
           not
           our
           temporall
           happinesse
           ,
           but
           may
           consist
           with
           the
           entier
           enjoyment
           of
           some
           inordinate
           lust
           ,
           pleasure
           ,
           profit
           or
           preferment
           ?
           Prodigious
           folly
           ,
           nay
           ,
           fury
           to
           their
           owne
           soules
           !
           This
           very
           one
           most
           base
           ,
           and
           unworthy
           conceit
           of
           so
           great
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           His
           due
           attributions
           ,
           meriteth
           justly
           exclusion
           from
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           with
           the
           
             foolish
             Virgins
          
           ,
           for
           ever
           .
           My
           Counsell
           therefore
           is
           ;
           when
           the
           spirituall
           Patient
           hath
           passed
           the
           tempestuous
           Sea
           of
           a
           troubled
           conscience
           ,
           and
           is
           now
           upon
           termes
           of
           taking
           a
           new
           course
           ,
           That
           by
           all
           meanes
           Hee
           take
           heed
           ,
           that
           Hee
           runne
           not
           upon
           this
           Rocke
           .
           
             It
             is
             better
             to
             bee
             key-cold
             ,
             then
             luke-warme
             :
             and
             that
             the
             milke
             boile
             over
             ,
             then
             bee
             raw
             .
          
        
         
           7.
           
           Tho
           it
           bee
           an
           ordinary
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           a
           dangerous
           and
           utterly
           un-doing
           errour
           and
           deceite
           ,
           To
           conceive
           ,
           that
           all
           is
           ended
           ,
           when
           the
           afflicted
           Party
           is
           mended
           ;
           and
           hath
           received
           ease
           and
           enlargement
           from
           the
           terrible
           pressures
           of
           his
           troubled
           conscience
           .
           To
           thinke
           ,
           that
           after
           the
           tempest
           of
           present
           terrour
           ,
           and
           rage
           of
           guiltinesse
           bee
           allayed
           and
           over-blowne
           ,
           there
           needes
           no
           more
           to
           bee
           done
           .
           As
           tho
           the
           New-birth
           were
           not
           
           ever
           infallibly
           and
           inseparably
           attended
           with
           new-obedience
           .
           As
           tho
           ,
           when
           once
           the
           soule
           is
           soundly
           and
           savingly
           strucke
           thorow
           ,
           humbled
           ,
           and
           prepared
           for
           Christ
           ,
           by
           the
           terrifying
           power
           of
           the
           Law
           revealing
           the
           foulenesse
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           fiercenesse
           of
           divine
           wrath
           ,
           which
           set
           on
           by
           the
           
             spirit
             of
             bondage
          
           ,
           is
           able
           ,
           like
           a
           mighty
           c
           thunder
           to
           breake
           and
           teare
           in
           pieces
           the
           iron
           synewes
           of
           the
           most
           stubborne
           and
           stony-heart
           ,
           there
           followed
           not
           hearty
           shewers
           of
           repentant
           teares
           ,
           never
           to
           bee
           dried
           up
           ,
           untill
           our
           ending
           houre
           ,
           as
           I
           taught
           before
           ,
           when
           all
           teares
           shall
           bee
           everlastingly
           wiped
           away
           with
           Gods
           mercifull
           hand
           ;
           And
           that
           the
           Sunne
           of
           righteousnesse
           did
           not
           presently
           breake
           forth
           upon
           that
           happy
           Soule
           ,
           to
           dispell
           the
           Hellish
           clouds
           of
           sensuality
           ,
           lust
           ,
           lying
           in
           sinne
           ,
           &c.
           and
           to
           illighten
           ,
           inflame
           ,
           and
           fill
           it
           with
           the
           serenity
           ,
           and
           cleare
           sky
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           of
           sanctification
           ,
           and
           purity
           ,
           a
           kindly
           fervour
           of
           Zeale
           for
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           good
           causes
           ,
           good
           men
           ,
           &
           keeping
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           and
           fruitfull
           influence
           of
           sobriety
           ,
           righteousnesse
           and
           holinesse
           for
           ever
           after
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           upon
           recovery
           out
           of
           trouble
           of
           conscience
           ,
           there
           follow
           not
           a
           continued
           exercise
           of
           Repentance
           both
           for
           sinnes
           past
           ,
           present
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           ,
           as
           you
           heard
           before
           ;
           an
           universall
           change
           in
           every
           power
           and
           part
           ,
           both
           of
           Soule
           and
           Body
           ,
           tho
           not
           in
           perfection
           of
           degrees
           ,
           as
           the
           Schooles
           speake
           ,
           yet
           of
           Parts
           ;
           an
           heart-rising
           hatred
           and
           opposition
           against
           all
           sinne
           ;
           a
           shaking-off
           old
           companions
           ,
           brethren
           in
           iniquity
           ,
           all
           Satans
           good-fellow
           Reuellers
           ;
           a
           delight
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           waies
           ,
           services
           ,
           Sabbaths
           ,
           and
           Saints
           of
           God
           ;
           a
           conscionable
           and
           constant
           endeavour
           to
           expresse
           the
           truth
           of
           protestations
           and
           promises
           made
           in
           time
           of
           terrour
           ,
           as
           I
           told
           you
           before
           ,
           &c.
           
           
           In
           a
           Word
           ,
           if
           there
           follow
           not
           a
           new
           life
           ,
           
             if
             all
             things
             doe
             not
             become
             new
             ,
          
           there
           is
           no
           New-birth
           in
           truth
           ;
           all
           is
           naught
           ,
           and
           to
           no
           purpose
           in
           the
           Point
           of
           salvation
           .
        
         
           They
           are
           then
           miserable
           Comforters
           ;
           Physicions
           of
           
           no
           value
           ;
           nay
           ,
           of
           notorious
           spirituall
           blood-shed
           ,
           who
           having
           neither
           acquaintance
           with
           ,
           nor
           much
           caring
           for
           the
           manner
           ,
           meanes
           ,
           methode
           ,
           any
           heavenly
           wisedome
           ,
           spirituall
           discretion
           ,
           or
           experimentall
           skill
           ,
           in
           managing
           aright
           such
           an
           important
           businesse
           ;
           if
           any
           waies
           they
           can
           asswage
           the
           rage
           ,
           and
           still
           the
           cries
           of
           a
           vexed
           guilty
           Conscience
           ,
           they
           thinke
           they
           have
           done
           a
           worthy
           worke
           ;
           Tho
           after
           their
           dawbing
           ,
           there
           bee
           nothing
           left
           behind
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           a
           senselesse
           skarre
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           more
           brawnednesse
           ,
           &
           benummednesse
           brought
           upon
           it
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           not
           kindlily
           wrought-upon
           in
           the
           furnace
           of
           spirituall
           affliction
           ;
           and
           rightly
           cured
           .
        
         
           I
           feare
           mee
           ,
           many
           poore
           soules
           are
           fearefully
           a
           deluded
           ,
           who
           beeing
           recovered
           ,
           out
           of
           terrours
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           too
           suddenly
           ,
           unseasonably
           ,
           or
           one
           way
           or
           other
           ,
           unsoundly
           ,
           conceive
           presently
           ,
           they
           are
           truly
           converted
           ;
           tho
           afterward
           ,
           they
           bee
           the
           very
           same
           men
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           company
           and
           conditions
           ,
           they
           were
           before
           ;
           or
           at
           best
           ,
           blesse
           themselves
           in
           the
           seeming
           happinesse
           of
           an
           halfe
           b
           conversion
           .
        
         
           For
           a
           more
           full
           discovery
           of
           this
           mischiefe
           ,
           and
           prevention
           of
           those
           miseries
           ,
           which
           may
           ensue
           upon
           this
           last
           miscarriage
           ;
           Let
           mee
           acquaint
           you
           with
           foure
           or
           five
           Passages
           out
           of
           Pangs
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           which
           still
           leade
           amisse
           ;
           and
           leave
           a
           man
           the
           Divel
           's
           still
           :
           And
           for
           all
           his
           faire
           warning
           by
           the
           smart
           of
           a
           wounded
           spirit
           ,
           drowne
           Him
           in
           the
           workes
           of
           darkenesse
           ,
           and
           waies
           of
           death
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           Some
           ,
           when
           by
           the
           piercing
           power
           and
           application
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           their
           consciences
           are
           prest
           with
           the
           terrible
           and
           intolerable
           waight
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ;
           and
           the
           worme
           that
           neuer
           dies
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           all
           this
           while
           dead-drunke
           with
           sensuall
           pleasures
           ,
           is
           now
           awaked
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           divine
           justice
           ,
           and
           begins
           to
           sting
           ;
           They
           presently
           with
           unspeakeable
           rage
           and
           horrour
           ,
           fall
           into
           the
           most
           abhorred
           ,
           and
           irrecoverable
           Dungeon
           of
           despaire
           .
           The
           flames
           of
           eternall
           fire
           seize
           upon
           them
           ,
           even
           in
           this
           life
           ;
           They
           are
           in
           Hell
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           and
           damned
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           above
           ground
           .
           Such
           they
           are
           commonly
           ,
           who
           all
           their
           life
           long
           have
           been
           contemners
           of
           the
           conscionable
           Ministry
           ;
           Scorners
           of
           the
           
             good
             way
          
           ;
           Quenchers
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           Revolters
           from
           good
           beginnings
           ,
           and
           Profession
           of
           grace
           ;
           Harbourers
           of
           some
           secret
           ,
           vile
           ,
           abominable
           lusts
           in
           their
           hearts
           against
           the
           light
           of
           their
           conscience
           ;
           close
           Agents
           for
           Popery
           and
           Prophanenesse
           ;
           plausible
           Tyrants
           against
           the
           power
           of
           godlinesse
           ;
           and
           such
           other
           like
           notorious
           Champions
           of
           the
           Divell
           ,
           &
           infamous
           Rebels
           to
           the
           highest
           Majestie
           .
           Whom
           ,
           sith
           they
           have
           bin
           such
           ,
           and
           have
           so
           desperately
           ,
           and
           so
           long
           
             despised
             the
             riches
             of
             His
             goodnes
             ,
             and
             forbearance
             ,
             and
             long-suffering
             ,
             leading
             them
             to
             Repentance
          
           ;
           God
           most
           justly
           leaves
           now
           in
           the
           evill
           day
           ,
           when
           once
           the
           hot
           transitory
           gleame
           of
           worldly
           pleasures
           is
           past
           ,
           and
           His
           judgements
           begin
           to
           grow
           upō
           their
           thoughts
           ,
           like
           a
           tempestuous
           storme
           ;
           and
           death
           to
           stand
           before
           them
           unresistable
           ,
           like
           an
           armed
           Man
           ;
           and
           sinne
           to
           lie
           at
           the
           doore
           ,
           like
           a
           Bloodhound
           ;
           and
           the
           guilty
           conscience
           to
           gnaw
           upon
           the
           heart
           ,
           like
           a
           Vulture
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           say
           ,
           then
           Hee
           leaves
           them
           
             in
             His
             righteous
             iudgement
          
           to
           sinke
           or
           swimme
           ,
           
             to
             eate
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             owne
             waies
             ,
          
           to
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           that
           unquenchable
           wrath
           ;
           which
           by
           their
           innumerable
           sinfull
           provocations
           ,
           impenitency
           ,
           and
           unbeliefe
           ,
           they
           have
           
             treasured
             up
             against
             this
             Day
             and
             wrath
             .
          
           That
           raging
           worme
           ,
           which
           never
           dies
           in
           the
           damned
           ,
           and
           naturally
           breeds
           in
           every
           
           gracelesse
           conscience
           ,
           by
           their
           insatiable
           surfet
           in
           sinne
           ,
           and
           greedy
           
             drinking-in
             iniquitie
             like
             water
          
           ,
           growes
           so
           strong
           ,
           and
           to
           such
           a
           strange
           bignesse
           ;
           that
           taking
           advantage
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           time
           of
           terrour
           ,
           of
           their
           weakenesse
           and
           confusion
           of
           spirit
           upon
           the
           Bed
           of
           death
           ,
           at
           some
           dead
           lift
           ,
           and
           irrecoverable
           danger
           ,
           it
           surprises
           them
           upon
           the
           sudden
           ,
           with
           unexpected
           Hellish
           armies
           of
           guiltinesse
           and
           horror
           ;
           and
           over-throwes
           them
           quite
           ,
           horse
           and
           man
           ,
           never
           to
           rise
           againe
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           or
           the
           world
           to
           come
           .
           Then
           would
           those
           wofull
           wretches
           ,
           who
           would
           never
           bee
           warned
           betime
           ,
           give
           tenne
           thousand
           Worlds
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           them
           ,
           for
           one
           moment
           of
           that
           mercifull
           time
           of
           grace
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           cursedly
           long
           abused
           ,
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           insolently
           scorned
           ;
           for
           a
           drop
           of
           that
           precious
           blood
           ,
           which
           by
           their
           desperate
           villanies
           ,
           and
           hatred
           to
           bee
           reformed
           ,
           they
           have
           trampled
           under
           foote
           .
           But
           alas
           !
           no
           mercy
           ,
           no
           blessing
           ,
           no
           comfort
           will
           then
           bee
           had
           ;
           tho
           with
           prophane
           Esau
           ,
           they
           seeke
           it
           with
           teares
           ,
           and
           throw
           their
           rufull
           ,
           and
           piercing
           cries
           into
           the
           aire
           with
           hideous
           groanes
           and
           yelling
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           turning
           their
           eye
           upon
           their
           torments
           ,
           will
           roare
           out
           like
           those
           sinfull
           Hypocrites
           ,
           Isai.
           33.14
           .
           with
           un-utterable
           angvish
           of
           spirit
           :
           
             Who
             among
             us
             shall
             dwell
             with
             the
             devouring
          
           d
           
             fire
             ?
             Who
             amongstus
             shall
             dwell
             with
             everlasting
             burnings
             ?
             In
             the
             Morning
             they
             shall
             say
             ,
             Would
             God
             it
             were
             Even
             :
             and
             at
             Even
             they
             shall
             say
             ,
             Would
             God
             it
             were
             Morning
             ,
             for
             the
             feare
             of
             their
             hearts
             wherewith
             they
             shall
             feare
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             sight
             of
             their
             eyes
             which
             they
             shall
             see
             .
          
           In
           their
           life-time
           they
           behaved
           themselves
           like
           cruell
           Beasts
           ,
           and
           bloody
           Goades
           in
           the
           sides
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           against
           their
           syncerity
           ;
           and
           how
           at
           last
           themselves
           are
           caught
           with
           a
           witnesse
           ,
           and
           lie
           upon
           their
           Beds
           of
           extremity
           and
           terrour
           
             like
             wilde
             Bulls
             ,
             and
             Beasts
             in
             a
             net
             ,
             full
             of
             the
             fury
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Others
           there
           are
           ,
           who
           finding
           their
           sinnes
           discovered
           ,
           
           and
           their
           consciences
           wounded
           by
           the
           light
           and
           power
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           and
           now
           feeling
           sadnesse
           ,
           heavy-heartednesse
           ,
           uncouth
           terrours
           ,
           much
           perplexity
           and
           anxiety
           of
           spirit
           comming
           upon
           them
           ,
           addresse
           themselves
           presently
           ,
           and
           have
           speedy
           recourse
           to
           the
           
             Arme
             of
             flesh
          
           ,
           outward
           mirth
           ,
           carnall
           contentments
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           miserable
           comforters
           .
           They
           falsely
           suppose
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           owne
           utter
           ,
           and
           everlasting
           overthrow
           ,
           that
           these
           spirituall
           pangs
           that
           are
           now
           upon
           them
           ;
           which
           if
           rightly
           managed
           ,
           might
           proove
           an
           happy
           preparative
           ,
           and
           Legall
           Petard
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           to
           breake
           the
           iron
           barres
           ,
           and
           open
           the
           everlasting
           doores
           of
           their
           Soules
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           of
           glory
           might
           come
           in
           ;
           bee
           nothing
           but
           fits
           of
           Melancholy
           ,
           or
           sowre
           and
           unseasonable
           effects
           and
           compressions
           of
           some
           Puritanicall
           Ministry
           ,
           &
           dangerous
           temptations
           to
           despaire
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           c
           hie
           out
           of
           them
           as
           fast
           as
           they
           can
           ,
           by
           posting
           after
           worldly
           pleasures
           ,
           Pastimes
           ,
           Plaies
           ,
           Musicke
           ,
           Gaming
           ,
           merry
           Company
           ,
           Ioviall
           meetings
           of
           good-fellowship
           ,
           Tavernes
           ,
           Ale-houses
           ,
           Visites
           ,
           Entertainements
           ,
           improovement
           of
           their
           chiefe
           carnall
           contentment
           ,
           &c.
           
           If
           
           not
           to
           Wisards
           ,
           and
           even
           to
           light
           a
           candle
           at
           the
           Div●●●
           for
           lightsonmesse
           of
           heart
           .
           Thus
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           whether
           with
           more
           sinne
           or
           folly
           ,
           they
           endeavour
           to
           come
           unto
           themselves
           againe
           ,
           by
           the
           mirth
           and
           madnesse
           of
           wine
           ,
           earthly
           joy
           ,
           carnall
           counsell
           ,
           &c.
           
           Wherein
           they
           are
           not
           unlike
           those
           bloody
           Israelites
           ,
           who
           while
           they
           burnt
           up
           their
           children
           in
           sacrifice
           to
           Molech
           ,
           filled
           their
           eares
           with
           f
           noise
           of
           Instruments
           ;
           lest
           by
           the
           rufull
           cries
           of
           their
           little
           Babes
           ,
           they
           should
           bee
           moved
           to
           pitie
           ,
           and
           so
           staied
           in
           the
           cruell
           service
           of
           that
           blood-sucking
           Idoll
           .
           Iust
           so
           these
           Men
           of
           pleasure
           and
           perdition
           ,
           doe
           sinfully
           seeke
           to
           stop
           the
           guilty
           clamours
           of
           their
           vexed
           consciences
           with
           the
           comforts
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           sensuall
           joy
           ,
           while
           their
           soules
           are
           sacrificing
           to
           Satan
           ,
           and
           making
           fit
           fewell
           for
           the
           fire
           of
           Hell
           ;
           lest
           by
           listning
           to
           their
           cryes
           and
           controlements
           ,
           they
           should
           bee
           stirred
           up
           to
           take
           compassion
           of
           their
           owne
           poore
           immortall
           Soules
           ,
           and
           stopt
           in
           the
           pursuite
           of
           their
           fugitive
           follies
           ,
           and
           delights
           of
           sense
           .
           But
           alas
           !
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           they
           are
           also
           like
           a
           Man
           in
           a
           burning
           ●ever
           ,
           who
           lets
           downe
           cold
           drinke
           eagerly
           and
           m●rrily
           ,
           because
           in
           the
           extremity
           of
           thirst
           ,
           it
           cooles
           Him
           a
           little
           ;
           But
           after
           a
           while
           ,
           Hee
           shall
           finde
           the
           heat
           ,
           the
           paine
           ,
           and
           the
           danger
           all
           doubled
           upon
           Him.
           Earthly
           pleasures
           may
           ,
           for
           the
           presens
           ,
           still
           the
           noyse
           of
           in
           accusing
           conscience
           ,
           and
           seeme
           somewhat
           to
           allay
           it's
           guilty
           ●●ge
           ;
           but
           assuredly
           they
           will
           afterward
           kindle
           such
           a
           fire
           in
           the
           Bowels
           of
           these
           miserable
           men
           ,
           that
           will
           burne
           even
           to
           the
           very
           bottome
           of
           Hell
           ,
           and
           blow
           them
           up
           Body
           and
           Soule
           with
           irrecoverable
           ruine
           for
           ever
           .
           Hee
           that
           goes
           about
           ,
           to
           cure
           the
           wound
           of
           his
           conscience
           for
           sinne
           with
           sensuall
           delight
           ,
           is
           as
           if
           ,
           to
           helpe
           the
           tooth-ake
           ,
           Hee
           should
           knocke
           out
           his
           braines
           ;
           or
           when
           hee
           is
           stung
           with
           a
           Waspe
           ,
           should
           rub
           with
           a
           Nettle
           the
           smarting
           place
           ▪
           or
           finding
           no
           good
           by
           Physicke
           ,
           should
           runne
           〈◊〉
           Wise-men
           ;
           as
           if
           in
           extremity
           of
           thirst
           ,
           hee
           should
           drinke
           ranke
           poyson
           to
           quench
           it
           ;
           apply
           a
           venemous
           
           plaister
           to
           his
           sore
           ,
           and
           prop
           up
           his
           falling
           Roofe
           with
           burning
           fire-brands
           :
           Remedies
           farre
           worse
           ,
           and
           more
           pestilentiall
           then
           the
           Malady
           ;
           For
           they
           either
           plunge
           them
           deeper
           into
           the
           Dungeon
           of
           Melancholy
           ,
           and
           heavy-heartednesse
           ;
           or
           else
           draw
           a
           skinne
           onely
           over
           the
           spirituall
           wound
           ,
           whereby
           it
           festers
           and
           rankles
           underneath
           more
           dangerously
           :
           For
           thus
           stopping
           the
           mouth
           of
           that
           never-dying
           worme
           ,
           that
           insatiable
           Wolfe
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           doth
           make
           it
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           no
           more
           supply
           of
           carnall
           pleasures
           ,
           whereupon
           it
           feeds
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           to
           fall
           more
           furiously
           upon
           the
           conscience
           that
           bred
           it
           ;
           and
           to
           gnaw
           more
           ragingly
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           it's
           former
           restraint
           ,
           and
           enforced
           diversion
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           full
           well
           ,
           Satan
           is
           right-well
           pleased
           ,
           and
           doth
           much
           applaud
           this
           pestilent
           course
           of
           theirs
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Hee
           helpes
           forward
           this
           accursed
           businesse
           all
           hee
           can
           ,
           of
           abandoning
           and
           banishing
           all
           trouble
           of
           minde
           for
           sinne
           with
           worldly
           toyes
           .
           For
           ordinarily
           out
           of
           his
           cruell
           cunning
           ,
           thus
           He
           proceeds
           in
           these
           Cases
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           the
           first
           Place
           ,
           and
           above
           all
           ,
           hee
           labours
           might
           and
           maine
           ,
           to
           detaine
           men
           in
           that
           height
           of
           hard-heartednesse
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           bee
           mooved
           at
           all
           with
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           or
           suffer
           the
           Sword
           of
           the
           Spirit
           to
           pierce
           .
           And
           then
           ,
           like
           
             a
             strong
             man
             armed
          
           ,
           Hee
           possesseth
           their
           Bodies
           and
           Soules
           ,
           which
           are
           his
           g
           Palace
           ,
           with
           much
           peace
           ;
           and
           disposeth
           them
           wholly
           in
           any
           hellish
           service
           at
           his
           pleasure
           .
           Thus
           Hee
           prevailes
           with
           a
           world
           of
           men
           amongst
           us
           .
           They
           heare
           Sermon
           after
           Sermon
           ,
           Iudgement
           upon
           Iudgement
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           no
           more
           stirr'd
           with
           any
           penitent
           astonishment
           for
           sinne
           ,
           or
           saving
           worke
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           then
           the
           very
           Seates
           whereon
           they
           sit
           ,
           the
           Pillars
           to
           which
           they
           leane
           ,
           or
           dead
           Bodies
           upon
           which
           they
           tread
           .
           They
           are
           ordinarily
           such
           as
           these
           :
           First
           ,
           Ignorants
           ,
           of
           two
           sorts
           :
           first
           ,
           Vnskild
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Rules
           of
           reason
           and
           religion
           ;
           Such
           are
           our
           extremely
           sottish
           ,
           and
           grossely
           ignorant
           people
           ,
           
           which
           swarme
           amongst
           us
           in
           many
           places
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           dishonour
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           want
           of
           Catechising
           ,
           and
           other
           discipline
           :
           secondly
           ,
           Led
           by
           the
           light
           of
           naturall
           conscience
           to
           deale
           something
           honestly
           ;
           but
           Ideots
           in
           the
           great
           mystery
           of
           godlinesse
           ;
           Such
           are
           our
           meerely
           civil
           honest
           men
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Those
           that
           are
           wise
           in
           their
           owne
           conceits
           ,
           Isai.
           5.21
           .
           Beeing
           strongly
           perswaded
           of
           their
           good
           estate
           to
           God-ward
           ,
           whereas
           ,
           as
           yet
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           part
           at
           al
           in
           the
           first
           resurrection
           .
           Such
           as
           those
           ,
           Matth.
           7.22
           .
           and
           25.11
           .
           Thirdly
           all
           such
           as
           are
           resolved
           not
           to
           take
           sinne
           to
           heart
           .
           See
           ,
           Isai.
           28.15
           .
           These
           either
           ,
           first
           ,
           h
           make
           God
           all
           of
           mercy
           :
           secondly
           ,
           or
           preserue
           a
           secret
           reservation
           in
           their
           hearts
           to
           repent
           hereafter
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           or
           have
           so
           prodigiously
           hardened
           their
           hearts
           ,
           that
           they
           feare
           not
           the
           iudgement
           to
           come
           :
           fourthly
           ,
           or
           with
           execrable
           villany
           desire
           to
           extinguish
           the
           very
           notions
           of
           a
           Deity
           ,
           by
           a
           kind
           of
           an
           affected
           Atheisme
           ;
           and
           beeing
           drowned
           in
           sensuality
           ,
           labour
           not
           to
           beleeve
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           that
           they
           may
           sinne
           without
           all
           checke
           or
           reluctation
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           if
           it
           fall
           out
           so
           by
           Gods
           blessing
           ,
           that
           the
           Word
           once
           begin
           to
           get
           within
           a
           Man
           ,
           and
           to
           worke
           terrour
           and
           trouble
           of
           minde
           for
           sinne
           ;
           so
           that
           He
           sees
           him
           grow
           sensible
           of
           His
           slavery
           ,
           weary
           of
           His
           former
           waies
           ,
           and
           like
           enough
           to
           breake
           the
           Prison
           ,
           and
           bee
           gone
           ;
           then
           doth
           Hee
           seriously
           observe
           and
           attend
           ,
           which
           way
           the
           Partie
           enclines
           ,
           and
           how
           hee
           may
           bee
           easiliest
           diverted
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           thereafter
           proportion
           His
           Plots
           and
           Attempts
           against
           Him
           ,
           the
           more
           prosperously
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           if
           hee
           find
           Him
           to
           have
           been
           an
           horrible
           sinner
           ,
           of
           a
           sad
           and
           Melancholike
           disposition
           ,
           much
           afflicted
           with
           outward
           crosses
           ,
           &c.
           
           Hee
           then
           laies
           load
           upon
           His
           affrighted
           Soule
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           cunning
           and
           cruelty
           ;
           that
           if
           it
           bee
           possible
           ,
           Hee
           may
           drive
           Him
           to
           despaire
           .
           For
           this
           purpose
           Hee
           keen's
           the
           sting
           of
           the
           guilty
           conscience
           it selfe
           ,
           all
           he
           can
           ;
           sharpens
           the
           empoysoned
           Points
           of
           his
           owne
           fierydarts
           ;
           addes
           more
           grisselinesse
           to
           his
           many
           hatefull
           transgressions
           ;
           more
           horrour
           to
           the
           already
           flaming
           vengeance
           against
           sin
           ,
           &c.
           
           That
           if
           God
           so
           permit
           ,
           Hee
           may
           bee
           sure
           to
           strike
           desperately
           home
           ,
           and
           sinke
           Him
           deepe
           enough
           into
           that
           abhorred
           Dungeon
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           But
           if
           hee
           perceive
           Him
           not
           to
           have
           been
           infamous
           and
           noted
           for
           any
           notorious
           sinnes
           ;
           By
           naturall
           constitution
           ,
           to
           bee
           merrily
           disposed
           ;
           impatient
           of
           heavy-heartednesse
           ,
           and
           formerly
           much
           addicted
           to
           good
           fellowship
           :
           If
           hee
           spie
           him
           ,
           to
           strive
           and
           struggle
           for
           dis-intanglement
           out
           of
           these
           uncouth
           terrours
           ;
           and
           re-injoyment
           of
           his
           former
           worldly
           delights
           ,
           and
           Ioviall
           companions
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           then
           Hee
           is
           most
           forward
           to
           follow
           and
           feede
           His
           i
           humou●
           〈◊〉
           way
           also
           :
           that
           so
           He
           may
           stifle
           ,
           and
           utterly
           extin●●●sh
           ,
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           
             spirit
             of
             bondage
          
           in
           the
           very
           beginning
           .
           And
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           he
           blunts
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           cun●●●●
           he
           can
           ,
           the
           sting
           of
           a
           Man
           's
           owne
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           quite
           remooves
           his
           owne
           :
           Hee
           procures
           and
           offers
           all
           occasions
           of
           o●●ward
           contentment
           ;
           Hee
           furnishes
           His
           Fellowes
           in
           iniquity
           ,
           and
           the
           Divels
           proctors
           with
           pernicious
           eloquence
           ,
           and
           store
           of
           entisements
           ,
           to
           bring
           him
           backe
           againe
           to
           their
           bent
           and
           beastly
           courses
           :
           He
           ministers
           his
           owne
           delicious
           〈◊〉
           of
           carnall
           pleasure
           ,
           to
           cast
           His
           conscience
           asleepe
           〈◊〉
           ▪
           In
           briefe
           ,
           He
           leaves
           no
           Policy
           ,
           plot
           ,
           or
           practise
           un-assayed
           ,
           un-attempted
           to
           make
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Law
           unprofitable
           unto
           Him
           ;
           and
           to
           drowne
           all
           his
           sorrow
           for
           sinne
           in
           sensuall
           drunkennesse
           .
        
         
         
           This
           then
           I
           make
           the
           second
           pestilent
           Passage
           out
           of
           pangs
           of
           conscience
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           ,
           to
           decline
           them
           ,
           is
           driven
           by
           the
           subtilty
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           perversenesse
           of
           his
           owne
           flesh
           ,
           if
           not
           to
           Wisards
           and
           Wisemen
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           them
           ,
           and
           other
           such
           Oracles
           of
           the
           Divell
           ;
           yet
           at
           best
           to
           humane
           Helpes
           ,
           to
           worldly
           wisedome
           ,
           to
           outward
           mirth
           ,
           Good-fellowship
           ,
           pleasant
           company
           ,
           His
           heapes
           of
           gold
           ,
           hoards
           of
           wealth
           ,
           riches
           ,
           Pastures
           ,
           variety
           of
           choisest
           Pastimes
           :
           nay
           ,
           for
           ease
           to
           any
           thing
           ,
           even
           to
           Drinking
           ,
           dancing
           ,
           dicing
           ,
           Masking
           ,
           Mis-rule
           ,
           revelling
           ,
           roaring
           ,
           &c.
           or
           any
           other
           such
           ribald
           ,
           bedlam
           ,
           and
           raging
           fooleries
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Some
           there
           are
           ,
           who
           passe
           out
           of
           trouble
           of
           mind
           for
           sinne
           ,
           and
           Legall
           terrours
           ,
           into
           a
           kind
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           of
           an
           artificiall
           ,
           enforced
           ,
           unsound
           ,
           untimely
           ,
           and
           counterfeit
           peace
           of
           conscience
           .
           I
           meane
           it
           thus
           ,
           when
           a
           Mans
           carnall
           heart
           ,
           wounded
           by
           the
           terrifying
           power
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           with
           sight
           and
           horrour
           of
           his
           former
           wicked
           wayes
           ,
           but
           weary
           of
           the
           wound
           ,
           impatient
           of
           spirituall
           heavinesse
           ,
           wilfully
           set
           and
           resolved
           obstinately
           against
           the
           holy
           severities
           of
           the
           Schoole
           of
           Repentance
           ,
           mortification
           ,
           godly
           stricktnesse
           ,
           walking
           with
           God
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           withall
           meeting
           with
           some
           Dawber
           with
           untempered
           mortar
           ,
           who
           is
           very
           ready
           k
           
             to
             heale
             his
             heart
             with
             sweet
             words
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             peace
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             peace
          
           ;
           I
           say
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           l
           snatches
           hold
           of
           comfort
           ,
           and
           applies
           the
           Promises
           of
           mercy
           and
           salvation
           ,
           before
           they
           belong
           unto
           Him
           :
           Before
           Hee
           bee
           searched
           to
           the
           quicke
           ,
           sounded
           to
           the
           bottome
           ,
           and
           soundly
           humbled
           ;
           Before
           the
           spirit
           of
           Bondage
           hath
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           it
           's
           perfect
           worke
           ,
           and
           Hee
           kindlily
           fitted
           for
           
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           For
           this
           purpose
           they
           are
           wont
           to
           wrest
           ,
           abuse
           ,
           and
           misapply
           many
           places
           in
           the
           Booke
           of
           God
           ;
           The
           unskilfull
           Physicions
           in
           application
           ;
           and
           the
           deluded
           Patients
           
           in
           apprehension
           of
           them
           :
           Even
           such
           as
           these
           :
           
             Come
             unto
             mee
             all
             yee
             that
             labour
             ,
             and
             are
             heavy
             laden
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             give
             you
             rest
             :
             Matth.
          
           11.28
           .
           Yea
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           not
           weary
           of
           all
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           but
           onely
           troubled
           with
           the
           present
           terrour
           ;
           nor
           willing
           to
           
             take
             upon
             them
             the
             Crosse
             of
             Christ
             :
          
           Well
           enough
           content
           they
           are
           to
           take
           Him
           as
           a
           Saviour
           to
           preserve
           them
           from
           Hell
           ,
           but
           not
           as
           a
           m
           Lord
           ,
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           an
           n
           Husband
           ,
           to
           serve
           ,
           obey
           and
           love
           Him.
           
             Whosoever
             shall
             call
             upon
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             shall
             bee
             saved
             :
             Rom.
          
           10.13
           .
           Yea
           ,
           but
           they
           doe
           not
           consider
           ,
           that
           many
           also
           shall
           cry
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             Matth.
          
           7.22
           .
           and
           25.11
           .
           and
           yet
           bee
           excluded
           from
           eternall
           blisse
           ;
           and
           therefore
           all
           
             that
             call
          
           savingly
           
             upon
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           must
           
             depart
             from
             iniquity
          
           :
           2.
           
           Tim.
           2.19
           .
           But
           they
           upon
           recovery
           ,
           will
           by
           no
           meanes
           depart
           from
           their
           darling
           delight
           .
           
             Hee
             that
             beleeveth
             on
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             hath
             everlasting
             life
             :
             Ioh.
          
           3.36
           .
           Yea
           ,
           but
           justifying
           Faith
           purifies
           the
           heart
           ,
           Acts
           15.9
           .
           fills
           it
           with
           deare
           affections
           unto
           heavenly
           things
           ,
           deads
           it
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           divorces
           it
           quite
           from
           all
           former
           carnall
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           companion-ship
           .
           
             I
             will
             giue
             to
             Him
             that
             is
             athirst
             ,
             of
             the
             Fountaine
             of
             the
             Water
             of
             life
             ,
             freely
             :
             Reu.
          
           21.6
           .
           Yea
           ,
           but
           they
           thirst
           onely
           for
           salvation
           ,
           not
           for
           sanctification
           ;
           for
           mercy
           ,
           not
           for
           grace
           ;
           for
           happinesse
           ,
           not
           for
           holinesse
           ,
           &c.
           
           These
           men
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           second
           sort
           ,
           will
           by
           no
           meanes
           thorow
           the
           pangs
           of
           the
           New-birth
           into
           the
           holy
           Path.
           They
           wickedly
           misconceiue
           out
           of
           the
           rotten
           Principles
           of
           their
           owne
           worldly
           wisedome
           ,
           prejudice
           against
           the
           power
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           and
           pestilent
           perswasions
           of
           
             Pillow-sowers
             under
             their
             elbowes
          
           ,
           that
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           they
           shal
           bee
           utterly
           undone
           ,
           and
           never
           have
           good
           day
           afterward
           :
           But
           ,
           to
           speake
           in
           their
           owne
           language
           ,
           fall
           presently
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Puritanes
           ,
           into
           the
           strict
           tortures
           ,
           and
           Hypocriticall
           miseries
           of
           precisenesse
           ,
           into
           fowrenesse
           ,
           vnsociablenesse
           ,
           dumps
           of
           Melancholy
           ;
           and
           indeede
           ,
           into
           a
           state
           ,
           not
           past
           a
           step
           
           short
           of
           distraction
           and
           madnesse
           .
           And
           these
           therefore
           cast
           about
           to
           get
           out
           of
           trouble
           of
           minde
           ,
           and
           sense
           of
           divine
           terrour
           with
           as
           great
           impatiency
           and
           precipitation
           ,
           as
           the
           former
           ;
           onely
           more
           plausibly
           ,
           and
           with
           seemingly
           fairer
           ,
           but
           truly
           false
           satisfaction
           to
           their
           owne
           Soules
           .
           For
           the
           former
           rush
           with
           furious
           indignation
           out
           of
           these
           spirituall
           dejections
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           as
           unmanly
           feares
           ,
           not
           fit
           for
           worthy
           spirits
           ,
           and
           men
           of
           Ioviall
           resolution
           ,
           into
           greater
           excesse
           ,
           and
           variety
           of
           worldly
           delights
           ,
           and
           sensuall
           loosenesse
           ;
           and
           so
           ordinarily
           become
           afterward
           very
           notorious
           ,
           and
           more
           desperate
           enemies
           to
           the
           
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
          
           :
           Because
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Word
           hath
           once
           stung
           their
           carnall
           hearts
           with
           some
           remorsefull
           terrour
           ,
           they
           ever
           after
           heartily
           hate
           the
           sound
           and
           searching
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           managers
           thereof
           ,
           the
           Inflicters
           of
           their
           smart
           ;
           for
           no
           other
           reason
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           tell
           them
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           torment
           them
           before
           their
           time
           ;
           that
           so
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           wanting
           unto
           themselves
           ,
           they
           may
           escape
           the
           torments
           of
           eternity
           hereafter
           .
           And
           they
           set
           themselves
           against
           godly
           Christians
           with
           incompatible
           estrangement
           ,
           and
           implacable
           spite
           ;
           onely
           because
           they
           are
           Professours
           of
           Selfe-deniall
           ,
           holy
           strictnesse
           ,
           inconformity
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           repentance
           ,
           mortification
           ,
           &c.
           the
           entertainement
           and
           exercise
           whereof
           they
           furiously
           more
           detest
           and
           flie
           from
           ,
           then
           the
           death
           of
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           damnation
           of
           their
           Soules
           .
           But
           these
           latter
           ,
           passe
           more
           plausibly
           out
           of
           trouble
           of
           conscience
           ,
           and
           take
           a
           fairer
           course
           of
           the
           two
           ,
           tho
           it
           proove
           but
           an
           imaginary
           and
           counterfeite
           Cure.
           For
           they
           labour
           to
           close
           up
           their
           spirituall
           wound
           ,
           with
           comfort
           out
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           and
           promise
           peace
           to
           their
           troubled
           hearts
           from
           the
           promises
           of
           life
           :
           But
           herein
           they
           faile
           ,
           and
           fearefully
           deceive
           themselves
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           conceive
           ,
           the
           first
           fits
           and
           qualmes
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           of
           Legall
           terrour
           ,
           to
           bee
           saving
           repentance
           ;
           a
           generall
           speculative
           apprehension
           of
           Christ's
           Passion
           ,
           to
           procure
           a
           speciall
           pardon
           
           for
           all
           their
           sinnes
           ;
           fruitlesse
           speculations
           of
           Faith
           to
           prevent
           and
           secure
           them
           from
           the
           wrath
           that
           is
           come
           ;
           a
           meere
           verball
           profession
           to
           be
           forwardnesse
           enough
           ,
           except
           a
           Man
           would
           bee
           too
           precise
           .
           Vpon
           the
           first
           fright
           ,
           and
           feeling
           the
           smart
           of
           a
           confused
           remorse
           and
           horrour
           for
           sinne
           ,
           without
           any
           further
           penitent
           wading
           into
           Particulars
           ,
           or
           thorow-search
           into
           their
           hearts
           ,
           lives
           ,
           consciences
           ,
           and
           Callings
           ;
           without
           suffering
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           Bondage
           ,
           to
           drive
           them
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           a
           resolution
           
             to
             sell
             all
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           They
           presently
           ,
           hand
           over-head
           ,
           apply
           by
           the
           strong
           delusion
           of
           their
           owne
           idle
           groundlesse
           conceite
           ,
           all
           the
           gracious
           promises
           and
           priviledges
           of
           Gods
           Childe
           to
           their
           un-humbled
           Soules
           ;
           and
           enforce
           their
           understandings
           by
           a
           violent
           greedy
           error
           ,
           to
           think
           they
           are
           justified
           by
           such
           an
           artificiall
           heartles
           Notion
           ,
           which
           they
           falsely
           call
           Faith
           :
           and
           so
           resting
           in
           a
           counterfeite
           perswasion
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           true
           Converts
           ,
           ordinarily
           turne
           o
           
             carnall
             Professours
          
           .
        
         
           Who
           are
           a
           kind
           of
           people
           ,
           who
           have
           no
           more
           spirituall
           life
           ,
           then
           a
           dead
           Faith
           can
           infuse
           into
           them
           :
           No
           more
           comfort
           in
           the
           communion
           of
           Saints
           ,
           then
           an
           outward
           correspondence
           in
           Profession
           ,
           speculative
           Discourses
           of
           religion
           ,
           and
           meetings
           at
           the
           Meanes
           can
           yeeld
           :
           No
           more
           interest
           ,
           or
           right
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           then
           a
           bold
           presumptuous
           confidence
           ;
           built
           first
           upon
           their
           owne
           wilfull
           fancy
           ,
           and
           seconded
           with
           Satans
           lying
           suggestion
           ,
           can
           give
           them
           .
           Whose
           sorrow
           for
           sinne
           at
           the
           most
           ,
           is
           commonly
           no
           more
           ,
           then
           
             afflicting
             their
             Soules
             for
             a
             Day
             ,
          
           and
           
             bowing
             downe
             their
             heads
             like
             a
             Bul-rush
             ,
          
           without
           
             loosing
             the
             bands
             of
             wickednesse
          
           ,
           or
           departing
           from
           iniquity
           .
           Whose
           conversion
           is
           nothing
           ,
           but
           onely
           a
           speculative
           Passage
           from
           a
           confused
           apprehension
           of
           sinne
           ,
           to
           a
           generall
           application
           of
           Christ
           ;
           without
           any
           sensible
           ,
           or
           saving
           alteration
           in
           their
           waies
           .
           Whose
           New-obedience
           consists
           onely
           in
           a
           formall
           conformity
           to
           outward
           exercises
           of
           Religion
           ,
           without
           all
           true
           Zeale
           ,
           life
           ,
           heartinesse
           ,
           holinesse
           ,
           or
           indeed
           honest
           
           dealing
           with
           their
           Brethren
           .
           But
           these
           men
           are
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           Christs
           blood
           never
           pardoned
           any
           mans
           Soule
           from
           sinne
           ,
           whose
           spirit
           the
           power
           thereof
           did
           not
           purge
           from
           guile
           .
           It
           never
           saves
           any
           one
           from
           Hell
           ,
           whom
           it
           doth
           not
           first
           in
           some
           good
           measure
           season
           with
           holinesse
           and
           heavenly
           life
           .
           In
           vaine
           doe
           they
           build
           comfort
           upon
           his
           Passion
           ,
           who
           doe
           not
           conscionably
           conforme
           to
           the
           practise
           of
           his
           Word
           .
           And
           let
           them
           further
           bee
           informed
           for
           a
           more
           cleare
           discovery
           of
           their
           grosse
           and
           damnable
           Selfe-deceit
           ;
           that
           howsoever
           a
           dead
           Faith
           ,
           according
           to
           it's
           name
           and
           nature
           ,
           enters
           (
           if
           it
           hath
           any
           entitie
           at
           all
           )
           into
           the
           understanding
           ,
           without
           any
           remarke-able
           motion
           ,
           sense
           and
           alteration
           ;
           yet
           that
           Faith
           ,
           which
           truly
           justifies
           ,
           pacifies
           ,
           purifies
           ,
           mortifies
           ,
           sanctifies
           ,
           and
           saves
           ,
           is
           evidently
           discernable
           ,
           by
           ,
           first
           ,
           Many
           stirring
           Preparatives
           ;
           Sight
           and
           sense
           of
           a
           Mans
           miserable
           state
           by
           nature
           ,
           of
           his
           sinfulnesse
           and
           cursednesse
           ;
           
             Humbling
             himselfe
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           fearefull
           apprehensions
           wrought
           by
           the
           
             spirit
             of
             bondage
          
           ;
           Illumination
           ,
           conviction
           ,
           Legall
           terrours
           ,
           &c.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           Violent
           affections
           about
           the
           infusing
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           are
           wont
           to
           bee
           raised
           in
           the
           humbled
           heart
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           extreme
           thirst
           ,
           inflamed
           desires
           ,
           vehement
           longings
           ,
           un-utter-able
           groanings
           of
           spirit
           ,
           prizing
           and
           preferring
           the
           Person
           and
           Passion
           of
           Christ
           ,
           before
           the
           Possession
           of
           infinite
           Worlds
           ;
           willingnesse
           to
           
             sell
             all
          
           ,
           to
           part
           with
           any
           thing
           for
           Him
           ,
           tho
           neuer
           so
           deare
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           doted
           upon
           heretofore
           ;
           with
           pleasure
           ,
           riches
           ,
           preferments
           ,
           a
           
             right
             hand
          
           ,
           a
           
             right
             eye
          
           ,
           liberty
           ,
           life
           ,
           &c.
           
           Nay
           ,
           if
           in
           such
           a
           Case
           ,
           if
           even
           Hell
           it selfe
           should
           stand
           betweene
           Iesus
           Christ
           and
           a
           poore
           Soule
           ,
           He
           would
           most
           willingly
           passe
           thorow
           the
           very
           flames
           thereof
           to
           embrace
           His
           blessed
           crucified
           Lord
           ,
           in
           the
           armes
           of
           a
           lively
           Faith.
           Thirdly
           ,
           inseparable
           consequents
           and
           companions
           :
           first
           ,
           an
           hearty
           and
           everlasting
           falling-out
           with
           all
           sinne
           :
           secondly
           ,
           sanctification
           thorowout
           ,
           in
           Body
           ,
           Soule
           ,
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           Calling
           ,
           and
           
           in
           every
           power
           ,
           part
           and
           passage
           thereof
           ,
           tho
           not
           in
           perfection
           of
           degrees
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           yet
           in
           truth
           and
           effectually
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           A
           set
           and
           solmne
           course
           of
           New-obedience
           ,
           spent
           principally
           in
           Selfe-sobriety
           ,
           righteousnesse
           towards
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           holinesse
           towards
           God.
           
        
         
           Many
           unfaithfull
           men
           in
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           both
           in
           their
           publike
           teaching
           ,
           and
           private
           visitations
           of
           the
           sicke
           ,
           have
           much
           to
           answer-for
           in
           this
           Point
           :
           who
           for
           want
           of
           skill
           in
           that
           highest
           Art
           of
           saving
           soules
           ,
           of
           familiarity
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           secret
           workings
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           of
           experience
           in
           their
           owne
           change
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           discerning
           ,
           &c.
           many
           times
           concurre
           with
           such
           miserable
           men
           to
           marre
           all
           ,
           in
           stife-ling
           the
           very
           first
           stirrings
           of
           Legall
           remorse
           ,
           by
           healing
           the
           wounds
           of
           their
           conscience
           with
           sweet
           words
           ,
           before
           they
           be
           searcht
           ,
           and
           sounded
           to
           the
           bottome
           ;
           and
           by
           an
           unseasonable
           and
           undiscreet
           heaping
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           comfort
           there
           ,
           where
           as
           yet
           ,
           a
           good
           ground-worke
           of
           true
           humiliation
           is
           not
           soundly
           laid
           .
           Many
           and
           lamentable
           are
           the
           spirituall
           miseries
           in
           those
           Places
           ,
           where
           such
           Dawbers
           with
           untempered
           morter
           domineere
           ;
           who
           never
           passed
           thorow
           the
           Pangs
           of
           the
           New-birth
           themselves
           ,
           were
           never
           feelingly
           acquainted
           with
           the
           wonderfull
           dealings
           of
           God
           in
           that
           great
           Miracle
           of
           a
           Mans
           conversion
           ;
           nor
           trained
           up
           experimentally
           in
           the
           Schoole
           of
           temptations
           ,
           painefull
           exercises
           of
           mortification
           ,
           and
           counter-minings
           against
           the
           
             Depths
             ,
             Wiles
             ,
             Devises
             ,
             and
             stratagems
             of
             the
             Divell
             .
          
           The
           blessed
           Prophet
           paints
           them
           out
           to
           the
           life
           ,
           and
           denounces
           a
           dreadfull
           woe
           against
           such
           flattering
           and
           foolish
           Prophets
           ,
           Ezech.
           13.
           
           A
           Ship-Master
           skilfull
           onely
           in
           Astronomy
           ,
           and
           other
           speculative
           Passages
           of
           the
           Art
           of
           Navigation
           ,
           is
           no
           body
           in
           conducting
           Men
           safely
           over
           some
           dangerous
           Sea
           ,
           to
           Him
           ,
           that
           besides
           sufficiencies
           of
           Art
           ,
           is
           furnisht
           also
           with
           experimentall
           skill
           in
           those
           Parts
           ,
           by
           passing
           formerly
           that
           way
           Himselfe
           ,
           and
           having
           discovered
           those
           dangers
           of
           ruine
           ,
           and
           hidden
           Rockes
           ,
           
           which
           the
           other
           Man
           might
           easily
           runne
           upon
           .
           Give
           me
           a
           Man
           ,
           in
           whom
           variety
           and
           profoundnesse
           of
           best
           learning
           doth
           concurre
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           of
           excellency
           ,
           yet
           if
           his
           owne
           heart
           bee
           not
           soundly
           wrought
           upon
           ,
           and
           seasoned
           with
           saving
           grace
           ,
           Himselfe
           experimentally
           seene
           into
           the
           Mystery
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Secrets
           of
           sanctification
           ,
           as
           Hee
           shall
           bee
           hardly
           able
           to
           wound
           other
           mens
           consciences
           ,
           and
           pierce
           them
           to
           the
           quicke
           ;
           so
           Hee
           will
           bee
           found
           very
           unfit
           to
           manage
           aright
           the
           spirituall
           miseries
           of
           a
           troubled
           Soule
           ;
           and
           to
           transport
           it
           savingly
           thorow
           the
           tempestuous
           terrours
           and
           temptations
           incident
           to
           the
           New-creation
           ,
           into
           the
           Port
           of
           true
           peace
           ,
           and
           Paradise
           of
           the
           blessed
           Brother-hood
           .
           A
           right
           dreadfull
           and
           tender
           Point
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           deale
           with
           distressed
           consciences
           ;
           so
           many
           depths
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           deceits
           of
           Mans
           heart
           mingle
           themselves
           with
           businesse
           of
           so
           great
           consequence
           .
           Even
           a
           well-meaning
           Man
           without
           much
           heedfulnesse
           ,
           and
           good
           experience
           both
           in
           the
           Point
           ,
           and
           the
           Party
           ,
           may
           erre
           dangerously
           ,
           and
           bee
           much
           deceived
           herein
           .
           I
           have
           heard
           from
           a
           Man
           of
           conscience
           and
           credit
           ,
           besides
           many
           and
           many
           in
           the
           same
           kind
           ,
           of
           a
           fearefull
           imposture
           to
           this
           purpose
           :
           
             A
             man
             ,
             who
             for
             the
             world
             was
             well
             enough
             ,
             visited
             with
             some
             trouble
             of
             minde
             for
             his
             sinnes
             ,
             sent
             for
             a
             Minister
             to
             minister
             comfort
             .
             Hee
             ,
             it
             seemes
             ,
             not
             sounding
             Him
             to
             the
             bottome
             ,
             or
             searching
             to
             the
             quicke
             ,
             heaped
             upon
             Him
             unseasonably
             ,
             and
             too
             soone
             ,
             mercies
             ,
             and
             hopes
             of
             spirituall
             safety
             .
             Amongst
             other
             things
             ,
             Hee
             asked
             Him
             ,
             whether
             formerly
             ,
             Hee
             had
             ever
             felt
             testimonies
             and
             refreshings
             of
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             and
             love
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             answered
             the
             Party
          
           ;
           [
           and
           here
           take
           notice
           of
           a
           notorious
           depth
           of
           the
           Divell
           ]
           
             Once
             riding
             alone
             upon
             the
             way
             in
             such
             a
             Place
             ,
             I
             grew
             upon
             the
             sudden
             ,
             very
             lightsome
             ,
             and
             light-hearted
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           [
           This
           was
           but
           a
           flash
           of
           Satans
           Angelicall
           glory
           ,
           cunningly
           to
           lighten
           and
           leade
           him
           the
           way
           to
           further
           confusion
           ]
           .
           
             Why
             then
             ,
             replied
             the
             Minister
             ,
             you
             may
             build
             upon
             it
             .
             God
             is
             constant
             in
             His
             favours
             ;
             and
             
             whom
             Hee
             loves
             once
             .
             Hee
             loves
             for
             ever
             .
             Hereupon
             the
             Patient
             was
             presently
             healed
             of
             his
             wounded
             heart
             ,
             and
             after
             fell
             unto
             his
             former
             courses
             ,
             and
             grew
             fully
             as
             prophane
             ,
             as
             Hee
             was
             before
             .
          
           Amongst
           the
           many
           important
           Passages
           of
           our
           Ministeriall
           imployments
           ,
           I
           feare
           mee
           ,
           this
           p
           waighty
           affaire
           of
           visiting
           the
           sicke
           ,
           is
           passed-over
           also
           (
           more
           is
           the
           pitty
           !
           )
           with
           much
           ignorance
           ,
           slightnesse
           and
           neglect
           .
           It
           is
           incredible
           to
           consider
           ,
           how
           fearefully
           many
           offend
           ,
           and
           what
           a
           deale
           of
           hurt
           they
           doe
           ,
           by
           observing
           one
           plodding
           generall
           forme
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           poore
           one
           too
           ,
           towards
           all
           Patients
           promiscuously
           :
           without
           any
           judicious
           discretion
           in
           distingvishing
           the
           variety
           of
           spirituall
           states
           ,
           the
           different
           degrees
           of
           unregeneratenesse
           ,
           former
           courses
           of
           life
           ,
           &c.
           
           Commonly
           their
           carriage
           in
           such
           Cases
           is
           the
           same
           to
           the
           notorious
           sinner
           ,
           the
           meere
           civill
           Man
           ,
           grosse
           Hypocrite
           ,
           carnall
           Gospeller
           ,
           formall
           Professor
           ,
           Back-slider
           ;
           the
           weake
           and
           strong
           ;
           the
           tempted
           and
           untempted
           Christian.
           If
           they
           but
           heare
           from
           the
           sicke
           Man
           a
           generall
           acknowledgement
           of
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           formall
           cries
           for
           mercy
           and
           pardon
           ,
           earnest
           desires
           to
           die
           the
           
             death
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             &c.
          
           which
           may
           bee
           easily
           ,
           and
           ordinarily
           found
           in
           a
           Pharisie
           ,
           or
           
             foolish
             Virgine
          
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           heard
           before
           ;
           they
           will
           presently
           needs
           threape
           Him
           downe
           ,
           that
           He
           is
           as
           sure
           a
           saved
           Man
           ,
           as
           if
           Hee
           were
           in
           Heaven
           already
           .
           Herein
           resembling
           ,
           saith
           q
           
             Marbury
             ,
             a
             foolish
             Shepheard
             ,
             who
             wanting
             skill
             to
             helpe
             his
             poore
             sheepe
             out
             of
             the
             ditch
             ,
             is
             driven
             to
             play
             the
             miserable
             comforter
             ;
             and
             to
             take
             some
             other
             indirect
             course
             (
             as
             many
             use
             to
             doe
             in
             such
             case
             )
             to
             cut
             the
             sheepes
             throate
             in
             time
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             Mans
             meate
             ;
             left
             it
             should
             bee
             said
             ,
             Hee
             died
             in
             a
             ditch
             .
          
           Many
           and
           many
           a
           time
           doe
           such
           fellowes
           as
           these
           ,
           empty
           and
           discharge
           their
           
             common-Place
             Bookes
          
           of
           all
           the
           Places
           of
           mercy
           and
           comforte
           ,
           collected
           curiously
           ,
           and
           industriously
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           upon
           those
           Men
           ;
           who
           were
           never
           acquainted
           with
           the
           waies
           of
           God
           in
           their
           life-time
           ,
           nor
           with
           the
           truth
           of
           humiliation
           ,
           or
           truly
           
           with
           the
           great
           worke
           of
           Repentance
           upon
           their
           Beds
           of
           death
           .
        
         
           Those
           formall
           Church-men
           ,
           who
           stood
           about
           
             Marshall
             Biron
          
           ,
           that
           great
           Peere
           and
           Pillar
           of
           France
           ,
           at
           his
           death
           ,
           did
           in
           this
           respect
           very
           ill
           offices
           of
           Ghostly
           Fathers
           unto
           Him
           in
           his
           greatest
           neede
           ,
           and
           last
           extremitie
           .
           For
           when
           Hee
           behaved
           himselfe
           more
           like
           a
           r
           furious
           Divel
           ,
           already
           amongst
           the
           damned
           spirits
           ,
           in
           blasphemies
           impatiencies
           ,
           and
           most
           raging
           passions
           ,
           then
           a
           meeke
           and
           humble
           Saint
           of
           God
           ,
           ready
           to
           passe
           into
           everlasting
           Mansions
           of
           peace
           ;
           they
           notwithstanding
           out
           of
           their
           Popish
           divinity
           ,
           gave
           him
           
             this
             absolution
             ,
             assuring
             Him
             that
             His
             soule
             was
             ready
             to
             see
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             Partaker
             of
             his
             glory
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           When
           it
           had
           been
           farre
           fitter
           to
           have
           driven
           him
           to
           the
           sight
           of
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           sense
           of
           that
           dreadfull
           houre
           ,
           terrour
           of
           that
           strict
           Tribunall
           ,
           to
           which
           hee
           was
           ready
           to
           passe
           ,
           and
           fearefulnesse
           of
           that
           infernall
           fiery
           Lake
           ,
           from
           which
           no
           greatnesse
           can
           priviledge
           gracelesse
           Men.
           I
           feare
           me
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           Trencher-Chaplaines
           of
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           also
           ,
           who
           are
           ready
           to
           doe
           proportionable
           service
           ,
           to
           ungodly
           great
           Ones
           ,
           upon
           whom
           they
           depend
           ,
           
             by
             promising
             them
             life
          
           .
           But
           many
           and
           dreadfull
           are
           the
           mistakings
           and
           miseries
           ,
           which
           fall
           upon
           the
           Soules
           of
           Men
           ,
           both
           Patients
           and
           By-standers
           ,
           by
           these
           flattering
           ,
           formall
           visitations
           ,
           and
           Funerall
           Panegyricks
           ,
           which
           ordinarily
           follow
           after
           .
           Happy
           then
           ,
           and
           hopefull
           is
           that
           Man
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           troubles
           of
           His
           Soule
           meetes
           with
           that
           s
           
             One
             of
             a
             thousand
             ,
             Iob
          
           33.23
           .
           with
           those
           Sonnes
           
           both
           of
           Consolation
           and
           thunder
           ;
           who
           are
           as
           able
           ,
           ready
           ,
           and
           willing
           ,
           rightly
           to
           binde
           up
           a
           bruised
           spirit
           with
           the
           Baulme
           of
           mercy
           ,
           and
           promises
           of
           life
           ,
           as
           to
           breake
           in
           pieces
           a
           stubborne
           heart
           with
           the
           terrours
           of
           the
           Law.
           Who
           ,
           as
           they
           labour
           in
           the
           first
           Place
           to
           fright
           and
           fire
           men
           out
           of
           their
           sinfull
           courses
           ,
           into
           penitent
           dejections
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           a
           needfull
           preparative
           to
           a
           saving
           conversion
           ;
           so
           they
           have
           learned
           both
           speculatively
           and
           experimentally
           ,
           to
           conduct
           them
           thorow
           the
           Pangs
           of
           the
           New-birth
           ,
           to
           sound
           comfort
           in
           Christ
           ,
           mortification
           ,
           New-obedience
           ,
           walking
           with
           God
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Others
           there
           are
           ,
           who
           passe
           out
           of
           trouble
           of
           Conscience
           for
           sinne
           ,
           into
           some
           more
           tolerable
           courses
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ;
           but
           yet
           not
           thorowly
           ,
           and
           savingly
           into
           the
           truth
           and
           Trade
           of
           Christianity
           .
           For
           when
           Satan
           once
           perceives
           ,
           that
           sorrow
           for
           sinne
           lies
           so
           heavie
           upon
           a
           Mans
           heart
           ;
           and
           the
           rage
           of
           guiltinesse
           doth
           sting
           him
           still
           with
           such
           restlesse
           angvish
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           likelihood
           ,
           it
           will
           at
           length
           draw
           and
           drive
           him
           to
           some
           alteration
           at
           least
           ,
           and
           worke
           out
           at
           last
           some
           measure
           of
           amendment
           ;
           then
           doth
           hee
           out
           of
           an
           insatiable
           hellish
           thirst
           to
           hold
           him
           still
           in
           his
           clutches
           ,
           bend
           and
           imploy
           all
           his
           power
           and
           policy
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           satisfie
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           rest
           finally
           ,
           as
           sufficiently
           fitted
           for
           salvation
           ,
           in
           some
           partiall
           ,
           insufficient
           ,
           halfe-conversion
           ;
           and
           to
           sit
           downe
           contentedly
           with
           religious
           formes
           onely
           ,
           and
           some
           outward
           reformation
           .
           The
           Divels
           first
           desire
           in
           working
           our
           destruction
           ,
           is
           to
           keepe
           a
           Man
           notoriously
           naught
           ,
           in
           the
           highest
           straine
           of
           impiety
           .
           A
           Traitour
           in
           graine
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           and
           most
           desperate
           Rebell
           to
           the
           divine
           Majesty
           ,
           wallowing
           still
           in
           all
           variety
           of
           villany
           and
           vanity
           .
           But
           if
           that
           will
           not
           bee
           ,
           Hee
           is
           glad
           to
           detaine
           him
           ,
           in
           what
           degree
           of
           prophanenesse
           ,
           hee
           can
           most
           conveniently
           and
           with
           greatest
           safty
           ,
           tho
           the
           least
           and
           the
           lowest
           ;
           in
           any
           state
           of
           unregeneratenesse
           ,
           tho
           furnished
           
           with
           the
           utmost
           perfections
           ,
           ●f
           which
           it
           is
           capable
           ;
           so
           that
           Hee
           step
           not
           into
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ.
           Rather
           then
           Hee
           will
           utterly
           lose
           him
           ,
           and
           part
           with
           Him
           quite
           ,
           Hee
           will
           leave
           possession
           of
           Him
           in
           part
           ;
           and
           be
           willing
           ,
           tho
           full
           sore
           against
           his
           will
           ,
           to
           lose
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           his
           former
           more
           furious
           service
           ;
           and
           something
           of
           the
           fullnesse
           of
           his
           conformity
           to
           the
           fashions
           of
           Hell
           ,
           If
           Hee
           cannot
           doe
           as
           hee
           would
           ,
           Hee
           will
           doe
           as
           hee
           may
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           .
           When
           Hee
           sees
           him
           grumbling
           and
           grow
           discontent
           ,
           and
           weary
           with
           the
           loathsomnesse
           of
           the
           Dungeon
           ,
           and
           waight
           of
           his
           fetters
           ;
           rather
           then
           Hee
           should
           escape
           ,
           and
           breake
           quite
           away
           ;
           Hee
           will
           knock
           off
           some
           of
           his
           irons
           ,
           grant
           him
           the
           liberty
           of
           the
           Prison
           ,
           the
           comfort
           of
           the
           walks
           ;
           nay
           and
           suffer
           Him
           sometimes
           to
           walke
           abroade
           ,
           so
           that
           Hee
           bee
           still
           watchfully
           attended
           by
           his
           Keeper
           ;
           and
           continue
           a
           Retainer
           to
           the
           kingdome
           of
           darkenesse
           .
           Hee
           will
           bee
           content
           ,
           to
           give
           him
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           fewest
           stripes
           in
           Hell
           ,
           and
           the
           least
           measure
           of
           damnation
           ;
           tho
           that
           also
           be
           more
           then
           infinitely
           terrible
           ,
           and
           intolerable
           ,
           rather
           then
           Hee
           should
           bee
           undamned
           at
           all
           .
           And
           therefore
           in
           such
           a
           Case
           ,
           Hee
           will
           easily
           suffer
           Him
           to
           proceede
           to
           some
           kinde
           of
           Repentance
           ;
           and
           reformation
           ,
           of
           some
           one
           or
           moe
           outward
           grosse
           notorious
           sinnes
           ;
           remorse
           whereof
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           did
           first
           raise
           the
           terrour
           and
           trouble
           in
           his
           minde
           ;
           so
           that
           He
           wil
           there
           rest
           ,
           and
           remaine
           unmortified
           and
           unamended
           in
           the
           rest
           .
           Or
           ,
           Hee
           cares
           not
           much
           ,
           tho
           He
           be
           universally
           ,
           outwardly
           reformed
           ;
           and
           unblameable
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           in
           his
           visible
           carriage
           ,
           and
           conversation
           ;
           Tho
           Hee
           restore
           ill
           gotten
           goods
           with
           Iudas
           ;
           say
           his
           praiers
           ,
           give
           almes
           ,
           fast
           often
           ,
           give
           tythes
           of
           all
           that
           He
           possesses
           ,
           with
           the
           Pharisee
           ;
           hold
           out
           a
           Lamp
           of
           goodly
           professiō
           to
           the
           eie
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           with
           the
           foolish
           
             Virgines
             ;
             observe
          
           godly
           Ministers
           ,
           reforme
           
             many
             things
          
           after
           their
           Preaching
           ,
           and
           
             heare
             them
             gladly
          
           ,
           with
           Herod
           ;
           So
           that
           for
           all
           this
           plausible
           and
           unpernicious
           outside
           the
           heart
           continue
           unchast
           ,
           impure
           ,
           
           unholy
           ,
           unheavenly
           still
           ;
           and
           He
           still
           hug
           in
           his
           bosome
           ,
           some
           secret
           lusts
           and
           sensuall
           corruptions
           ,
           with
           willing
           delight
           ,
           and
           loathnesse
           to
           leave
           them
           .
           Or
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           ,
           besides
           outward
           religious
           representations
           ,
           and
           conformities
           ,
           desires
           also
           to
           finde
           and
           feele
           in
           Himselfe
           some
           kinde
           of
           inward
           worke
           ;
           Hee
           will
           not
           bee
           much
           troubled
           with
           addition
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           u
           illumination
           ,
           temporary
           Faith
           ,
           some
           x
           
             ioy
             in
             the
             Word
          
           ,
           y
           
             taste
             of
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             World
             to
             come
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           So
           that
           the
           spirit
           of
           speciall
           sanctification
           bee
           wanting
           still
           ,
           and
           that
           some
           darling
           delight
           bee
           maintained
           in
           heart
           ,
           life
           ,
           or
           calling
           ;
           which
           the
           Man
           by
           no
           meanes
           would
           have
           meddled
           with
           ,
           or
           mortified
           .
           Or
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           notable
           Depth
           of
           the
           Divell
           ,
           of
           which
           take
           speciall
           notice
           :
           Whereas
           a
           Man
           heares
           many
           times
           out
           of
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           that
           the
           abandoning
           of
           his
           bosome-sinne
           ,
           is
           a
           good
           token
           of
           a
           true
           conversion
           ;
           and
           the
           embracing
           of
           it
           still
           ,
           is
           too
           sure
           a
           signe
           ,
           that
           hee
           is
           Satans
           still
           :
           To
           the
           end
           Hee
           may
           blind
           Him
           in
           this
           important
           Point
           ;
           Hee
           will
           suffer
           Him
           to
           exchange
           the
           visible
           forme
           ,
           and
           outward
           exercise
           even
           of
           His
           beloved
           sinne
           .
           For
           the
           purpose
           ;
           A
           mans
           Captaine
           and
           commanding
           sinne
           ,
           is
           covetousnesse
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           outwardly
           exercised
           in
           usury
           ,
           bribery
           ,
           sacriledge
           ,
           &c.
           
           Hee
           is
           well
           enough
           content
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           to
           let
           Him
           bee
           frighted
           by
           the
           terrour
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           from
           those
           grosser
           acts
           of
           cruelty
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           World
           cries
           shame
           on
           Him
           ,
           (
           especially
           not
           restoring
           )
           ;
           so
           that
           Hee
           insensibly
           fall
           unto
           ,
           and
           sec●etly
           practise
           some
           other
           cunning
           invisible
           oppressions
           ,
           or
           any
           unlawfull
           waies
           of
           getting
           .
           His
           sweet
           sinne
           is
           voluptuousnesse
           ;
           Hee
           hunts
           after
           it
           in
           the
           horrible
           villanies
           of
           adultery
           ,
           or
           fornication
           ;
           But
           at
           some
           Sermon
           or
           other
           ,
           
           Hee
           is
           told
           and
           terrified
           ;
           That
           by
           such
           sinnes
           He
           doth
           not
           onely
           damne
           Himselfe
           ,
           but
           also
           ever
           draw
           another
           to
           Hell
           with
           Him
           ,
           &c.
           
           Whereupon
           Hee
           may
           grow
           into
           a
           slavish
           distaste
           ,
           and
           dis-continuance
           from
           them
           ;
           and
           Satan
           will
           not
           say
           much
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           succede
           in
           their
           roomes
           ,
           some
           other
           kinds
           of
           uncleannesse
           ;
           perhaps
           immoderate
           abuse
           the
           marriage
           ,
           without
           any
           checke
           ,
           or
           remorse
           ;
           or
           some
           other
           secret
           ,
           Selfe-abominations
           ,
           not
           to
           bee
           conceived
           without
           horrour
           ,
           much
           lesse
           to
           bee
           named
           .
           Nay
           ,
           Hee
           will
           yet
           yeeld
           further
           ,
           and
           endure
           an
           utter
           cessation
           from
           the
           externall
           acts
           ,
           and
           visible
           practise
           of
           a
           Mans
           predominant
           and
           reigning
           sinne
           ;
           so
           that
           hee
           delightfully
           feede
           upon
           it
           still
           in
           his
           heart
           with
           speculative
           greedinesse
           ;
           and
           spend
           the
           strength
           of
           his
           affections
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           of
           His
           thoughts
           that
           way
           .
           Hee
           will
           give
           Him
           leave
           to
           leave
           off
           His
           Vsury
           ,
           and
           to
           call-in
           his
           money
           ,
           (
           but
           ordinarily
           ever
           without
           restitution
           )
           so
           that
           hee
           may
           hold
           his
           heart
           still
           
             exercised
             with
             covetousnesse
          
           .
           Hee
           can
           well
           enough
           abide
           ,
           abandoning
           the
           grosse
           acts
           of
           uncleannesse
           ;
           so
           that
           Hee
           lie
           frying
           in
           the
           flames
           of
           his
           owne
           scorching
           concupiscence
           ;
           and
           consume
           his
           thoughts
           in
           the
           adulteries
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           contemplative
           filth
           .
           O
           the
           endlesse
           Maze
           ,
           unfathomed
           Depths
           ,
           and
           deepest
           malice
           of
           that
           old
           
             red
             Dragon
          
           !
           Hee
           will
           yeeld
           unto
           any
           thing
           ,
           take
           in
           the
           very
           darkest
           Nooke
           of
           Hell
           ,
           for
           some
           cunning
           Devise
           ,
           rather
           then
           part
           with
           a
           pretious
           Soule
           out
           of
           his
           Hellish
           Paw
           .
           If
           a
           Man
           bee
           so
           haunted
           with
           horrour
           of
           conscience
           ,
           that
           hee
           dare
           not
           for
           his
           life
           lie
           any
           longer
           in
           his
           notoriousnesse
           ,
           but
           will
           needs
           into
           some
           new
           course
           ;
           Hee
           can
           put
           him
           into
           many
           new
           fashions
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           New-birth
           ,
           no
           New-man
           .
           Hee
           will
           suffer
           him
           to
           passe
           into
           a
           more
           tolerable
           conversation
           ,
           and
           yet
           come
           short
           of
           a
           true
           conversion
           .
           Hee
           can
           afford
           him
           a
           morall
           Change
           ,
           or
           a
           formall
           Change
           ,
           or
           a
           mentall
           Change
           ;
           I
           meane
           it
           onely
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           illumination
           ,
           and
           generall
           graces
           ;
           or
           a
           temporary
           
           Change
           ,
           (
           of
           which
           see
           
             My
             Directions
             for
             walking
             with
             God
             ,
          
           pag.
           310.
           )
           And
           yet
           continue
           him
           still
           within
           the
           confines
           of
           His
           cursed
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           damnable
           state
           .
           Hee
           doth
           improove
           to
           the
           utmost
           ,
           as
           occasion
           of
           advantage
           is
           offered
           ,
           both
           the
           grisseliest
           shape
           of
           a
           foule
           Fiend
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           alluring
           light
           of
           His
           Angelicall
           glory
           ;
           to
           doe
           us
           a
           mischiefe
           any
           way
           ,
           either
           upon
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           or
           the
           left
           .
           How
           many
           thousands
           ,
           Ah
           pitie
           !
           even
           in
           this
           clearest
           Noone-tide
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           doth
           Hee
           keepe
           in
           a
           presumptuous
           confidence
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           converted
           ;
           and
           yet
           most
           certainely
           his
           owne
           still
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           willing
           slavery
           to
           some
           one
           or
           other
           predominant
           Lust
           at
           the
           least
           ?
           Bee
           advised
           then
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           whosoever
           thou
           art
           ,
           when
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           great
           mercy
           ,
           shall
           visit
           and
           vex
           thy
           conscience
           for
           sinne
           ,
           by
           the
           piercing
           power
           of
           the
           Ministry
           :
           Bee
           sure
           to
           follow
           the
           direction
           and
           guidance
           of
           that
           blessed
           hand
           ,
           without
           dawbing
           or
           diversion
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           darkenesse
           ,
           thorow
           the
           Pangs
           of
           the
           New-birth
           ,
           into
           the
           
             holy
             Path
          
           ,
           wholly
           and
           for
           ever
           .
           Make
           sure
           worke
           ,
           whatsoever
           it
           cost
           Thee
           ;
           z
           
           Have
           never
           any
           thing
           more
           to
           doe
           with
           the
           Divell
           ;
           Give
           over
           the
           Trade
           of
           sinning
           quite
           ,
           never
           more
           to
           
             turne
             agains
             unto
             Folly
          
           upon
           any
           termes
           .
           And
           if
           Satan
           set
           upon
           Thee
           with
           baites
           and
           allurements
           ,
           to
           detaine
           Thee
           in
           his
           spirituall
           Bondage
           ,
           but
           by
           one
           darling
           delight
           ,
           to
           which
           thou
           hast
           been
           most
           addicted
           :
           Answer
           him
           in
           this
           Case
           with
           an
           un-shaken
           resolution
           ,
           as
           Moses
           did
           Pharaoh
           in
           a
           Point
           of
           temporall
           Bondage
           ;
           
           
             There
             shall
             not
          
           so
           much
           as
           
             an
             hoofe
             bee
             left
             behind
          
           .
           Yeeld
           not
           an
           haires
           breadth
           upon
           any
           condition
           to
           that
           Hellish
           Pharaoh
           ,
           especially
           in
           so
           great
           a
           matter
           ,
           as
           the
           endlesse
           salvation
           ,
           or
           damnation
           of
           thy
           Soule
           .
           If
           hee
           can
           keepe
           possession
           but
           by
           one
           reigning
           sinne
           ,
           in
           which
           thou
           liest
           with
           delight
           ,
           against
           the
           light
           of
           thy
           conscience
           ,
           hating
           to
           bee
           reformed
           ;
           Hee
           desires
           no
           more
           .
           One
           knot
           in
           a
           thread
           will
           stay
           the
           Needle
           's
           Passage
           ,
           as
           wel
           as
           five
           hundred
           ,
           &c.
           
           See
           to
           this
           purpose
           my
           
             Directions
             of
             walking
             with
             God
          
           ,
           pag.
           34.
           
           Beware
           then
           of
           closing
           up
           the
           wound
           of
           thy
           terrified
           and
           troubled
           conscience
           with
           any
           out-side
           ,
           halfe
           ,
           or
           unsound
           conversion
           :
           which
           I
           make
           the
           fourth
           Passage
           ,
           out
           of
           trouble
           of
           mind
           for
           sin
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           And
           why
           may
           not
           Satan
           sometimes
           ,
           by
           Gods
           permission
           ,
           bee
           suffered
           to
           inflict
           ,
           and
           fasten
           his
           
             fiery
             darts
          
           of
           terrours
           and
           temptations
           upon
           a
           mans
           conscience
           ;
           continue
           them
           there
           some
           while
           with
           much
           angvish
           and
           horrour
           ,
           for
           some
           secret
           holy
           end
           seene
           ,
           and
           seeming
           good
           to
           divine
           wisedome
           ;
           and
           at
           length
           remoove
           and
           retire
           them
           ,
           not
           upon
           succession
           of
           any
           sound
           comfort
           ,
           or
           true
           peace
           ,
           from
           the
           promises
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           pardon
           of
           sinne
           ;
           but
           onely
           upon
           a
           meere
           cessation
           of
           the
           Divels
           pleasure
           to
           torment
           ,
           and
           terrifie
           any
           longer
           ?
           Not
           that
           Hee
           can
           hurt
           the
           least
           ,
           or
           most
           contemptible
           creature
           that
           ever
           God
           made
           ,
           when
           He
           please
           :
           but
           that
           it
           pleaseth
           God
           sometimes
           to
           give
           him
           the
           raines
           ,
           and
           leave
           to
           rage
           .
           Quieting
           the
           conscience
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           is
           no
           comfortable
           cure
           from
           positive
           helpe
           :
           but
           a
           counterfeite
           palliation
           by
           ceasing
           to
           hurt
           .
           See
           Satans
           proportionable
           
           practises
           in
           matters
           of
           Witchcraft
           ,
           in
           
             Giffards
             Dialogve
             concerning
             Witches
             and
             Witchcrafts
             ,
             pag.
          
           11.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           Nay
           ,
           Let
           mee
           here
           further
           ,
           before
           I
           passe
           out
           of
           the
           Point
           ,
           discover
           unto
           you
           a
           mysterie
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           of
           iniquity
           and
           horrible
           Hypocrisie
           .
           I
           have
           knowne
           some
           (
           would
           you
           thinke
           it
           ?
           )
           ,
           who
           have
           a
           counterfeited
           even
           trouble
           of
           Conscience
           ;
           and
           made
           shew
           ,
           with
           out
           all
           truth
           or
           true
           touch
           ,
           of
           sundry
           temptations
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           distempers
           ,
           incident
           onely
           to
           the
           Saints
           .
           And
           have
           for
           that
           purpose
           addrest
           themselves
           with
           much
           industry
           and
           noise
           ;
           and
           had
           recourse
           many
           times
           to
           some
           spirituall
           Physitions
           ,
           with
           many
           teares
           ,
           an
           heavy
           countenance
           ,
           and
           other
           rufull
           circumstances
           ;
           expressing
           almost
           exactly
           the
           scruples
           ,
           doubts
           ,
           distrusts
           ,
           complaints
           of
           such
           as
           are
           truly
           grieved
           in
           spirit
           ,
           and
           true
           of
           heart
           .
           O
           the
           wonderfull
           Depth
           ,
           which
           lieth
           hid
           in
           the
           confluence
           of
           the
           Hypocrisies
           of
           mans
           false
           heart
           ;
           and
           the
           Devises
           of
           
             that
             old
          
           b
           
             Serpent
             ,
             which
             deceiveth
             the
             whole
             world
             !
          
           Such
           as
           these
           ,
           take
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           lay
           aside
           terrours
           of
           conscience
           ,
           as
           c
           Players
           doe
           their
           apparell
           and
           Parts
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           The
           passages
           past
           doe
           all
           mislead
           into
           By-paths
           :
           but
           there
           is
           One
           blessed
           way
           ,
           besides
           all
           these
           ,
           tho
           it
           be
           a
           narrow
           One
           ,
           which
           conducts
           directly
           out
           of
           a
           naturall
           state
           through
           the
           pangs
           of
           the
           new-birth
           ,
           with
           out
           diversion
           ,
           or
           dawbing
           ;
           with
           out
           any
           longer
           detainement
           in
           any
           lust
           ,
           sensuall
           pleasure
           or
           beloued
           vanitie
           ;
           in
           
           any
           kind
           of
           hypocrisie
           ,
           or
           degree
           of
           unregeneration
           ,
           into
           the
           Paradise
           of
           grace
           fully
           and
           for
           ever
           .
           This
           neither
           plunges
           a
           man
           into
           the
           Pit
           of
           Despaire
           ,
           nor
           misguides
           him
           by
           carnall
           counsell
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           wicked
           conceit
           ,
           into
           the
           fooles
           Paradise
           ,
           and
           tastlesse
           fooleries
           of
           outward
           mirth
           ;
           nor
           pacifies
           unseasonably
           with
           untimely
           and
           counterfeit
           peace
           ;
           nor
           leaves
           in
           the
           deceiving
           formes
           of
           an
           unsound
           conversion
           ,
           and
           unsaving
           flourishes
           of
           generall
           graces
           only
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           convaies
           and
           transports
           him
           happily
           ,
           by
           an
           universall
           ,
           syncere
           ,
           supernaturall
           ,
           thorow-change
           into
           the
           
             holy
             Path
          
           :
           And
           that
           thus
           ,
           and
           by
           such
           degrees
           as
           these
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           first
           is
           an
           Illumination
           of
           the
           minde
           ,
           conviction
           of
           the
           conscience
           ,
           terryfying
           the
           heart
           with
           sight
           ,
           sense
           and
           horrour
           of
           sinne
           in
           some
           true
           measure
           .
           The
           first
           worke
           of
           the
           Spirit
           Iohn
           16.8
           .
           is
           to
           
             convince
             of
             sin
          
           ;
           which
           presupposeth
           illumination
           ,
           and
           produceth
           terror
           .
           The
           Spirit
           of
           bondage
           must
           bee
           first
           set
           on
           worke
           ,
           to
           shew
           us
           our
           spirituall
           misery
           ,
           to
           humble
           us
           to
           prepare
           for
           Christ.
           And
           yet
           this
           worke
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           is
           common
           to
           the
           Alien
           ,
           with
           the
           child
           of
           the
           New-birth
           .
           And
           ordinarily
           here
           they
           part
           :
           The
           Alien
           and
           hee
           that
           hates
           to
           bee
           reformed
           ,
           out
           of
           an
           inveterate
           ,
           unhappy
           prejudice
           against
           the
           saving
           precisenesse
           of
           the
           Saints
           ;
           and
           ●othnesse
           to
           leave
           utterly
           his
           former
           courses
           ,
           company
           ,
           conversation
           ,
           being
           obstinated
           against
           passing
           on
           forward
           into
           the
           
             way
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             holy
             ;
             (
             Regeneration
             ,
             the
             new-birth
             ,
             Repentance
             ,
             mortification
             ,
             sanctification
             ,
             self-deniall
             ,
             New-obedience
             ,
             walking
             with
             God
             ,
             turning
             Puritan
             ,
          
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           &c
           ,
           are
           termes
           perhaps
           ,
           of
           as
           great
           terrour
           unto
           him
           ,
           as
           his
           present
           trouble
           of
           conscience
           )
           doth
           now
           here
           divert
           ,
           and
           afterward
           willfully
           and
           wofully
           perish
           in
           some
           pestilent
           or
           plausible
           By-path
           .
           In
           this
           case
           hee
           labours
           and
           layes
           about
           him
           for
           ease
           any
           way
           ,
           (
           yea
           sometimes
           he
           will
           have
           it
           from
           the
           Divell
           himself
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           ,
           by
           the
           help
           of
           a
           Wizzard
           ,
           rather
           then
           misse
           of
           it
           )
           so
           that
           he
           may
           attaine
           and
           keepe
           it
           ,
           without
           any
           great
           alteration
           
           of
           his
           former
           waies
           ,
           or
           especially
           ,
           without
           parting
           with
           his
           darling
           pleasure
           .
           And
           therefore
           he
           assaies
           ,
           either
           ,
           to
           conquer
           his
           spirituall
           affliction
           with
           worldly
           comforts
           ,
           carnall
           counsell
           ,
           choise
           contentments
           ,
           &c.
           
           Or
           else
           to
           allay
           the
           present
           storme
           of
           his
           guilty
           rage
           with
           some
           counterfeit
           calme
           ;
           or
           at
           best
           ,
           to
           still
           the
           cry
           of
           his
           conscience
           ,
           with
           putting
           forth
           his
           hand
           to
           some
           outward
           workes
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           some
           kinde
           of
           conversion
           ;
           which
           may
           yet
           well
           enough
           consist
           with
           the
           secret
           enjoyment
           of
           his
           bosome-sin
           :
           Or
           by
           some
           other
           such
           indirect
           course
           ,
           &
           unsound
           cure
           .
           But
           now
           the
           Other
           ,
           whom
           the
           Lord
           doth
           purpose
           to
           prepare
           for
           himselfe
           by
           this
           first
           worke
           ,
           and
           to
           call
           effectually
           ;
           doth
           entertaine
           at
           the
           same
           time
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           God
           ,
           a
           strong
           ,
           invincible
           resolution
           ,
           not
           only
           never
           more
           to
           returne
           unto
           foolishnes
           ,
           whatsoever
           comes
           of
           him
           ;
           never
           upon
           any
           termes
           to
           fall
           back
           again
           into
           his
           former
           d
           sinfull
           pleasures
           ,
           which
           have
           now
           fastned
           so
           many
           fiery
           Scorpions
           stings
           in
           his
           conscience
           ;
           but
           also
           ,
           never
           to
           admit
           of
           any
           cure
           ,
           recovery
           and
           comfort
           to
           his
           afflicted
           soule
           ,
           but
           only
           by
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           never
           to
           have
           the
           bleeding
           wounds
           of
           his
           bruised
           spirit
           bathed
           ,
           bound
           up
           and
           healed
           ,
           but
           in
           that
           
             Fountaine
             ,
             opened
             to
             the
             house
             of
             David
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             for
             sinne
             and
             for
             uncleannesse
             :
          
           Nay
           rather
           then
           he
           will
           doe
           the
           one
           or
           the
           other
           ,
           hee
           will
           abide
           upon
           the
           Racke
           of
           his
           spirituall
           torture
           unto
           his
           ending
           houre
           .
           Whereupon
           he
           directly
           addresseth
           and
           applies
           himselfe
           to
           the
           only
           meanes
           ,
           appointed
           and
           sanctified
           by
           God
           ,
           for
           working
           a
           sure
           ,
           kindly
           and
           lasting
           cure
           in
           such
           a
           case
           ,
           I
           meane
           ,
           the
           Ministery
           of
           the
           Word
           .
           And
           ,
           if
           hee
           may
           have
           his
           will
           ▪
           he
           would
           hit
           upon
           the
           most
           skilfull
           ,
           experienced
           ,
           searching
           ,
           and
           sound-dealing
           Man
           ,
           amongst
           all
           Gods
           faithfull
           Messengers
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           so
           in
           a
           second
           place
           ,
           without
           all
           reservation
           ,
           or
           any
           purpose
           ever
           to
           returne
           or
           divert
           ;
           hee
           comes
           unto
           the
           Ministers
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           minde
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           same
           meaning
           ,
           that
           Peters
           hearers
           did
           ,
           Act.
           2.37
           .
           
           having
           his
           heart
           pricked
           and
           rent
           in
           peeces
           with
           legall
           terrour
           ,
           as
           theirs
           were
           :
           Men
           and
           bretheren
           what
           shall
           wee
           doe
           ?
           if
           there
           bee
           any
           Instruction
           ,
           direction
           ,
           or
           duty
           ,
           which
           upon
           good
           ground
           out
           of
           Gods
           blessed
           Booke
           ,
           you
           can
           enjoyne
           ;
           we
           will
           willingly
           follow
           it
           ,
           embrace
           it
           ,
           and
           rather
           die
           then
           not
           doe
           it
           .
           Prescribe
           any
           course
           ,
           whereby
           wee
           may
           have
           the
           boyling
           rage
           of
           our
           guilty
           consciences
           some
           what
           asswaged
           ,
           &
           we
           wil
           blesse
           God
           ,
           that
           ever
           we
           saw
           your
           faces
           :
           Nay
           ,
           that
           ever
           hee
           made
           you
           the
           happy
           instruments
           ,
           to
           fasten
           these
           keene
           arrowes
           of
           truth
           and
           terrour
           ,
           in
           our
           amazed
           and
           afflicted
           spirits
           .
           Alas
           !
           we
           see
           now
           ,
           &c.
           
           See
           before
           p.
           135.
           &c.
           
           And
           now
           here
           the
           Ministers
           of
           God
           have
           a
           strong
           &
           seasonable
           calling
           to
           set
           out
           in
           the
           height
           ,
           the
           excellencie
           ,
           amiablenes
           ,
           and
           soule-saving
           sufficiency
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           blessed
           for
           ever
           :
           To
           amplifie
           and
           magnifie
           to
           the
           life
           ,
           the
           heavenly
           beauty
           ,
           unvaluablenesse
           ,
           and
           sweeetnesse
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           passion
           ,
           promises
           .
           No
           sinne
           of
           so
           deepe
           a
           die
           ,
           bee
           it
           scarlet
           or
           crimson
           ,
           but
           his
           pretious
           blood
           can
           raze
           it
           out
           .
           No
           heart
           so
           darke
           or
           heavy
           ,
           but
           one
           beame
           shining
           from
           his
           pleased
           face
           ,
           can
           fill
           it
           as
           full
           of
           spirituall
           glory
           and
           joy
           ,
           as
           the
           Sunne
           is
           of
           light
           ,
           or
           the
           Sea
           of
           waters
           .
           No
           man
           so
           miserable
           ,
           but
           if
           hee
           will
           goe
           out
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           the
           Devills
           slavery
           quite
           ,
           and
           come-in
           ,
           when
           hee
           is
           dearely
           invited
           ,
           he
           will
           advance
           him
           
             without
             money
             ,
             and
             without
             price
             ,
          
           from
           depth
           of
           horrour
           to
           height
           of
           happinesse
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           By
           this
           time
           ,
           being
           thus
           told
           and
           truly
           informed
           in
           the
           mystery
           and
           mercy
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           the
           poore
           wounded
           and
           weary
           soule
           begins
           to
           bee
           deepely
           and
           dearely
           enamored
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           To
           advance
           him
           highest
           in
           his
           thoughts
           ;
           as
           the
           only
           jewell
           and
           joy
           of
           his
           heart
           ;
           without
           which
           hee
           hath
           been
           heretofore
           ,
           a
           deade
           man
           ,
           and
           shall
           here
           after
           bee
           a
           damned
           miscreant
           ;
           to
           preferre
           and
           prize
           him
           farre
           aboue
           the
           pleasures
           ,
           riches
           and
           glory
           of
           the
           whole
           earth
           ;
           to
           set
           his
           eye
           and
           longing
           so
           upon
           him
           ,
           as
           to
           hold
           himselfe
           lost
           for
           ever
           without
           his
           
           love
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           in
           the
           case
           hee
           now
           stands
           ,
           hee
           is
           most
           willing
           for
           a
           sound
           and
           saving
           cure
           ,
           to
           passe
           through
           a
           peece
           of
           hell
           ,
           if
           need
           were
           ,
           to
           such
           a
           heavenly
           physition
           ;
           in
           whose
           blessed
           person
           alone
           ,
           as
           hee
           hea●es
           ,
           all
           the
           riches
           of
           mercy
           ,
           goodnesse
           ,
           compassion
           ,
           and
           comfort
           is
           to
           bee
           found
           ;
           and
           in
           whom
           are
           hid
           and
           heaped
           up
           the
           fullnesse
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           treasures
           of
           all
           perfection
           So
           that
           now
           the
           current
           of
           his
           best
           affections
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           his
           humbled
           soule
           are
           wholly
           bent
           and
           directed
           toward
           him
           ,
           
             as
             the
             Sun-flower
             towards
             the
             Sun
             ;
             the
             iron
             to
             the
             load-stone
             ;
             and
             the
             load-stone
             to
             the
             Pole-star
             .
          
           To
           whom
           the
           nearer
           hee
           drawes
           ,
           the
           more
           heartily
           it
           grieves
           him
           ;
           that
           ever
           he
           pierced
           so
           sweet
           and
           deare
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           with
           such
           a
           former
           impure
           loathsome
           life
           ,
           &
           so
           many
           abominable
           ,
           &
           now
           most
           abhorred
           provocations
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Vpon
           this
           discovery
           ,
           survay
           and
           admiration
           of
           this
           
             pearle
             of
             great
             price
          
           ,
           this
           rich
           treasure
           ,
           the
           now
           truly
           broken
           ,
           and
           contrite
           heart
           ,
           doth
           cast
           about
           by
           all
           meanes
           ,
           how
           to
           compasse
           it
           .
           O!
           what
           would
           he
           now
           giue
           ,
           for
           the
           sweete
           fruition
           and
           ravishing
           possession
           of
           it
           ?
           Hearts-blood
           ,
           life
           ,
           e
           lying
           in
           Hell
           for
           a
           season
           ,
           were
           nothing
           in
           this
           case
           :
           The
           imperiall
           crownes
           and
           command
           of
           tenne
           thousand
           worlds
           ,
           were
           they
           all
           extant
           ,
           would
           bee
           in
           his
           conceit
           ,
           but
           as
           dust
           in
           the
           Ballance
           ,
           layd
           in
           the
           scale
           against
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           these
           things
           are
           not
           required
           at
           his
           hands
           .
           At
           last
           he
           happily
           hitt's
           upon
           that
           ,
           which
           God
           would
           have
           him
           :
           he
           even
           resolves
           to
           
             sell
             all
             that
             he
             hath
          
           :
           to
           part
           with
           all
           sinne
           ,
           tho
           it
           should
           bee
           as
           deare
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           doted
           upon
           ,
           as
           that
           compared
           to
           a
           
             right
             eye
          
           or
           
             right
             hand
          
           :
           bee
           it
           that
           ,
           which
           hath
           kept
           him
           longest
           in
           hell
           ,
           most
           wasted
           the
           conscience
           ,
           and
           stuck
           closest
           to
           his
           bosome
           ;
           I
           meane
           his
           Captaine
           corruption
           ,
           Master-lust
           ,
           or
           Minion-delight
           ;
           he
           will
           spare
           none
           ,
           he
           will
           quite
           out
           of
           Sodome
           ,
           hee
           will
           not
           leave
           so
           much
           as
           
             an
             hoofe
             behind
          
           .
           For
           hee
           
           well
           now
           remembers
           ,
           what
           hee
           hath
           often
           heard
           heretofore
           ,
           tho
           then
           hee
           tooke
           no
           heed
           ;
           That
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           ,
           and
           any
           f
           one
           allowed
           Lust
           ,
           are
           never
           woont
           to
           lodge
           together
           in
           the
           same
           Soule
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Fifthly
           ,
           To
           the
           party
           thus
           legally
           afflicted
           ,
           evangelically
           affected
           and
           fitted
           savingly
           ,
           now
           doe
           all
           the
           promises
           of
           life
           in
           Gods
           blessed
           Booke
           ,
           offer
           themselves
           ,
           as
           so
           many
           Rockes
           of
           eternitie
           in
           
             faithfulnesse
             and
             truth
          
           ,
           for
           his
           wearied
           soule
           ,
           
             tossed
             with
             tempest
          
           ,
           and
           full
           sorely
           bruised
           with
           stormes
           of
           terrour
           ,
           sweetly
           to
           rest
           upon
           ,
           with
           everlasting
           safety
           :
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           his
           bowells
           of
           tenderest
           compassion
           and
           bounty
           already
           stirring
           within
           him
           ,
           runnes
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           so
           say
           ,
           as
           the
           Father
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           to
           fall
           upon
           it's
           necke
           ,
           and
           to
           kisse
           it
           with
           the
           kisses
           of
           his
           sweetest
           mercy
           :
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           opens
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           upon
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           to
           receive
           it
           graciously
           into
           his
           bleeding
           
           wounds
           ;
           all
           which
           ,
           hee
           beholding
           with
           a
           spiritually
           illightned
           eie
           ,
           admiring
           and
           adoring
           ,
           can
           not
           chuse
           but
           subscribe
           and
           seale
           unto
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           true
           ;
           and
           so
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           casts
           himselfe
           with
           all
           the
           spirituall
           strength
           hee
           can
           ,
           at
           least
           with
           infinite
           longings
           ,
           most
           thirsty
           desires
           ,
           and
           resolution
           never
           to
           part
           ,
           into
           his
           blessed
           bosome
           ;
           saying
           secretly
           to
           himselfe
           ;
           Come
           life
           ,
           come
           death
           ,
           come
           Heaven
           ,
           come
           Hell
           ,
           come
           what
           come
           can
           ,
           here
           will
           I
           sticke
           for
           ever
           .
           And
           if
           ever
           I
           perish
           ,
           they
           shall
           plucke
           mee
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           ,
           and
           rent
           mee
           from
           betweene
           the
           armes
           of
           this
           mighty
           ,
           glorious
           ,
           and
           dearest
           Redeemer
           of
           mine
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           And
           having
           now
           taken
           Christ
           ,
           as
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           to
           free
           him
           from
           the
           miseries
           of
           sinne
           ,
           g
           hee
           is
           willing
           also
           to
           take
           him
           as
           a
           Lord
           ,
           Husband
           ,
           and
           King
           ;
           to
           serve
           ,
           love
           and
           obey
           him
           .
           For
           every
           one
           that
           is
           truly
           Christs
           ,
           doth
           as
           well
           thirst
           heartily
           ,
           and
           syncerely
           indeavour
           after
           mortification
           ,
           conquest
           over
           corruptions
           ,
           sanctification
           ,
           purity
           ,
           new-obedience
           ,
           ability
           to
           do
           ,
           or
           suffer
           any
           thing
           for
           Christ
           ;
           as
           for
           pardon
           of
           sinne
           and
           salvation
           from
           hell
           .
           And
           therefore
           he
           willingly
           
             takes
             upon
             him
             his
             yoake
          
           ;
           which
           tho
           so
           called
           ,
           yet
           is
           h
           
             easie
             and
             light
          
           ;
           enters
           
           in
           earnest
           into
           the
           
             narrow
             way
          
           ,
           which
           tho
           it
           bee
           
             every
             where
             spoken
             against
          
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           Pauls
           time
           .
           Act.
           28.22
           .
           yet
           in
           truth
           and
           upon
           triall
           is
           most
           
             pretious
             ,
             profitable
          
           ,
           and
           pleasant
           .
           See
           Prov.
           3.
           
           
             Happy
             is
             the
             man
             that
             findeth
             wisedome
          
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           to
           walke
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           God.
           —
           
             Shee
             is
             more
             pretious
             then
             rubies
             :
             and
             all
             the
             things
             thou
             canst
             desire
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             compared
             unto
             her
             .
             Length
             of
             dayes
             is
             in
             her
             right
             hand
             ;
             and
             in
             her
             left
             hand
             ,
          
           i
           
             riches
             and
             honour
             .
             Her
             wayes
             are
             wayes
             of
             pleasantnesse
             ,
             and
             all
             her
             pathes
             are
             peace
             .
          
           Hee
           now
           for
           the
           short
           remainder
           of
           his
           abode
           in
           this
           vale
           of
           teares
           ,
           vowes
           and
           gives
           up
           the
           flower
           and
           prime
           of
           all
           his
           abilities
           ,
           loves
           ,
           joyes
           ,
           endeavours
           ,
           performances
           in
           any
           kinde
           ,
           to
           the
           highest
           Majesty
           ;
           and
           consecrates
           all
           the
           powers
           and
           possibilities
           of
           body
           and
           soule
           ,
           to
           doe
           him
           the
           best
           and
           utmost
           service
           hee
           can
           any
           wayes
           devise
           ,
           unto
           his
           dying
           day
           .
           And
           still
           grieves
           and
           walkes
           more
           humbly
           ,
           because
           hee
           can
           doe
           no
           better
           .
           For
           then
           hee
           casts
           his
           eyes
           upon
           God
           the
           Fathers
           free
           love
           ,
           and
           Christs
           deare
           passion
           ;
           hee
           thinks
           with
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           so
           hee
           well
           may
           ,
           that
           if
           hee
           were
           able
           to
           doe
           him
           ,
           as
           much
           service
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           Saints
           doe
           ,
           both
           in
           this
           and
           the
           Church
           above
           ,
           with
           addition
           of
           all
           Angelicall
           obedience
           ;
           it
           were
           all
           infinitely
           lesse
           then
           nothing
           ,
           towards
           the
           discharge
           of
           his
           debt
           ,
           and
           incomprehensible
           ,
           everlasting
           obligation
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           And
           being
           thus
           incorporated
           into
           Christ
           ,
           he
           presently
           k
           associates
           himself
           to
           the
           brotherhood
           ,
           to
           the
           Sect
           ,
           l
           
             that
             is
             every
             where
             spoken
             against
             .
          
           For
           so
           is
           profession
           accounted
           .
           Act.
           28.22
           .
           After
           that
           Peters
           hearers
           
             were
             pricked
             in
             their
             hearts
          
           ,
           they
           were
           counselled
           to
           repent
           ,
           believe
           ,
           be
           baptised
           ,
           &c.
           and
           to
           m
           
             save
             themselves
             from
             that
             untoward
             generation
             .
          
           He
           now
           beginnes
           to
           delight
           himselfe
           in
           them
           ,
           whom
           hee
           heartily
           hated
           before
           ,
           I
           meane
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           Professours
           of
           the
           truth
           and
           
           power
           of
           religion
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           
             excellent
             of
             the
             earth
          
           ;
           the
           only
           true
           Noble
           Worthies
           of
           the
           World
           :
           worthy
           for
           ever
           ,
           the
           flower
           ,
           fervency
           ,
           and
           dearenesse
           of
           his
           most
           melting
           affections
           and
           intimate
           love
           .
           And
           hee
           labours
           also
           might
           and
           maine
           ,
           to
           ingratiate
           himselfe
           into
           their
           blessed
           communion
           ,
           by
           all
           ingagements
           and
           obligations
           of
           a
           comfortable
           ,
           fruitfull
           ,
           and
           constant
           
             fellowship
             in
             the
             Gospell
          
           .
           By
           an
           humble
           mutuall
           entercourse
           and
           communication
           of
           holy
           conference
           ,
           heavenly
           counsell
           ,
           spirituall
           encouragements
           ,
           consideration
           one
           of
           another
           ,
           confirmation
           in
           grace
           ,
           and
           in
           assurance
           of
           meeting
           in
           heaven
           ,
           &c.
           resolved
           to
           live
           and
           die
           with
           these
           neglected
           happy
           Ones
           ,
           in
           all
           faire
           and
           faithfull
           correspondence
           ,
           sweetest
           offices
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           constant
           cleaving
           to
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           ,
           and
           his
           glorious
           cause
           :
           Nay
           ,
           assured
           to
           raigne
           with
           them
           hereafter
           everlastingly
           in
           fullnesse
           and
           height
           of
           all
           glory
           ,
           joy
           ,
           and
           blisse
           .
           For
           if
           once
           this
           divine
           flame
           of
           brotherly
           love
           bee
           kindled
           by
           the
           Holy-ghost
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           true
           hearted
           Christians
           ,
           one
           towards
           another
           ,
           it
           hath
           this
           propertie
           and
           priviledge
           above
           all
           other
           loves
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           never
           after
           put
           out
           or
           quenched
           ;
           but
           burnes
           in
           their
           brests
           with
           much
           affectionate
           fervor
           ,
           with
           mutuall
           warmth
           of
           dearest
           sweetenes
           here
           upon
           earth
           ;
           and
           shall
           blaze
           eternaly
           with
           Seraphicall
           heate
           in
           the
           highest
           heavens
           hereafter
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           he
           makes
           cōscience
           of
           sympathizing
           ,
           both
           with
           their
           felicities
           and
           miseries
           .
           His
           heart
           is
           enlarged
           with
           lightsomenesse
           ,
           or
           eclipsed
           with
           griefe
           ;
           as
           hee
           heares
           of
           the
           prosperity
           or
           oppression
           of
           Gods
           people
           .
           I
           the
           rather
           here
           mention
           this
           marke
           of
           the
           true
           convert
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           so
           much
           required
           ;
           nay
           infinitely
           exacted
           at
           our
           hands
           ,
           in
           these
           heavy
           times
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           therefore
           may
           bee
           to
           every
           one
           of
           us
           an
           evident
           Touch-stone
           ,
           to
           try
           whether
           our
           profession
           bee
           vitall
           or
           formall
           .
           If
           those
           terrours
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           heretofore
           many
           times
           threatned
           out
           of
           Gods
           Booke
           against
           all
           
           those
           pittilesse
           and
           hard-hearted
           Caniballs
           ,
           which
           take
           not
           the
           present
           troubles
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           heart
           ,
           upon
           purpose
           to
           breake
           in
           pieces
           those
           flinty
           Rockes
           ,
           which
           dwel
           in
           some
           mens
           brests
           ,
           and
           to
           drive
           us
           all
           to
           compassionatenesse
           ,
           prayer
           ,
           dayes
           of
           humiliation
           and
           parting
           from
           our
           evill
           wayes
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           beene
           thought
           by
           any
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           pressed
           too
           precisely
           and
           peremptorily
           ,
           heare
           ,
           what
           I
           have
           since
           seene
           in
           n
           Austin
           ;
           and
           what
           a
           peremptory
           censure
           hee
           doth
           passe
           upon
           those
           ,
           who
           want
           a
           fellow-feeling
           in
           such
           a
           case
           :
           
             If
             thou
             hast
             this
             fellow-feeling
             ,
             thou
             art
             of
             that
             blessed
             body
             and
             brotherhood
             ;
             if
             not
             ,
             thou
             art
             not
             .
          
           And
           here
           ,
           can
           I
           hardly
           hold
           ,
           but
           were
           it
           incident
           ,
           I
           should
           desire
           to
           cry
           out
           with
           
             a
             voice
             lifted
             vp
             like
             a
             trumpet
             ,
          
           against
           all
           those
           prophane
           Esaus
           ,
           swinish
           Gadarens
           ,
           senselesse
           Earth-wormes
           ;
           who
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           that
           so
           many
           noble
           limbes
           of
           that
           great
           blessed
           body
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           have
           laine
           in
           teares
           and
           bloud
           ,
           o
           did
           never
           take
           to
           heart
           to
           any
           purpose
           ,
           or
           trouble
           themselves
           at
           all
           with
           their
           grievous
           troubles
           ;
           but
           have
           sottishly
           and
           securely
           laine
           
             at
             ease
             in
             Zion
          
           ,
           liable
           to
           that
           horrible
           curse
           denounced
           against
           
             Meroz
             :
             Curse
             yee
             Meroz
             (
             sayd
             the
             Angell
             of
             the
             Lord
             )
             ,
             curse
             yee
             bitterly
             the
             Inhabitants
             thereof
             :
             because
             they
             came
             not
             to
             the
             help
             of
             the
             Lord
             against
             the
             mighty
             .
             Iudg.
          
           5.23
           .
           They
           have
           not
           helped
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           with
           any
           hearty
           fellow-feeling
           ,
           wrastling
           with
           God
           in
           praier
           ,
           set
           daies
           to
           seeke
           the
           returne
           of
           Gods
           face
           and
           
           favour
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Men
             they
             are
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             have
             their
             portiō
             in
             this
             life
             :
          
           who
           feele
           nothing
           but
           worldly
           losses
           ,
           know
           nothing
           but
           earthly
           sorrowes
           ,
           rellish
           nothing
           but
           things
           of
           sense
           .
           If
           they
           be
           stung
           with
           a
           deare
           yeare
           ,
           rot
           of
           cattel
           ,
           losse
           by
           surety-ship
           ,
           ship-wrack
           ,
           robbery
           ,
           fire
           ,
           &c.
           they
           houle
           ,
           and
           take-on
           immoderately
           .
           But
           let
           
             Ioseph
             bee
             afflicted
          
           ,
           Gods
           people
           in
           disgrace
           ,
           the
           Ministry
           hazarded
           ,
           
             Christ
             spouse
             sit
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
          
           the
           
             Daughter
             of
             Zion
          
           weepe
           bitterly
           ,
           and
           have
           none
           to
           comfort
           her
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           these
           mercilesse
           mē
           are
           no
           whit
           moved
           ;
           They
           have
           not
           a
           teare
           ,
           a
           groane
           ,
           or
           sigh
           to
           spend
           in
           such
           a
           ruful
           case
           .
           Whereby
           they
           infallibly
           remonstrate
           unto
           their
           owne
           consciences
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           no
           living
           members
           of
           Christs
           mysticall
           body
           ;
           have
           no
           part
           in
           the
           holy
           fellowship
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           no
           spark
           of
           spiritual
           life
           ,
           no
           acquaintance
           at
           all
           with
           the
           waies
           of
           God
           :
           but
           continue
           cursedly
           carelesse
           ,
           what
           becomes
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           or
           Gods
           children
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           may
           rise
           ,
           grow
           rich
           ,
           and
           sleepe
           in
           a
           whole
           skinne
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           By
           this
           time
           now
           ,
           is
           he
           become
           the
           p
           
             drunkards
             
             song
          
           ,
           table-talke
           to
           those
           that
           
             sit
             in
             the
             gate
             ,
             Musicke
          
           to
           great
           men
           at
           their
           feasts
           ,
           a
           
             By-word
             to
             the
             children
             of
             fooles
             ,
             and
             the
             children
             of
             villaines
             ,
             men
             viler
             then
             the
             earth
             ,
             whose
             fathers
             hee
             would
             have
             disdained
             to
             have
             set
             with
             the
             doggs
             of
             his
             flocke
             .
          
           And
           what
           then
           ?
           Even
           thus
           they
           dealt
           with
           *
           
             David
             ,
             Iob
          
           ,
           &
           Ieremie
           ;
           Nay
           they
           told
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           in
           whom
           the
           Godhead
           dwelt
           bodily
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           a
           **
           
             Samaritane
             and
             had
             a
             Devill
          
           .
           What
           man
           of
           braine
           then
           ,
           that
           gives
           his
           name
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           lookes
           to
           bee
           saved
           ,
           will
           looke
           for
           q
           exemption
           ?
           Especially
           ,
           sith
           all
           the
           contumelies
           ,
           and
           contemptes
           ,
           all
           those
           nick-names
           of
           Puritan
           ,
           Precisian
           ,
           Hypocrite
           ,
           Humorist
           ,
           Factionist
           ,
           &c.
           with
           which
           lewd
           tongues
           ,
           are
           woont
           to
           load
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           ;
           are
           so
           many
           honourable
           badges
           of
           their
           worthy
           deportment
           in
           the
           holy
           path
           ,
           and
           resolute
           standing
           on
           the
           Lords
           side
           .
           Some
           noble
           Romans
           having
           done
           some
           singular
           service
           to
           the
           state
           ;
           and
           after
           ,
           troubled
           and
           handled
           violently
           in
           some
           privat
           Cases
           ,
           were
           woont
           to
           bare
           their
           bodies
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           in
           open
           court
           the
           scars
           and
           impressions
           of
           those
           woundes
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           received
           in
           their
           Countries
           cause
           ;
           as
           characters
           of
           speciall
           honour
           ,
           and
           strongest
           motives
           to
           commiseration
           .
           So
           many
           lying
           imputations
           ,
           unworthy
           usages
           ,
           and
           persecutions
           in
           any
           kinde
           ,
           for
           profession
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           which
           the
           faithfull
           Christian
           shall
           bring
           to
           the
           Iudgement
           seate
           of
           
           Christ
           ;
           so
           many
           glorious
           and
           roiall
           representations
           of
           excellency
           of
           spirit
           and
           height
           of
           courage
           in
           Christian
           causes
           ,
           shall
           they
           bee
           accounted
           in
           the
           sight
           and
           censure
           of
           almighty
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           blessed
           Angels
           ;
           and
           make
           him
           more
           amiable
           and
           admirable
           in
           the
           face
           of
           heaven
           and
           earth
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           of
           the
           Theorie
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           I
           come
           now
           to
           the
           Practicke
           part
           .
           To
           a
           particular
           application
           of
           some
           speciall
           soveraigne
           Antidotes
           ;
           to
           the
           most
           grievous
           ordinary
           maladies
           ,
           incident
           to
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           Saints
           .
        
         
           But
           first
           give
           mee
           leave
           to
           premise
           some
           generall
           well-heads
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           do
           spring
           abundance
           of
           comfort
           ,
           and
           overflowing
           rivers
           of
           refreshing
           for
           all
           intents
           ,
           and
           effects
           in
           point
           of
           temptation
           and
           trouble
           of
           minde
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           And
           first
           take
           a
           fruitfull
           cluster
           ,
           and
           heavenly
           heape
           of
           them
           together
           ;
           those
           twelve
           heads
           of
           extraordinary
           ,
           immeasurable
           ,
           comfortable
           matter
           for
           spirituall
           medicines
           ;
           which
           I
           have
           heretofore
           erected
           ,
           as
           so
           many
           invincible
           bulwarkes
           against
           all
           assaults
           of
           despaire
           ,
           oppositions
           of
           Satan
           ,
           exceptions
           of
           distrust
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           infinitenesse
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           sweetely
           intimated
           ,
           Isa.
           55.6.7.8
           .
           The
           mercy
           of
           God
           is
           like
           r
           himselfe
           ,
           infinite
           :
           All
           our
           sinnes
           are
           finite
           both
           in
           number
           and
           nature
           :
           Now
           betweene
           finite
           and
           infinite
           there
           is
           no
           proportion
           ,
           and
           so
           no
           possibility
           of
           resistance
           .
           And
           therefore
           bee
           thy
           sinnes
           never
           so
           s
           notorious
           ,
           and
           numberlesse
           ,
           yet
           in
           a
           truly
           broken
           heart
           ,
           thirsting
           for
           ,
           and
           throwing
           it selfe
           upon
           Christ
           ,
           unfainedly
           resolving
           upon
           new-obedience
           ,
           and
           his
           glorious
           service
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           can
           no
           more
           withstand
           ,
           or
           stand
           before
           Gods
           mercies
           ,
           then
           a
           little
           t
           sparke
           the
           boundlesse
           and
           mighty
           
           Ocean
           ,
           throwne
           into
           the
           midst
           of
           it
           ,
           nay
           infinitely
           lesse
           .
           If
           u
           all
           the
           sinnes
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Sonnes
           and
           daughters
           of
           Adam
           have
           committed
           ,
           since
           the
           Creation
           to
           this
           time
           ,
           were
           all
           upon
           one
           soule
           ;
           yet
           so
           affected
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           sayd
           ,
           and
           put
           into
           such
           a
           new
           penitent
           ,
           gracious
           temper
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           most
           certainly
           upon
           good
           ground
           ,
           and
           everlastingly
           safe
           .
           I
           speake
           not
           thus
           to
           make
           any
           secure
           ;
           for
           any
           one
           sinne
           x
           pleasing
           and
           raigning
           will
           ruine
           a
           soule
           for
           ever
           :
           But
           to
           assure
           of
           mercy
           enough
           ,
           how
           great
           or
           many
           so
           ever
           the
           sinnes
           haue
           been
           ;
           if
           the
           heart
           bee
           now
           truly
           humbled
           for
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           wholly
           turned
           heaven-ward
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           unvaluablenesse
           of
           Christs
           meritorious
           blood
           .
           Which
           is
           call'd
           the
           
             blood
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           of
           inestimable
           price
           .
           Vnderstand
           mee
           aright
           :
           It
           was
           the
           
             blood
             of
             God
          
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           God-head
           ;
           but
           of
           him
           who
           was
           both
           God
           and
           man.
           For
           the
           man-hood
           of
           Christ
           was
           received
           into
           the
           union
           of
           the
           second
           person
           .
           And
           so
           it
           may
           bee
           called
           the
           
             blood
             of
             God
          
           ,
           for
           so
           speakes
           S.
           
             Paul
             Act.
          
           20.28
           .
           
             God
             purchased
             his
             Church
             with
             his
             owne
             blood
          
           ;
           that
           is
           Christ
           ,
           God
           incarnate
           .
           Our
           Devines
           expresse
           it
           thus
           :
           
             It
             was
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Lord
             of
             life
             ,
             that
             died
             for
             us
             upon
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             ,
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             wherein
             he
             died
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             the
             nature
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             infinite
             excellency
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             whence
             the
             price
             ,
             valew
             and
             worth
             of
             his
             passion
             grew
             .
          
           This
           blessed
           blood
           then
           is
           of
           infinite
           y
           efficacie
           ,
           and
           therefore
           if
           thou
           be
           now
           turning
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           assure
           thy selfe
           ;
           whatsoever
           thy
           sinnes
           have
           beene
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           out-gone
           the
           price
           ,
           that
           hath
           been
           payd
           for
           them
           .
           This
           blood
           upon
           repentance
           did
           take
           off
           the
           transcendent
           scarlet
           guilt
           from
           the
           soules
           ,
           even
           of
           those
           that
           shed
           it
           .
           Act.
           2.
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           3.
           
           The
           riches
           of
           the
           Word
           in
           affording
           precedents
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           himselfe
           ;
           who
           have
           surpassed
           thee
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           very
           farre
           in
           any
           kinde
           of
           miserie
           thou
           canst
           name
           .
        
         
           Thou
           art
           perhaps
           consulting
           with
           the
           Prodigall
           to
           come-in
           ,
           but
           there
           comes
           terribly
           into
           thy
           minde
           the
           extraordinary
           hainousnesse
           of
           thy
           former
           sinnes
           ;
           and
           that
           hinders
           .
           
           Cast
           thine
           eie
           then
           upon
           Manasses
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           prodigious
           impiety
           and
           matchlesse
           villany
           :
           
           
             Hee
             shed
             innocent
             blood
             very
             much
             ,
             till
             hee
             had
             filled
             Ierusalem
             from
             one
             end
             to
             another
             .
             Hee
             did
             that
             ,
             which
             was
             evill
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             like
             unto
             the
             abominations
             of
             the
             heathen
             ,
             whom
             the
             Lord
             had
             cast
             out
             before
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             .
             Hee
             caused
             his
             children
             to
             passe
             through
             the
             fir●●
             ,
             in
             the
             valley
             of
             the
             sonne
             of
             Hinnom
             :
             also
             Hee
             observed
             times
             ,
             and
             used
             inchantments
             ,
             and
             used
             witch-craft
             ,
             and
             dealt
             with
             a
             familiar
             spirit
             ,
             and
             with
             wizzards
             .
             Hee
             wrought
             much
             evill
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             provoke
             him
             to
             anger
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           yet
           this
           great
           sinner
           
             humbling
             himselfe
             greatly
             before
             the
             God
             of
             his
             Fathers
             ,
          
           
           was
           received
           to
           mercy
           .
        
         
           Suppose
           ,
           which
           yet
           were
           a
           horrible
           thing
           ,
           that
           after
           conversion
           ,
           by
           extraordinary
           violence
           of
           temptation
           ,
           strong
           in-snarement
           of
           some
           sudden
           sensuall
           offer
           and
           opportunity
           ,
           treacherous
           insinuation
           of
           thy
           owne
           false
           heart
           ,
           and
           furious
           re-assault
           of
           thy
           former
           bosome-sin
           ,
           Thou
           shouldest
           be
           overtaken
           grossely
           with
           some
           grievous
           sin
           and
           scandalous
           fal
           ;
           and
           then
           upon
           illumination
           ,
           remorse
           ,
           and
           meditation
           of
           returne
           ,
           reason
           thus
           within
           thy selfe
           ;
           Alas
           !
           what
           shall
           I
           doe
           now
           ?
           I
           have
           undone
           all
           :
           I
           have
           wofully
           againe
           defiled
           my
           soule
           ,
           so
           fairely
           washed
           in
           my
           Saviours
           blood
           ,
           with
           that
           dis-avowed
           sinne
           of
           my
           unregenerate
           time
           ;
           I
           have
           shamed
           my
           profession
           ,
           disgraced
           religion
           for
           ever
           ;
           I
           have
           broke
           my
           vowes
           ,
           lost
           my
           peace
           ,
           and
           my
           woonted
           blessed
           communion
           with
           my
           God
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           therefore
           ,
           what
           hope
           can
           I
           have
           ,
           of
           any
           acceptation
           againe
           at
           the
           Throne
           of
           
           grace
           ?
           I
           say
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           to
           keepe
           thee
           from
           sinking
           ,
           cast
           thine
           eie
           upon
           y
           
             Aaron
             ,
             David
             ,
             Peter
          
           :
           who
           returning
           with
           sound
           and
           hearty
           repentance
           ,
           were
           mercifully
           entertayned
           into
           as
           great
           favour
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           before
           .
           But
           God
           forbid
           ,
           that
           any
           professour
           of
           religion
           should
           ever
           fall
           so
           fowly
           ,
           especially
           in
           this
           glorious
           mid-day
           of
           Evangelicall
           light
           !
        
         
           Art
           thou
           langvishing
           under
           the
           heauy
           desolations
           ▪
           of
           a
           spirituall
           desertion
           ,
           and
           deprived
           of
           thy
           former
           comfortable
           feelings
           of
           Gods
           favourable
           countenance
           ?
           Looke
           upon
           
             David
             Psal.
          
           77.
           
           
             I
             remembred
             God
             ,
             and
             was
             troubled
             .
             I
             complained
             ,
             and
             my
             spirit
             was
             overwhelmed
             .
             I
             am
             so
             troubled
             ,
             that
             I
             can
             not
             speake
             .
             My
             soule
             refused
             to
             bee
             comforted
             .
          
           Nay
           ,
           upon
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           himselfe
           ,
           Mat.
           27.46
           .
           
             crying
             ,
             My
             God
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             mee
             ?
          
        
         
           Art
           thou
           haunted
           with
           some
           of
           Satans
           most
           hatefull
           and
           horrible
           injections
           ,
           grissely
           to
           the
           eie
           even
           of
           corrupted
           nature
           ,
           Thoughts
           framed
           by
           himself
           immediately
           ,
           and
           put
           into
           thee
           ;
           perhaps
           tending
           to
           Atheisme
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           dishonour
           of
           God
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           ,
           or
           of
           his
           blessed
           word
           ;
           to
           self-destruction
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ?
           Thoughts
           ,
           which
           thou
           canst
           not
           remember
           without
           horrour
           ,
           and
           darest
           not
           reveale
           ,
           or
           name
           for
           their
           strange
           and
           prodigious
           monstrousnesse
           .
           If
           it
           bee
           thus
           with
           thee
           :
           consider
           how
           this
           malicious
           Feind
           dealt
           with
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           himselfe
           .
           He
           offered
           to
           his
           most
           holy
           ,
           and
           unspotted
           imagination
           ,
           these
           propositions
           :
           First
           ,
           
             Murder
             and
             make
             away
             thy selfe
             ,
             Matth.
          
           4.6
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           
             Fall
             downe
             and
             worship
             the
             Divell
             :
             Vers.
          
           9.
           
           Then
           which
           a
           fouler
           thought
           ,
           I
           thinke
           ,
           was
           never
           injected
           :
           that
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           blessed
           for
           ever
           ,
           in
           whom
           the
           
             God
             head
             dwelt
             bodily
          
           ,
           should
           fall
           downe
           and
           worship
           the
           Divell
           ,
           the
           vilest
           of
           Creatures
           .
           And
           yet
           this
           was
           suggested
           to
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           .
           To
           which
           his
           purest
           heart
           infinitely
           uncapeable
           of
           sinne
           ,
           was
           as
           a
           brasse
           wall
           to
           an
           arrow
           ,
           beating
           it
           backe
           presently
           with
           infinite
           contempt
           .
           And
           himselfe
           
           did
           utterly
           conquer
           and
           confound
           the
           tempter
           ;
           and
           that
           for
           thee
           ,
           and
           thy
           sake
           too
           .
           And
           therefore
           *
           if
           thy
           humbled
           soule
           doe
           abominate
           and
           abandon
           them
           from
           the
           heart-roote
           to
           the
           pit
           of
           Hell
           ,
           they
           shall
           never
           be
           laid
           to
           thy
           charge
           ,
           but
           set
           on
           Satans
           score
           .
           Extremely
           then
           doe
           those
           wrong
           themselves
           ,
           and
           gratifie
           the
           Divell
           to
           the
           height
           ;
           who
           suffer
           such
           injections
           ,
           which
           they
           heartily
           hate
           ,
           and
           stand
           against
           ,
           with
           all
           their
           strength
           ,
           to
           hold
           their
           hearts
           still
           upon
           the
           racke
           of
           extraordinary
           astonishment
           and
           distraction
           ;
           whereby
           they
           are
           unnecessarily
           discouraged
           and
           disabled
           for
           a
           chearefull
           discharge
           of
           both
           their
           callings
           .
           Which
           is
           the
           thing
           Satan
           specially
           aimes
           at
           ,
           in
           vexing
           so
           many
           of
           Gods
           dearest
           servants
           with
           this
           fieri'st
           dart
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           bee
           ,
           that
           many
           yeares
           after
           thy
           new-birth
           ,
           when
           thou
           thinkest
           the
           worst
           is
           past
           ,
           thou
           maist
           bee
           revisited
           and
           afflicted
           afresh
           with
           (
           perhaps
           )
           sorer
           spirituall
           pangs
           ,
           and
           more
           horrour
           ,
           then
           at
           the
           first
           .
           And
           what
           then
           ?
           Heare
           how
           David
           ,
           a
           man
           after
           Gods
           owne
           heart
           ,
           cries
           out
           :
           z
           
             My
             bones
             waxed
             old
             ;
             through
             my
             roaring
             all
             the
             day
             long
             ;
             For
             day
             and
             night
             thy
             hand
             was
             heavie
             upon
             mee
             ;
             My
             moisture
             is
             turned
             into
             the
             drought
             of
             summer
             .
             Selah
             .
          
           And
           Iob.
           ,
           a
           God-fearing
           man
           ,
           and
           most
           upright
           :
           a
           
             Wherefore
             hidest
             thou
             thy
             face
             ,
             and
             holdest
             mee
             for
             thine
             enemie
             ?
             Wilt
             thou
             breake
             a
             leafe
             driven
             to
             and
             fro
             ?
             And
             wilt
             thou
             pursue
             the
             drie
             stubble
             ?
             For
             thou
             writest
             bitter
             things
             against
             mee
             ,
             and
             makest
             mee
             to
             possesse
             the
             iniquities
             of
             my
             youth
             .
          
           b
           
             The
             arrowes
             of
             the
             Almighty
             are
             within
             mee
             ,
             the
             poison
             thereof
             drinkes
             up
             my
             spirit
             :
             The
             terrours
             of
             God
             doe
             set
             themselves
             in
             array
             against
             mee
             .
          
           c
           Hezekiah
           ,
           that
           walked
           before
           God
           in
           truth
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           perfect
           heart
           :
           
             I
             reckoned
             till
             morning
             ,
             that
             as
             a
          
           d
           
             Lion
             ,
             so
             will
             he
             breake
             all
             my
             bones
             :
             from
             day
             
             even
             to
             night
             wilt
             thou
             make
             an
             end
             of
             mee
             .
             Like
             a
             Crane
             or
             a
             Swallow
             ,
             so
             did
             I
             chatter
             :
             I
             did
             mourne
             as
             a
             Dove
             ;
             mine
             eyes
             fayle
             with
             looking
             upward
             :
             O
             Lord
             ,
             I
             am
             opprest
             ,
             undertake
             for
             mee
             .
          
        
         
           Doest
           thou
           day
           after
           day
           poure
           out
           thy
           soule
           in
           prayer
           ,
           before
           
             The
             Throne
             of
             Grace
          
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           earnestnesse
           ,
           and
           instancy
           thy
           poore
           ,
           dead
           heart
           (
           as
           thou
           callest
           it
           )
           can
           possibly
           ;
           and
           do'st
           thou
           still
           rise
           up
           dull
           ,
           heavy-hearted
           and
           uncomfortable
           ;
           without
           any
           sensible
           answer
           from
           God
           ,
           or
           comfortable
           sense
           of
           his
           favour
           and
           love
           shed
           into
           thy
           heart
           ?
           Be
           it
           so
           ;
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           pray
           still
           in
           obedience
           unto
           thy
           God
           ,
           against
           all
           discouragements
           and
           oppositions
           whatsoever
           .
           Presse
           hard
           unto
           still
           ,
           and
           ply
           Gods
           Mercy-Seate
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           but
           with
           sighes
           and
           groanings
           .
           Assuredly
           ,
           at
           length
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           fittest
           time
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           bee
           gloriously
           refreshed
           ,
           and
           registred
           in
           the
           remembrance
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           a
           Christian
           of
           excellent
           Faith.
           See
           a
           patterne
           of
           rare
           and
           extraordinary
           patience
           this
           way
           ,
           Mat.
           15.23
           .
           There
           ,
           that
           
             Woman
             of
             Canaan
          
           having
           received
           many
           grievous
           repulses
           ,
           &
           cuting
           discouragements
           :
           the
           Solicited
           was
           silent
           ;
           the
           Disciples
           grumble
           ;
           she
           was
           not
           of
           the
           Fold
           ;
           she
           was
           a
           Dog
           ;
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           by
           her
           constancy
           in
           crying
           after
           Christ
           ,
           her
           petition
           at
           last
           was
           not
           only
           granted
           ,
           but
           her self
           also
           crowned
           with
           a
           singular
           ,
           and
           admirable
           Eulogie
           ,
           from
           the
           Lords
           owne
           mouth
           :
           
             O
             Woman
             !
             great
             is
             thy
             Faith
             :
             be
             it
             unto
             thee
             ,
             even
             as
             thou
             wilt
             ,
          
           What
           an
           honour
           and
           comfort
           was
           this
           ,
           to
           bee
           thus
           commended
           by
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ?
           and
           that
           with
           an
           admiration
           ,
           
             O
             Woman
          
           !
        
         
           Hath
           thy
           Faith
           lost
           it's
           feeling
           ?
           Doest
           thou
           for
           the
           present
           feele
           nothing
           ,
           but
           
             anger
             ,
             wrath
             ,
             and
             great
             indignation
             ?
          
           Is
           Gods
           face
           and
           favour
           ,
           wherein
           is
           life
           ,
           turned
           away
           from
           thee
           ,
           and
           quite
           hid
           from
           thy
           sight
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           
             hath
             hee
             broken
             thee
             a●under
             ,
             taken
             thee
             by
             the
             necke
             ,
             and
             shaken
             thee
             to
             pieces
             ,
             and
             set
             thee
             up
             for
             his
             marke
             ?
          
           Yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           let
           thy
           truly
           humbled
           soule
           bee
           so
           farre
           from
           loosing
           ,
           or
           leaving
           it's
           hold-fast
           ,
           and
           sure
           repose
           
           upon
           the
           Person
           ,
           Passion
           ,
           and
           Promises
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           that
           in
           such
           a
           Case
           ,
           it
           cleave
           and
           cling
           faster
           to
           that
           
             blessed
             Rocke
          
           ,
           and
           farre
           more
           immoveablely
           .
           For
           therein
           specially
           is
           the
           strength
           and
           glory
           of
           Faith
           improved
           ,
           and
           made
           illustrious
           .
           It
           is
           one
           of
           the
           most
           noble
           and
           heroicall
           acts
           of
           Faith
           ,
           to
           beleeve
           without
           feeling
           .
           
             He
             ,
             who
             beleeveth
             most
             ,
             and
             feeleth
             least
             ,
             is
             hee
             ,
             who
             glorifieth
             God
             most
             .
             It
             is
             nothing
             to
             swimme
             in
             a
             warme
             Bath
             ;
             but
             to
             endure
             the
             surges
             ,
             and
             tumbling
             billowes
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             that
             's
             the
             man.
          
           To
           beleeve
           ,
           when
           God
           doth
           fairely
           and
           sensibly
           shine
           upon
           the
           soule
           ,
           with
           the
           love
           and
           light
           of
           his
           countenance
           ,
           is
           no
           great
           matter
           :
           But
           to
           rest
           invincibly
           upon
           his
           mercy
           thorow
           Christ
           ;
           when
           he
           grinds
           thee
           to
           powder
           ,
           that
           's
           the
           Faith.
           Thou
           hast
           before
           thee
           for
           this
           purpose
           a
           matchlesse
           precedent
           .
           Thus
           cries
           holy
           Iob
           ,
           vexed
           not
           onely
           with
           an
           unparalleld
           variety
           and
           extremity
           of
           outward
           afflictions
           ,
           but
           also
           with
           the
           
             venome
             of
             the
             Almighties
             arrowes
             ,
             drinking
             up
             his
             spirit
             .
             Th●
             hee
             slay
             mee
             ,
             yet
             will
             I
             trust
             in
             him
             :
          
           Cap.
           13.15
           .
           So
           
             Abraham
             :
             Rom.
          
           4.18
           .
        
         
           Hast
           thou
           given
           thy
           name
           stoutely
           to
           Religion
           ,
           and
           do'st
           thou
           stand
           on
           Gods
           side
           with
           resolution
           ?
           And
           art
           thou
           therefore
           villanously
           traduced
           with
           slanderous
           ,
           odious
           ,
           nick-names
           of
           Puritan
           ,
           Precisian
           ,
           Hypocrite
           ,
           Humorist
           ,
           Dissembler
           &
           c
           ?
           Consider
           then
           for
           thy
           comfort
           ,
           that
           gracelesse
           wretches
           ,
           when
           hee
           was
           upon
           the
           earth
           ,
           called
           thy
           blessed
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           ,
           Divell
           ;
           See
           Matth.
           10.25
           .
           Ioh.
           7.20
           .
           which
           passeth
           all
           ,
           I
           am
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           any
           drunken
           Belial
           ever
           yet
           fastned
           upon
           thee
           .
           Contemne
           thou
           therefore
           for
           ever
           ,
           and
           trample
           upon
           with
           an
           humble
           and
           triumphant
           patience
           ,
           all
           their
           contumelies
           and
           contempts
           .
           Passe-by
           nobly
           without
           touch
           or
           trouble
           ,
           without
           wound
           or
           passion
           ,
           the
           utmost
           malice
           of
           the
           most
           scurrill
           tongue
           ;
           the
           basest
           gibe
           of
           the
           impurest
           Drunkard
           .
        
         
           Doth
           the
           World
           ,
           carnall
           men
           ,
           thine
           owne
           friends
           ,
           ormall
           Teachers
           suppose
           ,
           and
           censure
           thee
           to
           be
           a
           dissembler
           
           in
           thy
           Profession
           ▪
           and
           will
           needes
           concurrently
           and
           confidently
           ,
           yet
           falsely
           ,
           fasten
           upon
           thee
           the
           imputation
           of
           hypocrisie
           ?
           An
           heavy
           charge
           !
           Yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           Let
           thy
           truly-humble
           heart
           ,
           conscious
           to
           it selfe
           of
           it's
           owne
           syncerity
           in
           holy
           services
           ,
           like
           a
           strong
           pillar
           of
           brasse
           ,
           beate
           backe
           all
           their
           impoysoned
           arrowes
           of
           malice
           and
           mistake
           this
           way
           ,
           without
           any
           dejection
           ,
           or
           discouragement
           ;
           Onely
           take
           occasion
           hereby
           to
           search
           more
           thorowly
           ,
           and
           walke
           more
           warily
           .
           Iob
           may
           bee
           a
           right
           noble
           patterne
           to
           thee
           in
           this
           point
           also
           .
           He
           had
           against
           him
           ,
           not
           onely
           the
           Divell
           his
           enemy
           ,
           pushing
           at
           him
           with
           his
           poysoned
           weapons
           ;
           but
           even
           his
           owne
           friends
           scourging
           him
           with
           their
           tongues
           ;
           His
           owne
           wife
           a
           thorne
           pricking
           him
           in
           the
           eye
           ,
           yea
           ,
           his
           owne
           God
           ,
           
             running
             upon
             him
             like
             a
             Gya●●
             ,
          
           and
           
             his
             terrours
             setting
             themselves
             in
             aray
             against
             him●
          
           Powerfull
           motives
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           suspect
           himselfe
           of
           former
           halting
           ,
           and
           hollow-heartednesse
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           :
           yet
           notwithstanding
           ,
           his
           good
           and
           honest
           heart
           ,
           having
           been
           long
           before
           acquainted
           with
           ,
           and
           knit
           unto
           his
           God
           ●●
           truth
           ,
           makes
           him
           breake
           out
           boldly
           ,
           and
           resolutely
           protest
           :
           
             Till
             I
             die
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             remove
             my
             integrity
             from
             mee
             .
             My
             righteousnesse
             I
             hold
             fast
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             let
             it
             goe
             :
          
           Chap.
           27.5.6
           .
           
             Behold
             ,
             my
             Witnesse
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             my
             record
             is
             on
             high
             .
          
           Cap.
           16.19
           .
        
         
           Art
           thou
           a
           loving
           and
           tender-hearted
           mother
           unto
           thy
           children
           ,
           and
           hast
           thou
           lost
           the
           dearest
           ?
           The
           greatest
           outward
           crosse
           ,
           I
           confesse
           ,
           that
           ever
           the
           sonnes
           and
           daughters
           of
           Adam
           tasted
           ,
           and
           goeth
           nearest
           to
           the
           heart
           :
           Yet
           thy
           sorrow
           is
           not
           singular
           ,
           but
           out-gone
           in
           this
           also
           .
           For
           the
           blessed
           Mother
           of
           Christ
           stood
           by
           ,
           and
           saw
           her
           owne
           ,
           onely
           ,
           deare
           ,
           innocent
           sonne
           ,
           the
           Lord
           of
           life
           ,
           most
           cruelly
           and
           villanously
           murdred
           upon
           the
           Crosse
           before
           her
           eyes
           ,
           Ioh.
           19.25
           .
        
         
           Hast
           thou
           lost
           thy
           goods
           or
           children
           ?
           Doth
           thy
           wife
           that
           lies
           in
           thy
           bosome
           ,
           set
           her selfe
           against
           thee
           ?
           Doe
           thy
           nearest
           friends
           charge
           thee
           falsely
           ?
           Art
           thou
           
           pained
           extremely
           from
           top
           to
           toe
           ?
           Doe
           the
           Arrowes
           of
           the
           Almighty
           sticke
           fast
           in
           thy
           soule
           ?
           Thy
           affliction
           is
           grievous
           enough
           ,
           if
           thou
           taste
           any
           of
           these
           severally
           .
           But
           doe
           they
           all
           in
           greatest
           extremity
           concurre
           upon
           thee
           at
           once
           ?
           Hast
           thou
           lost
           all
           thy
           children
           ,
           and
           all
           thy
           goods
           ?
           Doth
           thy
           wife
           afflict
           thy
           afflictions
           ?
           &c.
           If
           this
           bee
           not
           thy
           Case
           ,
           and
           rufull
           condition
           ,
           thou
           commest
           yet
           short
           of
           Iob
           ,
           a
           most
           just
           man
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           Gods
           dearest
           Iewels
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           
             exceeding
             greatnesse
             and
             pretiousnesse
             of
             the
             promises
             .
          
           
           In
           every
           one
           of
           which
           ,
           it
           is
           incredible
           to
           consider
           ,
           what
           abundant
           matter
           of
           unspeake-able
           and
           glorious
           joy
           lies
           w●rp●
           up
           !
           Oh
           ,
           how
           sweet
           are
           they
           to
           a
           thirsty
           soule
           ,
           in
           the
           ●●me
           of
           angvish
           and
           trouble
           !
           They
           are
           
             like
             a
             cloud
             of
             raine
             ,
             that
             commeth
             in
             the
             time
             of
             a
             drought
             .
          
           They
           are
           very
           glimpses
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           shed
           into
           a
           heart
           ,
           many
           times
           as
           darke
           as
           hell
           .
           They
           are
           even
           rockes
           of
           eternity
           ,
           upon
           which
           every
           
             bruised
             reed
          
           may
           sweetly
           repose
           ,
           with
           impregnable
           safety
           .
           A
           truly
           humbled
           spirit
           ,
           relishing
           spirituall
           things
           ,
           would
           not
           exchange
           any
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           riches
           and
           sweetnesse
           of
           both
           the
           Indies
           .
           Tell
           me
           ,
           deare
           heart
           ,
           thou
           that
           in
           thy
           unregenerate
           time
           ,
           though
           now
           happily
           changed
           ,
           lay
           soaking
           in
           sinnes
           of
           cruelty
           and
           blood
           ;
           whether
           that
           mercifull
           promise
           ,
           Isai.
           1.18
           .
           
             Come
             now
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             reason
             together
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             :
             Though
             your
             sinnes
             bee
             as
             sk●rlet
             ,
             they
             shall
             bee
             as
             white
             as
             snow
             ;
             though
             they
             bee
             red
             like
             crimson
             ,
             they
             shall
             bee
             as
             wooll
          
           ;
           bee
           not
           farre
           dearer
           unto
           thee
           ,
           
             then
             thousands
             of
             gold
             and
             silver
             ?
          
           Or
           thou
           ,
           who
           formerly
           pollutedst
           thy selfe
           villanously
           with
           such
           secret
           execrable
           lusts
           ,
           which
           now
           thou
           canst
           not
           remember
           without
           horrour
           ,
           tell
           mee
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           utterable
           by
           the
           Tongue
           of
           man
           ,
           with
           what
           dearest
           sweetnesse
           and
           blessed
           peace
           ,
           thy
           broken
           heart
           was
           bound
           up
           and
           revived
           ;
           when
           thou
           cast
           thine
           eye
           considerately
           and
           beleevingly
           upon
           that
           pretious
           place
           ,
           Ezech.
           36.25
           .
           
             I
             will
             sprinkle
             water
             upon
             you
             ,
             and
             you
             
             shall
             bee
             cleane
             :
             and
             from
             all
             your
             filthinesse
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             your
             Idols
             will
             I
             cleanse
             you
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           There
           was
           beyond
           the
           Seas
           ,
           as
           my
           Author
           reports
           ,
           c
           Christian
           Matrone
           of
           excellent
           parts
           and
           piety
           ;
           who
           langvishing
           long
           under
           the
           horrible
           pressure
           of
           most
           furious
           and
           fiery
           temptations
           ,
           wofully
           at
           length
           yeelded
           to
           despaire
           ,
           and
           attempted
           the
           destruction
           of
           her selfe
           .
           After
           often
           and
           curious
           seeking
           occasion
           for
           that
           bloody
           fact
           ,
           at
           last
           having
           first
           put
           off
           her
           apparrell
           ,
           threw
           her self
           head-long
           from
           an
           high
           Promontory
           into
           the
           Sea.
           But
           having
           received
           no
           hurt
           by
           her
           fall
           ;
           shee
           was
           there
           ,
           by
           a
           Miracle
           ,
           and
           extraordinary
           mercy
           ,
           strangely
           preserved
           ,
           for
           the
           space
           of
           two
           houres
           at
           the
           least
           ;
           though
           all
           the
           while
           shee
           laboured
           industriously
           to
           destroy
           her selfe
           .
           Afterward
           drawne
           out
           with
           much
           adoe
           ,
           and
           recovered
           ,
           shee
           yet
           still
           did
           conflict
           with
           that
           extremest
           ,
           desperate
           horrour
           almost
           a
           whole
           yeere
           .
           But
           
           by
           Gods
           good
           providence
           ,
           which
           sweetly
           and
           wisely
           ordereth
           all
           things
           ,
           listening
           on
           a
           time
           ,
           though
           very
           unwillingly
           at
           first
           ,
           to
           her
           husband
           reading
           amongst
           other
           places
           ,
           that
           ,
           Isa.
           57.15
           .
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             high
             and
             lofty
             One
             that
             inhabiteth
             eternity
             ,
             whose
             name
             is
             holy
             ;
             I
             dwell
             in
             the
             high
             and
             holy
             place
             :
             with
             him
             also
             that
             is
             of
             a
             contrite
             and
             humble
             spirit
             ,
             to
             revive
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             humble
             ,
             and
             to
             revive
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             contrite
             ones
             .
             For
             I
             will
             not
             contend
             for
             ever
             ,
             neither
             will
             I
             bee
             alwaies
             wroth
             :
             for
             the
             spirit
             should
             faile
             before
             mee
             ,
             and
             the
             soules
             which
             I
             have
             made
          
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           listening
           to
           these
           words
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           drawing
           her
           heart
           ▪
           shee
           begun
           to
           reason
           thus
           within
           her selfe
           :
           
             God
             doth
             here
             promise
             to
             revive
             and
             comfort
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             contrite
             ,
             and
             spirit
             of
             the
             humble
             :
             and
             that
             hee
             will
             not
             contend
             for
             ever
             ,
             neither
             b●
             alwayes
             wroth
             :
          
        
         
           
             But
             I
             have
             a
             very
             contrite
             heart
             ,
             and
             a
             spirit
             humbled
             〈◊〉
             to
             the
             dust
             ▪
             one
             of
             the
             acknowledgement
             ,
             and
             sense
             of
             my
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             divine
             vengeance
             against
             them
             :
          
        
         
           
             Therefore
             peradventure
             ,
             God
             will
             vouchsafe
             to
             revive
             and
             comfort
             my
             heart
             and
             spirit
             ;
             and
             not
             contend
             with
             〈◊〉
             for
             ever
             ,
             nor
             bee
             wroth
             against
             mee
             still
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Hereupon
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ,
           there
           flowed
           by
           Gods
           blessing
           into
           her
           darke
           and
           heavy
           heart
           ,
           abundance
           of
           life
           ,
           lightsomnesse
           ,
           spirituall
           strength
           ,
           and
           assurance
           .
           In
           which
           she
           continued
           with
           constancy
           and
           comfort
           ,
           many
           a
           yeere
           after
           ;
           crowned
           those
           happy
           dayes
           ,
           and
           a
           blessed
           old
           age
           ,
           with
           a
           glorious
           and
           triumphant
           death
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           Heaven
           in
           the
           yeere
           1595.
           
           What
           heart
           now
           ,
           but
           Hers
           that
           felt
           it
           ,
           can
           possibly
           conceive
           the
           depth
           of
           that
           extraordinary
           ,
           un-utterable
           refreshing
           ;
           which
           sprung
           out
           of
           that
           promise
           ,
           upon
           her
           forlorne
           and
           fearefull
           soule
           ;
           or
           the
           excesse
           of
           that
           love
           ,
           which
           shee
           bore
           ever
           after
           to
           those
           blessed
           lines
           ;
           to
           the
           mercy
           that
           made
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           blood
           that
           sealed
           them
           ?
        
         
           
             An
             other
             terrified
             in
             conscience
             for
             sinne
             ,
             resolves
             to
             
             turne
             on
             Gods
             side
             ;
             but
             the
             crie
             of
             his
             good-fellow
             companions
             ,
             strength
             of
             corruption
             ,
             and
             cunning
             of
             Satan
             ,
             carrie
             him
             backe
             to
             his
             former
             courses
             .
             A
             good
             number
             of
             yeares
             after
             ,
             hee
             was
             so
             throughly
             wounded
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             came
             of
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             never
             returne
             againe
             unto
             folly
             .
             Then
             comes
             into
             his
             minde
             the
             first
             of
             the
          
           Proverbes
           :
           
             whence
             hee
             thus
             reasoned
             against
             himselfe
             :
             So
             many
             yeares
             agoe
          
           God
           called
           ,
           and
           stretched
           out
           his
           hand
           in
           mercy
           ,
           but
           I
           
             refused
             :
             and
             therefore
             now
             ,
             th●
          
           I
           call
           upon
           him
           ,
           hee
           will
           not
           answer
           ;
           though
           I
           seeke
           him
           early
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           finde
           him
           .
           
             Whereupon
             was
             his
             heart
             filled
             with
             much
             griefe
             ,
             terrour
             ,
             and
             slavish
             feare
             .
             But
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             leading
             him
             at
             length
             to
             that
             place
             ,
          
           Luke
           17.4
           .
           If
           thy
           brother
           trespasse
           against
           thee
           seven
           times
           in
           a
           day
           ,
           and
           seven
           times
           in
           a
           day
           turne
           againe
           to
           thee
           ,
           saying
           ,
           I
           repent
           ;
           thou
           shalt
           forgiue
           him
           ;
           
             He
             thence
             happily
             argued
             thus
             for
             himselfe
             :
             Must
             I
             a
             silly
             sinnefull
             man
             forgive
             my
             brother
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             hee
             repents
             ;
             and
             will
             not
             then
             the
             Father
             of
             mercies
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             all
             comfort
             ,
             entertaine
             mee
             ,
             seeking
             againe
             in
             truth
             ,
             his
             face
             and
             ●avour
             ?
             God
             forbid
             .
             From
             ▪
             which
             hee
             blessedly
             drew
             such
             a
             deale
             of
             divine
             sweetnesse
             ,
             and
             secret
             sense
             of
             Gods
             love
             ;
             that
             his
             trembling
             heart
             at
             first
             received
             some
             good
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             afterward
             was
             setled
             in
             a
             sure
             and
             glorious
             peace
             .
          
        
         
           
             An
             other
             godly
             man
             passing
             through
             his
             l●st
             sicknesse
             with
             such
             extraordinary
             calm●nesse
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             absolute
             freedome
             from
             temptation
             ;
             that
             some
             of
             his
             Christian
             friends
             observing
             ,
             and
             admiring
             the
             singularity
             of
             his
             soules
             quiet
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             especially
             ,
             questioned
             him
             aboue
             it
             :
             He
             answered
             ;
             that
             he
             had
             stedfastly
             fixed
             his
             heart
             upon
             that
             sweetest
             promise
             ,
             Isa.
          
           26.3
           .
           Thou
           wilt
           keepe
           him
           in
           perfect
           peace
           ,
           whose
           mind
           is
           stayed
           on
           thee
           :
           because
           hee
           trusteth
           in
           thee
           :
           
             And
             his
             God
             had
             graciously
             made
             it
             fully
             good
             unto
             his
             soule
             .
          
        
         
           And
           so
           must
           every
           Saint
           doe
           ,
           who
           would
           sound
           the
           sweetnesse
           of
           a
           promise
           to
           the
           bottome
           ;
           &
           make
           it
           the
           
           arme
           of
           God
           unto
           him
           for
           sound
           &
           thorow-comfort
           :
           Even
           settle
           his
           heart
           fixedly
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           set
           his
           Faith
           on
           worke
           ,
           to
           broode
           it
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           with
           it's
           spirituall
           heate
           ,
           that
           quickenesse
           and
           life
           may
           thence
           come
           into
           the
           soule
           indeed
           .
           For
           God
           is
           woont
           to
           make
           good
           his
           promises
           unto
           his
           children
           ,
           f
           proportionably
           to
           their
           trust
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           dependance
           upon
           his
           truth
           and
           goodnesse
           for
           a
           seasonable
           performance
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Now
           all
           these
           promises
           in
           Gods
           blessed
           Booke
           ,
           (
           which
           addes
           infinitely
           to
           their
           sweetnesse
           and
           certainty
           )
           are
           sealed
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           :
           g
           Heb.
           9.16
           .
           and
           confirmed
           with
           the
           Oath
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           Heb.
           6.17.18
           .
           —
           
             God
             willing
             more
             abundantly
             to
             shew
             unto
             the
             heires
             of
             promise
             ,
             the
             immutability
             of
             his
             counsell
             ,
             confirmed
             it
             by
             an
             oath
             :
             That
             by
             two
             immutable
          
           h
           
             things
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             God
             to
             lie
             ,
             wee
             might
             have
             a
             strong
             consolation
             ,
             who
             have
             fled
             for
             refuge
             ,
             to
             lay
             hold
             upon
             the
             hope
             set
             before
             us
             .
          
           Oh
           what
           a
           mighty
           and
           pretious
           invitation
           is
           this
           ,
           to
           beleeve
           perfectly
           !
           The
           speciall
           Aime
           of
           Gods
           oath
           ,
           whereas
           his
           promise
           had
           been
           more
           then
           infinitely
           sufficient
           ,
           was
           to
           strengthen
           our
           consolation
           .
           And
           therefore
           every
           heart
           true
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           ought
           hence
           to
           hold
           fast
           ,
           not
           a
           faint
           ,
           wavering
           ,
           inconstant
           ;
           but
           a
           strong
           ,
           stedfast
           ,
           and
           unconquerable
           comfort
           .
           Otherwise
           it
           sacrilegiously
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           robs
           God
           of
           the
           glorious
           end
           ,
           for
           which
           hee
           swore
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           free
           love
           of
           God.
           Which
           ,
           how
           rich
           and
           
           glorious
           ,
           how
           bottomlesse
           and
           boundlesse
           a
           treasure
           it
           is
           of
           all
           gracious
           sweetnesse
           ,
           abundant
           comfort
           ,
           and
           endlesse
           bounty
           ,
           appeares
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           blessed
           for
           ever
           ,
           that
           unvalew-able
           ,
           incomparable
           Iewell
           ,
           came
           out
           of
           it
           .
           
             For
             God
             so
             loved
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             hee
             gave
             his
             onely
             begotten
             Sonne
             ;
             that
             whosoever
             beleeveth
             in
             him
             should
             not
             perish
             ,
             but
             have
             everlasting
             life
             :
             Ioh.
          
           3.16
           .
           And
           therefore
           every
           syncere
           servant
           of
           Christ
           ,
           when
           upon
           a
           serious
           and
           sad
           survay
           of
           his
           Christian
           waies
           ,
           finds
           himself
           to
           come
           so
           far
           short
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           God
           requires
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           desires
           ;
           That
           his
           prayers
           are
           very
           faint
           ,
           his
           sorrow
           for
           sinne
           very
           scant
           ,
           his
           love
           unto
           the
           brethren
           too
           cold
           ,
           His
           spending
           the
           Sabbaths
           very
           unfruitfull
           ,
           His
           spirituall
           growth
           ,
           since
           he
           gave
           his
           name
           to
           Christ
           ,
           very
           poore
           ,
           His
           profiting
           by
           the
           meanes
           hee
           enjoyes
           ,
           most
           unanswerable
           to
           the
           power
           and
           excellency
           thereof
           ,
           His
           New-obedience
           almost
           nothing
           ,
           &c.
           
           (
           For
           so
           hee
           is
           wont
           to
           vilifie
           himselfe
           )
           .
           Whereupon
           hee
           is
           much
           cast
           downe
           ;
           and
           out
           of
           this
           apprehension
           of
           his
           manifold
           unworthinesse
           ,
           concludes
           against
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           hee
           hath
           little
           cause
           to
           bee
           confident
           in
           the
           promises
           of
           life
           ▪
           or
           to
           presume
           of
           any
           part
           and
           interest
           in
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           so
           begins
           to
           retire
           the
           trembling
           hand
           of
           his
           already
           very-weake
           Faith
           ,
           from
           any
           more
           laying-hold
           of
           comfort
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           Case
           ,
           being
           true-hearted
           ,
           k
           he
           may
           safely
           ,
           and
           upon
           sure
           ground
           ,
           have
           recourse
           to
           this
           
             ever-springing
             Fountaine
          
           of
           immeasurable
           mercy
           ;
           and
           raise
           up
           his
           drooping
           soule
           against
           all
           contrary
           oppositions
           ,
           with
           unspeake-able
           and
           glorious
           refreshing
           ,
           from
           such
           places
           as
           these
           :
           Hos.
           14.4
           .
           
             I
             will
             love
             thee
             freely
             .
             Isai.
          
           55.
           
           
             Ho
             ,
             every
             one
             that
             thirsteth
             ,
             come
             yee
             to
             the
             waters
             ;
             and
             hee
             that
             hath
             no
             money
             :
             come
             y●e
             ,
             buy
             and
             eate
             ;
             yea
             ,
             come
             ,
             buy
             wine
             and
             milke
             without
             money
             ,
             and
             without
             price
             .
          
           And
           Chap.
           43.25
           .
           
             I
             ,
             even
             I
             am
             hee
             ,
             that
             blotteth
             one
             thy
             transgressions
             for
             my
             owne
             sake
             ;
             and
             will
             not
             remember
             thy
             sinnes
             .
             Revel
             .
          
           21.6
           .
           
             I
             will
             give
             unto
             him
             that
             is
             athirst
             ,
             
             of
             the
             Fountaine
             of
             the
             water
             of
             life
             freely
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           God
           never
           set
           the
           Promises
           on
           sale
           ,
           or
           will
           ever
           sell
           his
           Sonne
           to
           any
           .
           Hee
           never
           said
           ;
           Iust
           so
           much
           sorrow
           ,
           so
           much
           sanctitie
           ,
           so
           much
           service
           ,
           or
           no
           Christ
           :
           But
           Hee
           ever
           gives
           Him
           freely
           .
           Every
           truly
           humbled
           heart
           ,
           which
           will
           take
           him
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           Gods
           free
           love
           ,
           as
           an
           Husband
           to
           bee
           saved
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           serve
           him
           in
           truth
           ,
           may
           have
           him
           for
           nothing
           .
           Yet
           I
           must
           adde
           this
           :
           there
           was
           never
           any
           ,
           who
           received
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           savingly
           ,
           but
           hee
           laboured
           syncerely
           to
           sorrow
           as
           much
           for
           sinne
           ,
           to
           bee
           as
           holy
           ,
           to
           doe
           him
           as
           much
           service
           as
           hee
           could
           possibly
           .
           And
           when
           hee
           reflected
           upon
           his
           best
           ,
           hee
           ever
           desired
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           infinitely
           better
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           sweete
           
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           Which
           hee
           proclaimes
           ,
           Exod.
           34.6.7
           .
           wherein
           he
           first
           expresseth
           his
           essence
           in
           one
           word
           :
           
             The
             Lord
             ,
             The
             Lord.
          
           Which
           doubled
           ,
           is
           effectuall
           to
           stirre
           up
           Moses
           attention
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           three
           Attributes
           :
           first
           ,
           His
           power
           ,
           in
           one
           word
           ,
           Strong
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           His
           justice
           ,
           in
           two
           formes
           of
           speech
           :
           
             not
             making
             the
             wicked
             innocent
             ;
             visiting
             the
             iniquity
             of
             the
             fathers
             upon
             the
             children
             ,
             and
             upon
             childrens
             children
             ,
             unto
             the
             third
             and
             fourth
             generation
          
           :
           Thirdly
           ,
           but
           his
           speciall
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           good
           affection
           towards
           repentant
           ,
           and
           beleeving
           sinners
           ,
           in
           seven
           :
           1
           
             Mercifull
             and
          
           2
           Gracious
           ,
           3
           
             Long-suffering
             ,
             and
             abundant
             in
          
           4
           
             Goodnesse
             and
          
           5
           Truth
           ,
           6
           
             Keeping
             mercy
             for
             thousands
          
           ,
           7
           
             Forgiving
             iniquity
             ,
             transgression
             and
             sinne
             .
          
           In
           which
           there
           are
           implyed
           un-answerable
           replies
           to
           all
           the
           scruples
           ,
           doubts
           ,
           exceptions
           ,
           objections
           ,
           which
           may
           arise
           in
           a
           troubled
           soule
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Thou
           sayest
           perhaps
           ,
           that
           thou
           art
           plunged
           into
           the
           depth
           of
           extremest
           spirituall
           misery
           ,
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           s●●fulnesse
           and
           cursednesse
           .
           The
           present
           sense
           whereof
           is
           ready
           to
           sinke
           thee
           into
           despaire
           .
           Be
           it
           so
           :
           Then
           take
           my
           counsell
           in
           this
           Case
           :
           Cast
           thine
           eye
           upon
           the
           first
           and
           fairest
           flowre
           in
           this
           heavenly-glorious
           Garland
           of
           divine
           goodnesse
           .
           And
           thou
           shalt
           finde
           a
           fame
           
           greater
           depth
           of
           mercy
           ;
           1
           ready
           to
           swallow
           up
           thy
           depth
           of
           misery
           .
           The
           mercy
           of
           God
           and
           misery
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           are
           relatives
           :
           No
           misery
           ,
           no
           mercy
           ;
           much
           misery
           ,
           much
           mercy
           ;
           transcendent
           misery
           ,
           transcendent
           mercy
           :
           the
           onely
           difference
           is
           ,
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           is
           infinite
           ,
           thy
           misery
           finite
           .
           And
           therefore
           how
           much
           spirituall
           misery
           soever
           thou
           bringest
           in
           a
           broken
           heart
           to
           the
           
             Throne
             of
             grace
          
           ,
           Gods
           bountifull
           hand
           will
           weigh
           out
           to
           thee
           a
           proportionable
           measure
           of
           mercy
           ;
           nay
           ,
           a
           measure
           without
           measure
           ,
           super-abundant
           ,
           running-over
           .
           For
           where
           misery
           in
           a
           truly
           humbled
           soule
           aboundeth
           ,
           there
           mercy
           doth
           
             much
             more
             abound
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Or
           suppose
           ,
           that
           at
           thy
           first
           turning
           unto
           God
           ,
           tho
           truly
           humbled
           ,
           yet
           thou
           art
           tempted
           ,
           not
           to
           take
           Christ
           ;
           out
           of
           this
           ccōeit
           ,
           because
           thou
           art
           but
           euen
           now
           come
           out
           of
           hell
           ,
           and
           horrible
           courses
           ,
           and
           as
           yet
           hast
           no
           good
           thing
           in
           thee
           at
           all
           :
           Or
           after
           some
           progresse
           in
           Christianity
           ,
           reflecting
           in
           time
           of
           temptation
           upon
           thy
           whole
           carriage
           ,
           since
           conversion
           ;
           and
           finding
           it
           to
           have
           been
           so
           fruitlesse
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           failings
           :
           Thou
           concludest
           ,
           thy selfe
           in
           thy
           present
           feeling
           ,
           to
           be
           extremely
           vile
           ;
           of
           a
           very
           doubtfull
           state
           for
           thy
           soule
           ;
           if
           not
           stark
           naught
           :
           That
           no
           Professour
           upon
           earth
           walkes
           so
           unworthily
           ;
           and
           if
           Ministers
           knew
           thy
           heart
           ,
           and
           weake
           performance
           of
           holy
           duties
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           bee
           so
           forward
           to
           presse
           comfort
           upon
           thee
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           say
           ,
           in
           these
           two
           cases
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           great
           happinesse
           and
           sweetest
           comfort
           ,
           that
           the
           mighty
           Lord
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           hath
           proclaimed
           himselfe
           to
           bee
           Gracious
           ;
           **
           which
           imports
           thus
           much
           :
           
             to
             poure
             out
             abundance
             of
             extraordinary
             bounty
             ,
             upon
             a
             most
             undeserving
             partie
             :
          
           To
           place
           dearest
           affection
           and
           desire
           of
           doing
           good
           there
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           no
           desert
           at
           all
           .
           As
           if
           a
           King
           to
           make
           his
           royall
           favours
           more
           illustrious
           ,
           should
           raise
           a
           worthlesse
           Wretch
           ,
           a
           most
           contemptible
           Vassal
           ,
           to
           be
           his
           worthi●●●
           Favorite
           ,
           &
           highest
           in
           his
           love
           .
           And
           therefore
           bring
           〈◊〉
           to
           the
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           ,
           but
           a
           true
           sense
           of
           thy
           misery
           
           a
           syncere
           thirst
           for
           mercy
           ,
           an
           humble
           acknowledgement
           of
           thine
           unworthinesse
           ;
           and
           God
           hereupon
           ,
           for
           his
           Christs
           sake
           ,
           will
           thinke
           thee
           worthy
           of
           the
           
             riches
             of
             his
             grace
          
           ,
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           his
           Son
           ;
           all
           the
           promises
           in
           his
           Booke
           ,
           all
           the
           comforts
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           a
           Crowne
           of
           immortality
           and
           blisse
           :
           For
           hee
           is
           gracious
           ;
           and
           an
           universall
           glorious
           confluence
           of
           blessednesse
           in
           all
           kinds
           ,
           is
           promised
           to
           
             poverty
             in
             spirit
          
           ;
           and
           shal
           most
           certainely
           ,
           to
           the
           vtmost
           ,
           bee
           made
           good
           unto
           it
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           alas
           !
           I
           ,
           saith
           an
           other
           ,
           have
           most
           wretchedly
           mis-spent
           the
           flower
           and
           strength
           of
           mine
           age
           in
           vanity
           and
           pleasure
           ;
           in
           lewdnesse
           and
           lust
           :
           The
           best
           of
           my
           time
           hath
           been
           wofully
           wasted
           in
           Satans
           notorious
           service
           ,
           and
           sensuall
           serving
           my selfe
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           therefore
           ,
           tho
           I
           bee
           now
           weary
           of
           my
           former
           waies
           ,
           and
           looke
           backe
           upon
           them
           with
           a
           trembling
           heart
           ,
           and
           grieved
           spirit
           ;
           yet
           I
           am
           affraid
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           given
           over
           looking
           after
           mee
           ;
           that
           His
           patience
           towards
           mee
           is
           expired
           ,
           and
           my
           day
           of
           visitation
           out-stood
           ;
           And
           that
           he
           will
           not
           vouchsafe
           to
           cast
           his
           eye
           of
           compassion
           upon
           such
           a
           Blackamore
           ,
           &
           Leopard
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           ;
           so
           overgrowne
           with
           corruption
           ,
           and
           growne
           old
           in
           sinne
           ;
           especially
           ,
           having
           so
           long
           
             neglected
             so
             great
             salvation
             ,
             forsaken
             mine
             owne
             mercy
          
           so
           long
           ,
           and
           so
           unthankefully
           
             despised
             the
             riches
             of
             his
             goodnesse
             and
             forbearance
             ,
             leading
             mee
             to
             repentance
             .
          
           I
           confesse
           ,
           it
           is
           something
           rare
           ,
           to
           see
           men
           gone-on
           so
           long
           ,
           and
           growne
           old
           in
           sinne
           ,
           to
           returne
           ,
           and
           give
           way
           to
           any
           saving
           worke
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ;
           because
           too
           often
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           they
           so
           
             harden
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             repent
          
           ;
           yet
           notwithstanding
           ,
           bee
           thou
           assured
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           life
           and
           truth
           ,
           if
           now
           at
           length
           thou
           be
           truly
           touched
           indeed
           ,
           and
           will
           come-in
           ,
           in
           earnest
           ;
           the
           
             Father
             of
             mercies
          
           will
           receive
           thee
           freely
           to
           mercy
           ,
           and
           embrace
           thy
           bleeding
           soule
           in
           the
           armes
           of
           his
           everlasting
           love
           through
           Christ.
           For
           it
           is
           a
           title
           of
           highest
           honour
           unto
           him
           ,
           to
           be
           long-suffering
           .
           
           Hee
           all
           this
           while
           waited
           ,
           
           
             that
             hee
             might
             bee
             gracious
             unto
             thee
          
           ;
           And
           now
           undoubtedly
           upon
           thy
           first
           resolution
           to
           returne
           in
           truth
           ,
           hee
           will
           meete
           thee
           with
           infinitely
           more
           compassionate
           affectionatenesse
           ,
           then
           the
           Father
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           
           his
           
             Prodigall
             :
             who
             when
             hee
             was
             a
             great
             way
             off
             ,
             his
             Father
             saw
             him
             ,
             and
             had
             compassion
             ,
             and
             ran
             ,
             and
             fell
             on
             his
             neck●
             ,
             and
             kissed
             him
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           4.
           
           Yea
           ,
           but
           saith
           an
           other
           ;
           Though
           I
           have
           been
           a
           Professour
           long
           ,
           yet
           many
           times
           my
           heart
           is
           full
           heavy
           ,
           and
           more
           loth
           to
           beleive
           ,
           when
           I
           seriously
           and
           sensibly
           call
           to
           minde
           ,
           the
           hainousnesse
           of
           my
           unregenerate
           time
           ;
           and
           see
           in
           my selfe
           besides
           ,
           since
           I
           was
           illightned
           ,
           and
           should
           have
           behaved
           my selfe
           in
           forwardnesse
           and
           fruitfullnesse
           for
           God
           ,
           answerably
           to
           my
           former
           folly
           ,
           and
           furiousnesse
           in
           evill
           ;
           so
           many
           defects
           and
           imperfections
           every
           day
           :
           and
           such
           weake
           distracted
           discharging
           of
           commanded
           duties
           ,
           both
           to
           God
           and
           man.
           Take
           then
           counsell
           and
           comfort
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           by
           casting
           thine
           eye
           upon
           Gods
           kindnesse
           :
           He
           is
           
             abundant
             in
          
           *
           kindnesse
           ▪
           which
           hath
           these
           foure
           pretious
           properties
           :
           First
           ,
           To
           bee
           easily
           intreated
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           To
           be
           intreated
           for
           the
           greatest
           :
           Thirdly
           ,
           to
           passe
           by
           involuntary
           infirmities
           :
           Fourthly
           ,
           to
           accept
           gratiously
           weake
           services
           .
           Even
           ●
           fraile
           man
           ,
           if
           of
           a
           more
           noble
           ,
           generous
           ,
           and
           kind
           disposition
           ,
           will
           bee
           easily
           appeased
           for
           the
           unpurposed
           offences
           ,
           errours
           ,
           and
           over-sights
           ;
           and
           well
           pleased
           with
           the
           good
           will
           ,
           syncere
           indeavours
           ,
           and
           utmost
           ,
           especially
           ,
           of
           those
           who
           hee
           knowes
           to
           bee
           true-hearted
           unto
           him
           ;
           and
           desire
           heartily
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           able
           ,
           to
           doe
           all
           hee
           desires
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           height
           of
           exactnesse
           and
           expectation
           .
           How
           much
           more
           then
           will
           our
           heavenly
           Father
           deale
           so
           with
           his
           children
           ,
           who
           is
           in
           himselfe
           essentially
           kinde
           ,
           and
           infinitely
           ?
        
         
           5.
           
           Yea
           ,
           but
           saist
           thou
           ,
           many
           times
           when
           I
           reach
           〈◊〉
           the
           hand
           of
           my
           faith
           ,
           to
           fetch
           some
           speciall
           promise
           into
           my
           soule
           for
           refreshing
           ,
           and
           comfort
           ;
           and
           weighing
           them
           well
           ,
           and
           comparing
           advisedly
           my
           owne
           nothingnesse
           ,
           
           worthlesnesse
           ,
           vilenesse
           ,
           with
           the
           riches
           of
           mercy
           ,
           grace
           and
           glory
           shining
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           marking
           the
           dis-proportion
           ,
           I
           am
           overwhelmed
           with
           admiration
           and
           astonishment
           ;
           and
           to
           tell
           you
           true
           ,
           say
           sometimes
           to
           my selfe
           :
           Is
           it
           possible
           ,
           that
           this
           should
           be
           so
           ?
           That
           so
           glorious
           things
           should
           belong
           to
           such
           a
           wretch
           and
           worme
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           !
           But
           turning
           thine
           eye
           from
           a
           distrustfull
           ,
           and
           too
           much
           dejected
           dwelling
           upon
           thine
           owne
           desert
           ,
           to
           what
           Christ
           hath
           done
           for
           thee
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Almightinesse
           and
           All-mercifullnesse
           of
           him
           that
           promiseth
           ;
           consider
           with
           all
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           also
           
             abundant
             in
             truth
          
           .
           Every
           promise
           in
           his
           Booke
           is
           as
           sure
           as
           Himselfe
           ,
           sealed
           with
           his
           Sons
           Blood
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           with
           his
           owne
           Oath
           .
           Hee
           must
           sooner
           cease
           to
           bee
           God
           ,
           and
           deny
           himselfe
           ;
           which
           is
           more
           ,
           then
           infinitely
           impossible
           ,
           and
           prodigious
           blasphemie
           to
           imagine
           ;
           then
           faile
           in
           the
           least
           circumstance
           ,
           or
           syllable
           of
           his
           immeasurable
           love
           ,
           and
           promises
           of
           life
           ,
           to
           any
           one
           that
           heartily
           loves
           him
           ,
           and
           is
           true
           of
           heart
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           thy
           thirsty
           soule
           makes
           towards
           the
           Well
           of
           life
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           that
           promise
           ;
           Rev.
           21.6
           .
           
             I
             will
             give
             to
             him
             that
             is
             athirst
             ,
             of
             the
             fountaine
             of
             the
             water
             of
             life
             freely
          
           ;
           And
           upon
           survey
           of
           the
           overflowing
           Rivers
           of
           pleasures
           and
           blisse
           ,
           which
           everlastingly
           spring
           thence
           ,
           begins
           to
           retire
           from
           it
           ,
           as
           too-good
           newes
           to
           bee
           true
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           then
           steele
           thy
           Faith
           ,
           and
           comfort
           thy selfe
           gloriously
           ,
           by
           consideration
           of
           that
           
             abundant
             truth
          
           ,
           with
           which
           hee
           hath
           crowned
           every
           word
           of
           His
           ,
           stronger
           then
           a
           Rocke
           of
           brasse
           ,
           far
           surer
           then
           the
           Pillars
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           or
           Poles
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           I
           speake
           an
           admirable
           thing
           ,
           and
           of
           unutterable
           consolation
           ,
           which
           cannot
           bee
           violated
           without
           Destruction
           of
           the
           Deity
           ,
           most
           blessed
           and
           glorious
           for
           evermore
           .
           And
           let
           this
           ever
           banish
           ,
           and
           beat
           backe
           all
           scruples
           ,
           doubtes
           seares
           ,
           which
           at
           any
           time
           offer
           themselves
           ,
           and
           oppose
           thy
           unspeakeable
           
             joy
             ,
             and
             peace
             in
             believing
             .
          
        
         
           6.
           
           Well
           ,
           saith
           an
           other
           ,
           I
           easily
           acknowledge
           the
           
           incomprehensible
           goodnesse
           in
           this
           
             Name
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           hold
           them
           most
           blessed
           ,
           who
           have
           their
           part
           and
           portion
           therein
           .
           But
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           am
           affraid
           ,
           I
           come
           too
           late
           .
           For
           I
           have
           observed
           the
           course
           of
           the
           Ministery
           amongst
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           dispensation
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           in
           it
           .
           At
           first
           comming
           ,
           our
           Towne
           being
           full
           of
           Ignorance
           ,
           prophanesse
           ,
           and
           much
           superstitious
           follies
           ,
           having
           never
           before
           injoyed
           the
           Word
           with
           any
           life
           or
           power
           ;
           wee
           all
           stood
           amazed
           a
           good
           whle
           ,
           at
           the
           Majesty
           and
           Mysterie
           of
           this
           new
           heavenly
           Light.
           The
           first
           messages
           of
           the
           Ministry
           sounded
           in
           our
           eares
           ,
           
             as
             the
             voyce
             of
             many
             waters
             ,
          
           mighty
           ,
           and
           great
           ;
           but
           confused
           :
           not
           working
           in
           us
           either
           joy
           or
           terrour
           ,
           but
           onely
           an
           extraordinary
           wonder
           ,
           and
           secret
           acknowledgement
           of
           a
           strange
           force
           ,
           and
           more
           then
           humane
           power
           .
           But
           afterwards
           ,
           when
           our
           Watchman
           was
           better
           acquainted
           with
           our
           waies
           ,
           and
           had
           more
           fully
           discovered
           the
           state
           of
           our
           soules
           ;
           the
           Word
           was
           unto
           us
           ,
           
             as
             a
             voice
             of
             a
             great
             thunder
             ,
          
           more
           distinct
           and
           particular
           ;
           breeding
           not
           only
           admiration
           ,
           but
           feare
           also
           ;
           not
           filling
           our
           eares
           onely
           with
           an
           uncouth
           sound
           ,
           but
           our
           hearts
           also
           with
           a
           terrible
           searching
           .
           For
           the
           Sermons
           of
           every
           Sabbath
           came-home
           to
           our
           consciences
           ,
           singling
           out
           our
           severall
           reigning
           corruptions
           ;
           beating
           punctually
           upon
           our
           bosome-sinnes
           ;
           manifesting
           clearely
           our
           spirituall
           misery
           ,
           and
           certaine
           liablenesse
           to
           the
           extremest
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           endlesse
           woe
           .
           Whereupon
           ,
           wee
           were
           all
           at
           our
           wits
           end
           what
           to
           doe
           ,
           grew
           weary
           of
           our
           lives
           ,
           wished
           with
           all
           our
           hearts
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           Puritane-Preacher
           had
           never
           come
           amongst
           us
           ;
           told
           every
           man
           ,
           almost
           wee
           met
           ,
           that
           wee
           had
           a
           Fellow
           at
           our
           Towne
           would
           drive
           us
           all
           to
           despaire
           ,
           distraction
           ,
           selfe-destruction
           ,
           or
           some
           mischiefe
           ,
           or
           other
           .
           That
           wee
           heard
           nothing
           from
           him
           but
           of
           damnation
           ,
           and
           hell
           ,
           and
           such
           horrible
           things
           ,
           &c.
           
           Now
           in
           this
           second
           worke
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           good
           number
           ,
           even
           some
           out
           of
           that
           cursed
           crue
           and
           knot
           of
           Good-fellowship
           ,
           wherein
           I
           have
           been
           insnared
           
           so
           long
           ,
           wonne
           unto
           
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           For
           beeing
           illightned
           ,
           convinced
           and
           terrified
           in
           conscience
           for
           their
           former
           sinfull
           courses
           ;
           the
           continued
           piercing
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           worke
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           bondage
           ,
           keeping
           them
           upon
           the
           Racke
           ,
           under
           the
           dreadfull
           sense
           of
           divine
           wrath
           ,
           and
           their
           damnable
           state
           a
           good
           while
           :
           at
           last
           ,
           they
           happily
           resolved
           without
           any
           more
           delay
           ,
           diversion
           ,
           by-path
           ,
           or
           plunging
           againe
           into
           worldly
           pleasures
           ,
           to
           passe
           on
           directly
           ,
           by
           the
           light
           and
           guidance
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           into
           the
           
             holy
             path
          
           .
           And
           so
           undertooke
           ,
           and
           hitherto
           have
           holden
           out
           in
           Profession
           ;
           and
           a
           blessed
           conformity
           to
           the
           better
           side
           ,
           But
           I
           ,
           and
           the
           greater
           part
           a
           great
           deale
           ,
           more
           was
           the
           pitty
           ,
           hating
           heartily
           to
           bee
           reformed
           ;
           and
           abhorring
           that
           precise
           way
           ,
           so
           much
           
             spoken
             against
             every
             where
          
           ;
           into
           which
           woe
           conceived
           ,
           such
           severe
           Ministeriall
           counsell
           would
           have
           conducted
           us
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           wee
           wickedly
           wrested
           out
           of
           our
           vexed
           consciences
           ,
           those
           keene
           arrowes
           of
           truth
           and
           terrour
           ,
           with
           great
           indignation
           ;
           wee
           unhappily
           hardned
           our
           hearts
           and
           foreheads
           against
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           which
           particularly
           pursued
           us
           every
           Sabbath
           :
           Nay
           ,
           alas
           !
           we
           persecuted
           the
           very
           meanes
           ,
           which
           should
           sanctifie
           us
           ;
           and
           men
           ,
           which
           would
           have
           saved
           us
           .
           Here
           then
           is
           my
           Case
           and
           complaint
           ;
           neglecting
           that
           blessed
           season
           ,
           when
           I
           was
           first
           terrified
           and
           troubled
           in
           minde
           ;
           when
           the
           Angell
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           
             troubled
             the
             water
          
           ;
           and
           when
           some
           ,
           even
           of
           mine
           owne
           Companions
           in
           iniquity
           ,
           were
           converted
           ;
           I
           am
           affraid
           ,
           I
           now
           come
           too
           late
           ,
           that
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           to
           doe
           mee
           spirituall
           good
           ,
           is
           already
           expired
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           so
           wretchedly
           opposed
           ,
           is
           the
           very
           same
           to
           mee
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           to
           the
           obstinate
           
             Iewes
             ,
             Isa.
          
           6.9.10
           .
           Nay
           ,
           but
           yet
           say
           not
           so
           ;
           though
           it
           bee
           with
           thee
           as
           thou
           hast
           sayd
           :
           For
           our
           gracious
           God
           
             keepeth
             mercy
             for
             thousands
          
           .
           h
           Here
           you
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           a
           finite
           number
           is
           put
           Synecdochecally
           
           for
           an
           infinite
           ,
           and
           an
           infinite
           indeed
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           thou
           now
           bee
           in
           earnest
           ,
           and
           willing
           to
           come-in
           ,
           in
           truth
           ;
           and
           those
           thine
           other
           brethren
           in
           Good
           fellowship
           ,
           and
           hundreds
           ,
           thousands
           ,
           millions
           moe
           ,
           or
           any
           whosoever
           to
           the
           worlds
           end
           ,
           God
           hath
           mercy
           in
           store
           for
           you
           all
           ;
           and
           being
           all
           weary
           of
           all
           your
           sinnes
           ,
           unfainedly
           thirsting
           for
           the
           Well
           of
           life
           ;
           resolving
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           upon
           new
           courses
           ,
           company
           ,
           and
           conversation
           ;
           you
           shall
           all
           be
           most
           welcome
           to
           
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           Even
           the
           last
           man
           upon
           earth
           ,
           bringing
           a
           truly
           broken
           heart
           to
           the
           
             Throne
             of
             grace
          
           ,
           shall
           bee
           crowned
           as
           richly
           ,
           and
           with
           as
           large
           a
           portion
           of
           Gods
           infinite
           mercy
           ,
           and
           Christs
           un-valew
           able
           merit
           ,
           as
           Adam
           and
           Eve
           ,
           or
           whosoever
           layd
           first
           hold
           of
           that
           first
           promise
           :
           
             The
             seed
             of
             the
             woman
             shall
             bruise
             the
             Serpents
             head
             .
          
        
         
           7.
           
           Yea
           ,
           but
           alas
           !
           I
           have
           been
           no
           ordinary
           sinner
           .
           My
           corruptions
           have
           carried
           mee
           beyond
           the
           villanies
           of
           the
           vilest
           you
           can
           name
           .
           Not
           only
           variety
           ,
           but
           the
           notoriousnesse
           also
           ,
           and
           enormity
           of
           my
           wicked
           waies
           ,
           have
           set
           an
           infamous
           brand
           upon
           mee
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           beside
           those
           secret
           pollutions
           ,
           and
           sinfull
           practices
           ,
           which
           no
           eie
           ,
           but
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           
             ten
             thousand
             times
             brighter
             then
             the
             Sun
             ,
             ever
             beheld
             .
          
           Had
           I
           not
           been
           extremely
           outragious
           ,
           stayned
           with
           abominations
           of
           deepest
           die
           ,
           and
           gone
           on
           thus
           with
           a
           high
           hand
           ,
           I
           might
           have
           had
           some
           hope
           ;
           But
           now
           I
           know
           not
           what
           to
           say
           !
           Take
           notice
           then
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           nothing
           at
           all
           may
           possibly
           hinder
           ,
           or
           any
           way
           discourage
           any
           poore
           soule
           ,
           that
           syncerely
           seekes
           for
           mercy
           ,
           &
           desires
           to
           turne
           truly
           on
           Gods
           side
           ,
           from
           assurance
           of
           gracious
           acceptation
           ,
           and
           intertainement
           at
           his
           
             Throne
             of
             Grace
          
           ;
           That
           it
           is
           naturall
           also
           to
           his
           Name
           ,
           
             To
             forgive
             iniquity
             ,
             transgression
             and
             sinne
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           i
           sinnes
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           kindes
           and
           degrees
           whatsoever
           .
           There
           is
           none
           so
           hatefull
           and
           hainous
           ;
           whether
           naturall
           corruption
           ,
           or
           ordinary
           outward
           transgression
           ,
           or
           highest
           presumption
           ,
           but
           upon
           
           repentance
           ,
           God
           is
           most
           able
           ,
           ready
           ,
           and
           willing
           to
           remit
           it
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           God
           the
           Fathers
           compassionate
           pangs
           of
           infinite
           affection
           and
           forwardnesse
           to
           entertaine
           into
           his
           armes
           of
           mercy
           ,
           all
           true
           Penitents
           .
           
             As
             I
             live
             ,
             sayth
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             pleasure
             in
             the
             death
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             wicked
             turne
             from
             his
             way
             and
             live
             :
             turne
             yee
             ,
             turne
             yee
             from
             your
             evill
             wayes
             ;
             for
             why
             will
             yee
             die
             ,
             O
             house
             of
             Israell
             ?
             Ezech.
          
           33.11
           .
           
             Woe
             unto
             thee
             O
             Ierusalem
             ,
             wilt
             thou
             not
             bee
             made
             cleane
             ?
             When
             shall
             it
             once
             be
             ?
             Ier.
          
           13.27
           .
           
             They
             say
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             put
             away
             his
             wife
             ,
             and
             shee
             goe
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             become
             another
             mans
             ,
             shall
             hee
             returne
             to
             her
             againe
             ?
             Shall
             not
             that
             Land
             be
             greatly
             polluted
             ?
             But
             thou
             hast
             played
             the
             harlot
             with
             many
             lovers
             ;
             yet
             returne
             againe
             to
             mee
             ,
             sayth
             the
             Lord
             :
             Ier.
          
           3.1
           .
           
             Oh
             that
             my
             people
             had
             hearkned
             unto
             mee
             ,
             and
             Israel
             had
             walked
             in
             my
             waies
             !
             I
             would
             soone
             have
             subdued
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             turned
             my
             hand
             against
             their
             adversaries
             .
             The
             haters
             of
             the
             Lord
             should
             have
             submitted
             themselves
             unto
             him
             :
             but
             their
             time
             should
             have
             endured
             for
             ever
             ;
             Hee
             should
             have
             fed
             them
             also
             with
             the
             finest
             of
             the
             wheate
             :
             and
             with
             honey
             out
             of
             the
             rocke
             should
             I
             have
             satisfyed
             thee
             :
             Psal.
          
           81.
           
           
             O
             that
             thou
             hadst
             hearkned
             to
             my
             commandements
             ,
             then
             had
             thy
             peace
             been
             as
             a
             River
             ,
             and
             thy
             righteousnesse
             as
             the
             waves
             of
             the
             Sea.
             Thy
             seed
             also
             had
             been
             as
             the
             sand
             ,
             and
             the
             off-spring
             of
             thy
             howells
             like
             the
             gravell
             thereof
             :
             his
             name
             should
             not
             have
             been
             cut
             off
             ,
             nor
             destroyed
             from
             before
             mee
             :
             Isa.
          
           48.18
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           His
           mercifull
           almightinesse
           ,
           in
           putting
           life
           and
           lightsomnesse
           into
           the
           most
           dead
           and
           darkest
           heart
           .
           
             Seeke
             him
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             that
             maketh
             the
             seven
             Starres
             and
             Orion
             ,
             and
             turneth
             the
             sh●dow
             of
             death
             into
             the
             morning
             :
             Amos
          
           5.8
           .
           Suppose
           thou
           s●ttest
           thy selfe
           to
           seeke
           Gods
           face
           and
           favour
           :
           and
           art
           presently
           set
           upon
           with
           this
           temptation
           :
           But
           alas
           !
           My
           soule
           is
           so
           blacke
           with
           sinne
           ,
           and
           darke
           with
           sorrow
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           to
           no
           purpose
           for
           
           mee
           to
           proceed
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           now
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           consider
           ,
           who
           Hee
           is
           that
           thou
           seekest
           ;
           it
           is
           He
           ,
           that
           made
           of
           nothing
           those
           beautifull
           ,
           shining
           ,
           glorious
           constellations
           ,
           Orion
           and
           the
           Pleiades
           (
           and
           nothing
           in
           the
           world
           is
           darker
           then
           nothing
           )
           .
           Hee
           is
           Hee
           ,
           that
           turneth
           the
           darkest
           midnight
           into
           the
           brightest
           morning
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           9.
           
           Christs
           sweetest
           ,
           dearest
           ,
           most
           melting
           invitations
           of
           all
           truly
           troubled
           soules
           for
           sinne
           ,
           unto
           the
           Well
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           their
           owne
           everlasting
           wellfare
           .
           
             Come
             unto
             mee
             all
             yee
             that
             labour
             ,
             and
             are
             heavie
             laden
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             give
             you
             rest
             :
             Mat.
          
           11.28
           .
           
             O
             Ierusalem
             ,
             Ierusalem
             ,
             thou
             that
             killest
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             stonest
             them
             which
             are
             sent
             unto
             thee
             !
             How
             often
             would
             I
             have
             gathered
             thy
             children
             together
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             Hen
             gathereth
             her
             Chickens
             under
             her
             wings
             ,
             &c.
             
             Mat.
          
           23.37
           .
           
             And
             when
             hee
             was
             come
             neare
             ,
             hee
             beheld
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             wept
             over
             it
             ,
             saying
             ;
             Oh
             if
             thou
             hadst
             knowne
             ,
             even
             thou
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             this
             thy
             day
             ,
             the
             things
             which
             belong
             unto
             thy
             peace
             !
             Luke
             .
          
           19.41.42
           .
           
             In
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             the
             great
             Day
             of
             the
             Feast
             ,
             Iesus
             stood
             ,
             and
             cried
             ,
             saying
             ;
             If
             any
             man
             thirst
             ,
             let
             him
             come
             to
             mee
             ,
             and
             drinke
             .
          
        
         
           10.
           
           Precedents
           in
           Gods
           Booke
           of
           many
           hainous
           and
           horrible
           sinners
           received
           to
           mercy
           upon
           their
           humiliation
           .
           As
           
             Eve
             ,
             Magdalen
             ,
             Paul
             ,
             Zacheus
             ,
             Sodomits
             .
          
           1.
           
           Cor.
           6.9.11
           .
           
             Crucifiers
             of
             Christ.
             Acts.
          
           2.
           
        
         
           11.
           
           Experience
           perhaps
           of
           the
           Comforter
           ,
           converted
           from
           a
           more
           wicked
           and
           desperate
           course
           ,
           then
           the
           Patient
           himselfe
           .
           And
           it
           doth
           not
           a
           little
           refresh
           the
           heart
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           grievosly
           wounded
           in
           conscience
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           sending
           for
           a
           skillfull
           ,
           and
           faithfull
           Messenger
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           opened
           his
           Case
           fully
           unto
           him
           ,
           to
           heare
           him
           say
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           sayd
           all
           ;
           
             My
             Case
             was
             farre
             worse
             then
             yours
             every
             way
             :
          
           Nay
           but
           besides
           those
           notorious
           sins
           ,
           I
           have
           named
           unto
           you
           ,
           I
           have
           defiled
           my selfe
           with
           many
           secret
           execrable
           lusts
           .
           Be
           it
           so
           ,
           saith
           the
           spirituall
           Physition
           ;
           yet
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           my
           vanity
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           guilty
           of
           moe
           and
           more
           hainous
           
           crimes
           ,
           then
           any
           ,
           you
           have
           yet
           spoken
           of
           .
           Yea
           ,
           but
           even
           now
           ,
           when
           I
           have
           most
           need
           of
           ,
           should
           most
           prize
           ,
           reverence
           ,
           and
           lay
           hold
           upon
           Gods
           blessed
           
             Word
             ,
             Son
             and
             Promises
          
           ;
           I
           am
           pestilently
           pestered
           with
           many
           abhorred
           ,
           villanous
           ,
           and
           prodigious
           injections
           about
           them
           .
           Not
           a
           man
           alive
           ,
           replies
           the
           Man
           of
           God
           ,
           hath
           had
           his
           head
           troubled
           with
           more
           hideous
           thoughts
           of
           such
           hellish
           nature
           ,
           then
           I
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           12.
           
           That
           pretious
           
             Parable
             ,
             Luk.
          
           15.
           wherein
           all
           those
           
           loving
           passages
           of
           the
           Father
           unto
           his
           prodigall
           Son
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             His
             beholding
             him
             ,
             when
             hee
             was
             yet
             a
             great
             way
             off
             ;
             his
             compassion
             ,
             running
             towards
             him
             ,
             falling
             upon
             his
             necke
             ,
             kissing
             him
             ,
             putting
             on
             him
             the
             best
             Robe
             ,
             and
             the
             Ring
             ,
             killing
             the
             fatted
             Calfe
             ,
          
           &c.
           doe
           shadow
           that
           immeasurable
           ,
           incomprehensible
           love
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           to
           every
           one
           ,
           that
           is
           willing
           to
           come
           out
           of
           the
           Divels
           cursed
           service
           ,
           into
           the
           
             good
             way
          
           .
           But
           come
           as
           farre
           o
           short
           of
           expressing
           it
           to
           the
           life
           ,
           as
           the
           infinite
           greatnesse
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           surpasseth
           the
           finite
           frailty
           of
           a
           weake
           man
           ,
           and
           worme
           of
           the
           earth
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           a
           second
           place
           ,
           Let
           us
           take
           a
           view
           of
           some
           of
           those
           most
           delicious
           ,
           and
           sweetest
           streames
           of
           dearest
           comfort
           ,
           which
           spring
           abundantly
           out
           of
           that
           fruitfull
           Fountaine
           of
           compassion
           and
           love
           ,
           Psal.
           103.13
           .
           
             Like
             as
             a
             Father
             pittieth
             his
             Children
             :
             so
             the
             Lord
             pittieth
             them
             that
             feare
             him
             .
          
           See
           also
           ,
           Deut●r
           .
           8.5
           .
           Malac.
           3.17
           .
        
         
           Hence
           may
           wee
           draw
           refreshing
           enough
           to
           our
           thirstie
           soules
           ,
           in
           many
           passages
           of
           heavy
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           grievous
           complaints
           about
           our
           spirituall
           state
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           the
           distempers
           and
           damps
           of
           prayer
           ,
           thus
           :
        
         
           Suppose
           the
           dearest
           Sonne
           of
           the
           loving'st
           Father
           to
           lie
           grievously
           sicke
           ;
           and
           out
           of
           the
           extremity
           of
           angvish
           ,
           to
           cry
           out
           and
           complaine
           unto
           him
           ,
           that
           hee
           is
           so
           full
           of
           paine
           in
           every
           part
           ,
           that
           hee
           knowes
           not
           which
           way
           to
           turne
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           what
           to
           doe
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           intreats
           him
           of
           all
           loves
           ,
           to
           touch
           him
           tenderly
           ,
           to
           lay
           
           him
           softly
           ,
           to
           mollifie
           all
           hee
           may
           his
           painefull
           misery
           ,
           and
           give
           him
           ease
           .
           How
           ready
           ,
           thinke
           you
           ,
           would
           such
           a
           father
           bee
           ,
           with
           all
           tendernesse
           and
           care
           ,
           to
           put
           to
           his
           helping
           hand
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           ruefull
           case
           !
           But
           yet
           if
           hee
           should
           grow
           sicker
           ,
           and
           weaker
           ,
           so
           that
           hee
           could
           not
           speake
           at
           all
           ;
           but
           onely
           looke
           his
           Father
           in
           the
           face
           with
           watery
           eies
           ;
           and
           moane
           himselfe
           unto
           him
           with
           sighes
           and
           groanes
           ,
           and
           other
           dumbe
           expressions
           of
           his
           increased
           paine
           ,
           and
           desire
           to
           speake
           :
           Would
           not
           this
           yet
           strike
           deeper
           into
           the
           Fathers
           tender
           heart
           ;
           pierce
           and
           melt
           it
           with
           more
           feeling
           pangs
           of
           compassion
           ;
           and
           make
           his
           bowells
           yerne
           within
           him
           ▪
           with
           an
           addition
           of
           extraordinary
           dearenesse
           ,
           and
           care
           to
           doe
           him
           good
           ?
           Even
           just
           so
           will
           thy
           heavenly
           Father
           bee
           affected
           ,
           and
           deale
           with
           thee
           in
           hearing
           ,
           helping
           ,
           and
           shewing
           mercy
           ;
           when
           all
           thy
           strength
           of
           praier
           is
           gone
           ,
           but
           onely
           *
           
             groanes
             and
             sighes
          
           .
           Nay
           ,
           with
           incomparably
           more
           affectionatenesse
           For
           looke
           how
           farre
           God
           is
           higher
           then
           Man
           in
           Majestie
           ,
           and
           greatnesse
           ,
           which
           is
           by
           an
           infinite
           distance
           and
           disproportion
           ;
           so
           far
           doth
           he
           passe
           him
           in
           tender-heartednesse
           and
           love
           .
           See
           Isai.
           55.
           8.9
           .
        
         
           Or
           be
           it
           so
           ,
           That
           thou
           art
           able
           to
           speak
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           measure
           to
           utter
           thy
           mind
           ;
           yet
           in
           thy
           conceit
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           weakly
           ,
           coldly
           ,
           and
           confusedly
           ,
           that
           thou
           thinkes
           ;
           As
           well
           never
           a
           whit
           ,
           as
           never
           the
           better
           ,
           &c.
           
           Take
           notice
           here
           ;
           that
           Gods
           Child
           is
           able
           ,
           First
           ,
           sometimes
           to
           poure
           out
           his
           soule
           unto
           his
           God
           with
           life
           and
           power
           :
           
           Secondly
           ,
           sometimes
           to
           say
           something
           ,
           but
           with
           much
           coldnesse
           ,
           deadnesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           and
           distractednesse
           (
           as
           he
           a
           complaines
           )
           ,
           without
           his
           woonted
           feeling
           ,
           and
           freedome
           of
           spirit
           :
           Thirdly
           ,
           At
           other
           times
           ,
           he
           can
           say
           just
           nothing
           ,
           but
           groane
           ,
           and
           sigh
           ,
           and
           only
           desire
           hee
           could
           pray
           .
           For
           this
           last
           ,
           looke
           upon
           the
           last
           passage
           .
           For
           the
           second
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           when
           the
           Christian
           is
           troubled
           ,
           that
           hee
           can
           say
           something
           ,
           and
           speake
           words
           unto
           God
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           without
           that
           order
           ,
           efficacy
           ,
           fit
           phrase
           and
           comming-off
           so
           comfortably
           ,
           as
           he
           thinks
           is
           to
           bee
           found
           in
           other
           Professours
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           say
           ,
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           consider
           ,
           that
           as
           a
           Father
           is
           more
           delighted
           with
           the
           stammering
           &
           stuttering
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ;
           with
           the
           in-articulate
           ,
           and
           imperfect
           talke
           of
           his
           owne
           little
           Childe
           ,
           when
           it
           first
           begins
           to
           speake
           ;
           then
           with
           the
           exactest
           eloquence
           of
           the
           most
           famous
           Oratour
           upon
           earth
           :
           so
           b
           assuredly
           ,
           our
           heavenly
           Father
           is
           infinitely
           better
           pleased
           with
           the
           broken
           ,
           interrupted
           passages
           ,
           and
           periods
           of
           prayer
           in
           an
           upright
           heart
           ,
           heartily
           grieved
           ,
           that
           hee
           can
           doe
           no
           better
           ,
           nor
           offer
           up
           a
           more
           lively
           ,
           hearty
           ,
           and
           orderly
           sacrifice
           ;
           then
           with
           the
           excellently-composed
           ,
           fine-phrased
           and
           most
           methodicall
           petitions
           of
           the
           learned'st
           Pharisee
           .
           Nay
           ,
           his
           soule
           extremely
           loathes
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           graciously
           accepts
           the
           other
           in
           
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           As
           concerning
           the
           complaint
           of
           coldnesse
           ;
           bee
           assured
           ,
           that
           tho
           thy
           prayers
           proceede
           out
           of
           thy
           mouth
           ,
           faint
           and
           feeble
           ,
           cold
           and
           uncomfortable
           ;
           yet
           springing
           from
           a
           syncere
           heart
           ,
           purified
           by
           Faith
           ,
           truly
           humbled
           under
           Gods
           mighty
           hand
           for
           sinne
           ;
           seconded
           with
           groanes
           and
           griefe
           ,
           with
           an
           holy
           anger
           ,
           and
           selfe-indignation
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           not
           more
           fervent
           and
           piercing
           ,
           and
           offered
           in
           obedience
           unto
           God
           ;
           are
           most
           certainely
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           by
           the
           way
           fortified
           ,
           and
           enlived
           with
           the
           pacifying
           perfections
           ,
           and
           intercessory
           spirit
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           sweetly
           perfumed
           with
           the
           precious
           Odours
           of
           his
           fresh-bleeding
           Merits
           ,
           and
           blessed
           Mediation
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           strike
           the
           eares
           of
           the
           Almighty
           with
           farre
           greater
           
           strength
           ,
           and
           irresistable
           importunity
           ,
           then
           is
           ordinarily
           imagined
           :
           And
           are
           as
           sweet-smelling
           sacrifices
           in
           his
           nostrils
           ;
           The
           very
           sight
           of
           whose
           crucified
           Sonne
           at
           his
           right
           hand
           tendering
           the
           suite
           ,
           can
           calme
           his
           most
           angry
           countenance
           ;
           and
           convert
           by
           a
           sacred
           meritorious
           attonement
           ,
           his
           displeasures
           and
           wrath
           ,
           into
           compassions
           and
           peace
           .
           Now
           blessed
           bee
           God
           ,
           that
           the
           weake
           prayers
           ,
           and
           broken
           sighes
           of
           tempted
           and
           troubled
           spirits
           ,
           have
           this
           happy
           promise
           and
           prerogative
           :
           That
           before
           they
           presse
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           into
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           they
           are
           mingled
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           with
           the
           soveraigne
           and
           satisfactory
           incense
           in
           the
           
             golden
             censer
          
           ;
           whence
           evaporating
           out
           of
           the
           Angels
           hand
           ,
           (
           I
           meane
           the
           
             Angel
             of
             the
             Covenant
          
           ,
           for
           so
           the
           truest
           Interpreters
           understand
           the
           place
           )
           they
           ascend
           into
           the
           sight
           of
           our
           gracious
           Father
           ,
           incorporated
           and
           enwoven
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           into
           that
           pretious
           and
           pleasing
           fume
           :
           And
           that
           it
           pleaseth
           
             the
             blessed
             Spirit
          
           ,
           in
           the
           needefull
           time
           of
           spirituall
           extremities
           ,
           to
           draw
           the
           petitions
           of
           our
           sometimes
           speechlesse
           ,
           heavy
           and
           distracted
           hearts
           :
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           the
           great
           
             Angell
             of
             the
             Covenant
          
           ,
           to
           perfect
           ,
           perfume
           and
           present
           them
           :
           Hee
           that
           by
           an
           excellency
           ,
           and
           title
           of
           highest
           honour
           ,
           is
           stiled
           the
           
             Hearer
             of
             praiers
          
           ,
           to
           receive
           them
           into
           his
           mercifull
           hand
           ,
           and
           bosome
           of
           compassionate
           acceptation
           !
           Goe
           on
           then
           poore
           soule
           ;
           Thou
           that
           sorely
           ●roopes
           under
           the
           sensible
           waight
           of
           thy
           manifold
           weakenesses
           ,
           and
           unworthinesse
           this
           way
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           sometimes
           sinfully
           drawes
           back
           ,
           with
           some
           thoughts
           of
           giving-over
           quite
           ;
           which
           is
           that
           ,
           the
           Divel
           desires
           ,
           and
           would
           utterly
           undoe
           thee
           forever
           ;
           presse
           forward
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           unto
           the
           
             Throne
             of
             Grace
          
           ,
           with
           a
           lighter
           heart
           ,
           then
           thou
           art
           wont
           .
           Shall
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           call
           and
           cry
           for
           a
           Pardon
           for
           those
           ,
           who
           put
           him
           to
           death
           ;
           who
           were
           so
           farre
           from
           seeking
           unto
           him
           ,
           that
           like
           so
           may
           
             Evening
             Wolves
          
           ,
           they
           sought
           and
           suckt
           his
           blood
           ?
           and
           will
           hee
           shut
           his
           eares
           ,
           thinkes
           thou
           ,
           from
           thy
           complaints
           and
           
           groanes
           ,
           who
           values
           one
           drop
           of
           his
           blood
           to
           quench
           thy
           spirituall
           thirst
           ,
           at
           an
           higher
           price
           ,
           then
           the
           worth
           of
           many
           Worlds
           ?
           Comfort
           thy selfe
           invincibly
           :
           It
           cannot
           bee
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           the
           faintnesse
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           want
           of
           feeling
           .
        
         
           Thou
           beholdest
           sometimes
           ,
           a
           Father
           holding
           a
           little
           Childe
           in
           his
           armes
           :
           now
           whether
           ,
           dost
           thou
           thinke
           ,
           is
           the
           Child
           safe
           by
           it's
           owne
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           Fathers
           hold
           ?
           It
           claspes
           about
           the
           Father
           with
           it's
           little
           weake
           hands
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           it
           can
           ;
           but
           the
           strength
           of
           it's
           safety
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           Fathers
           arme
           .
           Nay
           and
           the
           Father
           holds
           the
           faster
           ,
           when
           at
           any
           time
           hee
           perceives
           the
           Child
           to
           have
           left
           it's
           hold
           .
           Thou
           art
           c
           tied
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           unto
           Christ
           by
           a
           double
           bond
           :
           first
           ,
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           secondly
           ,
           of
           Faith.
           Thou
           layest
           hold
           on
           Christ
           by
           Faith
           ;
           and
           hee
           holds
           thee
           by
           his
           Spirit
           .
           Now
           thy
           Infant
           ,
           Faith
           ,
           or
           after
           some
           good
           standing
           in
           Christianity
           ,
           weakened
           and
           sorely
           wounded
           in
           thy
           present
           feeling
           ,
           hath
           lost
           it's
           hold-fast
           :
           And
           therefore
           thou
           thinkes
           ,
           all
           is
           gone
           ;
           and
           walkes
           dejectedly
           ,
           and
           uncomfortably
           ,
           as
           tho
           not
           any
           promise
           in
           Gods
           Booke
           ,
           or
           drop
           of
           Christs
           Blood
           were
           thine
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           assure
           thy selfe
           ,
           being
           sound
           at
           the
           heart
           roote
           ,
           and
           
             walking
             in
             the
             light
             ,
             as
             God
             is
             in
             the
             light
             ,
          
           thy
           heavenly
           Father
           in
           this
           Case
           d
           holds
           thee
           so
           fast
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ;
           that
           no
           Man
           or
           Divell
           ,
           not
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           darkenesse
           or
           
             gates
             of
             hell
          
           ,
           can
           possibly
           plucke
           thee
           out
           of
           his
           hand
           .
           Nay
           ,
           the
           excellency
           of
           his
           power
           is
           most
           gloriously
           improoved
           ,
           and
           made
           more
           illustrious
           in
           thy
           greatest
           extremities
           ,
           and
           extremest
           spirituall
           weakenesse
           .
           And
           hee
           holds
           it
           his
           highest
           honour
           ,
           to
           hold
           thee
           the
           fastest
           ,
           
           when
           thy
           hold
           is
           gone
           .
           Heere
           then
           and
           upon
           this
           ground
           ,
           thou
           hast
           a
           Calling
           ;
           and
           ma●st
           comfortably
           ,
           for
           hee
           is
           ever
           most
           loving
           and
           tender
           hearted
           ,
           in
           times
           of
           temptation
           ,
           to
           all
           that
           are
           true
           of
           heart
           ,
           exercise
           that
           most
           excellent
           act
           of
           faith
           ;
           
             To
             beleeve
             without
             feeling
          
           .
           To
           beleeve
           ,
           when
           the
           face
           of
           God
           doth
           shine
           upon
           thee
           with
           sensible
           refreshing
           ,
           and
           when
           thou
           enjoyest
           plentifull
           ,
           and
           pregnant
           proofes
           of
           his
           favour
           ,
           is
           no
           great
           matter
           ,
           no
           such
           maistery
           .
           But
           then
           to
           beleeue
           ,
           when
           all
           sense
           of
           Gods
           love
           is
           gone
           ,
           and
           the
           light
           of
           his
           countenance
           hid
           from
           thee
           ;
           when
           all
           goe
           quite
           crosse
           and
           contrary
           in
           the
           apprehension
           of
           carnall
           reason
           ;
           then
           is
           the
           highest
           praise
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           perfection
           of
           faith
           .
           The
           very
           dull
           ,
           senselesse
           and
           soulelesse
           earth
           ,
           upon
           which
           wee
           tread
           ,
           may
           teach
           us
           to
           rest
           and
           depend
           upon
           God
           in
           such
           a
           Case
           .
           It
           is
           a
           mighty
           ,
           and
           massy
           body
           ,
           planted
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           the
           thinne
           aire
           ;
           and
           hangs
           upon
           just
           nothing
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           only
           upon
           
             Gods
             Word
          
           ;
           By
           that
           alone
           it
           is
           there
           established
           unmooveably
           ,
           keepes
           his
           place
           most
           steadily
           ,
           never
           stirs
           an
           ynch
           from
           it
           .
           It
           hath
           no
           props
           or
           pillars
           to
           uphold
           it
           :
           no
           barres
           or
           beames
           to
           fasten
           it
           ;
           nothing
           to
           stay
           and
           support
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           bare
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           alone
           .
           
             Hee
             upholdeth
             all
             things
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             his
             power
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Heb.
           1.3
           .
           And
           yet
           not
           all
           the
           creatures
           in
           the
           world
           can
           shake
           it
           ,
           or
           make
           it
           tremble
           .
           Bee
           it
           so
           then
           ,
           that
           thy
           Faith
           hath
           lost
           it's
           hold-fast
           ;
           that
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           thou
           findest
           no
           feeling
           ;
           no
           encouragements
           of
           
             joy
             ,
             and
             peace
             in
             beleeving
          
           ;
           no
           sensible
           pawnes
           ,
           and
           pledges
           of
           Gods
           wonted
           favour
           ,
           &c.
           
           Yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           cast
           thy selfe
           upon
           the
           
             sure
             Word
          
           of
           that
           mighty
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           
             established
             all
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             earth
          
           ;
           and
           reared
           such
           a
           great
           and
           goodly
           building
           ,
           where
           there
           was
           no
           foundation
           :
           and
           questionlesse
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           bee
           more
           then
           infinitely
           ,
           everlastingly
           safe
           ,
           and
           setled
           like
           
             mount
             Zion
             ,
             which
             cannot
             bee
             removed
             ,
             but
             abideth
             for
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           failings
           of
           new-obedience
           .
        
         
         
           Thou
           puts
           thy
           sonne
           into
           imploiment
           ,
           sets
           him
           about
           thy
           businesses
           ;
           He
           improves
           the
           utmost
           of
           his
           skil
           ,
           strength
           and
           indeavour
           ,
           to
           doe
           thee
           the
           best
           service
           hee
           can
           ,
           and
           please
           thee
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           ,
           to
           perfection
           :
           But
           yet
           comes
           short
           of
           what
           thou
           desires
           ,
           and
           failes
           in
           many
           particulars
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           weepes
           and
           takes-on
           ;
           and
           is
           much
           troubled
           that
           hee
           can
           give
           no
           better
           contentment
           .
           Now
           tell
           mee
           ,
           thou
           ,
           whose
           heart
           is
           warmed
           with
           the
           tendernesse
           of
           a
           Fathers
           affection
           ,
           whether
           thou
           wouldest
           not
           bee
           most
           ready
           ,
           and
           willing
           to
           pardon
           and
           passe-by
           all
           defects
           and
           failings
           in
           this
           kinde
           ?
           Nay
           I
           know
           thou
           wouldest
           rejoyce
           ,
           and
           blesse
           God
           ,
           that
           hee
           had
           given
           thee
           a
           Child
           so
           obedient
           ,
           willing
           and
           affectionate
           .
           Proportionably
           ,
           thy
           heavenly
           Father
           sets
           thee
           on
           worke
           ,
           To
           beleeve
           ,
           repent
           ,
           pray
           ,
           read
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           heare
           the
           Word
           ,
           conferre
           ,
           meditate
           ,
           love
           the
           Brethren
           ,
           sanctifie
           his
           Sabbaths
           ,
           humble
           thy selfe
           in
           daies
           of
           fasting
           and
           praier
           ,
           poure
           out
           thy
           soule
           ,
           day
           and
           night
           (
           as
           the
           times
           require
           )
           in
           compassion
           ,
           fellow-feeling
           ,
           and
           strong
           cries
           for
           the
           Afflictions
           of
           Ioseph
           ;
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           Churches
           and
           those
           Bretheren
           of
           thine
           ,
           which
           have
           so
           long
           laine
           in
           blood
           and
           teares
           ;
           to
           bee
           industrious
           and
           serious
           in
           all
           workes
           of
           justice
           ,
           mercy
           ,
           &
           truth
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           thou
           goest
           about
           these
           blessed
           businesses
           ,
           with
           an
           upright
           heart
           ,
           and
           in
           obedience
           unto
           God
           ;
           but
           the
           several
           performances
           comes
           far
           short
           of
           what
           his
           Word
           requires
           ,
           and
           thy
           heart
           desires
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           thou
           mournes
           and
           grieves
           ,
           and
           afflicts
           thy
           soule
           in
           secret
           ,
           because
           thou
           canst
           not
           come-off
           with
           more
           power
           and
           life
           ;
           nor
           bring
           that
           glory
           unto
           God
           in
           thy
           Christian
           walking
           ,
           which
           so
           many
           mercies
           ,
           meanes
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           ministery
           may
           exact
           at
           thy
           hands
           .
           In
           this
           case
           now
           of
           these
           involuntary
           failings
           ,
           and
           humble
           disposition
           of
           thy
           heart
           ,
           therefore
           bee
           most
           assured
           ,
           thy
           All-sufficient
           Father
           
             will
             spare
             thee
          
           ,
           
           
             as
             a
             man
             spareth
             his
             owne
             sonne
             ,
             that
             serveth
             him
             .
          
           Nay
           ,
           and
           with
           so
           much
           more
           kindnesse
           and
           love
           ;
           
           
             as
             the
             heavens
             are
             higher
             then
             
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           and
           God
           greater
           then
           man.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           In
           case
           of
           a
           spirituall
           Desertion
           .
        
         
           A
           Father
           solacing
           himselfe
           with
           his
           little
           Child
           ,
           and
           delighting
           in
           it's
           pretty
           ,
           and
           pleasing
           behaviour
           ,
           is
           woont
           sometimes
           to
           step
           aside
           into
           a
           corner
           ,
           or
           behind
           a
           dore
           ,
           upon
           purpose
           to
           quicken
           yet
           more
           ,
           it
           's
           love
           ,
           and
           longing
           after
           him
           ,
           and
           try
           the
           impatiency
           and
           eagernesse
           of
           it's
           affection
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           hee
           heares
           it
           cry
           ,
           run
           about
           ,
           and
           call
           upon
           him
           ;
           and
           yet
           hee
           stirres
           not
           ,
           but
           forbeares
           to
           appeare
           ;
           not
           for
           want
           of
           compassion
           and
           kindnesse
           ,
           which
           the
           more
           it
           takes-on
           ,
           the
           more
           abounds
           ;
           but
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           dearelier
           prize
           the
           Fathers
           presence
           ;
           that
           they
           may
           meete
           more
           merrily
           ,
           and
           rejoyce
           in
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           each
           other
           more
           heartily
           .
           Conceive
           then
           ,
           and
           consider
           to
           thine
           owne
           exceeding
           comfort
           ,
           that
           thy
           heavenly
           Father
           deales
           just
           so
           with
           thee
           in
           a
           spiritual
           desertion
           .
           He
           sometimes
           hides
           his
           face
           from
           thee
           ,
           and
           withdrawes
           his
           quickning
           ,
           and
           refreshing
           presence
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           not
           for
           e
           want
           of
           loue
           ,
           for
           hee
           
             loves
             thee
             freely
             ;
             He
             loves
             thee
             with
             an
             everlasting
             love
          
           ;
           hee
           loves
           thee
           with
           the
           very
           same
           love
           ,
           with
           which
           
             He
             loves
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           And
           that
           deare
           Son
           of
           his
           ,
           loves
           thee
           
             with
             the
             same
             love
             ,
             his
             Father
             loves
             him
          
           :
           But
           to
           put
           more
           heate
           and
           life
           into
           thine
           affections
           towards
           him
           ,
           and
           heavenly
           things
           ;
           To
           cause
           thee
           to
           relish
           communion
           with
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           when
           thou
           enjoyest
           it
           ,
           more
           sweetely
           ;
           to
           preserve
           it
           more
           carefully
           ;
           to
           joy
           in
           it
           
           more
           thankefully
           ;
           and
           to
           shunne
           more
           watchfully
           ,
           whatsoever
           might
           rob
           thee
           of
           it
           :
           To
           stirre
           up
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           thy
           soule
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           graces
           of
           God
           in
           thee
           ;
           to
           seeke
           his
           face
           and
           favour
           againe
           with
           more
           extraordinary
           ,
           and
           universall
           seriousnesse
           ,
           and
           industry
           :
           For
           we
           finde
           with
           pleasure
           ,
           possesse
           with
           singular
           contentment
           ,
           and
           keepe
           with
           speciall
           care
           ,
           what
           we
           have
           sought
           with
           paine
           .
           Wee
           may
           see
           this
           in
           the
           Spouse
           :
           Cantic
           .
           3.1
           ,
           &c.
           under
           the
           pressure
           of
           a
           grievous
           Desertion
           :
           Ponder
           every
           particular
           .
           
             By
             night
             on
             my
             bed
             I
             sought
             him
             ,
             whom
             my
             soule
             loveth
             ;
             I
             sought
             him
             ,
             but
             I
             found
             him
             not
             .
             I
             will
             rise
             now
             ,
             and
             goe
             about
             the
             Citty
             in
             the
             streetes
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             broad
             wayes
             ;
             I
             will
             seeke
             him
             whom
             my
             soule
             loveth
             :
             I
             sought
             him
             ,
             but
             I
             found
             him
             not
             .
             The
             Watchmen
             that
             goe
             about
             the
             city
             ,
             found
             mee
             :
             to
             whom
             I
             said
             ;
             Saw
             yee
             him
             whom
             my
             soule
             loveth
             ?
             It
             was
             but
             a
             little
             ,
             that
             I
             passed
             from
             them
             ,
             but
             I
             found
             him
             whom
             my
             soule
             loveth
             :
             I
             held
             him
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             let
             him
             goe
             ,
             untill
             I
             had
             brought
             him
             to
             my
             mothers
             house
             ;
             and
             into
             the
             chamber
             of
             her
             that
             conceived
             mee
             .
             I
             charge
             yee
             ,
             O
             yee
             daughters
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             by
             the
             Roes
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Hindes
             of
             the
             field
             ,
             that
             yee
             stirre
             not
             up
             ,
             nor
             awake
             my
             Love
             ,
             till
             hee
             please
             .
          
           And
           lastly
           ,
           that
           ,
           when
           the
           comfortable
           beames
           of
           Gods
           lightsome
           countenance
           shall
           break
           out
           againe
           upon
           thy
           soule
           ,
           and
           thy
           Beloved
           is
           returned
           ;
           thou
           maist
           sing
           ,
           that
           triumphant
           song
           of
           Faith
           most
           joyfully
           ;
           
             I
             am
             my
             Beloveds
             ,
             &
             my
             Beloved
             is
             mine
             .
          
           Desertions
           then
           ,
           &
           delaies
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           are
           fruites
           of
           thy
           heavenly
           Fathers
           love
           ;
           and
           ought
           to
           bee
           no
           discouragements
           unto
           thee
           at
           all
           ,
           holding
           thy
           integrity
           .
           His
           love
           thereby
           is
           intended
           towards
           thee
           ,
           by
           the
           restraint
           of
           the
           influence
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           and
           sense
           of
           it
           from
           thy
           soule
           ,
           as
           a
           Brooke
           growes
           big
           ,
           by
           damming
           it
           up
           for
           a
           while
           :
           And
           thy
           love
           is
           more
           enflamed
           towards
           him
           ,
           when
           thou
           now
           feeles
           by
           the
           want
           of
           it
           ,
           what
           an
           heaven
           upon
           earth
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           have
           his
           face
           shine
           upon
           thee
           ,
           with
           it's
           quickning
           refreshing
           presence
           ;
           and
           that
           a
           sensible
           embracement
           of
           
             Iesus
             
             Christ
          
           in
           the
           armes
           of
           thy
           Faith
           ,
           is
           the
           very
           life
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           as
           the
           Soule
           is
           the
           life
           of
           the
           Body
           ;
           the
           Crowne
           of
           all
           sweet
           contentment
           in
           this
           vale
           of
           teares
           ,
           and
           a
           piece
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           of
           everlasting
           pleasures
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           In
           times
           of
           triall
           .
        
         
           Thou
           seest
           sometimes
           a
           Father
           setting
           downe
           his
           little
           One
           upon
           it's
           feet
           ,
           to
           trie
           it's
           strength
           ,
           and
           whether
           it
           bee
           yet
           able
           to
           stand
           by
           it selfe
           or
           no
           ;
           But
           withall
           ▪
           hee
           holds
           his
           armes
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           to
           uphold
           ,
           it
           if
           he
           see
           it
           incline
           either
           way
           ,
           and
           to
           preserve
           it
           from
           hurt
           .
           Assure
           thy selfe
           ,
           thy
           heavenly
           Father
           takes
           care
           of
           thee
           with
           infinitely
           more
           tendernesse
           ,
           in
           all
           thy
           trials
           ,
           either
           by
           outward
           Afflictions
           ,
           or
           inward
           temptations
           .
           
             The
             thou
             shouldest
             fall
             ,
             yet
             shalt
             thou
             not
             bee
             utterly
             cast
             downe
             ,
             for
             the
             Lord
             upholdeth
             thee
             with
             his
             hand
             :
             Psal.
          
           37.24
           ▪
           Never
           did
           Gold-smith
           attend
           so
           curiously
           ,
           and
           punctually
           upon
           those
           pretious
           mettalls
           hee
           casts
           into
           the
           fire
           ,
           to
           observe
           the
           very
           first
           season
           ,
           and
           bee
           sure
           ,
           that
           they
           tarry
           no
           longer
           in
           the
           furnace
           ,
           then
           the
           drosse
           b●●
           wasted
           ;
           they
           thorowly
           purified
           ,
           and
           fitted
           for
           some
           excellent
           use
           ;
           as
           our
           gratious
           God
           lovingly
           waits
           ,
           to
           take
           thee
           out
           of
           trouble
           and
           temptation
           ;
           when
           the
           rust
           〈◊〉
           removed
           from
           thy
           spirituall
           armour
           ;
           thy
           graces
           shi●●
           out
           ,
           and
           thou
           heartily
           humbled
           ,
           and
           happily
           fitted
           ,
           to
           doe
           him
           more
           glorious
           service
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ;
           I
           meane
           ,
           when
           hee
           hath
           attained
           the
           end
           ,
           which
           hee
           mercifully
           intended
           in
           love
           ,
           and
           for
           thy
           good
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           In
           conceits
           of
           our
           unworthinesse
           .
        
         
           David
           commanded
           Ioab
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Captaines
           ,
           
             to
             entreat
             the
             young
             man
             Absolom
             gently
             for
             his
             sake
             .
          
           2.
           
           Sam.
           18.5
           .
           A
           rebellious
           traiterous
           Sonne
           ,
           up
           in
           armes
           against
           his
           owne
           Father
           ,
           gracelesly
           ,
           and
           unnaturally
           thirsting
           out
           of
           a
           furious
           ambitious
           humour
           ,
           to
           w●ing
           the
           Regall
           Scepter
           out
           of
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           the
           Imperiall
           Crowne
           upon
           his
           owne
           head
           :
           How
           dearely
           and
           tenderly
           then
           ,
           will
           the
           
             Father
             of
             mercies
          
           deale
           with
           a
           poore
           humbled
           soule
           ,
           that
           sighes
           ,
           and
           seekes
           for
           his
           favour
           ,
           
           infinitely
           more
           ,
           then
           any
           earthly
           treasure
           ,
           or
           the
           glory
           of
           a
           thousand
           worlds
           ?
        
         
           7.
           
           I
           will
           suppose
           ,
           thou
           hast
           broke
           some
           speciall
           vow
           ,
           (
           which
           were
           a
           grievous
           thing
           )
           made
           before
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           upon
           some
           day
           of
           humiliation
           ,
           or
           such
           other
           occasion
           ;
           and
           so
           forfeited
           thy selfe
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           and
           thy
           soule
           ,
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           Gods
           justice
           ,
           to
           bee
           disposed
           of
           to
           the
           dungeon
           of
           utter
           darkenesse
           ,
           if
           thou
           we●t
           served
           ,
           as
           thy
           sinne
           hath
           deserved
           .
           And
           thereupon
           ,
           thou
           art
           much
           afflicted
           ,
           and
           sore
           troubled
           in
           minde
           ,
           to
           have
           suffered
           thy selfe
           to
           be
           so
           sottishly
           ensnared
           againe
           in
           such
           a
           dis-avowed
           sin
           ,
           against
           so
           strong
           a
           purpose
           .
           But
           here
           consider
           ,
           whether
           thou
           ,
           being
           a
           Father
           ,
           would'st
           take
           the
           forfeiture
           of
           a
           bond
           ,
           and
           advantage
           of
           breaking
           day
           ,
           especially
           full
           sore
           against
           his
           will
           ,
           from
           thy
           dearest
           Childe
           ,
           intreating
           thee
           to
           intreat
           him
           kindely
           ;
           Much
           ,
           nay
           infinitely
           lesse
           ,
           will
           thy
           heavenly
           Father
           deale
           hardly
           with
           thee
           in
           such
           a
           Case
           ,
           if
           thou
           complaine
           at
           the
           
             Throne
             of
             Grace
          
           with
           a
           grieved
           spirit
           ;
           renew
           thy
           covenant
           ,
           and
           tell
           him
           truly
           ,
           that
           thou
           wilt
           ,
           by
           the
           help
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           guard
           thy
           heart
           with
           a
           narrower
           watch
           ,
           and
           stronger
           resolution
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           .
           
             If
             wee
             confesse
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             hee
             is
             faithfull
             and
             iust
             to
             forgive
             us
             our
             sinnes
             :
          
           1.
           
           Iohn
           1.9
           .
           And
           in
           such
           a
           Case
           ,
           wee
           have
           ever
           a
           blessed
           
             Advocate
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             righteous
             :
             Cap.
          
           2.1
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           A
           Father
           sometimes
           holds
           his
           Child
           over
           a
           Pond
           ▪
           River
           ,
           or
           Well
           ,
           to
           fright
           him
           from
           it
           ,
           lest
           at
           some
           time
           or
           other
           he
           fall
           into
           it
           .
           But
           the
           Child
           ,
           especially
           ,
           if
           of
           riper
           conceit
           ,
           and
           wiser
           thoughts
           ,
           laughes
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           in
           the
           Fathers
           face
           ,
           dreads
           no
           danger
           ,
           dreames
           not
           of
           drowning
           .
           And
           what
           's
           the
           reason
           ,
           thinke
           yee
           ?
           Only
           because
           hee
           knowes
           ,
           hee
           that
           holds
           him
           ,
           is
           his
           Father
           :
           So
           thy
           heavenly
           Father
           holdes
           thee
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           over
           Hell
           in
           some
           strong
           temptation
           ,
           upon
           purpose
           to
           terrifie
           thee
           from
           tampering
           so
           much
           with
           the
           Divels
           baites
           ;
           so
           that
           thou
           sees
           nothing
           about
           thee
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           but
           
           darknesse
           and
           discomforts
           ,
           &
           the
           very
           horrors
           of
           eternall
           death
           ready
           to
           take
           hold
           on
           thee
           :
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           upon
           the
           ground
           of
           this
           loving
           gracious
           resemblance
           thou
           maist
           be
           comforted
           ;
           and
           cry
           confidently
           with
           
             Iob
             ,
             Tho
             he
             slay
             me
             ,
          
           
           
             yet
             will
             I
             trust
             in
             him
          
           ;
           With
           
             David
             ,
             Tho
             I
             walke
             through
             the
             valley
             of
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             ,
             I
             will
             feare
             no
             evill
             .
          
           
           
             Who
             is
             among
             you
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             that
             feareth
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             obeyeth
             the
             voice
             of
             his
             servant
             ,
             that
             walketh
             in
             darkenesse
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             light
             ?
             Let
             him
             trust
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             stay
             upon
             his
             God.
             
          
        
         
           9.
           
           A
           Son
           by
           the
           seducement
           of
           some
           dissolute
           and
           drunken
           Belials
           ,
           is
           drawne
           into
           lewd
           and
           licentious
           company
           ;
           and
           so
           plunges
           presently
           over
           head
           and
           eares
           into
           pestilent
           courses
           ;
           Falls
           unhappily
           ,
           to
           swaggering
           ,
           drinking
           ,
           gaming
           ,
           the
           mirth
           and
           madnesse
           of
           wine
           and
           pleasures
           ;
           And
           at
           length
           to
           expresse
           to
           the
           life
           ,
           an
           exact
           conformity
           ,
           to
           that
           compleat
           character
           of
           the
           professours
           of
           Good-fellowship
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           it
           ,
           and
           Epicurisme
           ;
           both
           for
           pursuite
           of
           sensuall
           delights
           ,
           and
           persecution
           of
           true
           professours
           ;
           Wisd.
           2.6
           ,
           &c.
           12
           ,
           &c.
           
           Whereby
           he
           wasts
           his
           Patrimony
           ,
           cuts
           the
           heart
           of
           his
           Parents
           ,
           wounds
           his
           conscience
           ,
           &c.
           
           His
           Father
           mournes
           and
           grieves
           ,
           consults
           and
           casts
           about
           with
           all
           love
           and
           longing
           for
           his
           recovery
           ,
           and
           returne
           :
           At
           length
           out
           of
           sense
           and
           conscience
           of
           his
           base
           ,
           and
           debosht
           behaviour
           ,
           vile
           company
           ,
           dishonouring
           God
           ,
           banishing
           good
           motions
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Hee
             comes
             to
             himselfe
          
           ,
           intreats
           his
           father
           upon
           his
           knees
           with
           many
           teares
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           bee
           pleased
           to
           pardon
           what
           is
           past
           ,
           receive
           him
           into
           favour
           againe
           ;
           and
           hee
           will
           faithfully
           endeavour
           to
           displease
           him
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           redeeme
           the
           losse
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           with
           the
           improovement
           of
           the
           time
           to
           come
           .
           How
           willingly
           and
           welcomely
           ,
           thinke
           you
           ,
           would
           such
           a
           Father
           receive
           such
           a
           son
           ,
           into
           the
           bosome
           of
           his
           fatherly
           affection
           ,
           and
           armes
           of
           dearest
           embracement
           .
           And
           yet
           so
           ,
           and
           infinitely
           more
           is
           our
           heavenly
           Father
           mercifull
           ,
           and
           melting
           towards
           any
           of
           his
           relapsed
           children
           ,
           returning
           
           unto
           his
           gracious
           Throne
           ,
           with
           true
           remorse
           and
           hearty
           griefe
           ,
           for
           so
           going
           astray
           .
           Which
           is
           an
           incomparable
           comfort
           in
           case
           of
           backe-sliding
           ;
           which
           yet
           God
           forbid
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           A
           Father
           indeede
           ,
           will
           lay
           heavier
           burdens
           upon
           his
           son
           ,
           now
           growne
           into
           yeares
           and
           strength
           ,
           and
           puts
           him
           to
           sorer
           labour
           ,
           and
           harder
           taskes
           ;
           But
           while
           hee
           is
           very
           young
           ,
           hee
           is
           woont
           to
           forbeare
           him
           with
           much
           tendernesse
           and
           compassion
           ;
           because
           he
           knowes
           ,
           hee
           is
           scarce
           able
           to
           carry
           himselfe
           out
           of
           the
           mire
           :
           Even
           so
           ,
           but
           with
           infinite
           more
           affectionatenesse
           and
           care
           ,
           watchfullnesse
           and
           love
           ,
           doth
           our
           heavenly
           Father
           beare
           in
           his
           armes
           ,
           and
           forbeare
           ,
           a
           Babe
           in
           Christ.
           See
           Isai.
           40.11
           .
           This
           may
           bee
           a
           very
           sweet
           and
           pretious
           cordiall
           to
           weake
           consciences
           ar
           their
           first
           conversion
           :
           Who
           when
           they
           cast
           their
           eie
           upon
           the
           hainousnesse
           and
           number
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           the
           fiery
           and
           furious
           darts
           of
           the
           Divell
           ,
           the
           frownes
           and
           angry
           foreheads
           of
           their
           carnall
           friends
           ,
           the
           worlds
           lowring
           and
           enmity
           ,
           the
           rebelliousnesse
           and
           untowardnesse
           of
           their
           own
           hearts
           ,
           pressing
           upon
           them
           all
           at
           once
           ;
           and
           so
           considering
           ,
           that
           
             refraining
             from
             evill
             ,
             they
             make
             themselves
             a
             prey
             ,
          
           are
           ready
           to
           sinke
           ,
           and
           faint
           ;
           and
           feare
           that
           they
           shall
           never
           hold
           out
           .
           For
           they
           may
           hence
           ground
           upon
           it
           ;
           being
           upright-hearted
           ,
           and
           believing
           ,
           that
           God
           ,
           who
           knowes
           their
           weakenesse
           full
           well
           ,
           
             will
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             bee
             tempted
             above
             that
             they
             are
             able
             ;
             but
             will
             with
             the
             temptation
             also
             make
             a
             way
             to
             escape
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             bee
             able
             to
             beare
             it
             .
          
           So
           that
           over
           all
           these
           adversaries
           ,
           and
           ungodly
           oppositions
           ,
           they
           shall
           most
           certainely
           bee
           more
           then
           conquerours
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           When
           thou
           art
           dejected
           in
           spirit
           ▪
           and
           walkes
           more
           heavily
           ,
           because
           thou
           comes
           short
           of
           stronger
           Christians
           in
           all
           performances
           ,
           services
           ,
           duties
           and
           fruitfull
           walking
           ▪
           and
           thereupon
           suffers
           slavish
           doubtes
           and
           distrusts
           ,
           least
           thy
           ground
           worke
           bee
           not
           well
           laid
           ,
           to
           beate
           back
           ,
           and
           barre
           out
           ,
           all
           spirituall
           joy
           ,
           and
           expected
           
           contentment
           in
           thy
           Christian
           course
           ;
           I
           say
           then
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           a
           Case
           ,
           Suppose
           a
           Father
           should
           call
           unto
           him
           in
           haste
           ,
           two
           of
           his
           children
           ;
           One
           of
           three
           yeares
           old
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           thirteene
           :
           they
           both
           make
           all
           the
           hast
           they
           can
           ,
           but
           the
           elder
           makes
           much
           more
           speede
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           little
           one
           comes
           on
           wadling
           ,
           as
           fast
           as
           it
           can
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           had
           more
           strength
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           macht
           the
           other
           :
           Now
           would
           not
           the
           Father
           accept
           of
           the
           youngers
           utmost
           endeavour
           according
           to
           it's
           strength
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           elders
           faster
           gate
           ,
           being
           stronger
           ?
           I
           am
           sure
           hee
           would
           ;
           and
           that
           with
           more
           tendernesse
           too
           ,
           and
           taking
           it
           in
           his
           armes
           to
           encourage
           it
           .
           And
           so
           certainely
           will
           thy
           heavenly
           Father
           deale
           with
           thee
           in
           the
           like
           Case
           ,
           about
           thy
           spirituall
           state
           ,
           being
           true-hearted
           ,
           and
           heartily
           grieving
           ,
           praying
           ,
           and
           indeavouring
           to
           do
           better
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           Suppose
           a
           Child
           to
           fall
           sicke
           in
           a
           family
           ;
           The
           Father
           presently
           sets
           the
           whole
           house
           on
           worke
           for
           the
           recovery
           of
           it's
           welfare
           .
           Some
           runne
           for
           the
           Physitio●
           ▪
           others
           for
           friends
           and
           neighbours
           ;
           Some
           tend
           it
           ,
           others
           watch
           with
           it
           ;
           All
           contribute
           their
           severall
           abilities
           ,
           endeavours
           ,
           and
           diligence
           to
           doe
           it
           good
           ;
           And
           thus
           they
           continue
           in
           motion
           ,
           affection
           ,
           and
           extraordinary
           imploiment
           about
           it
           ;
           farre
           more
           then
           about
           all
           the
           rest
           that
           are
           well
           ,
           untill
           it
           recover
           .
           With
           the
           very
           same
           but
           incomparably
           more
           tender
           care
           ,
           and
           compassion
           ▪
           will
           thy
           heavenly
           Father
           visite
           thee
           in
           all
           thy
           spirituall
           maladies
           and
           sicknesses
           of
           Soule
           .
           The
           whole
           blessed
           Trinity
           is
           stirred
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           extraordinarily
           ,
           and
           takes
           to
           heart
           thy
           troubles
           at
           such
           a
           time
           ;
           Even
           as
           a
           Shepeheard
           takes
           more
           paines
           ,
           and
           exercises
           more
           pittie
           and
           tendernesse
           about
           his
           sheepe
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           out
           of
           tune
           .
           See
           Isa.
           40.11
           .
           Ezech.
           34.16
           .
           upon
           which
           places
           ▪
           heare
           the
           Paraphrase
           of
           a
           blessed
           *
           Divine
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             will
             not
             bee
             unfaithfull
             to
             thee
             ,
             if
             thy
             heart
             bee
             uprigh●
             with
             him
             ,
             tho
             thou
             bee
             weake
             in
             thy
             carriage
             to
             him
             ;
             fo●
          
           hee
           keepes
           his
           Covenant
           forever
           .
           
             And
             therefore
             in
             〈◊〉
          
           
           40.
           the
           Lord
           
             expresseth
             it
             thus
          
           ;
           you
           shall
           know
           mee
           ;
           as
           sheepe
           know
           their
           Shepheard
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           make
           a
           covenant
           with
           you
           ,
           
             and
             thus
             ,
             and
             thus
             I
             will
             deale
             with
             you
             :
             And
             how
             is
             that
             ?
             Why
             the
             covenant
             is
             not
             thus
             only
             ;
             as
             long
             as
             you
             keep
             within
             the
             boundes
             ,
             and
             keepe
             within
             the
             fo●ld
             ;
             as
             long
             ,
             as
             you
             go
             along
             the
             pathes
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             walke
             in
             them
             :
             but
             this
             is
             the
             Covenant
             that
             I
             will
             make
             ;
             I
             will
             drive
             you
             according
             to
             that
             you
             are
             able
             to
             beare
             :
             If
             any
             be
             great
             with
             young
             ▪
             I
             will
             drive
             them
             softly
             ▪
             If
             they
             bee
             lame
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             goe
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             ,
          
           I
           will
           take
           them
           up
           in
           my
           armes
           ,
           and
           carry
           them
           in
           my
           bosome
           .
           
             If
             you
             compare
             this
             with
             Ezech.
          
           34.
           
           
             You
             shall
             finde
             there
             ,
             Hee
             puts
             downe
             all
             the
             slips
             wee
             are
             subject
             unto
             ;
             (
             speaking
             of
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             when
             Christ
             should
             bee
             the
             Shepheard
             )
             hee
             shewes
             the
             Covenant
             that
             hee
             will
             make
             with
             those
             that
             are
             his
             ;
             Saith
             hee
             ,
          
           if
           any
           thing
           bee
           lost
           ,
           
             if
             a
             sheepe
             loose
             it selfe
             ,
             this
             is
             my
             Covenant
             ,
          
           I
           will
           finde
           it
           :
           
             If
             it
             be
             driven
             away
             by
             any
             violence
             of
             temptation
             ,
          
           I
           will
           bring
           it
           backe
           againe
           :
           If
           there
           bee
           a
           breach
           
             made
             into
             their
             hearts
             ,
             by
             〈◊〉
             occasion
             through
             sinne
             and
             lust
             ,
          
           I
           will
           heale
           them
           ,
           and
           binde
           them
           up
           .
           
             This
             the
          
           Lord
           
             will
             doe
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             Covenant
             that
             hee
             makes
             .
          
           But
           I
           was
           telling
           you
           ,
           the
           whole
           blessed
           Trinity
           takes
           on
           ,
           (
           if
           I
           may
           so
           speake
           )
           after
           a
           speciall
           manner
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           spirituall
           troubles
           ;
           especially
           ,
           of
           all
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           true
           of
           heart
           .
           
             God
             the
             Fathers
          
           bowells
           of
           mercy
           yerne
           compassionately
           over
           thee
           ,
           when
           hee
           sees
           thee
           spiritually
           sicke
           .
           The
           distressed
           and
           disconsolate
           state
           of
           thy
           soule
           ,
           puts
           him
           into
           such
           melting
           and
           affectionate
           pangs
           ,
           
           as
           these
           :
           
             Oh
             thou
             afflicted
             ,
             tossed
             with
             tempest
             ,
             and
             not
             comforted
             ;
             behold
             ,
             I
             will
             lay
             thy
             stones
             with
             faire
             colours
             ,
             and
             lay
             thy
             foundations
             with
             Saphires
             ,
             &c.
             
             Comfort
             yee
             ,
          
           
           
             comfort
             yee
             my
             people
             ,
             saith
             your
             God.
             Speak
             ye
             comfortably
             to
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             cry
             unto
             her
             ,
             that
             her
             warfare
             is
             accōplished
             that
             her
             iniquity
             is
             pardoned
             ;
             &c.
             
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           out
           of
           his
           owne
           experience
           ,
           knoweth
           full
           well
           ,
           what
           it
           is
           to
           be
           grievously
           tempted
           :
           what
           it
           is
           to
           
           have
           the
           most
           hideous
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           horrible
           injections
           throwne
           into
           the
           minde
           ,
           that
           can
           bee
           possibly
           imagined
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           that
           the
           Divell
           himselfe
           can
           devise
           :
           See
           Mat.
           4.6.9
           .
           What
           an
           hell
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           want
           the
           comfortable
           influence
           of
           the
           Fathers
           pleased
           face
           and
           favour
           .
           See
           Mat.
           27.46
           .
           And
           therefore
           hee
           cannot
           chuse
           but
           bee
           
             afflicted
             in
             our
             afflictions
          
           ;
           and
           very
           sensibly
           and
           sweetly
           tender-hearted
           in
           all
           our
           spirituall
           troubles
           .
           They
           pitty
           us
           most
           in
           our
           sicknesses
           ,
           who
           have
           felt
           the
           same
           themselves
           .
           
             In
             that
             hee
             himselfe
             suffered
             ,
             and
             was
             tempted
             ,
             hee
             is
             able
             to
             succour
             them
             that
             are
             tempted
             .
             Heb.
          
           2.18
           .
           As
           for
           the
           
             blessed
             Spirit
          
           ,
           it
           is
           his
           proper
           worke
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           
             To
             comfort
             them
             that
             mourne
             in
             Zion
             ;
             To
             give
             unto
             them
             beauty
             for
             ashes
             ,
             the
             oyle
             of
             joy
             for
             mourning
             ,
             the
             garment
             of
             praise
             for
             the
             spirit
             of
             heavinesse
             .
          
           And
           yet
           besides
           all
           this
           thy
           heavenly
           Father
           ,
           in
           the
           distresse
           of
           thy
           soule
           ,
           sets
           also
           on
           worke
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           about
           thee
           :
           Faithfull
           Ministers
           to
           pray
           for
           ,
           and
           prepare
           seasonable
           and
           sound
           arguments
           ,
           reasons
           ,
           counsels
           ,
           and
           comforts
           out
           of
           Gods
           blessed
           Booke
           ;
           to
           support
           ,
           quicken
           ,
           revive
           ,
           and
           recover
           thee
           all
           they
           can
           :
           Private
           Christians
           ,
           to
           commend
           thy
           Case
           unto
           the
           
             Throne
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             mercy
          
           ;
           and
           that
           extraordinarily
           with
           mightinesse
           of
           prayer
           upon
           their
           more
           solemne
           daies
           of
           humiliation
           .
        
         
           
           13.
           
           A
           Father
           sometimes
           threatens
           ,
           and
           offers
           to
           throw
           his
           little-one
           out
           of
           his
           armes
           :
           But
           upon
           purpose
           only
           to
           make
           him
           cling
           closer
           unto
           him
           .
           Our
           heavenly
           Father
           may
           seeme
           to
           cast
           off
           his
           Childe
           ,
           and
           leave
           him
           for
           a
           while
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           Satan
           ,
           for
           inward
           temptation
           ;
           or
           to
           the
           rage
           of
           his
           bloody
           agents
           for
           outward
           persecution
           ;
           But
           it
           is
           onely
           ,
           to
           draw
           him
           nearer
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           by
           more
           serious
           seeking
           ,
           and
           sure
           dependance
           in
           the
           time
           of
           trouble
           ;
           and
           that
           with
           the
           hand
           of
           his
           faith
           ,
           hee
           may
           lay
           surer
           hold
           upon
           his
           All-sufficiency
           .
        
         
           Thus
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           like
           manner
           ,
           peruse
           all
           the
           compassionate
           
           passages
           of
           the
           most
           tender-hearted
           parents
           ,
           to
           their
           best
           beloved
           children
           ,
           in
           all
           cases
           of
           danger
           and
           distresse
           :
           And
           so
           ,
           and
           infinitely
           more
           tenderly
           will
           our
           heavenly
           Father
           deale
           withal
           ,
           that
           are
           upright-hearted
           ,
           in
           all
           their
           troubles
           ,
           trials
           ,
           and
           temptations
           .
           For
           the
           dearest
           love
           of
           the
           most
           affectionate
           Father
           or
           Mother
           to
           their
           Childe
           ,
           is
           f
           nothing
           to
           that
           ,
           which
           hee
           beares
           to
           those
           
             that
             feare
             him
             .
             Isa.
          
           49.15
           .
           Psal.
           103.13
           .
           Deut.
           8.5
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           pretious
           Principle
           in
           the
           mysterie
           of
           salvation
           ;
           which
           ,
           as
           a
           comforting
           Cordiall-water
           ,
           serves
           to
           quicken
           and
           revive
           in
           the
           sownings
           and
           faintings
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           defection
           of
           the
           spirits
           ,
           and
           sinking
           of
           the
           heart
           ;
           So
           it
           may
           bee
           soveraigne
           ,
           to
           support
           and
           succour
           in
           afflictions
           and
           dejections
           of
           Soule
           ,
           and
           weakenesses
           of
           our
           spirituall
           state
           :
           It
           is
           thus
           delivered
           by
           Divines
           .
        
         
           g
           
             A
             constant
             and
             earnest
             desire
             to
             bee
             reconciled
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             believe
             ,
             and
             to
             repent
             ,
             if
             it
             bee
             in
             a
             touched
             heart
             ,
             is
             in
             acceptation
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             reconciliation
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             repentance
             it selfe
             .
          
        
         
           h
           
             A
             weake
             faith
             shewes
             it selfe
             by
             this
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             namely
             ,
             an
             unfained
             desire
             ,
             not
             onely
             of
             salvation
             ,
             (
             for
             that
             the
             wicked
             and
             gracelesse
             man
             may
             have
             )
             ;
             But
             of
             reconciliation
             with
             God
             in
             Christ.
             This
             is
             a
             sure
             signe
             of
             Faith
             in
             every
             touched
             and
             humbled
             heart
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             peculiar
             to
             the
             elect
             .
          
        
         
           i
           
             Those
             are
             blessed
             ,
             who
             are
             displeased
             with
             their
             owne
             doubting
             and
             unbeliefe
             ;
             if
             they
             have
             a
             true
             earnest
             desire
             to
             bee
             purged
             from
             this
             distrust
             ,
             and
             to
             believe
             in
             God
             through
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           k
           
             Our
             desire
             of
             grace
             ,
             faith
             and
             repentance
             ,
             are
             the
             graces
             themselves
             ,
             which
             wee
             desire
             ;
             at
             least
             in
             Gods
             acceptation
             ▪
             who
             accepteth
             of
             the
             will
             for
             the
             deede
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             affections
             for
             the
             actions
             .
          
        
         
           l
           
             Hungring
             and
             thirsting
             desires
             are
             evidences
             of
             a
             repenting
             heart
             .
          
        
         
           m
           
             True
             desire
             argues
             the
             presence
             of
             things
             desired
             ,
             
             and
             yet
             argues
             not
             the
             feeling
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           n
           
             It
             may
             not
             bee
             dissembled
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             in
             the
             world
             many
             definitions
             ,
             or
             descriptions
             of
             faith
             ,
             such
             as
             doe
             not
             comprehend
             in
             them
             that
             onely
             thing
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             chiefe
             stay
             of
             thousands
             of
             the
             deare
             servants
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             desires
             ,
             which
             may
             not
             bee
             denyed
             to
             bee
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             Faith.
             I
             expresse
             my
             meaning
             thus
             :
             That
             when
             a
             Man
             ,
             or
             woman
             is
             so
             farre
             exercis●d
             in
             the
             spirituall
             seeking
             of
             the
             Lord
             his
             God
             ;
             That
             hee
             would
             bee
             willing
             to
             part
             with
             the
             world
             ▪
             and
             all
             things
             thereof
             ,
             if
             hee
             had
             them
             in
             his
             owne
             possession
             ,
             so
             that
             by
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Promises
             of
             God
             hee
             might
             bee
             assured
             ,
             that
             the
             sinnes
             of
             his
             former
             life
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             presently
             doe
             burthen
             his
             Soule
             ,
             were
             forgiven
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             hee
             might
             believe
             that
             God
             were
             now
             become
             his
             God
             in
             Christ
             :
             I
             would
             not
             doubt
             to
             pronounce
             ,
             that
             this
             Person
             (
             thus
             prising
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             at
             this
             rate
             ,
             that
             hee
             would
             sell
             all
             to
          
           buy
           this
           pearle
           )
           
             did
             undoubtedly
             believe
             :
             Not
             onely
             because
             it
             is
             a
             truth
             (
             though
             a
             Paradoxe
             )
             that
             the
          
           Desire
           
             to
             believe
             is
             Faith.
             But
             also
             because
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             doth
             not
             doubt
             to
             affirme
             that
             they
             are
             blessed
             ,
          
           
           that
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           after
           righteousnesse
           ,
           because
           they
           shall
           bee
           satisfied
           .
           And
           to
           him
           that
           is
           a
           thirst
           I
           will
           give
           to
           drinke
           of
           the
           water
           of
           life
           freely
           .
           
           And
           David
           doubted
           not
           to
           say
           ,
           The
           Lord
           heareth
           the
           desire
           of
           the
           humble
           .
        
         
           o
           
             I
             thinke
             ,
             whensoever
             the
             humbled
             sinner
             sees
             an
             infinite
             excellency
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             savour
             of
             God
             by
             him
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             more
             worth
             then
             all
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             so
             sets
             his
             heart
             upon
             it
             ,
             that
             hee
             is
             resolved
             to
             seeke
             it
             without
             ceasing
             ,
             and
             to
             part
             withall
             for
             the
             obtaining
             it
             ,
             now
             I
             take
             it
             ,
             is
             Faith
             begun
             .
          
        
         
           
             What
             graces
             thou
             unfainedly
             desirest
             ;
             and
             constantly
             vsest
             the
             meanes
             to
             attaine
             ;
             Thou
             hast
             .
          
        
         
           p
           
             There
             is
             no
             rocke
             more
             sure
             then
             this
             truth
             of
             God
             ;
             That
             the
             heart
             ▪
             that
             complaineth
             of
             the
             want
             of
             grace
             ,
             desireth
             above
             all
             things
             the
             supply
             of
             that
             want
             ,
             useth
             all
             holy
             meanes
             for
             the
             procurement
             of
             that
             supply
             ,
             cannot
             be
             
             destitute
             of
             saving
             grace
             .
          
        
         
           q
           
             Such
             are
             wee
             by
             imputation
             ,
             as
             wee
             bee
             in
             affection
             .
             And
             he
             is
             now
             no
             sinner
             ,
             who
             for
             the
             love
             he
             beareth
             to
             righteousnesse
             ,
             would
             bee
             no
             sinner
             .
             Such
             as
             we
             be
             in
             desire
             ,
             and
             purpose
             ;
             such
             we
             be
             in
             reckoning
             ,
             and
             account
             with
             God
             ;
             who
             giveth
             that
             true
             desire
             ,
             and
             holy
             purpose
             ,
             to
             none
             but
             to
             his
             Children
             ,
             whom
             hee
             justifieth
             .
          
        
         
           r
           
             We
             must
             remember
             ,
             that
             God
          
           accepts
           affecting
           for
           effecting
           ;
           willing
           for
           working
           ;
           desires
           for
           deedes
           ;
           purposes
           ,
           for
           performances
           ;
           pence
           ,
           for
           pounds
           ;
           
             and
             unto
             such
             as
             doe
             their
             endeavour
             ,
             hath
             promised
             His
             grace
             enabling
             them
             every
             day
             to
             doe
             more
             and
             more
             .
          
        
         
           s
           
             If
             there
             be
             in
             thee
             a
             sorrow
             for
             thine
             unbeliefe
             ;
             a
             will
             and
             desire
             to
             believe
             ;
             and
             a
             care
             to
             increase
             in
             Faith
             by
             the
             use
             of
             good
             meanes
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             measure
             of
             true
             Faith
             in
             thee
             ;
             and
             by
             it
             thou
             maist
             assure
             thy selfe
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             the
             Child
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           t
           
             It
             is
             a
             great
             grace
             of
             God
             to
             feele
             the
             want
             of
             Gods
             graces
             in
             thy selfe
             ;
             and
             to
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             after
             them
             .
          
        
         
           u
           
             If
             you
             desire
             healing
             of
             your
             nature
             ;
             groane
             in
             desire
             to
             grace
             ;
             perceive
             your
             foulenesse
             unto
             a
             loathing
             of
             your selfe
             ;
             feare
             not
             ,
             sinne
             hath
             no
             dominion
             over
             you
             .
          
        
         
           x
           
             Sense
             of
             Want
             of
             grace
             ,
             complaint
             and
             mourning
             from
             that
             sense
             ,
             desire
             setled
             and
             earnest
             with
             such
             mourning
             to
             have
             the
             want
             supplyed
             ▪
             vse
             of
             good
             meanes
             ,
             with
             attending
             upon
             Him
             therein
             for
             this
             supply
             ,
             is
             surely
             of
             grace
             .
          
        
         
           
             What
             graces
             thou
             unfainedly
             desirest
             ,
             and
             constantly
             usest
             the
             meanes
             to
             attaine
             ;
             Thou
             hast
             .
          
        
         
           Take
           it
           in
           short
           from
           mee
           thus
           :
        
         
           
             A
             true
             desire
             of
             grace
             argues
             a
             saving
             and
             comfortable
             estate
             .
          
        
         
           The
           truth
           of
           which
           appeares
           clearely
           ,
           By
           Scriptures
           ,
           Reasons
           ,
           Both
           ancient
           and
           moderne
           Deuines
           .
        
         
           
             Proofes
             .
             Mat.
          
           5.6
           .
           
             Blessed
             are
             they
             ,
             which
             doe
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             after
             righteousn●sse
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             bee
             filled
             .
          
           Here
           to
           a
           desire
           of
           grace
           is
           annexed
           a
           Promise
           of
           Blessednesse
           ,
           
           which
           comprehends
           all
           the
           glory
           and
           pleasures
           of
           Christs
           Kingdome
           here
           ,
           and
           all
           heavenly
           joyes
           and
           everlasting
           blisse
           hereafter
           .
           Ioh.
           7.37
           .
           
             If
             any
             man
             thirst
             ,
             let
             him
             come
             unto
             mee
             ,
             and
             drinke
             .
             Psal.
          
           10.17
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             heareth
             the
             desire
             of
             the
             humble
             .
             Psal.
          
           145.19
           .
           
             Hee
             will
             fulfill
             the
             desire
             of
             them
             that
             feare
             Him.
             Luk.
          
           1.53
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             filleth
             the
             hungry
             with
             good
             things
             .
             Reu.
          
           22.17
           .
           
             Let
             him
             that
             is
             athirst
             come
             .
             And
             whosoever
             will
             ,
             let
             Him
             take
             the
             water
             of
             life
             freely
             .
             Isa.
          
           55.1
           .
           
             H●
             ,
             every
             one
             that
             thirsteth
             ,
             come
             yee
             to
             the
             waters
             ,
             &c.
          
           And
           Cap.
           44.
           vers
           .
           3.
           
           
             I
             will
             poure
             water
             upon
             Him
             that
             is
             thirsty
             ,
             and
             floods
             upon
             the
             dry
             ground
             .
          
        
         
           
             O
             Lord
             ,
             I
             beseech
             thee
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Nehemiah
             ,
             let
             now
             thine
             eare
             bee
             attentive
             to
             the
             prayer
             of
             thy
             servant
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             prayer
             of
             thy
             servants
             ,
             who
             desire
             to
             feare
             thy
             Name
             .
          
           Here
           ,
           those
           who
           desire
           to
           feare
           the
           Lord
           ,
           are
           stiled
           His
           servants
           ;
           and
           proposed
           as
           men
           qualified
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           fit
           disposition
           to
           have
           their
           praiers
           heard
           ,
           their
           petitions
           granted
           ,
           their
           distresses
           relieved
           ,
           their
           affaires
           blessed
           with
           successe
           .
           And
           no
           doubt
           ,
           th●s
           Man
           of
           God
           would
           make
           speciall
           choise
           of
           such
           Attributes
           and
           affections
           ;
           which
           might
           proove
           powerfull
           ,
           and
           pleasing
           Arguments
           ,
           to
           draw
           from
           God
           compassion
           ,
           favour
           ,
           and
           protection
           .
           And
           therefore
           a
           true-hearted
           desire
           to
           feare
           the
           Lord
           ,
           is
           a
           signe
           of
           His
           servant
           .
        
         
           Abraham
           ,
           as
           you
           know
           ,
           Gen.
           22.
           did
           not
           indeede
           ,
           when
           it
           came
           to
           the
           Point
           ,
           sacrifice
           his
           Son
           :
           An
           Angell
           from
           Heaven
           stayed
           his
           hand
           .
           Onely
           Hee
           had
           a
           will
           ,
           purpose
           ,
           and
           resolution
           ,
           if
           the
           Lord
           would
           so
           have
           it
           ,
           even
           to
           shed
           the
           blood
           of
           his
           onely
           Childe
           .
           Now
           this
           desire
           to
           please
           God
           ,
           was
           graciously
           accepted
           at
           his
           hands
           ,
           as
           tho
           the
           thing
           had
           been
           done
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           crowned
           with
           as
           many
           blessings
           ,
           as
           there
           are
           starres
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           sands
           upon
           the
           Sea-shore
           .
        
         
           
             By
             my selfe
             have
             I
             sworne
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             because
             Thou
             hast
             done
             this
             thing
             ,
             and
             hast
             not
             spared
             thine
             onely
             Sonne
          
           ;
           (
           and
           yet
           Hee
           spilt
           not
           a
           drop
           of
           his
           blood
           ,
           save
           
           onely
           in
           purpose
           and
           preparednesse
           to
           doe
           Gods
           will
           )
           
             Therefore
             will
             I
             surely
             blesse
             thee
             ,
             and
             greatly
             multiply
             thy
             seede
             ,
             as
             the
             starres
             of
             the
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             sand
             which
             is
             upon
             the
             Sea-shore
             .
          
           vers
           .
           16.17
           .
        
         
           Rich
           men
           ,
           Marke
           12.
           cast
           into
           the
           Treasury
           large
           Doles
           ,
           and
           royall
           offerings
           ,
           no
           doubt
           .
           For
           it
           is
           there
           said
           :
           
             Many
             that
             were
             rich
             ,
             cast
             in
             much
             ,
          
           vers
           .
           41.
           
           And
           yet
           the
           
             poore
             Widowes
             two
             mites
          
           ,
           receiving
           worth
           and
           waight
           from
           her
           holy
           and
           hearty
           affection
           ,
           in
           Christs
           esteeme
           ,
           did
           out-valew
           ,
           and
           over-weigh
           them
           all
           .
           Verely
           ,
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             this
             poore
             widow
             hath
             cast
             more
             in
             ,
             then
             all
             they
             which
             have
             cast
             into
             the
             Treasury
             .
          
        
         
           Reasons
           .
           1.
           
           One
           argument
           may
           bee
           taken
           from
           the
           blessed
           noblenesse
           of
           Gods
           nature
           ,
           and
           the
           incomparable
           sweetnesse
           of
           his
           divine
           disposition
           :
           Which
           by
           infinite
           distance
           ,
           without
           all
           degree
           of
           comparison
           ,
           and
           measure
           of
           proportion
           ,
           doth
           surpasse
           ,
           and
           transcend
           the
           ingenuousnesse
           of
           the
           noblest
           spirit
           upon
           earth
           .
           Now
           ,
           men
           of
           ingenuous
           breeding
           ,
           and
           generous
           dispositions
           ,
           are
           wont
           to
           receive
           sweetest
           contentment
           ,
           and
           rest
           best
           satisfied
           ,
           in
           prevailing
           over
           ,
           and
           winning
           the
           hearts
           ,
           good
           wills
           ,
           and
           affections
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           attend
           ,
           or
           depend
           upon
           them
           .
           Outward
           performances
           ,
           gratifications
           ,
           and
           visible
           effects
           ,
           are
           often
           beyond
           our
           strength
           and
           meanes
           ;
           many
           times
           mingled
           ,
           and
           quite
           mard
           ,
           with
           Hypocrisies
           ,
           disguisements
           ,
           famed
           accommodations
           ,
           and
           flatteries
           ;
           with
           selfe-advantages
           ,
           by-respects
           ,
           and
           private
           ends
           :
           But
           inward
           reverence
           ,
           and
           love
           ,
           kind
           and
           affectionate
           stirrings
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           are
           ever
           ,
           and
           alone
           in
           our
           power
           ;
           and
           ever
           ,
           by
           an
           uncontrole-able
           freedome
           ,
           exempted
           from
           enforcement
           ,
           dissembling
           ,
           and
           formality
           .
           No
           marvaile
           then
           ,
           tho
           the
           most
           royall
           ,
           and
           Heroicall
           spirits
           ,
           prize
           most
           ,
           and
           bee
           best
           pleased
           with
           possession
           of
           Mens
           hearts
           ;
           and
           beeing
           assured
           of
           them
           ,
           can
           more
           easily
           pardon
           the
           want
           of
           those
           outward
           Acts
           of
           sufficiency
           ,
           and
           service
           (
           most
           minded
           by
           basest
           men
           )
           which
           they
           see
           to
           be
           above
           the
           reach
           of
           their
           ability
           
           and
           power
           .
           Now
           if
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           that
           even
           ingenuous
           ,
           and
           noble
           natures
           accept
           with
           speciall
           respect
           and
           esteeme
           the
           affectionatenesse
           ,
           and
           hearty
           well-willing
           of
           their
           followers
           and
           Favourits
           ;
           tho
           th●y
           want
           dexterity
           ,
           and
           meanes
           ,
           to
           expresse
           i●
           actually
           in
           visible
           effects
           ,
           and
           executions
           answerable
           to
           their
           affection
           :
           How
           much
           more
           are
           spirituall
           longings
           ,
           holy
           affections
           ,
           thirsty
           desires
           ,
           graciously
           accepted
           of
           that
           God
           ;
           in
           respect
           of
           whose
           compassions
           ,
           the
           bowels
           of
           the
           most
           mercifull
           man
           upon
           earth
           are
           cruelty
           ;
           In
           respect
           of
           whose
           immeasurably
           amiable
           ,
           melting
           sweetest
           disposition
           ,
           the
           ingenuousnesse
           of
           the
           noblest
           spirit
           is
           doggednesse
           and
           disdaine
           .
           Especially
           sith
           Mens
           good
           Turnes
           ,
           and
           Offices
           of
           love
           ,
           turne
           many
           times
           to
           our
           good
           and
           benefit
           ,
           to
           our
           advancement
           ,
           profit
           ,
           preferment
           :
           But
           our
           
             well-doing
             extendeth
             not
             unto
             God.
          
           
           That
           infinite
           essentiall
           glory
           ,
           with
           which
           the
           highest
           Lord
           ,
           alone
           to
           bee
           blessed
           ,
           adored
           ,
           and
           honoured
           by
           all
           for
           ever
           ;
           was
           ,
           is
           ,
           and
           shall
           bee
           everlastingly
           crowned
           ;
           can
           neither
           bee
           empaired
           by
           the
           most
           desperate
           rebellions
           ;
           or
           enlarged
           by
           the
           most
           glorious
           good
           deeds
           .
           
             Can
             a
             man
          
           (
           saith
           Eliphaz
           to
           Iob
           )
           
             bee
             profitable
             unto
             God
          
           ;
           
           
             As
             Hee
             that
             is
             wise
             ,
             may
             bee
             profitable
             unto
             himselfe
             ?
             Is
             it
             any
             pleasure
             to
             the
             Almighty
             that
             thou
             art
             righteous
             ?
             Or
             is
             it
             gaine
             to
             Him
             ▪
             that
             thou
             makest
             thy
             waies
             perfit
             ?
          
           And
           Cap.
           35.6
           ,
           7
           8.
           
           
             If
             thou
             sinnest
             ,
             what
             doest
             thou
             against
             Him
             ?
             Or
             if
             thy
             transgressions
             bee
             multiplyed
             ,
             what
             doest
             thou
             unto
             Him
             ?
             If
             thou
             bee
             righteous
             ,
             what
             givest
             thou
             to
             Him
             ?
             Or
             what
             receiveth
             he
             of
             thine
             hand
             ?
             Thy
             wickednesse
             may
             hurt
             a
             man
             as
             thou
             art
             ;
             and
             thy
             righ●eousnesse
             may
             profit
             the
             Sonne
             of
             Man.
          
           Were
           all
           the
           wicked
           men
           upon
           earth
           turned
           into
           humane
           beasts
           ,
           desperate
           Belials
           ;
           nay
           ,
           incarnate
           Divels
           ;
           and
           the
           whole
           world
           full
           of
           those
           out-ragious
           Giants
           of
           Babell
           ;
           and
           ,
           those
           also
           of
           the
           o●●
           World
           ;
           And
           all
           with
           combined
           force
           and
           fury
           ,
           should
           bend
           ,
           and
           band
           themselves
           against
           Heaven
           ;
           yet
           they
           could
           not
           hurt
           God.
           
             The
             
             Lord
             is
             King
             ,
             be
             the
             people
             never
             so
             impatient
             ;
             Hee
             sitteth
             between
             the
             Cherubins
             ,
             be
             the
             earth
             never
             so
             unquiet
             .
          
           Or
           ,
           Were
           all
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           men
           Abrahams
           ,
           or
           Angels
           ;
           and
           as
           many
           in
           number
           ,
           as
           the
           *
           Starres
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           as
           shining
           both
           with
           inward
           graces
           ,
           and
           outward
           good
           deeds
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           in
           visible
           glory
           ;
           yet
           could
           they
           make
           no
           addition
           unto
           that
           incomprehensible
           Majesty
           above
           :
           They
           could
           not
           conferre
           so
           much
           as
           one
           drop
           to
           that
           boundlesse
           and
           bottomlesse
           Sea
           of
           goodnesse
           ,
           or
           the
           least
           glimpse
           unto
           that
           Almighty
           Sunne
           of
           glory
           .
           
             All
             nations
             before
             Him
             are
             as
             nothing
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             counted
             to
             Him
             lesse
             then
             nothing
             ,
             and
             vanity
             .
          
           Our
           sinnes
           hurt
           Him
           not
           :
           Our
           holinesse
           helpes
           Him
           not
           :
           y
           It
           is
           onely
           for
           our
           good
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           have
           us
           good
           .
           No
           good
           ,
           no
           gaine
           accrewes
           unto
           Him
           by
           our
           goodnesse
           .
           For
           what
           good
           can
           come
           by
           our
           imperfect
           goodnesse
           ,
           to
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           already
           infinitely
           good
           ?
           What
           glory
           can
           bee
           added
           by
           our
           dimnesse
           to
           Him
           ,
           which
           is
           already
           incomprehensibly
           glorious
           ?
           Every
           infinite
           Thing
           is
           naturally
           ,
           and
           necessarily
           uncapable
           of
           addition
           :
           Possibility
           of
           which
           suppos'd
           ,
           implies
           contradiction
           ,
           and
           destroyes
           the
           nature
           of
           Infinity
           .
           If
           it
           bee
           so
           then
           ,
           that
           good
           turnes
           doe
           good
           unto
           Men
           ;
           and
           yet
           out
           of
           their
           ingenuousnesse
           ,
           they
           most
           esteeme
           good
           wills
           ,
           true
           heartednesse
           ,
           kind
           affections
           :
           And
           can
           well
           find
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           to
           passe-by
           failings
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           heart
           and
           good
           will
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ;
           To
           pardon
           easily
           want
           of
           exactnesse
           in
           performance
           ,
           where
           there
           are
           unfained
           purposes
           .
           How
           much
           more
           will
           our
           gracious
           God
           ,
           who
           gaines
           nothing
           by
           all
           the
           good
           workes
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           depth
           of
           His
           dearest
           compassions
           ,
           kindly
           interpret
           ,
           and
           accept
           in
           good
           part
           ,
           the
           holy
           
           longings
           ,
           and
           hungry
           desires
           of
           a
           panting
           ,
           and
           bleeding
           Soule
           ?
           How
           dearely
           will
           Hee
           love
           ,
           the
           love
           of
           a
           true-hearted
           Nathanael
           ?
           How
           willingly
           will
           Hee
           take
           the
           will
           for
           the
           deede
           ;
           the
           groanings
           of
           the
           Heart
           ,
           before
           the
           greatest
           Sacrifice
           ?
        
         
           But
           lest
           you
           mistake
           ,
           take
           notice
           here
           of
           a
           two-fold
           Glory
           :
        
         
           z
           1.
           
           Essentiall
           ,
           infinite
           ,
           everlasting
           .
           It
           is
           impossible
           that
           this
           should
           either
           receive
           disparagement
           ,
           and
           diminution
           ;
           or
           addition
           and
           encreasement
           by
           any
           created
           power
           .
           And
           this
           I
           meant
           in
           the
           precedent
           Passage
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           other
           I
           may
           call
           ,
           Accidentall
           ,
           finite
           ,
           temporary
           .
           This
           ebbs
           or
           slowes
           ,
           shines
           or
           is
           over-shadowed
           ,
           as
           Goodnesse
           or
           Gracelesnesse
           prevailes
           in
           the
           world
           :
           As
           the
           kingdom
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           powers
           of
           darknes
           get
           the
           upper
           hand
           amonst
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           Men.
           In
           this
           regard
           indeede
           ,
           Rebellious
           wretches
           dishonour
           God
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           I
           confesse
           :
           And
           Godly
           men
           by
           their
           holy
           Duties
           ,
           good
           workes
           ,
           and
           gracious
           behaviour
           ,
           make
           his
           Name
           more
           illustrious
           in
           the
           world
           .
           But
           what
           is
           this
           ,
           to
           that
           essentiall
           ,
           infinite
           ,
           everlasting
           glory
           ,
           which
           was
           as
           great
           and
           full
           in
           all
           that
           former
           eternity
           ,
           before
           the
           world
           was
           ;
           When
           God
           ,
           blessed
           for
           ever
           ,
           enjoyed
           onely
           His
           glorious
           Selfe
           ,
           Angels
           ,
           Men
           ,
           and
           this
           great
           Vniverse
           lying
           all
           hid
           ,
           as
           yet
           ,
           in
           the
           darke
           ,
           abhorred
           Dungeon
           of
           Nothing
           ;
           as
           now
           it
           is
           ,
           or
           ere
           shall
           bee
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           A
           second
           reason
           may
           bee
           taken
           from
           Gods
           proportionable
           proceeding
           in
           his
           courses
           of
           justice
           and
           mercy
           .
           In
           his
           executions
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           and
           inflictions
           of
           punishment
           ;
           He
           interprets
           ,
           and
           censures
           a
           desires
           for
           the
           
           deeds
           ,
           affections
           for
           Actions
           ,
           Thoughts
           for
           the
           things
           done
           .
           Whosoever
           ,
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           
             looketh
             on
             a
             woman
             to
             lust
             after
             her
             ,
             hath
             committed
             adultery
             with
             her
             already
             in
             his
             heart
             .
          
           In
           Gods
           interpretation
           ,
           in
           the
           search
           and
           censure
           of
           divine
           justice
           ,
           Hee
           that
           lusts
           after
           a
           Woman
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           is
           an
           adulterer
           ;
           and
           without
           true
           and
           timely
           repentance
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           shall
           bee
           so
           taken
           ,
           and
           proceeded
           against
           at
           that
           great
           and
           last
           Day
           .
           
             Whosoever
             hateth
             his
             Brother
          
           ,
           saith
           
             Iohn
             ,
             is
             a
             man-slayer
          
           .
           An
           hateful
           thought
           of
           our
           Brother
           ,
           murthers
           Him
           ,
           and
           spils
           his
           blood
           ,
           b
           by
           the
           verdict
           of
           the
           blessed
           Spirit
           :
           And
           a
           malicious
           man
           ,
           c
           at
           the
           Barre
           of
           God
           ,
           goes
           for
           a
           Man-slaier
           .
           If
           this
           then
           bee
           Gods
           property
           ,
           and
           proceeding
           in
           justice
           ,
           wee
           may
           much
           more
           confidently
           expect
           :
           Nay
           ,
           with
           reverent
           humility
           challenge
           ,
           way
           beeing
           made
           by
           the
           mediation
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           same
           proportionable
           measure
           in
           those
           His
           most
           sweet
           ,
           and
           lovely
           inclinations
           ,
           and
           expressions
           of
           mercy
           .
           Shall
           a
           lewde
           desire
           after
           a
           woman
           fall
           under
           the
           Axe
           of
           Gods
           justice
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           the
           grosse
           Act●
           of
           lust
           ?
           And
           shall
           not
           a
           longing
           desire
           after
           grace
           ,
           bee
           graciously
           embraced
           in
           the
           armes
           of
           mercy
           ,
           as
           the
           grace
           it selfe
           ?
           Shall
           an
           angry
           thought
           invisible
           ,
           immaterial
           ,
           hurtfull
           only
           to
           the
           heart
           which
           harbours
           it
           ,
           be
           charged
           with
           actuall
           bloodshed
           ?
           And
           shall
           not
           a
           panting
           thirst
           of
           a
           broken
           ,
           and
           bleeding
           Soule
           after
           Christs
           saving
           and
           sanctifying
           blood
           ,
           bee
           bath'd
           and
           refresht
           in
           his
           pretious
           blood
           ?
           Yes
           certainely
           ,
           and
           much
           rather
           .
           For
           
             Gods
             tender
             mercies
             are
             over
             all
             his
             workes
             :
             Psal.
          
           145.9
           .
           And
           mercy
           with
           an
           holy
           exultation
           triumpheth
           ,
           and
           
             reioyceth
             against
             iudgement
             :
             Iam.
          
           2.13
           .
           
             His
             mercy
             is
             great
             unto
             the
             Heavens
             :
             Psal.
          
           57.10
           .
           Hee
           doth
           with
           much
           sweet
           contentment
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           naturall
           propension
           ,
           encline
           to
           the
           gracious
           effusions
           of
           mercy
           .
           
             Hee
             delighteth
             in
             mercy
          
           ,
           saith
           Micah
           ,
           Cap.
           7.18
           .
           Hee
           is
           passingly
           plea●ed
           and
           exalted
           most
           gloriously
           ,
           when
           Hee
           is
           pardoning
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           purging
           of
           Soules
           ,
           pulling
           out
           of
           the
           Divels
           Paw
           ,
           pouring
           in
           of
           
           grace
           ,
           shining
           into
           sad
           and
           uncomfortable
           hearts
           ,
           saving
           from
           Hell
           ,
           &c.
           
           This
           makes
           Him
           so
           passionate
           in
           an
           holy
           sense
           ,
           when
           Hee
           hath
           no
           Passage
           for
           his
           love
           .
           Deus
           .
           5.29
           .
           Psal.
           81.13
           .
           Isa.
           48.18
           .
           Mat.
           23.37
           .
           Luk.
           19.41.42
           .
           But
           now
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           Hee
           is
           hardly
           drawne
           ,
           not
           without
           much
           reluctancy
           ,
           delaies
           ,
           forbearance
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           some
           kinde
           of
           violence
           offered
           ,
           by
           excesse
           of
           multiplyed
           rebellious
           provocations
           ,
           to
           exercise
           His
           justice
           ,
           and
           to
           punish
           for
           sinne
           .
           See
           2.
           
           Chron.
           36.16
           .
           Hos.
           6.4
           ,
           &c.
           It
           appeares
           ,
           Zeph.
           2.2
           .
           by
           the
           emphasis
           of
           the
           *
           Original
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           respect
           ,
           in
           a
           right
           and
           sober
           sense
           ,
           God
           is
           like
           a
           woman
           with
           Childe
           .
           When
           the
           cry
           of
           our
           sinnes
           comes
           first
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           Hee
           doth
           not
           presently
           poure
           upon
           our
           heads
           fire
           and
           Brimstone
           ,
           according
           to
           our
           desert
           :
           But
           ,
           as
           loth
           to
           enter
           into
           judgement
           with
           us
           ,
           Hee
           then
           but
           begins
           to
           conceive
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           wrath
           ,
           which
           Hee
           beares
           ,
           or
           rather
           forbeares
           full
           many
           and
           many
           a
           moneth
           ;
           still
           waiting
           ,
           when
           upon
           our
           repentance
           ,
           
             Hee
             might
             bee
             gracious
             unto
             us
          
           ;
           untill
           it
           come
           to
           that
           ripenesse
           by
           the
           fullnesse
           and
           intolerable
           waight
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           that
           Hee
           can
           possibly
           beare
           no
           longer
           .
           And
           then
           also
           ,
           when
           Hee
           is
           about
           to
           bee
           delivered
           of
           his
           justly
           conceived
           ,
           and
           long-forborne
           vengeance
           ;
           Marke
           how
           Hee
           goes
           about
           it
           :
           Ah!
           saies
           Hee
           ,
           &c.
           
           Isa.
           1.24
           .
           **
           This
           aspiration
           argues
           a
           compassionate
           Pang
           of
           griefe
           ,
           speaking
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           men
           ,
           to
           proceede
           against
           His
           owne
           people
           ,
           tho
           they
           had
           provoked
           Him
           as
           enemies
           .
           
             How
             shall
             I
             give
             thee
             up
             ,
             Ephr●im
             ?
             How
             shall
             I
             deliver
             thee
             ,
             Israel
             ?
             How
             shall
             I
             make
             thee
             as
             Admah
             ?
             How
             shall
             I
             set
             thee
             as
             Zeb●im
             ?
             
             Mine
             heart
             is
             turned
             within
             mee
             ,
             my
             repentings
             are
             kindled
             together
             :
             Hos.
          
           11.9
           .
           When
           Hee
           came
           against
           Sodome
           and
           Gomorrah
           ,
           the
           most
           prodigiously
           wicked
           people
           ,
           that
           ever
           the
           Earth
           bore
           ;
           What
           a
           miracle
           of
           mercy
           was
           it
           ,
           that
           He
           should
           be
           brought
           so
           low
           ,
           as
           to
           say
           ;
           
             I
             will
             not
             destroy
             it
             for
             tennes
             sake
             :
             Gen.
          
           18.32
           .
           So
           it
           is
           then
           ,
           that
           mercy
           flowes
           naturally
           and
           easily
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           most
           forward
           ,
           and
           free-hearted
           in
           granting
           Pardons
           ,
           and
           receiving
           into
           grace
           and
           favour
           :
           But
           justice
           is
           ever
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           violently
           with
           
             cart-ropes
             of
             iniquity
          
           ,
           pul'd
           from
           Him.
           He
           is
           pressed
           with
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           f
           
             as
             a
             cart
             is
             pressed
             that
             is
             full
             of
             sheaues
          
           ;
           before
           wee
           wring
           from
           Him
           the
           vials
           of
           just
           wrath
           ,
           and
           wrest
           out
           of
           His
           hands
           ,
           the
           Arrowes
           of
           deserved
           indignation
           .
           That
           you
           erre
           not
           in
           this
           Point
           ,
           conceive
           ,
           that
           both
           Gods
           mercy
           and
           iustice
           are
           originally
           and
           fundamentally
           ,
           as
           God
           Himselfe
           ,
           infinite
           ,
           Both
           of
           the
           same
           length
           ,
           height
           ,
           bredth
           ,
           and
           depth
           ;
           that
           is
           equally
           endlesse
           ,
           boundlesse
           ,
           botomlesse
           ,
           unsearchable
           .
           Yet
           ,
           if
           wee
           consider
           the
           exercise
           and
           execution
           of
           them
           amongst
           the
           creatures
           ,
           and
           abroad
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           Mercy
           ,
           that
           sweetest
           Attribute
           ,
           and
           most
           pretious
           baulme
           to
           all
           bruised
           hearts
           ,
           doth
           farre
           surpasse
           and
           out-shine
           the
           other
           ,
           tho
           incomparable
           excellencies
           of
           His
           divine
           nature
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           perfections
           ,
           which
           accompany
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           God
           :
           As
           appeares
           ,
           Exod.
           20.5.6
           .
           Gen.
           18.32
           .
           Ioel.
           2.43
           .
           Ionah
           .
           4.2
           .
           Psal.
           36.
           and
           103.
           2.
           
           Chron.
           21.13
           .
           His
           influences
           and
           beames
           of
           mercy
           are
           fairely
           and
           plentifully
           shed
           into
           the
           bosome
           of
           every
           Creature
           ,
           and
           shine
           gloriously
           over
           all
           the
           earth
           ,
           even
           from
           one
           end
           of
           Heaven
           to
           the
           other
           .
           The
           whole
           world
           is
           thicke
           set
           ,
           and
           richly
           embroidered
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           with
           wonderfull
           variety
           of
           impressions
           ,
           and
           Passages
           of
           his
           goodnesse
           and
           bounty
           .
           In
           this
           great
           Volume
           of
           Nature
           ,
           round
           about
           us
           ,
           wee
           may
           runne
           and
           reade
           ,
           the
           deepe
           Prints
           and
           large
           Characters
           of
           kindnesse
           and
           love
           ,
           which
           His
           mercifull
           and
           munificent
           hand
           hath
           left
           in
           all
           Places
           ,
           in
           every
           
           leafe
           ,
           and
           Page
           ,
           and
           line
           of
           it
           .
           If
           mercy
           then
           bee
           so
           graciously
           magnified
           over
           g
           all
           his
           workes
           ,
           we
           may
           more
           strongly
           build
           upon
           it
           ;
           That
           if
           the
           hand
           of
           Iustice
           seize
           upon
           an
           hatefull
           thought
           ,
           as
           a
           murtherer
           ,
           and
           stained
           with
           blood
           ;
           and
           arraigne
           a
           lustfull
           conceite
           ,
           as
           guilty
           of
           adultery
           ,
           and
           actuall
           pollution
           ;
           His
           armes
           of
           mercy
           will
           most
           certainely
           embrace
           ,
           and
           accept
           of
           a
           syncere
           desire
           for
           the
           deed
           done
           ;
           of
           hearty
           affections
           for
           the
           Actions
           ;
           and
           of
           a
           grieved
           spirit
           for
           the
           grace
           it
           groanes
           for
           .
        
         
           
           Yea
           ,
           but
           may
           some
           say
           :
           If
           mercy
           bee
           so
           faire
           a
           flower
           in
           the
           garland
           of
           Gods
           incomprehensible
           greatnesse
           ;
           if
           it
           so
           farre
           excell
           his
           other
           Attributes
           in
           amiablenesse
           amongst
           His
           creatures
           ;
           How
           comes
           it
           to
           passe
           ,
           That
           the
           number
           of
           His
           Elect
           is
           so
           small
           ;
           and
           the
           sway
           of
           the
           multitude
           sinke
           downe
           under
           the
           burden
           of
           their
           iniquities
           ,
           transgressions
           and
           sinnes
           into
           the
           Pit
           of
           endlesse
           Perdition
           ?
           How
           comes
           it
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           out
           of
           the
           great
           heape
           ,
           and
           masse
           of
           all
           man-kinde
           ,
           there
           are
           made
           but
           so
           few
           vessells
           of
           mercy
           ;
           and
           that
           so
           many
           vessels
           of
           wrath
           are
           justly
           for
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           filled
           brim-full
           with
           the
           vialls
           of
           everlasting
           vengeance
           .
           See
           Matth.
           7.13.14
           .
           and
           20.16
           .
        
         
           
           Some
           matter
           of
           Answer
           to
           this
           Point
           ,
           would
           yee
           thinke
           it
           !
           may
           bee
           taken
           even
           from
           the
           h
           Schoolemen
           .
        
         
           If
           we
           consider
           ,
           first
           ,
           The
           unconceiveable
           eminency
           ,
           and
           unvalewable
           worth
           of
           the
           Crowne
           of
           glory
           ;
           
           which
           doth
           so
           far
           ,
           and
           disproportionably
           surpasse
           &
           transcend
           the
           common
           state
           ,
           and
           condition
           of
           our
           nature
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           pretiousnesse
           of
           the
           effusion
           of
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           deare
           and
           only
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           purchasing
           of
           that
           so
           
           glorious
           a
           Crowne
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           *
           The
           necessary
           ,
           and
           inevitable
           defectibility
           of
           the
           Creature
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           The
           most
           free
           ,
           and
           wilfull
           Apostacy
           of
           Adam
           ,
           and
           in
           Him
           ,
           of
           all
           his
           Posterity
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           The
           abominable
           and
           villanous
           nature
           ,
           and
           staine
           of
           sinne
           ,
           &c.
           
           Why
           should
           wee
           not
           rather
           wonder
           at
           the
           unsearcheablenesse
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           for
           advancing
           one
           Soule
           to
           that
           endlesse
           blisse
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           then
           to
           repine
           at
           the
           equity
           of
           His
           justice
           ,
           if
           He
           should
           have
           h
           suffered
           all
           the
           polluted
           and
           sinnefull
           sonnes
           of
           Adam
           ,
           to
           passe
           from
           the
           Masse
           of
           corruption
           ,
           into
           which
           they
           freely
           fell
           ,
           on
           their
           owne
           accord
           and
           cursed
           choise
           ,
           thorow
           a
           rebellious
           life
           ,
           into
           the
           endlesse
           miseries
           of
           their
           deserved
           confusion
           ?
           Would
           it
           not
           have
           been
           a
           greater
           marvaile
           ,
           to
           have
           seene
           any
           one
           ,
           clearely
           convinced
           ,
           and
           found
           guilty
           of
           that
           most
           horrible
           villany
           ,
           that
           ever
           was
           bred
           in
           Hell
           ,
           or
           heard-of
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           I
           meane
           ,
           the
           Popish
           Powder-Treason
           ,
           pardoned
           ;
           then
           all
           those
           desperate
           Assasins
           to
           have
           justly
           perished
           in
           their
           so
           abhorred
           and
           execrable
           rebellion
           ?
           
           And
           it
           is
           utterly
           un-imaginable
           either
           by
           Man
           or
           Angell
           ,
           what
           a
           deale
           of
           mercy
           doth
           flow
           out
           of
           the
           Bowels
           of
           Gods
           dearest
           compassions
           ,
           thorow
           the
           hearts-blood
           of
           his
           onely
           Sonne
           ,
           to
           the
           washing
           and
           salvation
           ,
           but
           of
           one
           Soule
           !
        
         
           3.
           
           A
           third
           Reason
           may
           bee
           taken
           from
           it's
           part
           ,
           and
           interest
           in
           the
           
             Fountaine
             of
             salvation
          
           ,
           and
           
             Rivers
             of
             living
             water
          
           .
           Hee
           that
           thirsts
           after
           grace
           ,
           is
           already
           enrighted
           to
           the
           Well
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           fullnesse
           of
           heavenly
           blisse
           ,
           by
           a
           promise
           and
           protestation
           from
           Gods
           owne
           mouth
           :
           Revel
           .
           21.6
           .
           
             I
             will
             give
             to
             Him
             ,
             that
             is
             athirst
             ,
             of
             the
             Fountaine
             of
             the
             Water
             life
             ,
             freely
             .
          
           In
           that
           Place
           ,
           after
           God
           himselfe
           had
           confirmed
           ,
           and
           crowned
           the
           truth
           and
           certainty
           of
           the
           gloriousnesse
           of
           the
           
             holy
             City
          
           ,
           and
           the
           happinesse
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           thereof
           ,
           with
           a
           solemne
           asseveration
           of
           his
           owne
           immutability
           and
           everlastingnesse
           ;
           
             It
             is
             done
             :
             I
             am
             Alpha
             and
             Omega
             ,
             the
             beginning
             and
             the
             end
             ,
          
           He
           then
           notifies
           ,
           and
           describes
           the
           persons
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           promise
           ,
           and
           possession
           of
           so
           great
           and
           excellent
           glory
           ,
           doth
           appertaine
           ;
           and
           those
           also
           which
           shall
           bee
           eternally
           abandoned
           from
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           burned
           in
           the
           
             Lake
             of
             fire
             and
             brimstone
          
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           Inhabitants
           of
           Heaven
           Elect
           ,
           are
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Humble
           Soules
           thirsting
           after
           grace
           ,
           Gods
           favour
           ,
           and
           that
           blessed
           Fountaine
           opened
           to
           all
           broken
           hearts
           
             for
             sinne
             ,
             and
             for
             uncleannesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             I
             will
             give
             to
             him
             that
             is
             athirst
             ,
             of
             the
             Well
             of
             the
             water
             of
             life
             freely
             .
          
           vers
           .
           6.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Christs
           champions
           here
           upon
           earth
           against
           the
           powers
           of
           darkenesse
           ,
           and
           conquerers
           of
           their
           owne
           corruptions
           ,
        
         
           
             Hee
             that
             overcommeth
             ,
             shall
             inherit
             all
             things
             ;
             and
             I
             will
             be
             his
             God
             ,
             and
             hee
             shall
             bee
             my
             sonne
             :
          
           vers
           .
           7.
           
        
         
           
             But
             the
             fearefull
          
           ,
           &c.
           are
           mark't
           out
           for
           Hell
           :
           verse
           8.
           
           For
           all
           that
           cursed
           crue
           ,
           and
           slaves
           of
           sinne
           ,
           are
           overcome
           of
           Satan
           and
           their
           owne
           lusts
           ,
           and
           so
           carried
           away
           
           captives
           into
           everlasting
           misery
           and
           woe
           .
        
         
           Cast
           not
           away
           thy
           confidence
           then
           ,
           Poore
           heart
           !
           No
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           lowest
           langvishings
           of
           thy
           afflicted
           soule
           ;
           If
           thou
           bee
           able
           to
           say
           syncerely
           with
           
             David
             ,
             Psal.
          
           143.
           
           
             My
             Soule
             thirsteth
             after
             Thee
             ,
             as
             a
             thirsty
             Land.
          
           If
           thou
           feele
           in
           thy
           affections
           an
           hearty
           hunger
           after
           rightousnesse
           ,
           both
           infused
           ,
           and
           imputed
           ;
           as
           well
           after
           power
           against
           ,
           as
           pardon
           of
           sinne
           ;
           Bee
           assured
           ,
           the
           Well
           of
           life
           stands
           already
           wide
           open
           unto
           thee
           ,
           and
           in
           due
           time
           Thou
           shalt
           drinke
           thy
           fill
           .
           Thy
           soule
           shall
           bee
           fully
           satisfyed
           with
           the
           excellencies
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           Evangelicall
           joyes
           ,
           as
           
             with
             marrow
             ,
             and
             fatnesse
          
           ;
           and
           Thou
           shalt
           bee
           abundantly
           refreshed
           out
           of
           
             the
             river
             of
             his
             pleasures
          
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           which
           Paul
           tells
           us
           in
           the
           Point
           of
           communicating
           to
           the
           necessities
           of
           the
           Saints
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             If
             there
             bee
             first
             a
             willing
             minde
             ,
             it
             is
             accepted
             according
             to
             that
             a
             Man
             hath
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             that
             Hee
             hath
             not
             :
          
           2.
           
           Cor.
           8.12
           .
           holds
           true
           also
           ,
           in
           all
           other
           services
           ,
           and
           divine
           duties
           :
           So
           that
           wee
           are
           accepted
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           according
           as
           wee
           are
           inwardly
           affected
           ,
           altho
           our
           actions
           be
           not
           answerable
           to
           our
           desires
           .
           Hee
           that
           hath
           a
           ready
           ,
           and
           resolved
           minde
           ,
           to
           doe
           what
           Hee
           may
           ;
           would
           undoubtedly
           doe
           a
           great
           deale
           more
           ,
           if
           ability
           were
           ministred
           .
           God
           ,
           
           saith
           
             Paul
             ,
             worketh
             both
             to
             will
             ,
             and
             to
             doe
             .
          
           If
           both
           bee
           His
           owne
           workes
           ;
           the
           desire
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           deede
           ;
           Hee
           must
           needs
           love
           ,
           and
           like
           both
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           acceptation
           and
           reward
           .
           
             David
             did
             but
             conceive
             a
             purpose
             to
             build
             God
             an
             house
             ;
             and
             Hee
             rewarded
             it
             with
             the
             building
             ,
             and
             establishing
             of
             his
             owne
             House
             :
          
           2.
           
           Sam.
           7.16
           .
           
             Hee
             did
             but
             conceive
             a
          
           i
           
             purpose
             to
             confesse
             His
             sinne
             ;
             and
             Gods
             eare
             was
             in
             his
             
             heart
             ,
             before
             Davids
             confession
             could
             bee
             in
             His
             tongue
             ;
             Ps.
          
           32.5
           .
           
             To
             the
             poore
             Begge●s
             ,
             that
             wanted
             food
             for
             themselves
             ,
             Christ
             shall
             say
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ;
             Yee
             have
             fed
             me
             ,
             whē
             I
             was
             hungry
             ,
             only
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             strong
             affections
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             had
             meanes
             .
             The
             Prodigall
             Child
             ,
             when
             He
             was
             but
             conceiving
             a
             purpose
             of
             returning
             ,
             was
             prevented
             by
             His
             Father
             ,
             first
             comming
             to
             Him
             ,
          
           Nay
           ,
           running
           towards
           Him
           ,
           Luk.
           15.20
           .
           God
           will
           answer
           us
           ,
           before
           wee
           call
           :
           Isa.
           65
           24.
           
           
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             our
             purpose
             of
             praier
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Besides
           Scripture
           and
           reasons
           ,
           I
           add
           ancient
           and
           moderne
           authority
           ;
           not
           for
           any
           further
           confirmation
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           shew
           consent
           .
        
         
           
             To
             desire
             the
             helpe
             of
             grace
             ,
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             grace
          
           ;
           saith
           k
           Austin
           .
        
         
           
             Onely
             thou
             must
             will
             ,
             and
             God
             will
             come
             of
             his
             owne
             accord
          
           ;
           saith
           l
           Basil.
           
        
         
           
             Hee
             that
             thirsts
             ,
             let
             him
             thirst
             more
             :
             and
             hee
             that
             desires
             ,
             let
             him
             yet
             desire
             more
             abundantly
             :
             Because
             so
             much
             as
             Hee
             can
             desire
             ,
             so
             much
             He
             shall
             receive
             .
          
           m
           Bernard
           .
        
         
           Christ
           ,
           saith
           n
           
             Luther
             ,
             is
             then
             truly
             omnipotent
             ,
             and
             then
             truly
             raignes
             in
             us
             ,
             when
             wee
             are
             so
             weake
             ,
             that
             wee
             can
             scarce
             give
             any
             groane
             .
          
        
         
           o
           Againe
           ;
           
             The
             more
             wee
             finde
             our
             unworthinesse
             ;
             and
             the
             lesse
             wee
             finde
             the
             promises
             to
             belong
             unto
             us
             ;
             the
             more
             wee
             must
             desire
             them
             :
             beeing
             assured
             ,
             that
             this
             desire
             doth
             greatly
             please
             God
             ;
             who
             desireth
             ,
             and
             willeth
             ,
             that
             His
             grace
             should
             bee
             earnestly
             desired
             .
          
        
         
           
             When
             I
             have
             a
             good
             desire
             ,
          
           saith
           p
           
             Kemnicius
             ,
             tho
             it
             doth
             scarcely
             shew
             it selfe
             in
             some
             little
             and
             slender
             sigh
             ,
             I
             must
             bee
             assured
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             present
             ,
             and
             worketh
             His
             good
             worke
             .
          
        
         
           Faith
           ▪
           saith
           *
           
             〈◊〉
             sin
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             holy
             men
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             is
             imperfect
             and
             weake
             :
             yet
             neverthelesse
             ,
             whosoever
             feeles
             
             in
             his
             heart
             an
             earnest
             desire
             ,
             and
             a
             striving
             against
             his
             naturall
             doubtings
             ,
             both
             can
             ,
             and
             must
             assure
             Himselfe
             ,
             that
             Hee
             is
             indued
             with
             true
             Faith.
             
          
        
         
           
             If
             thou
             shalt
             feele
             thy selfe
          
           ,
           saith
           *
           
             Rolloc
             ,
             to
             beleeve
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             Christ
             ;
             or
             at
             l●ast
             ,
             if
             thou
             canst
             not
             forthwith
             attaine
             that
             ;
             —
             If
             thou
             feele
             thy selfe
             willing
             to
             beleeve
             in
             Christ
             ,
             for
             Christ
             ;
             and
             willing
             to
             doe
             al
             things
             for
             Gods
             sake
             ,
             and
             syncerely
             ;
             Thou
             hast
             certainely
             a
             very
             excellent
             argument
             ,
             both
             of
             perseverance
             in
             Faith
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             faith
             ,
             which
             shall
             last
             for
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           
             Our
             faith
             may
             bee
             so
             small
             and
             weake
             ,
          
           saith
           q
           
             Tassin
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             not
             yet
             bring
             forth
             fruits
             ,
             that
             may
             bee
             lively
             felt
             in
             us
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             which
             feele
             themselves
             in
             such
             estate
             ,
             desire
             to
             have
             these
             feelings
             [
             namely
             ,
             of
             Gods
             favour
             and
             love
             ]
             ;
             if
             they
             aske
             them
             at
             Gods
             hands
             by
             prayer
             ;
             this
             desire
             and
             prayer
             are
             testimonies
             ,
             that
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             have
             Faith
             already
             :
             For
             is
             such
             a
             desire
             a
             fruit
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             spirit
             ?
             It
             is
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             bringeth
             it
             forth
             onely
             in
             such
             ,
             as
             He
             dwells
             in
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Is
             it
             possible
          
           ,
           saith
           r
           Hooker
           ,
           speaking
           of
           Valentinian
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           out
           of
           
             Ambrose
             ,
             that
             He
             which
             had
             purposely
             the
             Spirit
             given
             Him
             to
             desire
             grace
             ,
             should
             not
             receive
             the
             grace
             ,
             which
             that
             spirit
             did
             desire
          
           ?
        
         
           s
           
             Where
             wee
             cannot
             doe
             what
             is
             inioyned
             us
             ,
             God
             accepteth
             our
             Will
             to
             doe
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             Deede
             it selfe
             .
          
        
         
           
             I
             am
             troubled
             with
             feare
             ,
             that
             my
             sinnes
             are
             not
             pardoned
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Careles
             .
             They
             are
          
           ,
           answered
           t
           Bradford
           :
           
             For
             God
             hath
             given
             thee
             a
             penitent
             ,
             and
             beleeving
             Heart
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             an
             heart
             ,
             which
             desireth
             to
             repent
             ,
             and
             beleeve
             .
             For
             such
             an
             One
             is
             taken
             of
             Him
             ,
             (
             Hee
             accepting
             the
             Will
             for
             the
             Deede
             )
             for
             a
             penitent
             and
             beleeving
             heart
             .
          
        
         
           Before
           I
           come
           to
           the
           vse
           of
           this
           comfortable
           Point
           ,
           lest
           any
           coozen
           themselves
           by
           any
           mis-conceites
           about
           it
           ;
           As
           the
           notorious
           Sinner
           ,
           the
           meere
           Civill
           Man
           ,
           and
           the
           formall
           Professour
           ,
           may
           all
           doe
           very
           easily
           ;
           take
           notice
           of
           some
           Markes
           of
           this
           saving
           Desire
           .
           It
           is
           :
        
         
         
           1.
           
           Supernaturall
           .
           For
           it
           followes
           an
           effectuall
           conviction
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           co-operation
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           bondage
           ,
           with
           the
           preaching
           and
           power
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           for
           a
           thorow
           casting
           a
           Man
           
             downe
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           shewing
           and
           convincing
           Him
           to
           bee
           a
           Sinke
           of
           sinne
           ,
           abomination
           and
           curse
           ;
           to
           bee
           quite
           undone
           ,
           lost
           and
           damned
           in
           Himselfe
           .
           (
           Which
           preparative
           worke
           ,
           precedent
           to
           the
           desire
           ,
           I
           speake
           of
           ,
           is
           it selfe
           above
           nature
           )
           .
           Whereupon
           the
           Soule
           thus
           illightened
           ,
           convinced
           ,
           and
           terrified
           ,
           being
           happily
           lead
           unto
           ,
           and
           looking
           upon
           the
           glorious
           mystery
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           the
           excellency
           and
           offer
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           the
           sweetnesse
           and
           freenesse
           of
           the
           Promises
           ,
           the
           heavenly
           splendour
           ,
           and
           riches
           of
           the
           
             Pearle
             of
             great
             price
             ,
             &c.
          
           doth
           conceive
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           this
           desire
           ,
           and
           vehement
           longing
           .
           Which
           you
           may
           then
           know
           to
           bee
           saving
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           joyned
           with
           an
           hearty
           willingnesse
           ,
           and
           unfained
           resolution
           to
           
             sell
             all
          
           ;
           to
           part
           with
           all
           sinne
           ;
           to
           bid
           adiew
           for
           ever
           to
           our
           
             darling-delight
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           It
           is
           not
           then
           an
           effect
           onely
           of
           selfe-love
           ;
           not
           an
           ordinary
           wish
           of
           naturall
           appetite
           ,
           like
           
             Baalams
             ,
             Numb
          
           .
           23.10
           .
           Of
           those
           who
           desire
           to
           bee
           happy
           ,
           but
           are
           unwilling
           to
           bee
           holy
           ;
           who
           would
           gladly
           bee
           saved
           ,
           but
           are
           loth
           to
           bee
           sanctified
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           ever
           springs
           from
           an
           humble
           ,
           meeke
           ,
           and
           bruised
           spirit
           ;
           very
           sensible
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           horrour
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           happinesse
           of
           pardon
           ;
           both
           of
           it
           's
           owne
           emptinesse
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           fulnesse
           in
           Christ
           :
           Never
           to
           bee
           found
           in
           the
           affections
           of
           a
           Self-ignorant
           ,
           Selfe-confident
           ,
           unhumbled
           Pharisie
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           must
           be
           constant
           ,
           importunately
           greedy
           after
           supply
           and
           satisfaction
           .
           Not
           out
           of
           a
           Pang
           ,
           or
           passion
           onely
           ;
           or
           begot
           by
           the
           tempest
           of
           some
           present
           a
           extremity
           ,
           
           like
           a
           flash
           of
           lightning
           ,
           and
           then
           quite
           vanishing
           away
           ,
           when
           the
           storme
           of
           terrour
           and
           temptation
           is
           over
           .
           For
           if
           a
           syncere
           thirst
           after
           Christ
           ,
           be
           once
           on
           foote
           ,
           and
           takes
           roote
           in
           an
           heart
           truly
           humbled
           ,
           it
           never
           b
           determines
           ,
           or
           expires
           ,
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           or
           the
           life
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           is
           ever
           enlinckt
           ,
           and
           enlived
           with
           a
           continued
           ,
           and
           conscionable
           use
           ,
           and
           exercise
           of
           the
           meanes
           ;
           and
           drawes
           from
           them
           by
           little
           and
           little
           spirituall
           strength
           ,
           and
           vigour
           ;
           much
           vitall
           efficacy
           and
           increase
           :
           Not
           idle
           ,
           ignorant
           ,
           un-exercised
           .
           It
           were
           very
           vaine
           and
           absurd
           ,
           to
           heare
           a
           Man
           talke
           of
           His
           desire
           to
           live
           ;
           and
           yet
           would
           neither
           eate
           nor
           drinke
           ,
           nor
           sleepe
           ,
           nor
           exercise
           ,
           nor
           take
           Physicke
           ,
           nor
           use
           those
           meanes
           which
           are
           ordinary
           and
           necessary
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           life
           .
           It
           is
           as
           fruitlesse
           and
           foolish
           for
           any
           one
           to
           pretend
           a
           desire
           of
           grace
           ;
           after
           Christ
           ;
           and
           to
           bee
           saved
           ;
           and
           yet
           will
           not
           prize
           ,
           and
           ply
           the
           faithfull
           Ministry
           ,
           the
           Word
           preached
           and
           read
           ,
           prayer
           ,
           meditation
           ,
           conference
           ,
           vowes
           ,
           dayes
           of
           humiliation
           ,
           the
           use
           of
           good
           company
           ,
           and
           good
           bookes
           ,
           and
           all
           divine
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           blessed
           meanes
           appointed
           ,
           and
           sanctified
           by
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           procuring
           and
           preserving
           a
           good
           spirituall
           state
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           It
           is
           not
           a
           lazy
           ,
           cold
           ,
           heartlesse
           ,
           indifferent
           desire
           ;
           but
           earnest
           ,
           eager
           ,
           vehement
           ▪
           extremely
           thirsting
           ,
           as
           the
           parched
           earth
           for
           refreshing
           shewers
           ;
           or
           the
           hunted
           Hart
           for
           the
           Water-brookes
           .
           Never
           was
           Ahab
           more
           sicke
           for
           a
           Vine-yard
           ;
           Rachel
           more
           ready
           to
           die
           for
           children
           ;
           Sisera
           ,
           or
           Samson
           for
           thirst
           ;
           then
           a
           truly
           humbled
           Soule
           after
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           after
           bathing
           in
           His
           blood
           ,
           and
           hiding
           it selfe
           in
           His
           blessed
           righteousnesse
           .
           This
           desire
           deads
           the
           heart
           to
           all
           other
           desires
           after
           earthly
           things
           ,
           gold
           ,
           good-fellow-ship
           ,
           pleasures
           ,
           fashions
           ,
           even
           the
           delights
           of
           the
           bosome-sinne
           ,
           &c.
           
           All
           other
           things
           are
           but
           drosse
           and
           dung
           vanity
           and
           vile
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           that
           object
           it
           hath
           now
           c
           found
           out
           ,
           and
           affects
           .
           As
           Aarons
           Rod
           ,
           managed
           miraculously
           by
           the
           
           hand
           of
           divine
           power
           ,
           swallowed
           up
           all
           the
           other
           Rods
           of
           Pharaohs
           Sorcerers
           :
           So
           this
           spirituall
           desire
           ,
           planted
           in
           the
           heart
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           eates
           up
           ,
           and
           devoures
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           all
           other
           desires
           ,
           and
           over-eager
           affections
           after
           worldly
           contentments
           ,
           as
           worthlesse
           ,
           vaine
           ,
           transitory
           ;
           as
           empty
           Clouds
           ,
           Welles
           without
           water
           ,
           Comforters
           of
           no
           valew
           .
           Wee
           that
           deale
           with
           afflicted
           consciences
           ,
           heare
           many
           times
           some
           expressions
           of
           this
           impatient
           violent
           desire
           in
           troubled
           minds
           .
           
             I
             have
             borne
             nine
             children
          
           ,
           said
           One
           ,
           
             with
             as
             great
             paine
             ,
             I
             thinke
             ,
             as
             other
             women
             :
             I
             would
             with
             all
             my
             heart
             ,
             beare
             them
             all
             over
             againe
             ,
             and
             passe
             againe
             thorow
             the
             same
             intolerable
             pangs
             every
             day
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             I
             live
             ,
             to
             bee
             assured
             of
             my
             part
             in
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           Complaining
           another
           time
           ,
           that
           shee
           had
           no
           hold
           of
           Christ
           ,
           it
           was
           said
           unto
           Her
           :
           But
           doth
           not
           your
           heart
           desire
           ,
           and
           long
           after
           Him
           ?
           
             Oh!
             sayes
             she
             ,
             I
             have
             an
             Husband
             and
             Children
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             comforts
             ;
             I
             would
             give
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             good
             I
             shall
             ever
             see
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             World
             to
             come
             ,
             to
             have
             my
             poore
             thirsty
             Soule
             refresht
             with
             that
             pretious
             blood
             of
             His
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           6.
           
           It
           is
           growing
           ,
           from
           appetite
           to
           d
           endeavour
           ;
           from
           endeavour
           to
           action
           ;
           from
           action
           to
           habite
           ;
           from
           habite
           to
           some
           comfortable
           perfection
           and
           tallnesse
           in
           Christ.
           If
           it
           bee
           quite
           quencht
           and
           extingvished
           ,
           when
           the
           spirituall
           angvish
           and
           agony
           is
           over
           ,
           or
           stand
           at
           a
           stay
           ,
           never
           transcending
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           naked
           wish
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           bee
           reputed
           rootelesse
           ,
           heartlesse
           ,
           gracelesse
           .
           There
           are
           Christians
           that
           lie
           as
           yet
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           strugling
           in
           the
           wombe
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           who
           for
           a
           time
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           live
           spiritually
           ,
           onely
           by
           grievings
           and
           groanes
           ,
           by
           hearty
           desires
           ,
           eager
           longings
           ,
           &
           affectionate
           stirrings
           of
           spirit
           ,
           
           &c.
           
           There
           are
           also
           Babes
           in
           Christ
           ;
           young
           men
           in
           Christ
           ,
           strong
           men
           in
           Christ
           ,
           e
           old
           Christians
           .
           A
           perpetuall
           infancy
           argues
           a
           nullity
           of
           sound
           and
           saving
           Christianity
           .
           The
           Childe
           that
           never
           passeth
           the
           stature
           and
           state
           of
           an
           Infant
           ,
           will
           proove
           a
           Monster
           :
           Hee
           that
           growes
           not
           by
           the
           syncere
           milke
           of
           the
           Word
           is
           a
           true
           Changeling
           ,
           not
           truly
           changed
           .
           Hee
           that
           rests
           with
           contentment
           ,
           upon
           a
           desire
           onely
           of
           good
           things
           ,
           never
           desired
           them
           savingly
           .
           But
           here
           ,
           lest
           any
           tender
           conscience
           bee
           unnecessarily
           troubled
           ,
           I
           must
           confesse
           ;
           It
           is
           not
           so
           growing
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           or
           not
           so
           sensibly
           at
           certaine
           times
           ;
           as
           while
           the
           pangs
           of
           the
           New-birth
           are
           upon
           us
           ,
           in
           times
           of
           desertion
           ,
           temptation
           ,
           &c.
           
           Tho
           even
           then
           ,
           it
           growes
           in
           an
           holy
           impatiency
           ,
           restlesnesse
           ,
           longing
           ,
           &c.
           
           Which
           is
           well-pleasing
           unto
           the
           
             Father
             of
             mercies
          
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ;
           and
           which
           Hee
           accepts
           graciously
           ,
           untill
           Hee
           give
           more
           strength
           .
        
         
           The
           Point
           thus
           cleared
           ,
           is
           very
           sweet
           and
           soveraigne
           ;
           but
           so
           ,
           that
           no
           carnall
           Man
           must
           come
           neere
           it
           ,
           no
           stranger
           meddle
           with
           it
           ;
           much
           lesse
           ,
           Swine
           trample
           upon
           it
           .
           It
           is
           a
           Iewell
           for
           the
           true-hearted
           Nathanaels
           wearing
           alone
           .
           Nay
           ,
           the
           Christian
           himselfe
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Soules
           health
           ,
           height
           of
           feeling
           ,
           and
           flourishing
           of
           His
           Faith
           ,
           must
           hold
           off
           His
           hand
           :
           Onely
           ,
           let
           Him
           keepe
           it
           fresh
           and
           orient
           in
           the
           Cabinet
           of
           His
           memory
           ,
           as
           a
           very
           rich
           Pearle
           against
           the
           Day
           of
           spirituall
           distresse
           .
           As
           pretious
           and
           cordiall
           waters
           are
           to
           bee
           given
           onely
           in
           swounings
           ,
           faintings
           and
           defection
           of
           the
           spirits
           :
           so
           this
           delicious
           Manna
           is
           to
           bee
           ministred
           specially
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           in
           the
           straits
           and
           extremities
           of
           the
           Soule
           .
           At
           such
           times
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           Cases
           as
           these
           :
           In
           ,
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               strugglings
               of
               the
               New-birth
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Spirituall
               Desertions
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Strong
               temptations
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Extraordinary
               troubles
               upon
               our
               last
               Bed.
               
            
          
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           the
           first
           .
           When
           thou
           art
           once
           come
           so
           farre
           ,
           
           as
           I
           intimated
           before
           :
           To
           wit
           ,
           that
           after
           a
           thorow
           conviction
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           sound
           humiliation
           under
           Gods
           mighty
           hand
           ,
           upon
           a
           timely
           and
           seasonable
           revelation
           of
           the
           glorious
           Mystery
           of
           Christ
           ,
           His
           excellencies
           ,
           invitations
           ,
           His
           truth
           ,
           tender-heartednesse
           ,
           &c.
           
           (
           For
           the
           desire
           ,
           I
           speake
           of
           ,
           is
           an
           effect
           and
           affection
           wrought
           ever
           immediately
           by
           the
           Gospell
           alone
           )
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           when
           in
           this
           Case
           thine
           heart
           is
           filled
           with
           vehement
           longings
           after
           the
           Lord
           of
           life
           :
           If
           thou
           bee
           able
           to
           say
           with
           David
           ;
           
           
             My
             soule
             thirsteth
             after
             thee
             ,
             as
             a
             thirstie
             Land
             :
          
           If
           thou
           feele
           in
           thy selfe
           an
           hearty
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           after
           the
           favour
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           Fountaine
           opened
           for
           sinne
           ,
           and
           for
           uncleannesse
           ,
           and
           fellow-ship
           with
           Christ
           ;
           Assuredly
           then
           the
           
             Well
             of
             life
          
           is
           already
           opened
           unto
           thee
           ,
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           thy
           faithfull
           Redeemer
           ,
           and
           in
           due
           time
           thou
           shalt
           drink
           thy
           fill
           .
           He
           that
           is
           Alpha
           and
           Omega
           ,
           the
           Beginning
           and
           the
           End
           ;
           the
           eternall
           and
           unchangeable
           God
           hath
           promised
           it
           .
           And
           amid
           the
           sorrowes
           of
           thy
           trembling
           heart
           ,
           and
           longings
           of
           thy
           thirsty
           soule
           ,
           thou
           mayst
           even
           challenge
           it
           at
           His
           hands
           ,
           with
           an
           humble
           ,
           sober
           and
           zealous
           confidence
           .
           As
           did
           that
           f
           
             Scottish
             Penitent
          
           ,
           a
           little
           before
           his
           Execution
           :
           Hee
           freely
           
             confessed
             his
             fault
             ,
             to
             the
             shame
             ,
          
           as
           Hee
           said
           ,
           
             of
             Himselfe
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             shame
             of
             the
             Divell
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
          
           Hee
           acknowledged
           it
           to
           bee
           so
           hainous
           and
           horrible
           ,
           
             that
             had
             hee
             a
             thousand
             lives
             ,
             and
             could
             he
             die
             ten
             thousand
             deaths
             ,
             Hee
             could
             not
             make
             satisfaction
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
          
           said
           hee
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             hast
             left
             mee
             this
             comfort
             in
             thy
             Word
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             said
             ;
             Come
             unto
             mee
             all
             ye
             ,
             that
             are
             weary
             and
             laden
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             refresh
             you
             .
             Lord
             ,
             I
             am
             weary
             ;
             Lord
             ,
             I
             am
             heavily
             laden
             with
             my
             sinnes
             ,
             which
             are
             innumerable
             .
             I
             am
             ready
             to
             sinke
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             even
             to
             Hell
             ,
             without
             thou
             in
             thy
             mercy
             put
             to
             thine
             hand
             ,
             and
             deliver
             mee
             .
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             hast
             promised
             by
             thine
             owne
             word
             ,
             out
             of
             thine
             owne
             mouth
             ,
             that
             thou
             wilt
             refresh
             the
             weary
             soule
             .
          
           And
           with
           that
           ,
           Hee
           thrusts
           out
           one
           of
           his
           hands
           ;
           and
           reaching
           ,
           as
           high
           as
           Hee
           could
           ,
           with
           a
           louder
           
           voyce
           ,
           and
           a
           strained
           ,
           cryed
           ;
           
             I
             challenge
             thee
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             by
             that
             Word
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             Promise
             which
             thou
             hast
             made
             ,
             that
             thou
             performe
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             good
             unto
             mee
             ,
             that
             call
             for
             ease
             and
             mercy
             at
             thine
             hands
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Proportionably
           ,
           when
           heavy-heartednesse
           for
           sinne
           hath
           so
           dryed
           up
           thy
           bones
           ;
           and
           the
           angry
           countenance
           of
           God
           so
           parched
           thine
           heart
           ,
           that
           thy
           poore
           soule
           begins
           to
           gaspe
           for
           grace
           ,
           as
           the
           thirsty
           Land
           for
           drops
           of
           raine
           ;
           thou
           mayst
           ,
           tho
           dust
           and
           ashes
           ,
           with
           an
           holy
           humility
           thus
           speake
           unto
           thy
           gracious
           God
           :
           O
           mercifull
           Lord
           God
           ,
           thou
           art
           Alpha
           and
           Omega
           ,
           the
           beginning
           and
           the
           end
           .
           Thou
           sayest
           ;
           It
           is
           done
           ,
           of
           things
           that
           are
           yet
           to
           come
           ;
           so
           faithfull
           and
           true
           are
           thy
           decrees
           and
           promises
           .
           And
           thou
           hast
           promised
           by
           thine
           owne
           word
           ,
           out
           of
           thine
           owne
           mouth
           ;
           
           
             that
             unto
             Him
             that
             is
             athirst
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             give
             of
             the
             Fountaine
             of
             the
             water
             of
             life
             ,
             freely
             .
          
           O
           Lord
           ,
           I
           thirst
           ,
           I
           faint
           ,
           I
           langvish
           ,
           I
           long
           for
           one
           drop
           of
           mercy
           .
           
             As
             the
             Hart
             panteth
             for
             the
             water
             brookes
             ,
             so
             panteth
             my
             soule
             after
             thee
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
          
           and
           after
           the
           yerning
           bowels
           of
           thy
           woonted
           compassions
           .
           Had
           I
           now
           in
           possession
           the
           glory
           ,
           the
           wealth
           ,
           and
           the
           pleasures
           of
           the
           whole
           World
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           had
           I
           ten
           thousand
           lives
           ,
           ioyfully
           would
           I
           lay
           them
           all
           downe
           ,
           and
           part
           with
           them
           ,
           to
           have
           this
           poore
           trembling
           soule
           of
           mine
           received
           into
           the
           bleeding
           armes
           of
           my
           blessed
           Redeemer
           .
           O
           Lord
           ,
           and
           thou
           onely
           knowest
           it
           ,
           my
           spirit
           within
           me
           is
           melted
           into
           teares
           of
           blood
           ,
           my
           heart
           is
           shivered
           into
           peeces
           :
           Out
           of
           the
           very
           place
           of
           Dragons
           ,
           and
           shaddow
           of
           death
           ,
           doe
           I
           lift
           up
           my
           thoughts
           ,
           heavy
           and
           sad
           ,
           before
           Thee
           :
           the
           remembrance
           of
           my
           former
           vanities
           ,
           and
           pollutions
           ,
           is
           a
           very
           vomite
           to
           my
           soule
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           full
           sorely
           wounded
           with
           the
           grievous
           representation
           thereof
           .
           The
           very
           flames
           of
           Hell
           ,
           Lord
           !
           the
           fury
           of
           thy
           just
           wrath
           ;
           the
           scorchings
           of
           mine
           owne
           conscience
           ,
           have
           so
           wasted
           ,
           and
           parched
           mine
           heart
           ,
           that
           my
           thirst
           is
           insatiable
           .
           My
           bowels
           are
           hot
           within
           mee
           ;
           my
           desire
           after
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           pardon
           and
           grace
           ,
           is
           greedy
           as
           the
           
             grave
             ,
             
             the
             coles
             thereof
             are
             coles
             of
             fire
             ,
             which
             hath
             a
             most
             vehement
             flame
             .
          
           And
           Lord
           ,
           in
           thy
           blessed
           Booke
           thou
           calls
           and
           cries
           :
           
           
             Ho
             ,
             every
             One
             that
             thirsteth
             !
             come
             yee
             to
             the
             waters
             ,
             &c.
             
             In
             that
             great
             day
             of
             the
             Feast
             ,
             Thou
             stood'st
             ,
             and
             cryed'st
          
           with
           thine
           owne
           mouth
           ,
           
           
             saying
             ;
             If
             any
             man
             thirst
             ,
             Let
             Him
             come
             unto
             mee
             ,
             and
             drinke
             .
          
           And
           these
           are
           thine
           owne
           words
           ;
           
           
             Those
             who
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             after
             righteousnesse
             ,
             shall
             be
             filled
             .
          
           I
           challenge
           thee
           Lord
           ,
           in
           this
           my
           extremest
           thirst
           after
           thine
           owne
           blessed
           Selfe
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           life
           in
           Thee
           ,
           by
           that
           Word
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           Promise
           ,
           which
           thou
           hast
           made
           ,
           that
           thou
           performe
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           good
           unto
           mee
           ,
           that
           lies
           groveling
           in
           the
           dust
           ,
           and
           trembling
           at
           thy
           feet
           .
           Oh!
           Open
           now
           that
           promised
           
             Well
             of
             life
          
           ;
           For
           I
           must
           drinke
           ,
           or
           els
           I
           die
           .
        
         
           Heare
           then
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           is
           thy
           comfort
           ;
           
             In
             these
             hungrings
             and
             thirstings
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             there
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             the
             spawne
             of
             Faith
             ,
          
           semen
           fidei
           ,
           
             there
             is
          
           aliquid
           fidei
           
             in
             them
          
           ;
           as
           excellent
           Divines
           ,
           both
           for
           learning
           and
           holinesse
           ,
           doe
           affirme
           :
           Howsoever
           ,
           or
           in
           what
           phrase
           soever
           it
           bee
           exprest
           ,
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           
             such
             desires
             so
             qualified
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             shall
             bee
             fulfilled
             ,
             satisfied
             ,
             accomplished
             ,
             possessed
             of
             the
             Well
             of
             life
             ,
          
           and
           that
           is
           abundant
           ,
           to
           put
           the
           thirsting
           Partie
           into
           a
           comfortable
           and
           saving-state
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           at
           first
           .
           The
           words
           of
           Scripture
           are
           punctuall
           ,
           and
           down-right
           ,
           for
           this
           which
           I
           say
           :
           
             Blessed
             are
             they
             ,
             which
             doe
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             after
             righteousnesse
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             bee
             filled
             :
             Mat.
          
           5.6
           .
           
             If
             any
             man
             thirst
             ,
             let
             him
             come
             unto
             mee
             ,
             and
             drinke
             .
             Ioh.
          
           7.37
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             heareth
             the
             desire
             of
             the
             humble
             .
             Psal.
          
           10.17
           .
           
             Hee
             will
             fullfill
             the
             desire
             of
             them
             that
             feare
             Him.
             Psal.
          
           145.19
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             filleth
             the
             hungry
             with
             good
             things
             .
             Luk.
          
           1.53
           .
           
             Let
             Him
             that
             is
             athirst
             ,
             come
             .
             And
             whosoever
             will
             ,
             let
             him
             take
             the
             water
             of
             life
             freely
             :
             Rev.
          
           22.17
           .
           
             H●
             ,
             every
             One
             that
             thirsteth
             ,
             come
             yee
             to
             the
             waters
             ,
             &c.
             
             Isa.
          
           55.1
           .
           
             I
             will
             poure
             water
             upon
             him
             that
             is
             thirsty
             ,
             &
             flouds
             upon
             the
             dry
             ground
             ;
             Cap.
          
           44.3
           .
           These
           longings
           and
           
           desires
           ,
           this
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           ,
           before
           a
           sensible
           apprehension
           ,
           and
           enjoyment
           of
           Christ
           ,
           arise
           from
           a
           sense
           of
           the
           necessity
           and
           want
           of
           His
           blessed
           Person
           ,
           and
           pretious
           bloodshed
           ;
           which
           the
           afflicted
           Soule
           now
           prizeth
           before
           tenne
           thousand
           Worlds
           ;
           and
           for
           whose
           sake
           ,
           is
           most
           willing
           
             to
             sell
             all
          
           ,
           and
           to
           abandon
           wholly
           the
           Devils
           service
           for
           ever
           :
           Those
           ,
           after
           a
           full
           entrance
           into
           the
           holy
           Path
           ,
           and
           joyfull
           grasping
           of
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           in
           the
           armes
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           arise
           partly
           from
           the
           former
           taste
           of
           unutterable
           sweetnesse
           we
           found
           in
           Him
           ;
           partly
           from
           the
           want
           of
           a
           more
           full
           ,
           and
           further
           fruition
           of
           Him
           ,
           especially
           when
           He
           is
           departed
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           present
           feeling
           ;
           as
           in
           times
           of
           desertion
           ,
           extraordinary
           temptation
           ,
           &c.
           
           In
           the
           Passage
           that
           is
           past
           ,
           I
           understand
           the
           former
           ;
           in
           those
           that
           follow
           ,
           the
           latter
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           Concerning
           desertions
           I
           intend
           a
           larger
           ,
           and
           more
           particular
           discourse
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           passe
           by
           them
           ,
           here
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           Wee
           may
           have
           recourse
           for
           comfort
           to
           this
           pretious
           Point
           ,
           in
           some
           speciall
           temptations
           of
           doubtfullnesse
           ,
           and
           feare
           about
           our
           spirituall
           state
           ;
           When
           spirituall
           life
           is
           runne
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           into
           the
           roote
           ,
           in
           some
           particulars
           ;
           and
           actuall
           abilities
           to
           exercise
           some
           graces
           ,
           and
           discharge
           some
           duties
           ,
           are
           returned
           to
           nothing
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           but
           groanes
           ,
           desires
           ,
           and
           longings
           to
           doe
           ,
           as
           God
           would
           have
           us
           .
        
         
           For
           instance
           :
        
         
           Thou
           art
           much
           afflicted
           ,
           because
           thou
           feeles
           the
           spirit
           of
           prayer
           not
           to
           stirre
           and
           worke
           in
           Thee
           with
           that
           life
           and
           vigour
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           woont
           ;
           but
           beginnes
           to
           langvish
           in
           the
           inward
           man
           ,
           for
           lacke
           of
           that
           vitall
           heate
           and
           feeling
           ,
           in
           the
           mutuall
           entercourse
           ,
           and
           commerce
           betweene
           God
           and
           thine
           owne
           Soule
           ;
           which
           heretofore
           hath
           many
           times
           warmed
           thine
           heart
           with
           many
           sweet
           refreshings
           ,
           springing
           from
           a
           comfortable
           correspondence
           between
           thy
           holy
           eiaculations
           ,
           and
           his
           heavenly
           inspirations
           ;
           betweene
           thine
           humble
           complaints
           
           at
           the
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           his
           gracious
           answers
           :
           Nay
           ,
           it
           may
           bee
           ,
           thou
           throwes
           downe
           thy selfe
           before
           His
           Seate
           of
           mercy
           ,
           in
           much
           bitternesse
           of
           spirit
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           can
           say
           little
           ,
           or
           nothing
           ;
           the
           present
           dullnesse
           ,
           and
           indisposition
           of
           thine
           heart
           ,
           stopping
           all
           passage
           to
           thy
           woonted
           prayers
           ,
           and
           damming
           up
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           the
           ordinary
           course
           of
           thy
           most
           blessed
           heart-ravishing
           conference
           with
           thy
           God
           in
           secret
           .
           But
           tell
           mee
           true
           ,
           poore
           Soule
           ;
           Tho
           at
           such
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           an
           uncomfortable
           Damqe
           ,
           and
           spiritual
           deadnesse
           ,
           thou
           feeles
           not
           thine
           heart
           enabled
           ,
           and
           enlarged
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           to
           poure
           out
           it selfe
           with
           accustomed
           fervency
           and
           freedome
           ;
           yet
           doth
           not
           that
           heart
           of
           thine
           ,
           with
           an
           unutterable
           thirst
           and
           desire
           ,
           long
           to
           offer
           up
           unto
           his
           
             Throne
             of
             Grace
          
           ,
           thy
           suites
           and
           Sacrifices
           of
           prayers
           ,
           and
           praises
           ,
           with
           that
           heartinesse
           and
           feeling
           ,
           with
           al
           those
           broken
           ,
           and
           bleeding
           affections
           ,
           which
           a
           grieved
           sense
           of
           sinne
           ,
           that
           hangs
           so
           fast
           on
           ,
           and
           an
           holy
           greedinesse
           after
           pardon
           ,
           grace
           and
           nearer
           communion
           with
           his
           heavenly
           Highnesse
           ,
           are
           won●
           to
           beget
           in
           truly-humbled
           Soules
           ?
           If
           so
           ;
           Assure
           thy
           sel●●
           this
           very
           desire
           is
           a
           prayer
           of
           u
           extraordinary
           strength
           ,
           dearenesse
           and
           acceptation
           with
           thy
           God.
           I
           say
           ;
           with
           that
           ,
           thy
           mercifull
           Lord
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           as
           farre
           more
           compassionately
           ,
           and
           lovingly
           affected
           to
           his
           Childe
           ,
           then
           the
           kindest
           Father
           to
           his
           dearliest
           beloved
           Sonne
           ▪
           as
           the
           infinite
           love
           of
           a
           tender-hearted
           God
           ,
           doth
           surpasse
           the
           faint
           affection
           of
           a
           fraile
           ,
           and
           mortall
           man.
           Suppose
           thy
           dearest
           Childe
           were
           in
           great
           extremity
           ,
           and
           should
           at
           last
           grow
           so
           low
           and
           weake
           ,
           that
           it
           were
           not
           able
           to
           speake
           ,
           but
           onely
           groane
           ,
           and
           sigh
           ,
           and
           cast
           it's
           eye
           upon
           Thee
           ;
           as
           One
           from
           whom
           alone
           ,
           it
           look't
           for
           helpe
           :
           Would
           not
           thine
           heart
           melt
           over
           thy
           Child
           a
           great
           deale
           more
           in
           that
           misery
           ,
           then
           ever
           before
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           able
           to
           expresse
           it's
           minde
           ?
           I
           am
           sure
           it
           would
           .
           It
           is
           just
           so
           ,
           in
           the
           present
           Point
           .
           For
           ,
           
             like
             as
             a
             Father
             pittieth
             his
             children
             :
             so
             the
             Lord
             pittieth
             them
             
             that
             feare
             Him.
          
           Nay
           ,
           and
           much
           x
           more
           ,
           if
           wee
           consider
           the
           muchnesse
           and
           quantity
           .
           For
           looke
           how
           farre
           God
           is
           higher
           then
           man
           in
           Majesty
           and
           greatnesse
           ;
           which
           is
           with
           an
           infinite
           distance
           ,
           and
           disproportion
           ;
           so
           farre
           doth
           Hee
           passe
           him
           in
           tender-heartednesse
           and
           mercy
           .
           See
           Isa.
           55.8.9
           .
        
         
           Thou
           mayst
           sometimes
           upon
           the
           awakening
           ,
           illumination
           ,
           and
           search
           of
           thy
           conscience
           ,
           after
           some
           drouzy
           repose
           ,
           and
           deeper
           sleep
           upon
           the
           bed
           of
           security
           ;
           some
           fouler
           ens●arement
           ,
           and
           longer
           abode
           in
           some
           knowne
           scandalo●s
           sinne
           ;
           after
           the
           Canker
           of
           earthly
           cares
           ,
           and
           teeth
           of
           worldly-mindednesse
           have
           ,
           ere
           thou
           bee
           well-aware
           ,
           with
           an
           insensible
           pleasing
           consumption
           ,
           eaten
           too
           farre
           into
           the
           heart
           of
           thy
           Zeale
           ,
           and
           other
           graces
           :
           In
           the
           apprehension
           of
           some
           present
           terrour
           ,
           arising
           from
           a
           more
           serious
           ,
           and
           sensible
           survay
           of
           the
           now
           abhorred
           villanies
           ,
           and
           abominations
           of
           thine
           unregenerate
           time
           ;
           or
           from
           the
           grieved
           remembrance
           of
           thy
           falls
           ,
           and
           failings
           ;
           of
           thy
           sins
           ,
           and
           unservice-ablenes
           since
           thy
           conversion
           (
           which
           I
           am
           perswaded
           ,
           trouble
           the
           Christian
           most
           ,
           and
           goe
           nearest
           to
           his
           heart
           )
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           say
           ,
           in
           such
           Cases
           ,
           as
           these
           ,
           Thou
           maist
           feele
           such
           a
           fearefulnesse
           and
           faintnesse
           to
           have
           surprised
           the
           hand
           of
           thy
           Faith
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           so
           presently
           and
           easily
           recover
           it
           's
           former
           hold
           ;
           nor
           claspe
           about
           the
           glorious
           justice
           ,
           and
           meritorious
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           with
           that
           fastnesse
           and
           firmenesse
           of
           assent
           ,
           with
           that
           comfort
           and
           confidence
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           woont
           .
           So
           that
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           Thou
           mayst
           lie
           under
           the
           torture
           of
           an
           heavy
           heart
           ,
           uncheerfullnesse
           in
           all
           thy
           waies
           ,
           and
           some
           degree
           of
           horrour
           ;
           because
           thou
           canst
           get
           no
           better
           hold-fast
           .
           (
           But
           more
           is
           thy
           fault
           :
           For
           never
           did
           dearest
           Father
           so
           lovingly
           entertaine
           into
           His
           greedy
           armes
           ,
           a
           penitent
           Sonne
           ,
           returning
           from
           going
           astray
           :
           then
           our
           mercifull
           God
           ,
           upon
           thy
           renewed
           humiliation
           ,
           is
           willing
           to
           shine
           upon
           thee
           againe
           ,
           with
           the
           refreshing
           beames
           ,
           and
           blessings
           of
           his
           woonted
           favour
           )
           .
           Yet
           tell
           mee
           true
           ,
           deare
           Heart
           ,
           Tho
           for
           the
           
           present
           ,
           that
           precious
           and
           happy
           prayer
           of
           Paul
           for
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           
           
             The
             God
             of
             hope
             fill
             you
             with
             all
             ioy
             and
             peace
             in
             beleeving
             ,
          
           be
           not
           fulfilled
           upon
           thy
           Soule
           ;
           Tho
           thy
           former
           joyfull
           feelings
           bee
           turned
           into
           distrustfull
           feares
           :
           yet
           doth
           not
           that
           heavy
           heart
           of
           thine
           desire
           farre
           more
           to
           bee
           re-comforted
           with
           the
           presence
           ,
           and
           pleased
           ,
           face
           of
           thy
           Beloved
           ;
           then
           crowned
           with
           the
           glory
           and
           pleasures
           of
           many
           worlds
           ?
           Wouldest
           thou
           not
           much
           rather
           ,
           feele
           the
           hand
           of
           thy
           Faith
           fastned
           againe
           with
           peace
           ,
           and
           full
           perswasion
           upon
           the
           Person
           ,
           Passion
           and
           promises
           of
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           ;
           then
           graspe
           in
           thy
           bodily
           hand
           ,
           the
           richest
           Imperiall
           Crowne
           ,
           that
           ever
           sate
           upon
           any
           Caesars
           head
           ?
           If
           Satans
           spitefull
           craft
           ,
           taking
           a
           cruell
           advantage
           of
           thy
           present
           dejection
           of
           spirit
           ,
           doe
           not
           hinder
           thy
           trembling
           heart
           from
           telling
           the
           truth
           ;
           I
           know
           ,
           thou
           canst
           not
           deny
           this
           .
           And
           then
           I
           must
           tell
           Thee
           ;
           These
           hearty
           longings
           ,
           and
           longing
           desires
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           untill
           God
           give
           more
           strength
           ,
           be
           right
           deare
           to
           that
           tender-hearted
           Father
           of
           thine
           ;
           which
           doth
           infinitely
           more
           esteeme
           one
           groane
           or
           sigh
           from
           a
           broken
           spirit
           ,
           then
           
             a
             thousand
             rammes
             ,
             or
             tenne
             thousand
             rivers
             of
             oyle
          
           ;
           and
           are
           most
           pretious
           and
           piercing
           to
           that
           compassionate
           heart
           ,
           that
           poured
           out
           it's
           warmest
           and
           dearest
           blood
           to
           purchase
           the
           salvation
           ,
           and
           refresh
           the
           sadnesse
           of
           every
           truly-humbled
           Soule
           .
           Ground
           upon
           it
           then
           ,
           and
           bee
           of
           good
           cheere
           :
           If
           thy
           troubled
           spirit
           fild
           with
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           want
           of
           it's
           former
           ,
           sweet
           ,
           and
           joyfull
           feelings
           ,
           finde
           in
           it selfe
           a
           true
           and
           hearty
           longing
           after
           the
           supply
           of
           that
           want
           ;
           a
           constant
           ,
           and
           conscionable
           pursuite
           of
           all
           holy
           meanes
           for
           the
           procurement
           of
           that
           supply
           ;
           I
           can
           assure
           Thee
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           truth
           ,
           in
           Gods
           season
           ,
           Thou
           shalt
           bee
           satisfyed
           .
           
           
             Hee
             will
             fullfill
             the
             desires
             of
             them
             that
             feare
             Him
             :
             Hee
             also
             will
             heare
             their
             cry
             ,
             and
             will
             save
             them
             .
          
           And
           this
           blessed
           promise
           ,
           for
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           thy
           desire
           ,
           is
           as
           surely
           thine
           ,
           as
           the
           breath
           in
           thy
           Body
           .
           Hee
           must
           sooner
           cease
           to
           bee
           God
           ,
           and
           deny
           Himselfe
           ▪
           
           which
           is
           more
           then
           infinitely
           impossible
           ,
           and
           prodigious
           blasphemy
           to
           imagine
           ;
           then
           faile
           in
           the
           least
           circumstance
           ,
           or
           syllable
           of
           all
           His
           love
           ,
           and
           promises
           of
           life
           to
           any
           One
           ,
           that
           heartily
           loves
           Him.
           All
           the
           sacred
           Sayings
           in
           His
           holy
           Booke
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           promises
           of
           salvation
           ,
           are
           signed
           with
           the
           hand
           of
           Truth
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           sealed
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           His
           beloved
           Sonne
           ;
           And
           so
           are
           farre
           surer
           ,
           then
           the
           Pillars
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           or
           Poles
           of
           Heaven
           :
           
             For
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             must
             passe
             away
             ,
             before
             any
             title
             of
             His
             Word
             fall
             unto
             the
             ground
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           ,
           as
           Hee
           will
           most
           certainly
           poure
           upon
           the
           hairy
           Pate
           of
           every
           One
           ,
           which
           hates
           to
           bee
           reformed
           ,
           all
           the
           plagues
           and
           curses
           threatned
           there
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           least
           sparke
           of
           the
           flames
           of
           Hell
           ;
           and
           the
           last
           drop
           of
           the
           full
           vials
           of
           His
           infinite
           ,
           endlesse
           ,
           unquenchable
           wrath
           :
           so
           will
           Hee
           abundantly
           make
           good
           to
           every
           upright
           Soule
           ,
           syncerely
           thirsting
           after
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           in
           the
           best
           time
           ,
           all
           the
           promised
           good
           in
           His
           blessed
           Booke
           ,
           and
           that
           aboue
           all
           expectation
           ,
           expression
           ,
           conceit
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           Thou
           mayst
           bee
           diversly
           distressed
           upon
           thy
           Bed
           of
           death
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Casting
           thine
           eye
           backe
           upon
           thy
           whole
           life
           ,
           all
           thy
           sinnes
           from
           Adam
           to
           that
           houre
           ;
           and
           willing
           ,
           as
           thou
           must
           now
           take
           thy
           farewell
           ,
           so
           to
           take
           thy
           fill
           of
           repentance
           ;
           They
           appeare
           to
           the
           eie
           of
           thy
           conscience
           farre
           moe
           in
           number
           ,
           and
           more
           ougly
           ,
           then
           ever
           before
           .
           And
           no
           marvaile
           ;
           for
           beeing
           now
           sequestred
           for
           ever
           from
           all
           worldly
           comforts
           ,
           and
           company
           ;
           distractions
           ,
           and
           diversions
           ,
           and
           the
           cloudes
           of
           naturall
           feare
           ,
           raised
           by
           the
           dreadfull
           circumstances
           of
           approaching
           dissolution
           ;
           uniting
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           and
           collecting
           the
           sight
           of
           thy
           Soule
           ,
           which
           imploiments
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           commerce
           amongst
           men
           ,
           and
           Sunne-shine
           of
           outward
           prosperity
           ,
           did
           before
           too
           much
           disperse
           ,
           dazle
           ,
           and
           divert
           ;
           they
           are
           represented
           farre
           more
           to
           the
           life
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           true
           colours
           .
           Whereupon
           ,
           comparing
           the
           poore
           weake
           nothingnesse
           ,
           
           as
           thou
           now
           apprehends
           ,
           of
           thy
           godly
           sorrow
           ,
           hatred
           ,
           and
           opposition
           against
           them
           ,
           with
           thy
           present
           apprehension
           of
           their
           hainousnesse
           ,
           hatefulnesse
           ,
           and
           horrible
           number
           ;
           Thou
           begins
           to
           bee
           dejected
           ,
           and
           knowest
           not
           well
           what
           to
           thinke
           of
           thy Selfe
           .
           I
           say
           then
           ,
           for
           thy
           comfort
           ,
           consult
           with
           thy
           sanctified
           heart
           ;
           and
           thou
           shalt
           finde
           ,
           and
           feele
           an
           infinite
           hearty
           desire
           ,
           that
           thy
           repentance
           for
           them
           ,
           detestatiō
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           heart-rising
           against
           them
           ,
           had
           been
           ,
           and
           now
           were
           as
           thorow
           ,
           sound
           ,
           and
           resolute
           ,
           as
           ever
           was
           in
           any
           penitent
           Soule
           ,
           that
           breathed
           the
           life
           of
           grace
           upon
           earth
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           Revising
           now
           ,
           thy
           whole
           Christian
           conversation
           ;
           spending
           of
           Sabbaths
           ,
           pouring
           out
           prayers
           ,
           reading
           Scriptures
           ,
           hearing
           the
           Word
           ,
           love
           of
           the
           Brethren
           ,
           dayes
           of
           humiliation
           ,
           workes
           of
           mercy
           ,
           receiving
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           godly
           conference
           ,
           living
           by
           Faith
           in
           all
           estates
           ,
           &c.
           
           Thou
           mayst
           see
           them
           in
           this
           last
           ,
           impartiall
           ,
           cleare
           ,
           retired
           examination
           of
           thy
           conscience
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           pestered
           with
           so
           many
           failings
           ,
           imperfections
           ,
           deadnesse
           of
           spirit
           ,
           distractions
           ,
           distempers
           ;
           that
           thou
           begins
           to
           feare
           and
           conceive
           ;
           
             As
             well
             never
             a
             whit
             ,
             as
             never
             the
             better
             ,
          
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           &c.
           
           In
           this
           case
           also
           ,
           reflect
           upon
           the
           holy
           habituall
           disposition
           of
           thy
           heart
           ;
           and
           thou
           shalt
           feele
           it
           thirsting
           ,
           and
           longing
           unfainedly
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           holy
           duties
           ,
           and
           good
           deeds
           ,
           that
           ever
           passed
           thorow
           thy
           heart
           and
           hands
           ,
           had
           been
           done
           in
           answerable
           exactnesse
           to
           the
           rules
           of
           divine
           Truth
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           had
           so
           pleased
           God
           ,
           with
           absolute
           freedome
           from
           all
           infirmities
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           Thou
           mayst
           bee
           troubled
           at
           that
           time
           ;
           because
           ,
           beeing
           perhaps
           ,
           as
           yet
           ,
           but
           of
           little
           standing
           in
           Profession
           ,
           thou
           hast
           done
           God
           so
           little
           service
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           short
           time
           ,
           hast
           not
           stood
           on
           Gods
           side
           with
           that
           courage
           and
           life
           ,
           nor
           walked
           in
           his
           holy
           wayes
           ,
           with
           that
           watchfulnesse
           and
           Zeale
           ,
           as
           thou
           mightest
           .
           And
           it
           cuts
           thy
           heart
           the
           more
           ;
           because
           thou
           spent
           so
           much
           of
           thy
           time
           ,
           in
           serving
           thy selfe
           and
           Satan
           ;
           and
           expectest
           
           now
           ,
           to
           enjoy
           immortall
           joyes
           and
           a
           Crowne
           of
           endlesse
           blisse
           .
           But
           here
           is
           thy
           comfort
           .
           It
           is
           the
           unfained
           desire
           ,
           and
           resolution
           of
           thine
           heart
           ;
           If
           the
           Lord
           would
           bee
           pleased
           to
           allow
           Thee
           a
           longer
           time
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           adde
           many
           moe
           yeeres
           unto
           it
           ;
           Thou
           wouldest
           double
           thy
           diligence
           ,
           and
           improove
           all
           oportunities
           ,
           to
           doe
           thy
           God
           every
           way
           farre
           more
           glorious
           service
           ,
           then
           heretofore
           all
           the
           daies
           of
           thine
           appointed
           time
           ;
           Oh!
           then
           thou
           wouldest
           doe
           so
           ,
           and
           so
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Assure
           now
           thy selfe
           ,
           in
           these
           three
           cases
           ,
           and
           troubles
           upon
           thy
           last
           Bed
           ;
           this
           syncere
           desire
           of
           thine
           upright
           Soule
           ,
           wil
           be
           graciously
           accepted
           of
           our
           mercifull
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           :
           As
           tho
           ,
           first
           ,
           Thy
           repentance
           had
           been
           to
           the
           full
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           Thy
           obedience
           to
           the
           height
           :
           Thirdly
           ,
           Thy
           present
           promises
           ,
           vowes
           and
           resolutions
           ,
           for
           future
           forwardnesse
           and
           fruitfulnesse
           performed
           to
           the
           vtmost
           .
           For
           when
           all
           is
           done
           ,
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           is
           
             All
             in
             All
          
           :
           Hee
           alone
           is
           the
           onely
           Sanctuary
           ,
           and
           Tower
           of
           everlasting
           safty
           ,
           for
           every
           truly
           humbled
           Soule
           to
           fly
           unto
           ,
           both
           in
           life
           and
           death
           :
           Hee
           is
           made
           unto
           us
           wisedome
           ,
           
           
             righteousnesse
             ,
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             redemption
             .
          
        
         
           I
           come
           now
           ,
           as
           I
           promised
           ,
           to
           some
           speciall
           Cures
           ,
           and
           particular
           application
           of
           comfortable
           Antidotes
           ,
           to
           divers
           spirituall
           Maladies
           ;
           of
           which
           ,
           Christians
           specially
           complaine
           ;
           to
           those
           terrours
           and
           temptations
           ,
           which
           are
           woont
           most
           to
           afflict
           sin-troubled
           ,
           and
           truly-humbled
           Soules
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           I
           will
           suppose
           ,
           Thou
           art
           effectually
           and
           savingly
           wrought-upon
           ,
           by
           the
           Preaching
           and
           power
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           illightned
           ,
           and
           convinced
           to
           acknowledge
           ,
           and
           feele
           thy selfe
           to
           bee
           a
           most
           sinnefull
           and
           cursed
           wretch
           by
           nature
           ;
           lost
           and
           forlorne
           ,
           damned
           and
           utterly
           undone
           in
           thy selfe
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           upon
           the
           opening
           of
           the
           glorious
           Mysterie
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           offer
           therein
           of
           the
           Person
           ,
           and
           pretious
           merits
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           for
           the
           present
           binding-up
           of
           thy
           broken
           heart
           ,
           and
           endlesse
           blessednesse
           ,
           
           Thou
           art
           ravisht
           with
           extraordinary
           admiration
           and
           affection
           ,
           after
           that
           
             hidden
             Treasure
          
           and
           
             Pearle
             of
             great
             price
          
           ;
           holding
           thy selfe
           happy
           ,
           that
           ever
           thou
           wast
           borne
           ;
           and
           made
           for
           ever
           ,
           if
           thou
           canst
           get
           possession
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           a
           gone-man
           ,
           if
           thou
           canst
           not
           get
           it
           ,
           and
           an
           everlasting
           Cast-away
           .
           Most
           willing
           therefore
           art
           Thou
           
             to
             sell
             all
             that
             thou
             hast
          
           ;
           prizing
           it
           infinitely
           before
           the
           riches
           ,
           glory
           ,
           and
           pleasures
           of
           the
           whole
           earth
           ,
           &c.
           
           In
           which
           state
           ,
           thou
           hast
           a
           strong
           ,
           direct
           ,
           and
           speciall
           Calling
           ,
           to
           fill
           thine
           hungry
           Soule
           with
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           to
           lay
           hold
           upon
           his
           Person
           ,
           Sufferings
           ,
           promises
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           rich
           purchases
           of
           his
           dearest
           blood
           ,
           as
           thine
           owne
           for
           ever
           ;
           
           To
           take
           Him
           ,
           as
           thy
           
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             redemption
          
           ;
           that
           so
           
             unspeakeable
             ioy
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             glory
             ,
             peace
             which
             passeth
             all
             understanding
             ,
          
           Evangelicall
           pleasures
           ,
           which
           
             neither
             eye
             hath
             seene
             ,
             
             nor
             eare
             heard
             ,
             neither
             have
             entred
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             Man
             ,
          
           might
           abundantly
           flow
           into
           thine
           heart
           ,
           from
           the
           
             Fountaine
             of
             all
             comfort
          
           .
           a
           But
           yet
           so
           it
           is
           ;
           alledging
           ,
           that
           thou
           art
           the
           unworthiest
           upon
           earth
           ;
           the
           vilest
           of
           Men
           ;
           No
           heart
           so
           hard
           as
           thine
           ;
           thy
           sinnes
           farre
           above
           ordinary
           ;
           of
           an
           abominable
           and
           most
           abhorred
           streine
           ;
           of
           a
           
             scarlet
             and
             crimson
          
           die
           :
           for
           thou
           hast
           done
           so
           and
           so
           ;
           sinned
           many
           and
           many
           a
           time
           against
           that
           Divine
           ,
           nay
           ,
           and
           even
           naturall
           light
           ;
           which
           stood
           in
           thy
           Conscience
           ,
           like
           an
           armed
           Man
           ;
           persecuted
           the
           Saints
           ;
           liued
           in
           Sodom
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           that
           which
           troubles
           thee
           most
           of
           all
           ,
           for
           all
           these
           sinnes
           ,
           thy
           sorrow
           is
           very
           poore
           and
           scant
           ,
           in
           no
           proportion
           to
           thy
           former
           hainous
           provocations
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           upon
           these
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           mistaken
           grounds
           ,
           Thou
           very
           unadvisedly
           professes
           ,
           but
           against
           thine
           own
           Soule
           ,
           That
           as
           yet
           ,
           Thou
           canst
           not
           ,
           thou
           dares
           not
           ,
           Thou
           wilt
           not
           ,
           meddle
           with
           any
           mercy
           ,
           apply
           any
           promise
           ,
           or
           bee
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           belongs
           unto
           Thee
           .
           What
           ?
           Such
           a
           vile
           ,
           unworthy
           ,
           abominable
           wretch
           at
           thou
           !
           to
           expect
           such
           glorious
           things
           ;
           to
           come
           neare
           so
           pure
           a
           God
           ;
           to
           lay
           violent
           hands
           upon
           the
           Lord
           of
           
           life
           ,
           and
           looke
           for
           everlasting
           blisse
           !
           Alas
           !
           Say
           what
           you
           will
           ,
           saist
           thou
           ,
           as
           yet
           I
           cannot
           ,
           I
           dare
           not
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           .
           Whereupon
           Thou
           willfully
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           lies
           still
           upon
           the
           Racke
           of
           much
           spirituall
           terrour
           ,
           and
           trouble
           of
           minde
           ;
           And
           which
           is
           a
           miserable
           addition
           and
           mischiefe
           ,
           for
           which
           Thou
           maist
           thanke
           thy selfe
           ;
           art
           all
           the
           while
           farre
           more
           liable
           ,
           and
           lies
           much
           more
           open
           to
           Satans
           most
           horrible
           injections
           ,
           and
           cruellest
           temptations
           to
           selfe
           destruction
           ,
           despaire
           ,
           plunging
           againe
           into
           former
           pleasures
           of
           Good-fellowship
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           It
           grieves
           mee
           to
           consider
           ,
           how
           fearefully
           and
           falsly
           thou
           deceives
           thine
           own
           heart
           ,
           in
           a
           point
           of
           so
           great
           importance
           ,
           to
           thy
           much
           spiritual
           hurt
           ,
           and
           further
           horror
           .
           Why
           ,
           therefore
           art
           thou
           most
           welcome
           to
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           because
           thou
           art
           so
           sensible
           of
           thy
           b
           spirituall
           misery
           ,
           and
           beggery
           ;
           because
           thou
           art
           so
           vile
           ,
           so
           abominable
           ,
           so
           unworthy
           and
           wretched
           in
           thine
           own
           conceit
           .
           *
           
             Those
             that
             bee
             whole
             ,
             need
             not
             a
             Physician
             ;
             but
             they
             that
             are
             sicke
             .
             Christ
             came
             not
             to
             call
             the
          
           c
           
             righteous
             ,
             but
             sinners
          
           .
           And
           in
           this
           respect
           ,
           He
           is
           said
           to
           d
           
             iustifie
             the
             ungodly
          
           ;
           and
           to
           die
           
             for
             the
          
           e
           uniust
           ;
           And
           to
           seeke
           those
           
             that
             finde
             themselves
             lost
          
           .
           f
           And
           therefore
           ,
           that
           which
           thou
           makes
           thy
           greatest
           discouragement
           to
           come
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           should
           bee
           ,
           and
           in
           truth
           is
           ,
           the
           greatest
           encouragement
           ,
           to
           cast
           thy selfe
           with
           confidence
           into
           the
           bosome
           of
           His
           love
           .
        
         
           But
           before
           I
           come
           to
           speake
           more
           fully
           to
           the
           Point
           ,
           Let
           mee
           premise
           this
           Principle
           :
        
         
           When
           a
           Man
           is
           once
           syncerely
           humbled
           under
           Gods
           mighty
           hand
           ,
           with
           sight
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           sense
           of
           divine
           wrath
           ;
           so
           that
           now
           all
           his
           former
           wicked
           wayes
           ,
           pollutions
           ,
           
           and
           provocations
           of
           Gods
           pure
           eye
           ,
           lie
           so
           heavy
           upon
           His
           heart
           ;
           that
           Hee
           is
           truly
           weary
           ,
           willing
           to
           bee
           rid
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           unfainedly
           thirsting
           after
           the
           blood
           and
           holinesse
           of
           Christ
           :
           And
           therefore
           as
           well
           content
           to
           take
           upon
           him
           His
           sweet
           and
           easy
           yoke
           ,
           for
           to
           please
           Him
           in
           New-obedience
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ;
           as
           to
           partake
           of
           the
           merit
           of
           His
           Passion
           ,
           for
           the
           present
           pardon
           of
           His
           sinnes
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           then
           Hee
           must
           conceive
           ,
           that
           Hee
           hath
           a
           sound
           ,
           seasonable
           ,
           and
           comfortable
           Calling
           ,
           to
           lay
           fast
           hold
           upon
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           to
           bee
           undoubtedly
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           Hee
           hath
           his
           part
           and
           portion
           in
           Him.
           And
           besides
           ,
           that
           Gods
           blessed
           Word
           determines
           it
           ,
           Hee
           may
           the
           rather
           assent
           unto
           the
           season
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           boldly
           believe
           ;
           Because
           Hee
           hath
           now
           found
           ,
           and
           feeles
           by
           his
           owne
           experience
           ,
           the
           practise
           of
           that
           double
           policy
           of
           the
           Divell
           ,
           so
           often
           discovered
           unto
           Him
           heretofore
           by
           Gods
           faithfull
           Messengers
           ,
           to
           wit
           ;
           That
           whereas
           Hee
           was
           a
           long
           time
           most
           industrious
           to
           ●eepe
           His
           heart
           resolutely
           stubborne
           ,
           and
           unstird
           against
           the
           might
           and
           piercing
           of
           the
           most
           powerfull
           Ministry
           ;
           and
           when
           at
           any
           time
           Hee
           once
           perceived
           it
           to
           begin
           to
           worke
           upon
           Him
           ,
           raised
           all
           possible
           oppotion
           against
           His
           yeelding
           :
           So
           now
           ,
           when
           Hee
           is
           truly
           toucht
           indeed
           ,
           and
           resolute
           to
           abandon
           His
           Hellish
           slavery
           for
           ever
           ;
           Hee
           labours
           might
           and
           maine
           ,
           with
           all
           restlesse
           cruelty
           and
           malice
           ,
           to
           keepe
           His
           conscience
           continually
           upon
           the
           Racke
           .
           To
           this
           purpose
           ,
           He
           objects
           and
           urgeth
           to
           the
           utmost
           ,
           the
           hainousnesse
           of
           his
           former
           sinnes
           ,
           the
           fiercenesse
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           which
           Hee
           cunningly
           concealed
           before
           ;
           the
           littlenesse
           of
           His
           sorrow
           ;
           His
           unworthinesse
           to
           meddle
           with
           any
           promise
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           And
           what
           's
           the
           reason
           ,
           thinke
           you
           ,
           that
           Hee
           ,
           who
           was
           so
           dawbing
           before
           ,
           is
           now
           so
           downe-right
           ;
           Hee
           ,
           that
           was
           so
           indulgent
           before
           ,
           is
           now
           so
           desperately
           bloody
           ,
           and
           for
           nothing
           but
           despaire
           ,
           and
           damnation
           ?
           It
           is
           easie
           to
           tell
           ;
           For
           that
           foule
           Fiend
           knowes
           full
           well
           ,
           if
           a
           poore
           Soule
           in
           the
           supposed
           case
           ,
           
           and
           such
           a
           truly-humbled
           state
           ,
           shall
           but
           come
           now
           ,
           when
           Christ
           calls
           Him
           ,
           and
           
             set
             to
             His
             seale
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             true
          
           ;
           which
           not
           to
           doe
           ,
           shall
           ever
           bee
           an
           unmannerly
           madnesse
           ,
           and
           willfull
           cruelty
           to
           a
           mans
           owne
           conscience
           ,
           Hee
           is
           then
           quite
           gone
           out
           of
           His
           kingdome
           of
           darkenesse
           ;
           and
           an
           immortall
           Soule
           is
           pulld
           out
           of
           His
           Hellish
           Paw
           for
           ever
           .
           This
           is
           the
           true
           reason
           ,
           why
           Hee
           so
           rageth
           ,
           when
           Hee
           sees
           a
           weary
           Soule
           make
           towards
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           for
           rest
           .
           I
           have
           often
           foretold
           you
           of
           Satans
           methode
           ,
           and
           malice
           ,
           in
           managing
           His
           temptations
           in
           this
           kinde
           ;
           that
           beeing
           fore-warned
           ,
           yee
           may
           be
           fore-armed
           .
           He
           plots
           first
           ,
           and
           prevailes
           with
           most
           amongst
           us
           ,
           to
           keepe
           them
           from
           terrour
           and
           trouble
           for
           sinne
           .
           But
           if
           they
           bee
           once
           happily
           wounded
           that
           way
           ,
           then
           His
           next
           plot
           ,
           is
           to
           allay
           ,
           and
           take
           away
           the
           smart
           by
           outward
           mirth
           ;
           or
           dawbe
           ,
           and
           draw
           over
           a
           skinne
           onely
           with
           unsound
           and
           superficiall
           comfort
           .
           But
           if
           Hee
           find
           ,
           that
           it
           bleeds
           still
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           bee
           stanched
           ,
           but
           onely
           by
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           that
           no
           earthly
           pleasure
           can
           any
           whit
           asswage
           the
           paine
           ;
           then
           in
           a
           third
           Place
           doth
           Hee
           cast
           about
           ,
           and
           contend
           with
           all
           cruelty
           ,
           to
           keepe
           the
           poore
           Soule
           in
           a
           perpetuall
           sad
           slavish
           trembling
           ▪
           that
           it
           may
           not
           dare
           to
           meddle
           with
           any
           comfort
           ,
           or
           apply
           the
           promises
           ;
           but
           cherishing
           the
           bruise
           ,
           against
           the
           counsell
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           bleede
           inwardly
           still
           .
           And
           this
           Point
           Hee
           plies
           with
           more
           eagernesse
           and
           fury
           ,
           because
           the
           very
           next
           step
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           but
           even
           reaching
           out
           of
           this
           spirituall
           Gulfe
           and
           griefe
           for
           sinne
           ,
           towards
           the
           mercifull
           hand
           of
           Christ
           ,
           holden
           out
           to
           helpe
           Him
           up
           ,
           is
           the
           next
           and
           immediate
           Act
           ,
           by
           which
           a
           man
           is
           quite
           ,
           and
           for
           ever
           puld
           out
           of
           His
           power
           ,
           and
           put
           into
           the
           Paradise
           of
           grace
           .
        
         
           Or
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           and
           shorter
           thus
           :
           Tho
           thou
           commest
           freshly
           out
           of
           an
           Hell
           of
           hainous
           sinnes
           ;
           and
           hitherto
           ,
           hast
           neither
           thought
           ,
           or
           spoke
           ,
           or
           done
           any
           thing
           but
           abominably
           :
           yet
           if
           now
           with
           true
           remorse
           thou
           groans
           under
           them
           all
           ,
           as
           an
           heavy
           burden
           ,
           and
           syncerely
           longest
           
           for
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           ,
           and
           newnesse
           of
           life
           ;
           thou
           art
           bound
           presently
           ,
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           immediatly
           after
           that
           Act
           ,
           and
           unfained
           resolution
           of
           thy
           Soule
           ,
           to
           take
           Christ
           Himself
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           promises
           of
           life
           as
           thine
           own
           for
           ever
           .
           All
           delaies
           ,
           demurres
           ,
           exceptions
           ,
           objections
           ,
           pretexts
           ,
           standing
           out
           ,
           scruples
           ,
           distrusts
           ,
           &
           contradictions
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           are
           dishonourable
           to
           Gods
           mercy
           and
           free
           grace
           ,
           disparagement
           to
           the
           Promises
           ,
           derogatory
           to
           the
           Truth
           &
           tender-heartednes
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           an
           unnecessary
           detainement
           of
           the
           Soule
           in
           terrour
           ;
           and
           onely
           a
           gratification
           of
           that
           
             roaring
             Lion
          
           ,
           whose
           trade
           is
           to
           teare
           soules
           in
           peeces
           ,
           and
           torture
           them
           all
           Hee
           can
           .
           For
           as
           soone
           as
           wee
           are
           
             poore
             in
             spirit
          
           ,
           we
           are
           presently
           
             blessed
             ;
             Mat.
          
           5.3
           .
           As
           soone
           as
           we
           are
           weary
           of
           our
           sins
           ,
           the
           Hand
           of
           Christ
           is
           ready
           to
           take
           off
           the
           burden
           ,
           Mat.
           11.28
           .
           As
           soone
           as
           wee
           thirst
           ,
           in
           the
           sense
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           the
           
             Fountaine
             of
             the
             water
             of
             life
             ,
          
           is
           set
           wide
           open
           unto
           us
           ;
           Rev.
           21.6
           .
           As
           soone
           as
           we
           have
           got
           
             contrite
             and
             humble
             spirits
          
           ,
           wee
           become
           royall
           Thrones
           ,
           for
           the
           
             High
             and
             lofty
             One
             that
             inhabiteth
             eternity
             ,
          
           to
           dwell
           in
           for
           ever
           ;
           Isa.
           57.15
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           come
           and
           take
           abundantly
           mighty
           Arguments
           ,
           and
           invincible
           motives
           ,
           which
           neither
           Man
           ,
           nor
           Divell
           ,
           nor
           natural
           distrust
           can
           ever
           ,
           any
           waies
           possibly
           disable
           ;
           Not
           to
           lie
           any
           longer
           ,
           being
           in
           the
           proposed
           and
           supposed
           state
           ,
           upon
           the
           racke
           of
           terror
           ;
           but
           to
           lay
           hold
           upon
           the
           
             Rock
             of
             eternity
          
           .
           I
           meane
           ,
           to
           rest
           and
           establish
           thy
           trembling
           heart
           upon
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           ,
           with
           everlasting
           peace
           and
           safty
           ;
           and
           after
           walke
           watchfully
           and
           fruitfully
           in
           the
           holy
           way
           ,
           untill
           thine
           ending
           houre
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           And
           first
           ,
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             God
             blessed
             for
             ever
             ,
             keeps
             an
             open
             house
          
           for
           all
           such
           hungry
           and
           thirsty
           soules
           .
           
             Let
             him
             that
             is
             athirst
             ,
             come
             .
             And
             whosoever
             will
             ,
             let
             him
             take
             the
             water
             of
             life
             freely
             ;
             Rev.
          
           22.17
           .
           
             Whosoever
             will
          
           ]
           In
           whose
           heart
           soever
           the
           holy
           a
           Ghost
           hath
           wrought
           an
           effectuall
           ,
           b
           earnest
           ,
           hearty
           will
           ;
           that
           supernaturall
           syncere
           desire
           described
           before
           ,
           which
           prizeth
           
           the
           
             Well
             of
             life
          
           before
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           and
           is
           ever
           accompanied
           with
           an
           unfained
           resolution
           to
           
             sell
             all
          
           ,
           for
           the
           
             Pearle
             of
             great
             price
          
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           such
           an
           One
           may
           come
           ,
           and
           wellcome
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           bidding
           ,
           and
           drinke
           his
           fill
           of
           the
           Rivers
           of
           all
           spirituall
           pleasures
           .
           If
           there
           were
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           this
           ,
           this
           is
           more
           then
           enough
           to
           bring
           Thee
           to
           
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           If
           a
           Proclamation
           should
           bee
           made
           that
           such
           ,
           or
           such
           a
           great
           Man
           kept
           open
           house
           for
           all
           commers
           ,
           there
           need
           no
           more
           to
           bring-in
           all
           the
           poore
           ,
           hungry
           people
           in
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           without
           any
           further
           waiting
           or
           inviting
           .
           But
           heere
           above
           all
           degrees
           of
           comparison
           ,
           the
           hunger
           is
           more
           importunate
           and
           important
           ;
           the
           Feast-maker
           more
           faithfull
           and
           sure
           of
           his
           word
           ;
           the
           fare
           more
           delicious
           and
           ravishing
           :
           And
           why
           doest
           thou
           refuse
           ?
           Thou
           hast
           a
           warrant
           infinitely
           aboue
           all
           exception
           .
           The
           Lord
           of
           life
           keepes
           open
           house
           for
           all
           that
           will
           come
           :
           And
           thou
           knowest
           in
           thine
           owne
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           canst
           not
           deny
           ,
           but
           that
           Hee
           hath
           already
           c
           honored
           Thee
           with
           that
           singular
           favour
           ,
           as
           to
           plant
           in
           thy
           Soule
           a
           will
           this
           way
           ,
           with
           a
           witnesse
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ;
           For
           what
           wouldest
           thou
           not
           part
           with
           ,
           to
           have
           assurance
           of
           thy
           part
           in
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ?
           What
           wouldest
           thou
           not
           give
           ,
           if
           it
           might
           be
           bought
           ,
           to
           heare
           Him
           speake
           peace
           unto
           thy
           Soule
           ,
           and
           say
           sweetly
           unto
           it
           ;
           I
           am
           thy
           salvation
           ?
           And
           therefore
           if
           thou
           come
           not
           in
           presently
           ,
           and
           take
           the
           comfort
           of
           this
           pretious
           Place
           and
           Promise
           ;
           
             setting
             to
             thy
             seale
             that
             God
             is
             true
          
           ;
           Consider
           
           by
           the
           premisses
           ,
           whether
           thy
           terrours
           and
           temptations
           bee
           not
           justly
           upon
           thee
           ,
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           this
           will
           not
           serve
           ,
           which
           God
           forbid
           ;
           then
           in
           a
           second
           Place
           ,
           Thou
           art
           invited
           solemnly
           ,
           by
           the
           Feast-Maker
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           Himselfe
           with
           his
           owne
           mouth
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           infinite
           mercy
           ,
           d
           honour
           and
           comfort
           :
           
             Come
             unto
             mee
             all
             yee
             that
             labour
             ,
             and
             are
             heavy
             laden
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             give
             you
             rest
             :
             Mat.
          
           11.28
           .
           Here
           is
           no
           exception
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           times
           ,
           or
           Persons
           .
           And
           if
           thou
           shouldest
           reply
           ,
           Yea
           ,
           but
           alas
           !
           I
           am
           the
           unworthiest
           man
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           draw
           neere
           unto
           so
           holy
           ,
           a
           God
           ;
           to
           presse
           into
           so
           pure
           a
           presence
           ;
           to
           expect
           upon
           the
           sudden
           such
           glorious
           ,
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           heavenly
           advancement
           ;
           most
           impure
           ,
           abominable
           ,
           and
           beastly
           wretch
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           !
           readier
           farre
           ,
           and
           fitter
           to
           sinke
           into
           the
           bottome
           of
           Hell
           ,
           by
           the
           insupportable
           waight
           of
           my
           manifold
           hainous
           sins
           :
           I
           say
           then
           ,
           the
           Text
           tells
           thee
           plainely
           ,
           that
           thou
           mightily
           mistakes
           ;
           For
           therefore
           onely
           art
           thou
           fit
           ,
           because
           thou
           feeles
           so
           sensibly
           thy
           unfitnesse
           ,
           unworthinesse
           ,
           vilenesse
           ,
           wretchednesse
           :
           The
           sorer
           and
           heavier
           thy
           burden
           is
           ,
           the
           rather
           shouldest
           thou
           come
           :
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           it
           appeares
           ,
           by
           thine
           owne
           words
           ,
           expressing
           such
           a
           penitent
           apprehension
           of
           thy
           spirituall
           poverty
           ;
           that
           thou
           art
           the
           onely
           man
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           thou
           alone
           ,
           which
           Christ
           here
           specially
           aimes-at
           ,
           invites
           ,
           and
           accepts
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             Hee
             knowing
             our
             frame
          
           ,
           our
           sluggish
           ,
           dull
           and
           heavy
           disposition
           ;
           our
           spirituall
           lazinesse
           ,
           naturall
           neglect
           of
           our
           owne
           salvation
           ,
           and
           loathnesse
           to
           believe
           ;
           adds
           in
           an
           other
           Place
           ,
           to
           ordinary
           invitation
           ,
           
             a
             stirring
             compassionate
             ▪
             and
             quickning
          
           e
           compellation
           ,
           or
           rather
           ,
           f
           exclamation
           :
           Ho
           ,
           saith
           Hee
           ,
           Isa.
           55.1
           .
           
             Every
             one
             that
             thirsteth
             ,
             come
             yee
             to
             the
             waters
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           lest
           
           any
           thinke
           Hee
           shall
           come
           to
           His
           cost
           ,
           or
           should
           bring
           any
           thing
           in
           His
           hand
           ,
           Hee
           calls
           upon
           
             Him
             that
             hath
             no
             money
          
           ;
           and
           thus
           doubles
           His
           cry
           :
           
             Come
             yee
             ,
             buy
             and
             eate
             ;
             yea
             ,
             come
             ,
             buy
             wine
             and
             milke
             without
             money
             ,
             and
             without
             price
             .
          
           O
           most
           blessed
           and
           sweetest
           lines
           !
           So
           full
           of
           love
           and
           longing
           ,
           to
           draw
           us
           to
           the
           Well
           of
           life
           ;
           that
           besides
           that
           holy
           pang
           of
           compassion
           ,
           and
           excitation
           ,
           Ho
           ;
           Hee
           cries
           thrice
           ,
           
             Come
             ,
             Come
             ,
             Come
          
           !
           Yea
           ,
           but
           mayst
           thou
           say
           ,
           Alas
           !
           I
           am
           so
           farre
           from
           bringing
           any
           thing
           in
           my
           hand
           ,
           that
           I
           bring
           a
           world
           of
           wickednesse
           upon
           my
           heart
           ;
           and
           that
           above
           ordinary
           ,
           both
           in
           notoriousnesse
           ,
           and
           number
           ;
           and
           therfore
           I
           am
           afraid
           the
           hainousnesse
           of
           my
           sinnes
           will
           hinder
           my
           acceptation
           ;
           tho
           the
           invitation
           bee
           most
           sweet
           and
           pretious
           :
           Be
           it
           so
           ;
           yet
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           the
           same
           Chapter
           doth
           purposely
           meet
           with
           ,
           and
           remoove
           that
           very
           scruple
           :
           
             Let
             the
             wicked
          
           ,
           saith
           He
           ,
           
             forsake
             His
             way
             ,
             and
             the
             unrighteous
             man
             His
             thoughts
             :
          
           (
           And
           this
           is
           thy
           Case
           ;
           Thou
           art
           unfainedly
           set
           against
           all
           sinne
           both
           inward
           and
           outward
           )
           ,
           
             and
             let
             him
             returne
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             Hee
             will
             have
             mercy
             upon
             Him
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             God
             ,
             for
             He
             will
             abundantly
             pardon
             :
          
           verse
           7.
           
           Hee
           will
           not
           onely
           
             have
             mercy
             upon
             thee
          
           ,
           but
           Hee
           will
           also
           abundantly
           pardon
           .
           Hee
           will
           f
           multiply
           His
           pardons
           ,
           according
           to
           thy
           provocations
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           g
           
             super-abundance
             :
             Rom.
          
           5.20
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           If
           all
           this
           will
           not
           yet
           doe
           ;
           Hee
           descends
           out
           of
           the
           infinite
           riches
           
             of
             his
             grace
          
           to
           a
           miracle
           of
           further
           mercy
           .
           For
           the
           mighty
           Lord
           of
           Heaven
           and
           earth
           sends
           Ambassadours
           unto
           us
           ,
           dust
           and
           ashes
           ,
           wormes
           and
           no
           men
           ,
           
             to
             beseech
             us
             to
             bee
             reconciled
             unto
             Him.
             Now
             then
             we
             are
             Ambassadors
             for
             Christ
             ,
             as
             though
             God
             did
             beseech
             you
             by
             us
             ;
             wee
             pray
             you
             in
             Christs
             st●ad
             ,
             be
             ye
             reconciled
             unto
             God
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Cor.
           5
           20.
           
           What
           man
           can
           possibly
           ponder
           seriously
           upon
           this
           Place
           ;
           but
           must
           bee
           transported
           with
           extraordinary
           admiration
           ;
           nay
           ,
           adoration
           of
           the
           bottomlesse
           depth
           ,
           and
           infinite
           height
           of
           
           Gods
           incomprehensible
           ,
           everlasting
           and
           free
           love
           :
           We
           most
           abhorred
           ,
           vile
           wretches
           ,
           are
           the
           Offenders
           ,
           Traitors
           ,
           Rebels
           &
           enimies
           ;
           and
           ought
           to
           seek
           and
           sue
           unto
           Him
           first
           ,
           upon
           the
           knees
           of
           our
           soules
           ,
           trembling
           in
           the
           dust
           :
           and
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           ,
           with
           teares
           of
           blood
           ;
           and
           yet
           He
           begins
           unto
           us
           ,
           intreating
           us
           by
           His
           owne
           Son
           ,
           and
           His
           servants
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           to
           come
           in
           ;
           accept
           His
           favour
           and
           grace
           ,
           enter
           into
           the
           
             wise
             and
             good
             way
          
           ;
           which
           is
           i
           
             pretious
             ,
             profitable
             ,
             honorable
          
           ,
           and
           pleasant
           ;
           that
           He
           may
           hereafter
           set
           upon
           our
           heads
           everlasting
           Crownes
           of
           glory
           and
           blisse
           .
           An
           earthly
           Prince
           would
           disdaine
           ,
           and
           hold
           it
           in
           foule
           scorne
           ,
           to
           send
           unto
           His
           inferiour
           for
           reconcilement
           ;
           especially
           ,
           who
           had
           behaved
           Himself
           basely
           ,
           &
           unworthily
           towards
           Him
           ,
           and
           justly
           provoked
           His
           royall
           indignation
           .
           Would
           not
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           thinke
           you
           ,
           so
           great
           a
           Monarch
           ,
           hold
           it
           an
           inexpiable
           dishonour
           and
           indignity
           ,
           to
           send
           Embassadours
           now
           ,
           and
           sue
           unto
           the
           Hollanders
           ,
           so
           farre
           below
           Him
           ,
           for
           reconcilement
           and
           peace
           ;
           promising
           and
           assuring
           them
           ,
           of
           an
           entire
           restitution
           ,
           and
           exercise
           of
           all
           their
           k
           ancient
           rights
           ,
           priviledges
           ,
           liberties
           and
           ▪
           fundamentall
           
           Lawes
           ;
           that
           they
           should
           not
           need
           to
           feare
           ,
           
             that
             greatest
          
           l
           
             tyranny
             ,
             and
             severest
             kind
             of
             persecution
             under
             heaven
             ,
          
           the
           
             Spanish
             Inquisition
          
           ;
           that
           He
           would
           resume
           His
           former
           m
           Oath
           ,
           the
           Popes
           dispensation
           ,
           for
           which
           begun
           all
           the
           trouble
           ,
           &c.
           
           Rather
           then
           He
           would
           do
           it
           ,
           He
           hath
           paid
           already
           ,
           a
           good
           while
           since
           ,
           n
           
             above
             an
             hundred
             millions
             ,
             and
             the
             lives
             of
             above
             foure
             hundred
             thousand
             men
          
           ;
           And
           is
           still
           spending
           abundance
           of
           gold
           and
           blood
           .
           It
           is
           thus
           indeede
           with
           wormes
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           
             in
             whom
             there
             is
             no
             helpe
             ,
          
           and
           whose
           breath
           is
           in
           their
           nostrills
           ;
           But
           it
           is
           otherwise
           with
           the
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           
             who
             sitteth
             upon
             the
             Circle
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             inhabitants
             thereof
             are
             as
             Grashoppers
             ,
             and
             the
             Nations
             as
             the
             drop
             of
             a
             Bucket
             ;
             who
             bringeth
             the
             Princes
             to
             Nothing
             ,
             and
             maketh
             the
             Iudges
             of
             the
             Earth
             as
             vanitie
             .
          
           Hee
           is
           content
           to
           put
           up
           at
           our
           hands
           ,
           this
           indignity
           and
           affront
           ,
           if
           I
           may
           so
           speake
           .
           He
           is
           glad
           to
           sue
           unto
           us
           first
           ,
           and
           send
           His
           Ambassadours
           day
           after
           day
           ,
           beseeching
           us
           to
           bee
           reconciled
           unto
           Him.
           O
           incomprehensible
           Depth
           of
           unspeakeable
           mercy
           and
           Encouragement
           to
           come
           in
           ,
           and
           trust
           in
           his
           mercy
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           spirituall
           misery
           ,
           able
           to
           trample
           under
           foot
           triumphantly
           ,
           all
           Oppositions
           of
           the
           most
           raging
           Hell
           ,
           or
           distrustfull
           heart
           !
        
         
           5.
           
           Nay
           Hee
           commands
           us
           ,
           
             And
             this
             is
             his
             Commandement
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             beleeve
             on
             the
             Name
             of
             his
             Sonne
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           3.23
           .
           This
           command
           alone
           of
           rhe
           All-powerfull
           God
           ,
           should
           infinitely
           out-weigh
           ,
           and
           prevaile
           against
           all
           other
           counter-maunds
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           or
           Earth
           ;
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           Satan
           ,
           nature
           ,
           reason
           ,
           sense
           ;
           the
           whole
           Creation
           ;
           all
           the
           World
           :
           It
           should
           swallow
           up
           all
           scruples
           ,
           doubts
           ,
           feares
           ,
           despaires
           .
           Comming
           to
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           with
           broken
           hearts
           ,
           according
           to
           this
           Commandement
           ;
           It
           will
           beare
           us
           out
           against
           all
           oppositions
           ,
           
           accusations
           ,
           weaknesses
           of
           faith
           in
           the
           evill
           times
           ,
           in
           the
           houre
           of
           temptation
           ,
           upon
           our
           beds
           of
           death
           ,
           at
           that
           last
           and
           greatest
           day
           .
           It
           will
           be
           a
           plea
           at
           such
           times
           ,
           utterly
           above
           all
           exception
           ,
           against
           all
           allegations
           ,
           terrours
           ,
           and
           temptations
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           to
           say
           :
           I
           was
           humbled
           under
           the
           burden
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           sense
           of
           my
           spirituall
           misery
           :
           God
           in
           mercy
           offered
           mee
           His
           Sonne
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           freely
           ,
           in
           the
           Mysterie
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           by
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Word
           :
           I
           thereupon
           thirsted
           infinitely
           for
           His
           Person
           ,
           and
           pretious
           blood
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           thereby
           obtaine
           pardon
           and
           power
           against
           my
           sinnes
           :
           Hee
           called
           upon
           mee
           ,
           and
           commanded
           mee
           to
           drinke
           my
           fill
           of
           the
           
             Water
             of
             life
             freely
          
           :
           I
           accepted
           His
           gracious
           Offer
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           His
           Commandement
           cast
           my selfe
           upon
           the
           
             Lord
             Christ
          
           ,
           against
           all
           the
           contradictions
           of
           carnall
           reason
           ,
           and
           Sophistry
           of
           Satan
           ;
           and
           since
           that
           time
           ,
           Hee
           hath
           given
           mee
           power
           to
           serve
           Him
           in
           syncerity
           of
           heart
           .
           This
           is
           my
           ground
           and
           warrant
           ,
           even
           the
           Commandement
           of
           my
           blessed
           God
           ;
           
             Thus
             to
             drinke
             when
             I
             was
             thirsty
          
           :
           Against
           which
           ,
           the
           gates
           of
           Hell
           can
           never
           possibly
           prevaile
           .
           In
           thy
           Case
           then
           ,
           who
           thirsts
           extremely
           ,
           and
           upon
           free
           Offer
           ,
           yet
           refusest
           to
           drink
           ,
           consider
           how
           unworthily
           thou
           dishonours
           God
           ;
           and
           wrongs
           thine
           owne
           Soule
           ,
           by
           suffering
           the
           Divels
           cavils
           ,
           and
           the
           groundlesse
           exceptions
           of
           thine
           owne
           distrustfull
           heart
           ,
           to
           prevaile
           with
           thee
           against
           the
           direct
           Command
           of
           Al-mighty
           God
           ;
           o
           which
           thou
           oughtest
           to
           obey
           against
           all
           reason
           ,
           sense
           ,
           feares
           ,
           doubts
           ,
           despaires
           ,
           and
           Hellish
           suggestions
           .
           Abraham
           ,
           the
           Father
           of
           the
           Faithfull
           ,
           did
           readily
           ,
           and
           willingly
           submit
           to
           Gods
           Commandement
           ;
           even
           to
           kill
           His
           owne
           onely
           
           deare
           Sonne
           with
           His
           owne
           hand
           ;
           naturally
           ,
           matter
           of
           as
           great
           griefe
           ,
           as
           could
           possibly
           pierce
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           mortall
           man
           :
           And
           wilt
           thou
           beeing
           broken-hearted
           ,
           stand
           off
           from
           believing
           ,
           and
           refuse
           ,
           when
           Hee
           commands
           Thee
           to
           take
           His
           own
           only
           deere
           Son
           ;
           especially
           sith
           thou
           takes
           with
           Him
           ,
           the
           excellency
           and
           variety
           of
           all
           blessings
           both
           of
           Heaven
           &
           Earth
           ;
           a
           Discharge
           from
           every
           moment
           of
           the
           everlasting
           paines
           of
           Hell
           ;
           Deeds
           sealed
           with
           His
           own
           blood
           ,
           of
           thy
           Right
           to
           the
           glorious
           
             Inheritance
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             light
             .
          
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           even
           p
           
             all
             things
          
           ,
           the
           most
           glorious
           Deity
           it self
           ,
           blessed
           for
           ever
           ,
           to
           bee
           enjoyed
           thorow
           Him
           ,
           with
           unspeakeable
           and
           endlesse
           pleasure
           thorow
           all
           eternity
           ?
           Prodigious
           q
           madnesse
           ,
           cruelty
           to
           thine
           owne
           Soule
           ,
           or
           something
           at
           which
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           Man
           and
           Angell
           ,
           and
           all
           Creatures
           may
           stand
           amazed
           ;
           That
           thou
           shouldest
           so
           wickedly
           ,
           and
           willfully
           ,
           
             forsake
             thine
             owne
             mercy
             ,
             and
             neglect
             so
             great
             salvation
             .
          
        
         
           6.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           lest
           He
           should
           let
           passe
           any
           meanes
           ,
           or
           be
           any
           waies
           wanting
           on
           His
           part
           to
           drive
           us
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           settle
           our
           Soules
           upon
           Him
           with
           sure
           and
           everlasting
           confidence
           ,
           o
           He
           also
           o
           
             threatneth
             :
             And
             to
             whom
             sware
             Hee
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             enter
             into
             His
             rest
             ,
             but
             to
             them
             that
             believed
             not
             ?
             Heb.
          
           3.18
           .
           Wherein
           Hee
           expresseth
           extremest
           anger
           ;
           unquenchable
           and
           implacable
           indignation
           :
           Hee
           
             sweares
             in
             his
             wrath
          
           ,
           that
           no
           unbeleever
           shall
           ever
           enter
           into
           His
           rest
           .
           In
           the
           Threats
           of
           the
           Morall
           Law
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           such
           Oath
           ,
           but
           a
           secret
           reservation
           of
           mercy
           ,
           upon
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           divine
           justice
           some
           other
           way
           .
           But
           herein
           the
           Lord
           is
           peremptory
           ,
           and
           a
           third
           way
           shall
           never
           bee
           found
           ,
           or
           afforded
           to
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           Men.
           Neglect
           of
           such
           a
           gracious
           Offer
           ,
           of
           so
           great
           salvation
           ,
           must
           needes
           provoke
           ,
           and
           incense
           so
           great
           a
           God
           extraordinarily
           ;
           For
           with
           prodigious
           ingratitude
           &
           folly
           ,
           it
           flings
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           Gods
           free
           grace
           in
           His
           face
           againe
           ;
           and
           sinnes
           against
           His
           mercy
           .
           Suppose
           ,
           a
           mighty
           Prince
           passing
           by
           all
           the
           royall
           
           and
           noble
           blood
           in
           Christendome
           ,
           many
           brave
           and
           honorable
           Ladies
           ,
           should
           send
           to
           a
           poore
           maide
           ,
           bred
           in
           a
           base
           Cottage
           ,
           borne
           both
           of
           beggerly
           and
           wicked
           Parents
           ;
           offer
           her
           marriage
           ,
           &
           to
           make
           Her
           a
           Princesse
           :
           and
           shee
           then
           should
           foolishly
           refuse
           ,
           and
           reject
           so
           infinitely
           undeserved
           ,
           and
           unexpected
           advancement
           .
           As
           shee
           might
           thereupon
           bee
           justly
           branded
           for
           a
           notorious
           Bedlam
           ;
           so
           would
           not
           so
           great
           a
           Prince
           ,
           thinke
           you
           ,
           bee
           mightily
           enraged
           ,
           at
           such
           a
           dunghill
           indignity
           ,
           and
           peevish
           affront
           ?
           The
           
             Prince
             of
             peace
          
           ,
           upon
           whos●
           thigh
           is
           written
           
             King
             of
             King●
             ,
             and
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             ,
          
           s
           passing
           by
           more
           excellent
           and
           noble
           creatures
           ,
           sends
           unto
           Thee
           ;
           whose
           
             Father
             is
             corruption
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             worme
             thy
             mother
             and
             thy
             sister
          
           ;
           and
           who
           in
           respect
           of
           thy
           spirituall
           state
           ,
           lies
           
             polluted
             in
             thine
             owne
             blood
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           offers
           
             to
             betroth
          
           t
           
             Thee
             unto
             Himselfe
             in
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             in
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             in
             loving
             kindenesse
             ,
             and
             in
             mercies
             :
          
           To
           Crowne
           Thee
           with
           all
           the
           riches
           ,
           both
           of
           His
           kingdome
           of
           grace
           and
           glory
           ,
           &c.
           
           Now
           ,
           if
           thou
           shouldest
           stand
           off
           ,
           which
           God
           forbid
           ;
           as
           thereupon
           out
           of
           perfection
           of
           madnesse
           ,
           thou
           forsakest
           thine
           owne
           salvation
           ;
           so
           thou
           most
           justly
           enforcest
           that
           blessed
           Lord
           to
           sweare
           in
           his
           wrath
           ,
           that
           thou
           shalt
           never
           bee
           saved
           .
        
         
           Thus
           thou
           hast
           heard
           ,
           how
           ;
           First
           ,
           Hee
           keepes
           open
           house
           to
           all
           such
           hungry
           and
           thirsty
           soules
           :
           Rev.
           22.17
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Hee
           invites
           :
           Mat.
           11.28
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           Invites
           with
           an
           awakening
           and
           rouzing
           compellation
           :
           Isa.
           55.1
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           Intreats
           :
           2.
           
           Cor.
           5
           20.
           
           Fifthly
           ,
           Commands
           :
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           3.23
           .
           Sixthly
           ,
           And
           threats
           :
           Heb.
           3.18
           .
           How
           cruell
           then
           i●
           that
           Man
           to
           His
           owne
           wounded
           conscience
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           extreme
           spirituall
           thirst
           ,
           will
           not
           bee
           drawne
           ,
           by
           this
           sixfold
           mercifull
           Cord
           ,
           to
           
           drinke
           His
           fill
           
             of
             the
             Fountaine
             of
             the
             water
             of
             life
          
           ;
           to
           cast
           Himselfe
           with
           confidence
           ,
           and
           comfort
           ,
           into
           the
           armes
           of
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           ?
           Which
           is
           more
           then
           infinitely
           able
           to
           tie
           the
           most
           trembling
           heart
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           hangs-off
           most
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           pretended
           doubts
           ,
           scruples
           and
           distrusts
           ,
           to
           that
           blessed
           Saviour
           of
           His
           ,
           with
           all
           full
           assurance
           and
           u
           perfect
           peace
           .
           How
           is
           it
           possible
           ,
           but
           that
           all
           ,
           or
           some
           of
           these
           should
           bring
           in
           every
           broken
           heart
           ,
           to
           believe
           ;
           and
           cause
           every
           one
           that
           is
           weary
           of
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           to
           relie
           upon
           the
           Lord
           of
           life
           for
           everlasting
           Wellfare
           ?
        
         
           But
           that
           which
           I
           desire
           principally
           to
           presse
           for
           my
           purpose
           ,
           in
           the
           P●int
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           is
           this
           ;
           Thy
           conscience
           is
           now
           awaked
           ,
           terrifyed
           and
           troubled
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           as
           I
           suppose
           ,
           tender
           and
           very
           sensible
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           for
           a
           time
           of
           the
           least
           sinne
           .
           ●very
           sinne
           lies
           now
           upon
           thy
           Soule
           as
           heavy
           ,
           as
           a
           mountaine
           of
           leade
           ;
           and
           therefore
           thou
           wouldest
           not
           willingly
           adde
           ,
           unto
           thy
           already
           insupportable
           burden
           ,
           any
           more
           waight
           .
           All
           thy
           youthfull
           lusts
           ,
           and
           abominations
           ,
           stare
           in
           the
           face
           of
           thy
           conscience
           ,
           with
           griesly
           and
           horrible
           lookes
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           especially
           ,
           thou
           art
           notably
           scared
           ,
           from
           a
           willing
           provocation
           of
           Gods
           anger
           ,
           and
           wounding
           it
           afresh
           with
           any
           new
           sinne
           .
           Well
           ,
           it
           beeing
           thus
           then
           ;
           If
           it
           appeare
           unto
           Thee
           ,
           that
           by
           thy
           standing
           off
           ,
           in
           the
           Case
           ,
           I
           have
           supposed
           thee
           ,
           from
           taking
           Christ
           as
           thine
           owne
           ,
           applying
           the
           promises
           ,
           as
           most
           certainely
           belonging
           unto
           ●hee
           ,
           and
           so
           putting
           to
           
             thy
             seale
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             true
          
           ;
           Thou
           dishonours
           Him
           extraordinarily
           in
           many
           respects
           :
           Mee
           thinkes
           then
           ,
           thou
           shouldest
           bee
           mightily
           mooved
           ,
           without
           any
           more
           adoe
           ,
           to
           cast
           thy selfe
           presently
           upon
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           with
           comfort
           and
           much
           assurance
           ;
           Especially
           ,
           sith
           thy
           so
           yeelding
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           faith
           ,
           is
           for
           thy
           infinite
           good
           :
           And
           assure
           thy Selfe
           ,
           thou
           offendest
           ,
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           many
           waies
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           By
           a
           sowre
           ,
           and
           selfe-will'd
           unmanerlinesse
           towards
           Christ
           ;
           in
           not
           comming
           ,
           when
           Hee
           calls
           theo
           ;
           
           Mat.
           11.28
           .
           
             It
             is
             pride
             ,
             and
             high
             pride
             ,
          
           saith
           a
           worthy
           *
           Divine
           ,
           
             not
             to
             come
             when
             thou
             art
             called
             .
             It
             is
             rudenesse
             ,
             and
             not
             good
             manners
             ,
             not
             to
             doe
             as
             thou
             art
             bidden
             to
             doe
             ;
             yea
             ,
             so
             often
             and
             earnestly
             charged
             to
             doe
             .
          
           It
           would
           be
           a
           foule
           fault
           ,
           and
           unmannerly
           disobedience
           for
           any
           subject
           in
           this
           kingdom
           ,
           tho
           never
           so
           ragged
           &
           tatter'd
           ,
           or
           pretending
           never
           so
           much
           His
           unfitnesse
           ,
           and
           unfinenesse
           to
           presse
           into
           so
           great
           a
           presence
           ,
           not
           to
           come
           unto
           the
           King
           ,
           if
           Hee
           should
           please
           earnestly
           to
           call
           upon
           Him.
           Disobedience
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           reiecting
           Gods
           gracious
           Offer
           of
           his
           Sonne
           freely
           ,
           is
           the
           greatest
           ,
           and
           an
           inexpiable
           sinne
           .
           He
           hath
           sworne
           in
           his
           wrath
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           Refusant
           shall
           never
           enter
           into
           His
           rest
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           a
           saucy
           prescribing
           unto
           Him
           ,
           upon
           what
           termes
           Hee
           shall
           take
           thee
           :
           
           Ho
           ,
           sayes
           Hee
           ,
           
             every
             One
             that
             thirsteth
             ,
             come
             yee
             to
             the
             waters
             ;
             and
             Hee
             that
             hath
             no
             money
             :
             Come
             yee
             ,
             buy
             and
             eate
             ;
             yea
             ,
             come
             buy
             wine
             and
             milke
             without
             money
             ,
             and
             without
             price
             .
          
           Nay
           ,
           saist
           Thou
           ,
           I
           will
           either
           bring
           something
           in
           mine
           hand
           ,
           or
           I
           will
           none
           .
           Whereas
           it
           appeares
           in
           the
           cited
           Place
           ,
           that
           Christ
           calls
           not
           onely
           those
           that
           are
           thirsty
           ;
           but
           also
           such
           as
           
             have
             no
             money
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           By
           undervalewing
           the
           unvalewable
           worth
           of
           his
           
             pretious
             blood
          
           .
           As
           tho
           thy
           sinnes
           had
           exceeded
           the
           price
           ,
           that
           hath
           been
           paid
           for
           them
           .
           Whereas
           it
           is
           called
           ,
           Act
           ,
           20.28
           .
           
             Gods
             owne
             blood
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           no
           want
           in
           it
           ,
           to
           wash
           away
           any
           sinne
           ,
           and
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           By
           offering
           disparagement
           to
           all
           the
           promises
           in
           Gods
           blessed
           Booke
           ;
           Every
           one
           whereof
           doth
           now
           sweetly
           ,
           and
           upon
           good
           ground
           ,
           invite
           thee
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           to
           repose
           upon
           it
           ,
           as
           upon
           a
           sure
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           with
           everlasting
           rest
           and
           safty
           .
           But
           thou
           giving
           too
           much
           way
           to
           the
           Divels
           lies
           ,
           and
           the
           dictates
           of
           thine
           owne
           distrustfull
           heart
           ,
           keepes
           off
           ,
           and
           retires
           ;
           as
           tho
           they
           were
           too
           weak
           ,
           to
           support
           thy
           now
           troubled
           ,
           and
           trembling
           Soule
           ,
           especially
           loaden
           with
           so
           many
           ,
           and
           hainous
           sinnes
           .
           Whereby
           ,
           consider
           how
           great
           indignity
           ,
           
           thou
           offers
           to
           such
           pretious
           promises
           ,
           and
           Places
           ,
           as
           these
           :
           Isa.
           1.18
           .
           Ezek.
           36.25
           .
           Isa.
           55.7.8.9
           .
           And
           57.15
           .
           Especially
           ,
           beeing
           so
           strongly
           backt
           by
           Gods
           blessed
           Oath
           :
           
             God
             willing
             more
             abundantly
             to
             shew
             unto
             the
             heires
             of
             promise
             ,
             the
             immutability
             of
             His
             counsell
             ,
             confirmed
             it
             by
             an
             Oath
             :
             That
             by
             two
             immutable
             things
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             God
             to
             lie
             ,
             wee
             might
             have
             a
             strong
             consolation
             ,
             who
             have
             fled
             for
             refuge
             to
             lay
             hold
             upon
             the
             hope
             set
             before
             us
             :
             Heb.
          
           6.17.18
           .
           What
           a
           mighty
           strength
           may
           that
           most
           glorious
           speech
           of
           our
           all-mercifull
           God
           ,
           infuse
           into
           our
           Faith
           ;
           Ezek.
           36.11
           .
           
             As
             I
             live
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           As
           if
           Hee
           should
           have
           said
           :
           As
           x
           sure
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           the
           True
           ,
           Eternall
           ,
           Living
           ,
           and
           Omnipotent
           God
           ,
           &c.
           so
           certainely
           ,
           
             I
             have
             no
             pleasure
             in
             the
             death
             of
             the
             wicked
             ;
             But
             I
          
           y
           
             have
             pleasure
          
           ,
           that
           Hee
           should
           come
           in
           ;
           take
           my
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           bee
           my
           servant
           .
           Vnderstand
           the
           same
           proportionably
           of
           every
           promise
           :
           As
           sure
           as
           I
           have
           an
           eternall
           Essence
           ,
           and
           Beeing
           of
           a
           God-head
           ,
           &c.
           
           So
           certainely
           will
           I
           give
           freely
           to
           every
           One
           ,
           that
           is
           truly
           z
           weary
           of
           all
           His
           sins
           ;
           and
           a
           thirsts
           unfainedly
           for
           mercy
           and
           grace
           ,
           eternal
           rest
           ,
           and
           refreshing
           in
           the
           ever-springing
           Fountaine
           of
           all
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           heavenly
           pleasures
           .
           And
           so
           of
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           ;
           what
           an
           unworthy
           thing
           is
           this
           ;
           That
           all
           the
           pretious
           promises
           in
           the
           Booke
           of
           God
           ,
           confirmed
           with
           his
           owne
           b
           Oath
           ▪
           and
           sealed
           with
           His
           Sonnes
           blood
           ,
           should
           suffer
           dishonour
           and
           disparagement
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           by
           thy
           distrust
           :
           As
           tho
           so
           many
           mighty
           Rocks
           of
           mercy
           and
           truth
           ,
           were
           not
           able
           to
           susteine
           a
           poore
           
             bruised
             Reede
          
           ?
        
         
           5.
           
           By
           disabling
           and
           dis-honouring
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           Gods
           free
           love
           .
           See
           Hos.
           14.4
           .
           Ier.
           31.3
           .
           Ezech.
           16.
           
           Deut.
           7.7.8
           .
           Ioh.
           3.16
           .
           Eph.
           1.5
           ▪
        
         
           If
           God
           would
           not
           give
           us
           Christ
           ,
           without
           some
           matter
           and
           motives
           in
           us
           ;
           without
           something
           done
           by
           our selves
           first
           ;
           it
           were
           something
           to
           stand
           out
           in
           such
           a
           case
           :
           But
           he
           gives
           him
           most
           freely
           ,
           without
           any
           respect
           ,
           or
           expectation
           
           at
           all
           of
           any
           precedent
           worke
           ,
           or
           worth
           on
           our
           part
           .
           Onely
           there
           is
           required
           a
           predisposition
           in
           the
           Partie
           ,
           to
           take
           Christ
           ,
           legall
           dejection
           ,
           sight
           ,
           sense
           ,
           and
           burden
           of
           sinne
           ;
           we
           must
           bee
           truly
           wounded
           ,
           sensible
           of
           the
           Divels
           yoke
           ,
           feele
           our
           owne
           misery
           ;
           wee
           must
           prize
           Him
           above
           ,
           and
           *
           thirst
           for
           Him
           more
           ,
           then
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           &c.
           
           A
           a
           man
           will
           not
           seriously
           seeke
           after
           a
           Physition
           ,
           before
           Hee
           feele
           Himselfe
           to
           be
           sicke
           ;
           for
           ease
           ,
           before
           Hee
           bee
           prest
           with
           the
           waight
           of
           His
           burden
           ;
           for
           a
           plaister
           ,
           before
           Hee
           bee
           wounded
           ;
           for
           heavenly
           riches
           ,
           before
           Hee
           bee
           sensible
           of
           His
           spirituall
           beggery
           ;
           for
           enlargement
           and
           pardon
           ,
           before
           Hee
           finde
           himselfe
           in
           prison
           ;
           for
           mercy
           ,
           before
           Hee
           smart
           with
           sense
           of
           His
           misery
           .
           Such
           dispositions
           then
           as
           these
           serve
           onely
           to
           drive
           us
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           let
           us
           see
           and
           feele
           a
           necessity
           of
           Him
           ;
           But
           they
           are
           infinitely
           ,
           with
           more
           then
           an
           utter
           impossibility
           disabled
           ,
           by
           any
           worthinesse
           ,
           to
           draw
           on
           Christ.
           Hee
           is
           a
           
             Gift
             ;
             Rom.
          
           5.16
           .
           Ioh.
           3.16
           .
           And
           what
           is
           freer
           then
           Gift
           ?
           Nothing
           is
           required
           at
           our
           hands
           ,
           for
           receiving
           Him
           ;
           but
           emptie-handednesse
           ,
           and
           sensiblenesse
           of
           our
           owne
           nothingnesse
           .
           Our
           Heavenly
           Father
           never
           did
           ,
           or
           ever
           will
           fell
           His
           Sonne
           unto
           any
           Iustitiarie
           ;
           or
           any
           ,
           that
           will
           needes
           bee
           something
           in
           Himselfe
           :
           Hee
           ever
           did
           ,
           and
           ever
           will
           give
           Him
           to
           every
           poore
           Soule
           ,
           thas
           is
           vile
           in
           His
           owne
           eyes
           ,
           nothing
           in
           himselfe
           ;
           
             labours
             ,
             and
             is
             heavy
             laden
             ,
          
           and
           willing
           to
           take
           Him
           as
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           a
           Lord.
           A
           full
           hand
           can
           hold
           nothing
           ;
           Either
           it
           must
           bee
           empty
           ,
           or
           wee
           cannot
           receive
           Christ.
           First
           thirst
           ,
           and
           then
           
             buy
             ,
             without
             money
             ,
             and
             without
             price
             .
             Isa.
          
           55.1
           .
        
         
           Mee
           thinkes
           b
           Chrysostome
           doth
           somewhere
           set
           out
           
           sweetly
           ,
           the
           admirable
           ,
           and
           adored
           frankenesse
           of
           this
           divine
           bounty
           :
        
         
           b
           
             If
             thou
             wilt
             be
             adorned
             with
             my
             comlinesse
             ,
             or
             bee
             armed
             with
             my
             weapons
             ,
             or
             put
             on
             my
             garments
             ,
             or
             bee
             fed
             with
             my
             dainties
             ,
             or
             finish
             my
             iourney
             ,
             or
             come
             into
             that
             City
             ,
             whose
             Builder
             and
             Maker
             I
             am
             ,
             or
             build
             an
             House
             in
             my
             Countrey
             :
             Thou
             maist
             so
             doe
             all
             these
             things
             ;
             that
             I
             will
             not
             onely
             not
             exact
             of
             thee
             any
             price
             ,
             or
             paiment
             for
             any
             of
             these
             things
             ;
             but
             I
             my selfe
             would
             bee
             a
             Debtour
             unto
             thee
             of
             a
             great
             Reward
             ,
             so
             that
             thou
             wouldest
             not
             disdaine
             to
             use
             my
             things
             ,
          
           my
           strength
           ,
           gifts
           ,
           graces
           .
           
             What
             can
             be
             ever
             found
             equall
             to
             this
             bounty
             ?
          
        
         
           If
           God
           then
           bee
           so
           infinitely
           good
           ,
           as
           to
           offer
           His
           Sonne
           so
           freely
           ;
           And
           thou
           so
           fitted
           to
           receive
           Him
           ;
           by
           sensiblenesse
           of
           thy
           spirituall
           miserie
           ,
           thirsting
           for
           his
           blood
           ,
           resolving
           upon
           His
           service
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           &c.
           
           How
           unad-visedly
           cruell
           art
           thou
           to
           thine
           owne
           conscience
           ,
           and
           unmannerlily
           proud
           ,
           that
           wilt
           needs
           stand
           off
           still
           from
           taking
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           ;
           and
           suffer
           still
           thy
           poore
           trembling
           Soule
           to
           lie
           unnecessarily
           upon
           the
           Racke
           of
           terrour
           ?
           Sith
           thou
           gets
           and
           gaines
           nothing
           thereby
           ;
           but
           ,
           first
           ,
           Gods
           dishonour
           :
           secondly
           ,
           Thine
           owne
           willfull
           torture
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           Gratification
           of
           Satans
           malicious
           cruelty
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           1.
           
           But
           were
           it
           not
           fitter
           for
           mee
           ,
           maist
           thou
           say
           ,
           first
           to
           amend
           my
           life
           ;
           to
           doe
           some
           good
           workes
           ;
           to
           have
           experience
           of
           the
           Change
           of
           my
           conversation
           ;
           to
           grieve
           legally
           longer
           ,
           &c.
           
           Before
           I
           bee
           so
           bold
           ,
           as
           to
           lay
           hold
           upon
           Christ
           ,
           and
           apply
           the
           Promises
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           Thou
           must
           first
           bee
           alive
           ,
           before
           thou
           canst
           c
           worke
           ;
           Thou
           must
           have
           spirituall
           ability
           inspired
           ,
           before
           
           thou
           canst
           walke
           in
           the
           d
           
             good
             way
          
           ;
           Thou
           must
           be
           justified
           ,
           before
           thou
           bee
           sanctified
           .
           Now
           spirituall
           life
           is
           onely
           then
           ,
           and
           never
           before
           ,
           or
           by
           any
           other
           meanes
           infused
           ;
           but
           when
           wee
           reach
           out
           an
           e
           empty
           hand
           ,
           and
           take
           Iesus
           Christ
           into
           our
           humbled
           Soules
           .
           When
           a
           〈…〉
           wearie
           of
           all
           sinne
           ,
           according
           to
           His
           f
           
             Call
             ,
             Commandement
          
           ,
           and
           counsell
           ,
           roles
           itself
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           and
           g
           ●●anes
           upon
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           ;
           then
           is
           spirituall
           life
           first
           brea●hed
           into
           it
           :
           The
           vitall
           operations
           of
           grace
           in
           ●ll
           holy
           duties
           ,
           good
           deeds
           ,
           amendment
           of
           life
           ,
           holy
           walking
           ,
           universall
           obedience
           ,
           &c.
           must
           appeare
           afterward
           .
           Zacheus
           ,
           received
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           first
           into
           His
           heart
           and
           house
           ,
           before
           Hee
           was
           able
           to
           restore
           ,
           and
           distribute
           .
           Casting
           ou●
           selves
           upon
           that
           Lord
           of
           life
           with
           truth
           of
           heart
           ;
           as
           our
           onely
           Iewell
           and
           Ioy
           we
           have
           in
           heaven
           ,
           or
           in
           earth
           〈◊〉
           whom
           we
           are
           resolved
           to
           live
           and
           die
           ;
           drawes
           fr●m
           Him
           into
           our
           soules
           that
           heavenly
           vertue
           and
           vigour
           ,
           whereby
           we
           are
           afterward
           inabled
           to
           exercise
           all
           the
           functions
           of
           spirituall
           life
           ,
           and
           to
           die
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           all
           wordly
           pleasures
           for
           ever
           .
           Herein
           is
           thy
           
           fault
           and
           failing
           ,
           thou
           conceives
           not
           a
           right
           of
           Gods
           free
           grace
           ;
           but
           thinkes
           thou
           shalt
           not
           bee
           welcome
           ,
           except
           thou
           comest
           with
           thy
           h
           cost
           .
           Whereas
           God
           ever
           gives
           His
           Sonne
           freely
           ;
           and
           bids
           thee
           come
           ,
           and
           welcome
           and
           
             buy
             without
             money
             ,
             and
             without
             price
             .
          
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           2.
           
           But
           will
           it
           not
           bee
           presumption
           in
           mee
           ,
           having
           no
           good
           thing
           in
           mee
           at
           all
           ,
           to
           bring
           with
           mee
           ;
           but
           comming
           now
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           fresh
           out
           of
           Hell
           ,
           from
           a
           most
           wicked
           ,
           impure
           ,
           abominable
           life
           ,
           to
           take
           Christ
           as
           mine
           owne
           ;
           and
           all
           those
           rich
           and
           pretious
           promises
           sealed
           with
           his
           blood
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           Enough
           hath
           been
           already
           said
           ,
           to
           meete
           with
           this
           objection
           .
           It
           is
           not
           presumption
           ,
           but
           good
           manners
           to
           come
           ,
           when
           thou
           art
           called
           .
           How
           can
           Hee
           bee
           said
           to
           presume
           ,
           who
           is
           both
           invited
           and
           
             intreated
             ;
             commanded
          
           and
           threatned
           to
           come
           in
           ,
           &c.
           
           Of
           which
           see
           before
           .
           Thou
           must
           now
           in
           this
           extreme
           spirituall
           thirst
           of
           thine
           ,
           drinke
           of
           the
           
             water
             of
             life
          
           ,
           so
           freely
           offered
           ,
           that
           thou
           mayst
           receive
           some
           heavenly
           strength
           to
           bee
           good
           ,
           and
           *
           
             power
             to
             become
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God.
          
           Thou
           must
           throw
           thy
           sinfull
           Soule
           upon
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           bleeding
           and
           breathing
           out
           his
           last
           upon
           the
           Crosse
           ;
           as
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Shunamites
           Childe
           was
           applyed
           to
           the
           Prophet
           
             stretching
             himselfe
             upon
             it
          
           ;
           That
           thou
           mayst
           thereby
           bee
           quickened
           with
           desired
           fruitfulnesse
           ,
           filled
           by
           little
           and
           little
           with
           
             all
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             God
          
           ;
           
           receiving
           
             grace
             for
             grace
             :
             I
             am
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             the
             life
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Christ
             :
             Hee
             that
             believeth
             in
             me
             ,
             tho
             He
             were
             dead
             ,
             yet
             shall
             Hee
             live
             .
          
        
         
           It
           were
           execrable
           presumption
           ,
           for
           any
           Man
           ,
           who
           a
           purposeth
           to
           goe
           on
           in
           the
           willing
           practise
           ,
           or
           allowance
           of
           any
           one
           knowne
           sinne
           ,
           to
           believe
           that
           Christ
           is
           His
           righteousnesse
           and
           sanctification
           .
           But
           where
           all
           sin
           is
           a
           Burden
           ,
           every
           promise
           as
           a
           world
           of
           gold
           ,
           and
           the
           heart
           syncere
           for
           a
           new
           way
           ;
           there
           a
           Man
           may
           be
           bold
           .
           For
           thee
           to
           have
           pretended
           part
           in
           Christ
           ,
           wallowing
           yet
           in
           thy
           sinnes
           ,
           had
           been
           horrible
           presumption
           indeed
           :
           
           and
           for
           mee
           to
           have
           applyed
           the
           Promises
           ,
           and
           preached
           peace
           unto
           thy
           remorselesse
           conscience
           ,
           before
           the
           Pangs
           of
           the
           New-birth
           had
           seazed
           upon
           thee
           ,
           had
           been
           damnable
           dawbing
           :
           But
           in
           the
           Case
           I
           now
           suppose
           Thee
           to
           bee
           ;
           it
           is
           both
           seasonable
           ,
           and
           surely
           grounded
           ;
           for
           mee
           to
           assure
           thee
           of
           acceptation
           and
           pardon
           :
           and
           for
           thee
           to
           receive
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           without
           any
           more
           adoe
           ,
           into
           the
           armes
           of
           thy
           humbled
           Soule
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           His
           sweet
           
             Name
             :
             Exod.
          
           34.6.7
           .
           Wherein
           is
           prevented
           ,
           whatsoever
           may
           any
           wayes
           bee
           pretended
           for
           standing
           out
           in
           this
           Case
           :
           as
           appeares
           fully
           before
           ,
           pag.
           415.
           line
           25.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           His
           glorious
           Attributes
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           His
           
             Truth
             .
             Hee
             that
             believeth
             ,
             hath
             set
             to
             His
             Seale
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             true
             :
             Ioh.
          
           3.33
           .
           He
           that
           
             labours
             ,
             and
             is
             heavy
             laden
          
           with
           the
           burden
           of
           sin
           ,
           comes
           to
           Christ
           for
           case
           ,
           when
           Hee
           is
           called
           ;
           takes
           Him
           for
           his
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           His
           Lord
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           grounds
           a
           resolute
           ,
           unshaken
           and
           everlasting
           confidence
           ,
           that
           hee
           is
           His
           for
           ever
           ;
           
             puts
             to
             his
             Seale
          
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           true
           ;
           that
           His
           pretious
           promise
           ,
           
             Come
             unto
             mee
             all
             yee
             that
             labour
             ,
             and
             are
             heavy
             laden
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             give
             you
             rest
             ;
             Mat.
          
           11.28
           .
           is
           inviolable
           .
           Whereby
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           blessed
           for
           ever
           ,
           is
           b
           mightily
           honoured
           His
           truth
           glorified
           ,
           and
           thine
           owne
           soule
           with
           extraordinary
           ,
           blessednesse
           everlastingly
           enlived
           .
           But
           Hee
           now
           that
           retires
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           and
           holds
           off
           ,
           makes
           Him
           ,
           who
           is
           Truth
           it selfe
           ,
           a
           lyar
           :
           
             Hee
             that
             believeth
             not
             God
             ,
             hath
             made
             Him
             a
             Lyar
             :
          
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           5.10
           .
        
         
           Now
           what
           a
           fearefull
           indignity
           is
           this
           against
           the
           
           
             Lord
             God
             of
             Truth
          
           ?
           Wee
           see
           too
           often
           how
           miserable
           mortall
           men
           ,
           wormes
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           take
           such
           an
           affront
           at
           the
           hands
           one
           of
           another
           :
           For
           many
           times
           ,
           for
           the
           Lie
           given
           them
           ,
           they
           throw
           themselves
           desperately
           upon
           the
           irrecoverable
           ruine
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           states
           ,
           soules
           and
           posterity
           ,
           by
           chalenging
           the
           field
           ,
           and
           killing
           each
           other
           .
           Which
           c
           dishonour
           to
           the
           mighty
           Lord
           of
           heaven
           and
           earth
           ,
           is
           the
           greater
           ,
           and
           is
           much
           aggravated
           by
           the
           infinite
           infallibility
           of
           the
           promises
           .
           For
           besides
           His
           Word
           ,
           which
           were
           more
           then
           immeasurably
           sufficient
           ,
           Hee
           hath
           added
           a
           most
           solemne
           Oath
           for
           our
           sakes
           ,
           that
           wee
           might
           have
           greater
           assurance
           ,
           and
           stronger
           consolation
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           His
           Mercy
           ,
           most
           directly
           and
           specially
           .
           And
           to
           say
           nothing
           of
           the
           freenesse
           of
           His
           mercy
           ;
           which
           springs
           onely
           out
           of
           the
           riches
           of
           his
           infinite
           bounty
           ,
           and
           
             the
             good
             pleasure
             of
             His
             will
             :
          
           of
           his
           readinesse
           to
           forgive
           ;
           otherwise
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           should
           bee
           of
           none
           effect
           ,
           His
           blood
           shed
           in
           vaine
           ;
           the
           greatest
           worke
           lost
           ,
           that
           ever
           was
           done
           :
           of
           His
           
             delight
             in
             mercy
             :
             Mich.
          
           7.18
           .
           Mercy
           in
           man
           is
           a
           quality
           ,
           in
           God
           it
           is
           His
           d
           nature
           and
           essence
           .
           Now
           what
           wee
           doe
           naturally
           ,
           wee
           doe
           willingly
           ,
           readily
           ,
           unweariedly
           :
           As
           the
           eye
           is
           not
           weary
           of
           seeing
           ,
           the
           eare
           with
           hearing
           ,
           &c.
           
           e
           A
           Bee
           gives
           honey
           naturally
           ,
           never
           stings
           ,
           but
           provoked
           :
           When
           God
           is
           angry
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           by
           accident
           ,
           upon
           occasion
           ;
           drawne
           unto
           it
           by
           the
           violent
           importunity
           of
           our
           multiplied
           provocations
           ;
           but
           Hee
           delights
           in
           mercy
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           say
           ,
           to
           say
           nothing
           of
           these
           ;
           this
           one
           consideration
           may
           convince
           us
           of
           extreme
           folly
           ,
           in
           refusing
           mercy
           in
           such
           a
           Case
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           hainousnesse
           ,
           
           or
           number
           of
           our
           sinnes
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
           That
           no
           sinnes
           ,
           either
           for
           number
           ,
           or
           notoriousnesse
           ,
           in
           a
           truly
           broken
           heart
           ,
           can
           make
           so
           much
           resistance
           to
           Gods
           infinite
           mercies
           ,
           as
           the
           least
           f
           sparke
           of
           fire
           ,
           to
           the
           whole
           Sea
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           little
           enough
           .
           Nay
           ,
           as
           infinitely
           lesse
           ,
           as
           an
           infinite
           thing
           exceedes
           a
           finite
           .
           Betweene
           which
           there
           is
           no
           proportion
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           His
           Power
           .
           For
           thou
           art
           very
           like
           thus
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           like
           manner
           ,
           to
           reason
           within
           thy selfe
           ,
           and
           cavill
           cruelly
           against
           thine
           owne
           Soule
           :
           Alas
           !
           what
           talke
           you
           of
           taking
           Christ
           ,
           the
           promises
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           heavenly
           lightsomnesse
           ;
           my
           poore
           heart
           is
           as
           darke
           as
           the
           very
           middle
           of
           Hell
           ;
           much
           harder
           then
           a
           Rocke
           of
           Adamant
           ;
           as
           cold
           and
           dead
           ,
           as
           the
           senselesse
           Center
           of
           the
           earth
           ;
           as
           uncomfortable
           and
           restlesse
           ,
           almost
           ,
           as
           desperation
           it selfe
           ,
           &c.
           
           It
           is
           more
           then
           infinitely
           impossible
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           darke
           ,
           hard
           ,
           dead
           ,
           comfortlesse
           Thing
           should
           ever
           bee
           enlightened
           ,
           softened
           ,
           quickened
           ,
           and
           established
           with
           joy
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           But
           marke
           how
           herein
           ,
           thou
           unadvisedly
           under-valewes
           ,
           and
           unworthily
           sets
           bounds
           to
           the
           g
           unlimited
           power
           of
           God.
           Whereas
           thou
           shouldest
           imitate
           
             Abraham
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             all
             them
             that
             believe
             ,
             who
             staggered
             not
             at
             the
             Promise
             of
             God
             through
             unbeliefe
             :
             but
             was
             strong
             in
             faith
             ,
             giving
             glory
             to
             God
             :
             And
             beeing
             fully
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             what
             Hee
             had
             promised
             ,
             Hee
             was
             able
             also
             to
             performe
             :
             Rom.
          
           4.20.21
           .
        
         
           Bee
           advised
           in
           this
           Case
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           compare
           these
           two
           things
           together
           :
           
             The
             making
             of
             the
             seven
             Starres
             ,
             and
             Orion
             ,
             and
             turning
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             into
             the
             morning
          
           ;
           And
           the
           infusion
           of
           heavenly
           light
           into
           thy
           darke
           and
           heavy
           heart
           :
           And
           doest
           thou
           not
           think
           ,
           that
           the
           second
           is
           as
           easie
           as
           the
           first
           ,
           to
           
           the
           same
           Omnipotent
           hand
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           it
           is
           easier
           in
           our
           conceit
           (
           to
           the
           Divine
           Majesty
           nothing
           is
           difficult
           or
           un-easie
           )
           ;
           For
           those
           glorious
           shining
           Constellations
           were
           created
           of
           nothing
           ;
           and
           nothing
           hath
           no
           disposition
           to
           any
           Beeing
           at
           all
           ,
           much
           lesse
           to
           any
           particular
           existence
           ;
           But
           a
           Soule
           sensible
           and
           weary
           of
           it's
           spirituall
           darknesse
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           nearest
           ,
           and
           most
           immediate
           passive
           disposition
           ,
           if
           I
           may
           so
           speake
           ,
           to
           receive
           the
           whole
           
             Sunne
             of
             righteousnesse
          
           .
           Reach
           but
           out
           thy
           hand
           in
           this
           Case
           to
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           offering
           Himselfe
           freely
           unto
           Thee
           ,
           as
           a
           Saviour
           and
           Lord
           ;
           and
           thou
           shalt
           presently
           take
           possession
           of
           the
           
             Kingdome
             of
             Grace
          
           ,
           and
           undoubted
           Right
           to
           the
           everlasting
           Kingdome
           of
           Glory
           .
           The
           
             Prophet
             Amos
          
           5.8
           .
           presseth
           this
           Argument
           of
           power
           for
           some
           such
           purpose
           .
           And
           it
           may
           serve
           excellently
           against
           all
           pretences
           and
           counter-pleaes
           for
           a
           supposed
           impossibilitie
           of
           being
           illightened
           ,
           and
           refreshed
           in
           the
           depth
           of
           spirituall
           darkenesse
           and
           distresse
           .
           It
           may
           bee
           ,
           Thou
           mayest
           say
           unto
           Mee
           ,
           You
           advise
           mee
           indeed
           to
           seeke
           Gods
           face
           and
           favour
           ,
           &c.
           But
           alas
           !
           Mine
           is
           not
           an
           ordinary
           heart
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           full
           of
           guilty
           sadnesse
           ,
           and
           horror
           for
           sin
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           little
           hope
           ,
           &c.
           
           Yea
           ,
           but
           consider
           ,
           He
           that
           I
           counsell
           Thee
           to
           seek
           ,
           
             made
             the
             seven
             Starres
             and
             Orion
             ,
             and
             turneth
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             into
             the
             Morning
          
           :
           and
           will
           doe
           fargreater
           wonders
           for
           thy
           Soule
           ,
           if
           thou
           wilt
           
             believe
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayest
             prosper
             .
          
           If
           thou
           will
           
             trust
             in
             Him
          
           ,
           He
           will
           quickly
           turne
           the
           tumultuous
           roarings
           of
           thy
           conscience
           into
           
             perfect
             peace
             .
             Thou
             wilt
             keepe
             Him
             in
             perfect
             peace
             ,
             whose
             minde
             is
             stayed
             on
             thee
             :
             because
             Hee
             trusteth
             in
             Thee
             :
             Isai.
          
           26.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Prophet
           therefore
           ,
           to
           prevent
           all
           scruples
           and
           exceptions
           in
           this
           kinde
           ,
           calles
           upon
           them
           thus
           :
           
             Seeke
             him
             that
             maketh
             the
             seven
             Starres
             ,
             and
             Orion
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           lay
           these
           two
           together
           :
           
             To
             bring
             hony
             out
             of
             the
             Rocke
             ,
             and
             oyle
             out
             of
             the
             flinty
             Rocke
             ;
             Deut.
          
           32.13
           .
           And
           to
           mollifie
           thine
           heart
           ,
           even
           to
           thine
           owne
           hearts
           desire
           ;
           in
           which
           there
           is
           already
           some
           softnesse
           ,
           
           else
           thou
           couldest
           not
           sensibly
           and
           syncorely
           complaine
           of
           it's
           hardnesse
           .
           And
           thou
           must
           needs
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           both
           equally
           easie
           to
           the
           same
           Almightie
           arme
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           thou
           mayst
           well
           consider
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           farre
           greater
           worke
           
             to
             make
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
          
           ;
           then
           to
           put
           spirituall
           life
           and
           lightsomnesse
           into
           thy
           truly
           humbled
           ,
           and
           thirsty
           Soule
           ,
           to
           which
           so
           many
           pretious
           Promises
           are
           made
           .
           And
           Hee
           ,
           with
           whom
           Thou
           hast
           to
           doe
           ,
           and
           from
           whom
           thou
           expectest
           helpe
           ,
           is
           He
           ,
           
             that
             made
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             therein
             is
             :
             which
             keepeth
             truth
             for
             ever
             .
          
           Which
           openeth
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           blind
           ,
           —
           and
           raiseth
           them
           that
           are
           bowed
           downe
           :
           Psal.
           146.6
           .
           
             Which
             heal●th
             the
             broken
             in
             heart
             :
             and
             bindeth
             up
             their
             wounds
             .
             —
             Who
             taketh
             pleasure
             in
             them
             that
             feare
             Him
             :
             in
             those
             ,
             that
             hope
             in
             His
             mercy
             :
             Psal.
          
           147.3.11
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           In
           such
           an
           extremity
           of
           helpe-lesnesse
           ,
           and
           hope-lesnesse
           ;
           In
           this
           trembling
           and
           terrour
           of
           thy
           heart
           ,
           thou
           shouldest
           call
           to
           minde
           for
           thy
           comfort
           ;
           That
           Hee
           
             who
             establisheth
             all
             the
             Ends
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             Prov.
          
           30
           4.
           and
           hath
           hung
           that
           mighty
           and
           massie
           Body
           
             upon
             Nothing
             ,
             Iob
          
           26.7
           can
           most
           easily
           stay
           ,
           and
           stablish
           the
           most
           forlorne
           and
           forsaken
           Soule
           ,
           even
           sinking
           into
           the
           mouth
           of
           despaire
           .
           Hee
           that
           said
           at
           first
           to
           the
           Earth
           ,
           Stand
           still
           upon
           Nothing
           and
           it
           never
           stirr'd
           out
           of
           it's
           place
           since
           the
           Creation
           ,
           can
           easily
           uphold
           ,
           fortifie
           ,
           and
           refresh
           thine
           heart
           in
           the
           depth
           of
           the
           most
           grievous
           spirituall
           misery
           .
           Even
           ,
           when
           in
           the
           bitternesse
           of
           thy
           spirit
           ,
           thou
           cries
           ;
           
             My
             strength
             ,
             and
             my
             hope
             is
             perished
             from
             the
             Lord
             :
             Lament
             .
          
           3.18
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Even
           his
           Iustice.
           Christs
           blood
           is
           already
           payed
           ,
           as
           a
           price
           ,
           for
           the
           pardon
           of
           the
           sinnes
           of
           thine
           humbled
           Soule
           ;
           and
           thou
           wilt
           needs
           pay
           it
           over
           againe
           ,
           or
           else
           thou
           wilt
           not
           enter
           upon
           the
           Purchase
           :
           As
           tho
           God
           did
           expect
           and
           exact
           the
           discharge
           of
           the
           same
           debt
           twice
           ;
           which
           to
           imagine
           ,
           were
           a
           monstrous
           intolerable
           
           indignity
           to
           the
           most
           just
           God.
           You
           know
           full
           well
           ,
           what
           conceit
           wee
           should
           hold
           of
           that
           Man
           ,
           who
           having
           a
           debt
           fully
           discharged
           by
           the
           Surety
           ,
           should
           presse
           upon
           the
           Principall
           for
           the
           payment
           of
           the
           same
           againe
           .
           Wee
           should
           indeed
           thinke
           HIm
           to
           bee
           a
           very
           cruell
           ,
           hard-hearted
           ,
           and
           mercilesse
           Man
           :
           wee
           should
           call
           Him
           a
           Turke
           ,
           a
           Cut-throate
           ,
           a
           Canniball
           ;
           farre
           fitter
           to
           lodge
           in
           a
           Den
           of
           Tygers
           ,
           then
           to
           live
           in
           the
           society
           of
           men
           .
           What
           a
           fearefull
           dishonour
           then
           is
           i●
           to
           the
           mercifull
           ,
           and
           mighty
           Lord
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ;
           To
           the
           righteous
           Iudge
           of
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           conceive
           ,
           that
           having
           received
           an
           exact
           ,
           h
           and
           full
           satisfaction
           for
           all
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           by
           the
           hearts-blood
           of
           His
           owne
           deare
           Sonne
           ,
           should
           ever
           require
           them
           againe
           at
           our
           hands
           !
           Farre
           bee
           it
           then
           from
           every
           One
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           offer
           extraordinary
           disparagement
           ,
           even
           to
           Gods
           glorious
           Iustice
           ,
           to
           entertaine
           any
           such
           thought
           :
           Especially
           ,
           s●th
           wee
           have
           His
           Word
           ,
           His
           Oath
           ,
           and
           the
           Seale
           of
           His
           Sonnes
           blood
           for
           security
           .
           And
           assuredly
           ,
           wee
           may
           build
           upon
           it
           ,
           as
           upon
           a
           Rocke
           of
           eternall
           truth
           ;
           that
           when
           wee
           come
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           weary
           of
           all
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           thirsting
           syncerely
           for
           Him
           ,
           and
           throwing
           our selves
           upon
           Him
           ,
           as
           Salvation
           it selfe
           ;
           resolved
           to
           take
           upon
           us
           His
           sweet
           and
           easie
           yoke
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ;
           Hee
           doth
           presently
           ,
           as
           Hee
           hath
           promised
           ,
           take
           off
           the
           burden
           ,
           and
           free
           us
           everlastingly
           ,
           from
           the
           guilt
           and
           staine
           ;
           damnation
           and
           reigne
           of
           all
           our
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           ,
           if
           thou
           wilt
           cast
           thy self
           upon
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           role
           thy selfe
           upon
           the
           Promises
           ,
           beeing
           so
           humbled
           ,
           spiritually
           thirsty
           ,
           and
           resolved
           ,
           as
           thou
           hast
           said
           ,
           and
           I
           supposed
           at
           the
           first
           :
           For
           wee
           ,
           who
           are
           Gods
           Messengers
           ,
           comfort
           and
           assure
           of
           pardon
           in
           such
           Cases
           ,
           onely
           
           upon
           supposition
           ,
           that
           the
           heart
           and
           speeches
           ;
           all
           the
           Promises
           and
           protestations
           of
           the
           Party
           and
           Patient
           ,
           we
           deale
           with
           ,
           bee
           syncere
           every
           way
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           thou
           thus
           cast
           thy selfe
           upon
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           ,
           and
           the
           promises
           of
           life
           ,
           having
           a
           well-grounded
           ,
           strong
           and
           seasonable
           calling
           thereunto
           ,
           beeing
           ,
           as
           appeares
           before
           ,
           
             invited
             ,
             intreated
             ,
             commanded
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           The
           Case
           will
           be
           blessedly
           altered
           .
           Thou
           shalt
           then
           doe
           ,
           as
           God
           would
           have
           Thee
           ;
           and
           mightily
           honour
           the
           un-valew-able
           ,
           and
           i
           infinite
           dignity
           of
           His
           Sonnes
           Passion
           ,
           and
           blood
           ,
           the
           pretious
           freenesse
           of
           all
           the
           Promises
           ,
           His
           
             free
             love
          
           ,
           sweet
           
             Name
             ,
             Truth
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             Power
             ,
             Iustice
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Thou
           shalt
           also
           cut
           off
           ,
           and
           defeate
           the
           Divels
           present
           fiery
           darts
           ,
           and
           Projects
           of
           further
           cruelty
           ;
           dis-intangle
           and
           unwinde
           thy selfe
           out
           of
           the
           irkesome
           Maze
           of
           restlesse
           terrours
           ,
           and
           trouble
           of
           minde
           ;
           crowne
           thine
           owne
           soule
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           
             with
             peace
             that
             passeth
             all
             understanding
             ,
          
           
           
             with
             ioy
             unspeakeable
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             glory
          
           ;
           with
           Evangelicall
           pleasures
           ,
           such
           as
           
             neither
             eye
             hath
             seene
             ,
             eare
             heard
             ,
             or
             have
             entred
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             Man
          
           ;
           
           and
           hereafter
           be
           most
           certainely
           received
           by
           that
           sweetest
           Redeemer
           of
           thine
           ,
           into
           those
           glorious
           Mansions
           above
           ;
           
             where
             nothing
             ,
             but
             light
             and
             blessed
             immortalitie
             ,
             no
             shaddow
             for
             matter
             of
             teares
             ,
             discontentments
             ,
             griefes
             ,
             and
             uncomfortable
             passions
             to
             worke
             upon
             ;
             but
             all
             ioy
             ,
             tranquillity
             and
             peace
             ,
             even
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ,
             doth
             dwell
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Yea
           ,
           but
           may
           an
           other
           say
           ,
           I
           ,
           in
           the
           Case
           proposed
           have
           cast
           my selfe
           according
           to
           your
           counsell
           ,
           upon
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           there
           ,
           by
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           am
           I
           resolved
           to
           sticke
           ,
           come
           what
           come
           will
           ;
           and
           yet
           no
           comfort
           comes
           :
           What
           doe
           you
           thinke
           ,
           should
           I
           thinke
           of
           my selfe
           ,
           in
           this
           Case
           ?
        
         
           I
           think
           in
           such
           a
           Case
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           convenient
           ,
           and
           that
           such
           an
           One
           hath
           thereupon
           some
           cause
           and
           Calling
           ,
           seriously
           and
           impartially
           ,
           to
           search
           and
           trie
           His
           spirituall
           state
           .
           For
           which
           purpose
           ponder
           seriously
           upon
           such
           considerations
           as
           these
           :
           some
           of
           which
           may
           discover
           
           unsoundnesse
           ;
           Others
           His
           unadvisednesse
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           may
           bee
           ,
           the
           Party
           is
           not
           yet
           come
           in
           truth
           ,
           to
           that
           sound
           
             humiliation
             ,
             contrition
          
           ,
           spirituall
           thirsting
           ,
           resolution
           to
           
             sell
             all
             ,
             &c.
          
           required
           by
           the
           reverend
           *
           Author
           in
           that
           most
           profitable
           ,
           and
           piercing
           
             Doctrine
             of
             Faith
          
           ,
           quoted
           before
           :
           but
           onely
           hath
           passed
           over
           them
           overly
           ,
           not
           soundly
           ;
           superficially
           ,
           not
           syncerely
           ;
           and
           then
           no
           marvell
           ,
           tho
           no
           true
           and
           reall
           comfort
           come
           .
           Informe
           thy selfe
           further
           in
           this
           Point
           ,
           and
           that
           thou
           mayst
           more
           fully
           know
           my
           meaning
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           be
           guided
           aright
           in
           a
           marter
           of
           so
           great
           waight
           ,
           
             Ibid.
             Cap.
          
           2.
           
           
             Of
             the
             Author
             and
             meanes
             of
             Faith.
          
           And
           Cap.
           5.
           
           
             Of
             the
             difficulty
             of
             Faith
             ,
             pag.
          
           284
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Or
           it
           may
           bee
           ,
           howsoever
           Hee
           protest
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           for
           all
           His
           partiall
           Legall
           terrour
           ,
           and
           trouble
           of
           minde
           ,
           His
           deceitfull
           heart
           may
           still
           secretly
           harbour
           and
           hanker
           after
           some
           sweet
           sinne
           ,
           as
           Pride
           ,
           Revenge
           ,
           strange
           Fashions
           ,
           Worldlinesse
           ,
           Lust
           ,
           Playes
           ,
           Gaming
           ,
           Good-fellowship
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           call'd
           ,
           &c.
           
           From
           which
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           heartily
           yeeld
           ,
           resolve
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           to
           make
           an
           utter
           and
           k
           finall
           cessation
           and
           divorce
           .
           And
           assuredly
           ,
           that
           false
           heart
           ,
           which
           regards
           ,
           and
           allowes
           any
           wickednesse
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           howsoever
           it
           may
           be
           deluded
           with
           some
           Anabaptisticall
           flashes
           ;
           yet
           shall
           never
           bee
           truly
           refreshed
           with
           
             ioy
             in
             the
             holy
             Ghost
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           may
           bee
           ,
           tho
           there
           was
           some
           probable
           and
           plausible
           shewes
           ,
           that
           the
           Party
           was
           principally
           cast
           downe
           ,
           and
           affected
           with
           the
           heavy
           waight
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           horrour
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           for
           it
           ;
           yet
           the
           true
           predominant
           cause
           of
           His
           heavinesse
           ,
           harts-griefe
           ,
           and
           bitterest
           complaint
           ,
           was
           some
           secret
           earthly
           discontentment
           ,
           the
           restlesse
           biting
           of
           some
           worldly
           sting
           .
           And
           in
           such
           Cases
           ,
           remove
           this
           ,
           and
           you
           remove
           His
           paine
           ;
           Comfort
           Him
           about
           his
           Crosse
           ,
           and
           you
           set
           Him
           where
           Hee
           was
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           this
           He
           continues
           a
           meere
           stranger
           in
           affection
           to
           the
           sweetnesse
           ,
           amiablenesse
           ,
           and
           excellency
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           impossible
           ,
           that
           
           Hee
           should
           bee
           acquainted
           with
           any
           sound
           spirituall
           comfort
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           will
           suppose
           all
           to
           bee
           syncere
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           should
           bee
           :
           Let
           mee
           advise
           Thee
           then
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           thine
           unadvisednesse
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Thou
           art
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           so
           full
           of
           the
           want
           of
           feeling
           ,
           such
           a
           stranger
           to
           so
           much
           expected
           ,
           and
           desired
           
             ioy
             ,
             and
             peace
             in
             believing
          
           ;
           and
           by
           consequent
           ,
           so
           drowned
           in
           the
           unnecessary
           distractions
           ,
           and
           distempers
           of
           a
           sad
           heart
           ,
           that
           thou
           utterly
           forgets
           to
           give
           thankes
           ,
           and
           magnifie
           Gods
           singular
           ,
           and
           incomprehensible
           mercy
           ,
           for
           illightening
           ,
           convincing
           ,
           and
           terrifying
           thy
           conscience
           ;
           offering
           his
           Sonne
           ;
           raising
           in
           thine
           heart
           an
           insatiable
           thirst
           after
           Him
           ;
           and
           giving
           Thee
           spirituall
           abilitie
           to
           rest
           thy
           weary
           Soule
           upon
           Him.
           And
           who
           knowes
           not
           ,
           that
           unthankfulnesse
           keepes
           many
           good
           things
           from
           us
           ;
           and
           is
           an
           unhappy
           blocke
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           to
           intercept
           ,
           and
           hinder
           the
           comfortable
           influence
           ,
           and
           current
           of
           God
           ,
           favours
           and
           mercies
           ,
           from
           being
           showred
           downe
           so
           frankly
           and
           plentifully
           upon
           His
           people
           .
           And
           Hee
           is
           more
           likely
           to
           bee
           the
           more
           provoked
           in
           this
           Case
           ;
           because
           thou
           suffers
           thine
           heart
           to
           bee
           lockt
           up
           ,
           and
           thy
           Tongue
           tied
           ,
           by
           Satans
           cunning
           and
           cruell
           malice
           ,
           from
           
             praysing
             the
             glory
             of
             Gods
             free
             grace
             ,
          
           for
           such
           a
           worke
           of
           wonder
           :
           I
           meane
           ,
           that
           mighty
           Change
           of
           thine
           from
           nature
           to
           grace
           ;
           in
           extolling
           of
           which
           ,
           were
           all
           the
           hearts
           and
           tongues
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           Men
           and
           Angels
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           set
           on
           worke
           industriously
           thorow
           all
           eternitie
           ,
           they
           would
           still
           come
           infinitely
           short
           ,
           of
           that
           which
           is
           due
           and
           deserved
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Or
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           when
           some
           
             One
             of
             a
             thousand
          
           ,
           upon
           thy
           complaint
           ,
           that
           no
           comfort
           comes
           ,
           doth
           seriously
           labour
           to
           settle
           thine
           heart
           in
           peace
           ;
           pressing
           upon
           Thee
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           invincible
           and
           unanswer-able
           Arguments
           out
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           Truth
           ;
           to
           open
           it
           wide
           ,
           that
           over-flowing
           Rivers
           of
           Evangelicall
           joyes
           ,
           which
           may
           spring
           to
           Him
           that
           is
           advised
           ,
           and
           
             believes
             the
             Prophets
          
           ,
           
           abundantly
           ,
           even
           from
           the
           weakest
           Faith
           ,
           to
           refresh
           and
           comfort
           it
           :
           Telling
           thee
           ,
           that
           as
           thine
           humbled
           Soule
           ,
           learning
           upon
           Christ
           ,
           drawes
           much
           heavenly
           vertue
           ,
           mortifying
           power
           ,
           and
           sanctifying
           grace
           from
           him
           ;
           so
           it
           may
           ,
           and
           ought
           also
           to
           draw
           abundance
           of
           spirituall
           lightsomnesse
           from
           that
           ever-springing
           Fountaine
           of
           life
           ,
           &c.
           
           Yet
           notwithstanding
           all
           this
           ,
           thou
           suffers
           some
           malicious
           counter-blasts
           ,
           and
           contrary
           suggestions
           of
           the
           Divell
           ,
           to
           disperse
           and
           frustrate
           all
           these
           well-grounded
           and
           glorious
           Messages
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           just
           with
           God
           ,
           that
           thou
           fare
           the
           worse
           at
           his
           hands
           ,
           and
           fall
           short
           of
           thine
           expectation
           ;
           because
           thou
           gives
           more
           credit
           to
           the
           Father
           of
           Lyes
           ,
           then
           the
           Lord
           of
           Truth
           .
           Sith
           thou
           spills
           all
           the
           Cordials
           ,
           that
           are
           tendered
           unto
           thee
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           by
           His
           faithfull
           Physicions
           ,
           thou
           art
           deservedly
           destitute
           of
           comfort
           still
           .
           Many
           in
           such
           Cases
           ,
           while
           Gods
           Messenger
           ,
           who
           can
           rightly
           declare
           His
           wayes
           unto
           them
           ,
           stands
           by
           ,
           opening
           ,
           and
           applying
           the
           rich
           treasures
           of
           Gods
           free
           mercy
           ,
           in
           the
           mysterie
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           with
           present
           replies
           ,
           repelling
           Satans
           cavils
           ,
           are
           reasonably
           well
           cheared
           ,
           and
           revived
           ;
           But
           when
           Hee
           is
           gone
           ,
           they
           very
           weakely
           ,
           and
           unworthily
           give
           way
           againe
           to
           that
           foule
           lying
           Fiend
           ,
           to
           cast
           a
           dis-comfortable
           mist
           over
           the
           tender
           eye
           of
           their
           weake
           Faith
           ,
           and
           to
           domineere
           as
           Hee
           did
           before
           .
        
         
           Tell
           mee
           true
           ;
           If
           thou
           wert
           in
           doubt
           and
           distresse
           about
           thy
           temporall
           state
           ,
           Tenure
           of
           thy
           Lands
           ,
           soundnesse
           of
           thy
           evidence
           ;
           Wouldest
           thou
           advise
           with
           ,
           and
           take
           counsell
           from
           a
           Foole
           ,
           a
           Knaue
           ,
           and
           an
           enemy
           ;
           or
           wouldest
           Thou
           make
           choise
           of
           an
           honest
           ,
           wise
           ,
           understanding
           Friend
           ?
           I
           doubt
           not
           of
           thine
           Answer
           :
           And
           wilt
           thou
           then
           so
           farre
           disparage
           divne
           truth
           ,
           gratifie
           Hell
           ,
           and
           hurt
           thine
           owne
           heart
           ,
           as
           in
           that
           waightiest
           Point
           of
           thy
           spirituall
           state
           ;
           to
           consult
           and
           resolve
           with
           the
           Divell
           ,
           a
           Liar
           ,
           a
           Murtherer
           ,
           and
           sworne
           enemy
           to
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           and
           thy
           Soules
           good
           ;
           And
           neglect
           God
           Himselfe
           ,
           blessed
           for
           ever
           ,
           speaking
           unto
           Thee
           
           out
           of
           His
           Word
           ,
           by
           that
           Minister
           ,
           which
           in
           such
           a
           Case
           durst
           not
           falsify
           ,
           or
           flatter
           Thee
           for
           a
           World
           of
           gold
           .
           Shall
           many
           thousands
           of
           worldly-wise
           men
           ,
           give
           credit
           very
           readily
           ,
           and
           roundly
           ,
           to
           
             Dawbers
             with
             untempered
             morter
          
           ,
           upon
           a
           false
           and
           rotten
           foundation
           ,
           to
           the
           most
           certaine
           ,
           and
           eternall
           ruine
           of
           their
           Soules
           ;
           And
           shall
           not
           an
           humble
           ,
           and
           upright-hearted
           Man
           ,
           
             believe
             the
             Prophet
          
           upon
           good
           ground
           ;
           that
           the
           bones
           ,
           which
           the
           heavy
           burden
           of
           sinne
           hath
           broken
           ,
           may
           reioyce
           ?
           God
           forbid
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Nay
           ,
           but
           suppose
           the
           Party
           bee
           truly
           humbled
           ,
           very
           thankefull
           ,
           resolute
           against
           all
           sinne
           ,
           labour
           to
           
             believe
             the
             Prophets
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           yet
           no
           comfort
           come
           ?
           I
           say
           then
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           other
           Duty
           expected
           at
           thy
           hands
           ,
           right
           pretious
           and
           pleasing
           unto
           God
           :
           And
           that
           is
           waiting
           .
           By
           which
           God
           would
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Set
           yet
           a
           sharper
           edge
           and
           eagernesse
           more
           hungring
           and
           thirsting
           ,
           greater
           longing
           ,
           and
           panting
           after
           the
           ravishing
           sweetnesse
           of
           His
           comfortable
           presence
           ;
           with
           which
           melting
           ,
           earnest
           ,
           crying
           dispositions
           ,
           Hee
           is
           very
           much
           delighted
           ;
        
         
           2.
           
           Cause
           us
           with
           peace
           and
           patience
           to
           submit
           unto
           ,
           and
           depend
           upon
           His
           mercifull
           wisedome
           ,
           in
           disposing
           and
           appointing
           times
           and
           seasons
           for
           our
           deliverances
           and
           refreshings
           .
           For
           Hee
           well
           knowes
           ,
           that
           very
           Point
           and
           Period
           of
           time
           :
           first
           ,
           when
           His
           mercy
           shall
           bee
           most
           magnifyed
           :
           secondly
           ,
           His
           childrens
           hearts
           most
           seasonably
           comforted
           ,
           and
           kindlily
           enlarged
           ,
           to
           poure
           out
           themselves
           in
           praisefulnesse
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           His
           ,
           and
           our
           spirituall
           enemies
           most
           gloriously
           confounded
           :
        
         
           3.
           
           Quicken
           ,
           and
           set
           on
           worke
           with
           extraordinary
           fervency
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           prayer
           ;
           fright
           us
           further
           from
           sinne
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ;
           fit
           us
           for
           a
           more
           fruitfull
           improovement
           ,
           of
           all
           Offers
           and
           opportunities
           to
           doe
           our
           Soules
           good
           ;
           to
           make
           more
           of
           
             ioy
             and
             peace
             in
             believing
          
           ,
           when
           we
           enioy
           it
           ;
           And
           to
           declare
           to
           others
           
           in
           like
           extremity
           ,
           Gods
           dealing
           with
           us
           ,
           for
           their
           support
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Wee
           must
           learne
           then
           ,
           to
           expect
           ,
           and
           bee
           content
           with
           Gods
           season
           :
           And
           hold
           up
           our
           hearts
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           with
           such
           considerations
           ,
           as
           these
           ;
           first
           ,
           we
           performe
           a
           very
           acceptable
           service
           ,
           and
           a
           Christian
           Duty
           ,
           right
           pleasing
           unto
           ,
           and
           much
           prevailing
           with
           God
           ,
           by
           waiting
           ,
           See
           Isa.
           40.31
           .
           and
           64.4
           .
           And
           49.23
           .
           Lam
           ,
           3.25
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           By
           our
           patient
           dependance
           upon
           God
           in
           this
           kinde
           ,
           wee
           may
           mightily
           encrease
           ,
           and
           multiply
           our
           comfort
           ,
           when
           His
           time
           is
           come
           .
           For
           He
           is
           woont
           to
           recompence
           abundantly
           ,
           at
           last
           ,
           His
           longer
           tarrying
           with
           excesse
           of
           ioy
           ,
           and
           over-flowing
           expressions
           of
           His
           love
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           wee
           must
           ever
           remember
           ;
           that
           all
           the
           while
           Hee
           exerciseth
           us
           with
           waiting
           ,
           that
           season
           is
           not
           yet
           come
           ,
           which
           in
           His
           mercifull
           wisedome
           ,
           Hee
           holds
           the
           meetest
           to
           magnify
           the
           glory
           of
           His
           mercy
           most
           ,
           and
           wiseliest
           to
           advance
           our
           spirituall
           good
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           And
           that
           which
           is
           best
           of
           all
           ,
           If
           the
           true
           Convert
           ,
           resting
           His
           weary
           Soule
           upon
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           ,
           and
           Promises
           of
           life
           ,
           should
           bee
           taken
           away
           ,
           before
           Hee
           attaine
           His
           desired
           comfort
           ;
           Hee
           shall
           bee
           certainely
           saved
           ,
           and
           undoubtedly
           crowned
           with
           everlasting
           blessednesse
           .
           For
           ,
           
             Blessed
             are
             all
             they
             that
             waite
             for
             Him
             :
             Isa.
          
           30.18
           .
           A
           Man
           is
           saved
           by
           Believing
           ;
           and
           not
           by
           
             ioy
             and
             peace
          
           in
           Believing
           :
           Salvation
           is
           an
           inseparable
           companion
           of
           Faith
           :
           But
           
             ioy
             and
             peace
          
           accompany
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           separable
           accident
           :
           As
           that
           which
           may
           be
           remooved
           from
           it
           ;
           yea
           ,
           there
           is
           cause
           why
           it
           should
           bee
           remooved
           .
           The
           light
           would
           never
           bee
           so
           acceptable
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           for
           that
           usuall
           entercourse
           of
           darkenesse
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Take
           here
           notice
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ;
           That
           as
           a
           truly
           humbled
           Soule
           receiving
           Christ
           ,
           in
           the
           sense
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           hath
           
             power
             given
             Him
          
           thereby
           
             to
             become
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
          
           ;
           so
           Hee
           doth
           draw
           also
           from
           that
           glorious
           obiect
           
           of
           Faith
           ,
           so
           full
           of
           all
           amiablenesse
           ,
           excellency
           ,
           and
           sweetnesse
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Sometimes
           ,
           by
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           a
           very
           sensible
           ,
           stirring
           ,
           and
           ravishing
           ioy
           ,
           
             unspeakeable
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             glory
          
           :
           which
           ,
           tho
           it
           be
           many
           times
           very
           short
           ,
           yet
           is
           unutterably
           sweet
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           not
           so
           ,
           yet
           an
           habituall
           calmenesse
           of
           conscience
           ,
           if
           I
           may
           so
           call
           it
           .
           Which
           ,
           tho
           wee
           doe
           not
           marke
           it
           so
           much
           ,
           or
           magnifie
           Gods
           mercy
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           we
           ought
           ;
           yet
           it
           makes
           us
           differ
           as
           far
           by
           a
           comfortable
           freedome
           from
           many
           slavish
           ,
           guilty
           twitches
           ,
           &
           an
           universall
           contentednesse
           in
           all
           our
           courses
           ,
           and
           Passages
           thorow
           this
           vale
           of
           teares
           ,
           from
           the
           worlds
           dearest
           Minion
           ,
           and
           most
           admired
           Favourite
           ,
           as
           *
           the
           
             highest
             region
             of
             the
             Aire
          
           ,
           from
           the
           
             restlesse
             and
             raging
             Sea.
          
           Especially
           ,
           if
           that
           unhappily
           happie
           wretch
           ,
           have
           a
           waking
           conscience
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Or
           at
           least
           ,
           ever
           a
           secret
           heavenlie
           vigour
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Soule
           is
           savingly
           supported
           in
           what
           state
           soever
           ;
           though
           it
           be
           under
           the
           continued
           pressures
           of
           most
           hideous
           temptations
           .
           The
           tyth
           of
           the
           terrour
           whereof
           ,
           would
           make
           many
           a
           wordling
           make
           away
           Himselfe
           ,
           because
           Hee
           wants
           this
           stay
           .
           And
           suppose
           they
           should
           last
           unto
           the
           last
           gaspe
           ,
           even
           unto
           thine
           ending
           houre
           ▪
           Nay
           entrance
           into
           Heaven
           ;
           **
           yet
           notwithstanding
           ▪
           thy
           spirituall
           state
           is
           not
           thereby
           prejudiced
           ,
           but
           thy
           salvation
           is
           still
           most
           sure
           ;
           and
           thy
           first
           taste
           of
           those
           eternall
           ioyes
           shal
           bee
           the
           sweeter
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           thy
           former
           temptations
           ,
           and
           trials
           have
           been
           the
           sorer
           .
           For
           wee
           must
           ever
           hold
           fast
           this
           blessed
           Truth
           ;
           l
           That
           wee
           
           are
           justified
           ,
           by
           casting
           our selves
           upon
           Christ
           ,
           not
           by
           comfort
           ;
           by
           Faith
           ,
           not
           by
           feeling
           ;
           by
           trusting
           the
           sure
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           by
           assurance
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           desire
           to
           come
           yet
           neerer
           to
           thy
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           to
           presse
           comfort
           upon
           thee
           with
           such
           strong
           ,
           and
           unresistable
           Arguments
           ,
           which
           all
           the
           subtilety
           of
           the
           infernall
           powers
           ,
           will
           never
           bee
           able
           to
           dissolve
           .
        
         
           Thou
           sayest
           ,
           and
           I
           suppose
           so
           ;
           That
           thou
           art
           
             weary
             of
             all
             thy
             sinnes
          
           ,
           hungers
           and
           thirsts
           after
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           Christ
           ;
           prizes
           Him
           before
           all
           the
           world
           ;
           hast
           cast
           thy selfe
           upon
           His
           Truth
           ,
           and
           tender-heartednesse
           for
           everlasting
           safty
           ;
           And
           yet
           Thou
           feeles
           no
           speciall
           sensible
           joy
           in
           thine
           heart
           thereupon
           .
           Bee
           it
           so
           :
           yet
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           Take
           my
           counsell
           ,
           and
           at
           my
           request
           ,
           addresse
           thy Selfe
           again
           ,
           and
           have
           recourse
           afresh
           unto
           the
           Promises
           ,
           Settle
           thy
           Soule
           upon
           them
           seriously
           ,
           with
           fixed
           meditation
           ,
           and
           fervent
           prayer
           :
           Set
           thy selfe
           purposely
           with
           earnestnesse
           and
           industry
           ,
           to
           sucke
           from
           them
           ,
           their
           heavenly
           sweetnesse
           .
           And
           then
           ,
           how
           is
           it
           possible
           ,
           that
           thine
           m
           humble
           upright
           heart
           ,
           should
           make
           resistance
           to
           those
           mighty
           torrents
           of
           spirituall
           joyes
           and
           refreshings
           ;
           which
           by
           a
           natural
           ,
           and
           necessary
           consequence
           ,
           spring
           abundantly
           from
           the
           ensuing
           comfortable
           Conclusions
           grounded
           upon
           the
           
             sure
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           thine
           owne
           inward
           sense
           ,
           and
           most
           certaine
           un-deniable
           experience
           ?
        
         
           Whosoever
           
             hungers
             and
             thirsts
             after
             righteousnesse
             ,
             is
             blessed
          
           from
           Christs
           owne
           mouth
           :
           Mat.
           5.6
           .
           And
           this
           blessednesse
           compriseth
           an
           absolute
           ,
           and
           universall
           confluence
           of
           all
           excellencies
           ,
           perfections
           ,
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           felicities
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           World
           to
           come
           ;
           begun
           in
           some
           measure
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           made
           compleate
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Glory
           ,
           thorow
           all
           eternity
           .
        
         
         
           But
           I
           ,
           mayst
           thou
           say
           ,
           out
           of
           evident
           feeling
           ,
           and
           experience
           ,
           finde
           my selfe
           to
           
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             after
             righteousnesse
          
           :
        
         
           Therefore
           I
           am
           most
           certainely
           blessed
           ,
           and
           inter-essed
           in
           all
           the
           rich
           purchases
           of
           Christs
           dearest
           blood
           and
           merit
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           full
           price
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           glory
           thereof
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Whosoever
           is
           *
           athirst
           ,
           hath
           his
           Part
           in
           the
           
             Fountaine
             of
             the
             water
             of
             life
             ;
             Rev.
          
           21.6
           .
           and
           22.17
           .
           Ioh.
           7.37
           .
           Isa.
           55.1
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           ,
           mayst
           thou
           say
           ,
           cannot
           deny
           ,
           dare
           not
           belie
           my selfe
           ,
           but
           that
           my
           poore
           heart
           thirsts
           unfainedly
           ,
           to
           bee
           bathed
           in
           the
           heavenly
           streames
           of
           Gods
           free
           favour
           ,
           and
           Christs
           soveraigne
           blood
           :
        
         
           Therefore
           undoubtedly
           ,
           I
           have
           my
           part
           in
           the
           Well
           of
           life
           everlastingly
           .
           Whence
           ,
           what
           delicious
           streames
           of
           dearest
           a
           joy
           doe
           sweetly
           flow
           ?
        
         
           Whosoever
           
             labours
             ,
             and
             is
             heavy
             laden
             ,
          
           may
           justly
           chalenge
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           Christ
           ,
           rest
           and
           refreshing
           :
           Mat.
           11.28
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           feele
           all
           my
           sinnes
           ,
           an
           intolerable
           burden
           upon
           my
           wounded
           Soule
           ;
           and
           most
           willingly
           take
           Him
           as
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           a
           Lord
           :
        
         
           Therefore
           I
           have
           my
           portion
           in
           His
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           eternall
           rest
           .
        
         
           
             The
             High
             and
             lofty
             One
             that
             inhabiteth
             eternity
             ,
             whose
             Name
             is
             Holy
             ,
          
           and
           who
           dwells
           
             in
             the
             High
             and
             holy
             Place
          
           ;
           dwelleth
           also
           in
           every
           
             humble
             and
             contrite
             spirit
          
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           royall
           Throne
           ;
           (
           Hee
           hath
           as
           it
           were
           two
           Thrones
           ;
           One
           in
           the
           Empyrean
           Heaven
           ,
           the
           other
           in
           a
           broken
           heart
           )
           :
           Isa.
           57.15
           .
        
         
           But
           my
           heart
           lies
           groveling
           in
           the
           dust
           ,
           humbled
           under
           the
           mighty
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           trembling
           at
           his
           feete
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Therefore
           it
           is
           the
           mansion
           of
           Iehova
           ,
           blessed
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           Whosoever
           
             confesseth
             and
             forsaketh
             his
             sinnes
             ,
             shall
             
             have
             mercy
             ,
             Prov.
          
           28.13
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           confesse
           ,
           and
           abominate
           all
           sinne
           ;
           resolved
           never
           to
           
             turne
             againe
             to
             folly
          
           :
        
         
           Therefore
           mercy
           is
           most
           certainely
           mine
           .
        
         
           Hee
           in
           whose
           heart
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           hath
           enkindled
           a
           kindly
           heate
           of
           affection
           to
           
             the
             Brethren
          
           ,
           hath
           passed
           from
           death
           to
           life
           :
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           3.14
           .
        
         
           But
           by
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           
           my
           heart
           is
           wholy
           set
           upon
           the
           Brother-hood
           ,
           which
           I
           heartily
           hated
           heeretofore
           :
        
         
           Therefore
           I
           have
           passed
           from
           death
           to
           life
           .
        
         
           These
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           Conclusions
           ,
           are
           in
           themselves
           as
           full
           of
           sound
           joy
           ,
           and
           true
           comfort
           ;
           as
           the
           Sunne
           of
           light
           or
           Sea
           of
           waters
           .
           Open
           but
           the
           eye
           of
           thine
           humbled
           soule
           ,
           and
           thou
           maist
           see
           many
           glorious
           things
           in
           them
           .
           Crush
           them
           but
           a
           little
           with
           the
           hand
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           much
           delicious
           sweetnesse
           of
           spirituall
           peace
           may
           distill
           upon
           thy
           Soule
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           such
           considerations
           as
           these
           ,
           may
           contribute
           some
           matter
           of
           comfort
           ,
           and
           support
           ,
           to
           Him
           of
           weakest
           apprehension
           ,
           in
           this
           Case
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           If
           Hee
           consult
           with
           His
           owne
           Conscience
           ,
           Hee
           shall
           happily
           finde
           in
           His
           present
           syncere
           resolution
           ,
           an
           impossibility
           to
           turne
           backe
           againe
           to
           His
           former
           sinnefull
           life
           ,
           pleasures
           ,
           goodfellow-ship
           ,
           sensuall
           courses
           ,
           company
           :
           Hee
           sayes
           ,
           and
           thinkes
           it
           ,
           that
           Hee
           will
           rather
           die
           ,
           then
           lie
           ,
           sweare
           ,
           prophane
           the
           Sabbaths
           ;
           put
           to
           usury
           ,
           doe
           wrong
           ,
           keepe
           any
           ill-gotten
           goods
           in
           his
           hands
           ,
           Haunt
           Ale-houses
           ,
           Play-houses
           ,
           Gaming-houses
           ;
           or
           willingly
           put
           His
           heart
           ,
           or
           hand
           to
           any
           kind
           of
           iniquity
           ,
           as
           Hee
           was
           formerly
           wont
           .
           
             And
             doth
             nature
             ,
             thinke
             you
             keepe
             Him
             backe
             ;
             or
             grace
             ,
             and
             Gods
             Spirit
             ?
          
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           Hee
           should
           now
           heare
           ,
           and
           have
           his
           eares
           fill'd
           with
           oathes
           ,
           blasphemies
           ,
           ribald
           talke
           ,
           rotten
           speeches
           ,
           filthy
           songs
           ,
           railing
           at
           Gods
           people
           ,
           scoffing
           at
           religion
           ,
           jesting
           out
           of
           Scriptures
           ,
           &c.
           
           His
           heart
           would
           rise
           ;
           
           Hee
           would
           either
           reproove
           them
           ,
           or
           bee
           rid
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           soone
           as
           Hee
           could
           ;
           whereas
           heretofore
           ,
           Hee
           hath
           been
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           a
           delightfull
           Hearer
           of
           them
           ,
           if
           not
           a
           notorious
           Actour
           Himselfe
           .
           
             And
             whence
             doe
             you
             thinke
             doth
             this
             arise
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             seede
             of
             God
             remaining
             in
             Him
             ?
          
        
         
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           If
           when
           you
           heare
           Him
           complaine
           ;
           That
           howsoever
           Hee
           hath
           cast
           Himselfe
           upon
           Christ
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophets
           have
           counselled
           Him
           ;
           yet
           sith
           thereupon
           Hee
           feeles
           no
           such
           comfort
           ,
           and
           
             peace
             in
             Believing
          
           as
           other
           Christians
           doe
           ;
           Hee
           begins
           to
           doubt
           ,
           whether
           Hee
           hath
           done
           well
           ,
           or
           no
           :
           and
           to
           conceive
           ,
           that
           Hee
           hath
           layd
           hold
           upon
           the
           Promises
           too
           soone
           :
           Nay
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           bee
           upon
           this
           discontent
           ,
           doth
           thus
           further
           enlarge
           His
           complaint
           :
           Alas
           !
           my
           sinnes
           have
           formerly
           been
           so
           great
           ,
           my
           heart
           is
           at
           this
           present
           so
           hard
           ,
           my
           sorrow
           so
           scant
           ,
           my
           failings
           so
           many
           ,
           &c.
           that
           I
           know
           not
           what
           to
           say
           to
           my Selfe
           .
           Mee
           thinkes
           ,
           I
           can
           neither
           pray
           ,
           conferre
           ,
           love
           the
           Brethren
           ,
           sanctifie
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           rejoyce
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           &c.
           as
           I
           see
           other
           of
           Gods
           Children
           doe
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           I
           am
           affraid
           ,
           all
           is
           naught
           :
           What
           heart
           can
           I
           have
           to
           hold
           on
           ?
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           to
           such
           a
           speech
           ,
           thou
           shouldest
           for
           triall
           give
           this
           reply
           :
           Well
           then
           ,
           if
           it
           bee
           so
           ;
           even
           give
           over
           all
           ,
           strive
           no
           more
           against
           the
           streame
           ;
           trouble
           thy selfe
           no
           longer
           with
           reading
           ,
           prayer
           ,
           following
           sermons
           ,
           forbearing
           good
           fellowship
           ,
           and
           thine
           old
           companions
           .
           And
           sith
           no
           comfort
           comes
           by
           casting
           thy selfe
           upon
           Christ
           ,
           cast
           thy selfe
           againe
           into
           the
           current
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           course
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           merry
           company
           ;
           For
           there
           yet
           ,
           is
           there
           some
           little
           poore
           pleasure
           to
           bee
           had
           ,
           at
           least
           :
           Oh!
           No
           ,
           No
           ,
           No
           ,
           would
           Hee
           say
           ;
           That
           will
           I
           never
           doe
           ,
           whatsoever
           comes
           of
           mee
           :
           I
           will
           trust
           in
           my
           Christ
           ,
           tho
           Hee
           should
           kill
           mee
           ;
           for
           all
           these
           discouragements
           ,
           I
           will
           by
           no
           meanes
           ,
           cast
           away
           my
           confidence
           .
           I
           have
           been
           so
           freshly
           stung
           with
           their
           guilt
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           rather
           be
           pull'd
           in
           peeces
           with
           wild
           horses
           ,
           then
           plunge
           againe
           
           into
           carnall
           pleasures
           ;
           I
           will
           put
           my
           hand
           to
           all
           holy
           duties
           in
           obedience
           to
           God
           ,
           tho
           I
           performe
           them
           never
           so
           weakely
           ;
           I
           will
           ,
           by
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           keepe
           my
           face
           towards
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           backe
           to
           Sodome
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           I
           breath
           ;
           come
           what
           come
           will
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             And
             whence
             ,
             doe
             you
             thinke
             ,
             springs
             this
             resolution
             ;
             but
             from
             a
             secret
             saving
             power
             ,
             supporting
             Him
             in
             the
             most
             desperate
             temptations
             ,
             and
             assaults
             of
             distrust
             ?
          
        
         
           Now
           this
           first
           ,
           
             secret
             saving
             power
          
           ,
           by
           which
           an
           humble
           Soule
           leaning
           upon
           Christ
           is
           supported
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           at
           the
           lowest
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           The
           
             seed
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           thirdly
           ,
           
             presence
             of
             grace
          
           ;
           doe
           every
           one
           of
           them
           argue
           a
           blessed
           state
           ,
           in
           which
           thou
           shalt
           bee
           certainely
           saved
           ;
           and
           therefore
           thou
           mayst
           lift
           up
           thine
           heart
           and
           head
           ,
           with
           comfort
           unspeakeable
           and
           glorious
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           Many
           there
           are
           ,
           who
           much
           complaine
           of
           the
           great
           disproportion
           betweene
           the
           notorious
           wickednesse
           of
           their
           former
           life
           ,
           and
           their
           lamentable
           weakenesse
           of
           an
           answerable
           be
           wailing
           it
           :
           Betweene
           the
           number
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           fewnesse
           of
           their
           teares
           ;
           the
           hainousnesse
           of
           their
           rebellions
           ,
           and
           little
           measure
           of
           their
           humiliation
           .
           And
           thereupon
           ,
           because
           they
           did
           not
           finde
           ,
           and
           feele
           those
           terrours
           ,
           and
           extraordinary
           troubles
           of
           mind
           in
           their
           turning
           unto
           God
           ;
           those
           violent
           passions
           ,
           and
           pangs
           in
           their
           New-birth
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           seene
           ,
           heard
           ,
           or
           read
           of
           ,
           or
           knowne
           in
           others
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           farre
           lesse
           sinners
           then
           themselves
           ;
           they
           are
           much
           troubled
           with
           distractions
           and
           doubts
           about
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           soundnesse
           of
           their
           conversion
           .
           d
           Whereby
           they
           
           receive
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           hurt
           and
           hindrance
           in
           their
           spirituall
           state
           .
           For
           Satan
           gaines
           very
           much
           by
           such
           a
           suggestion
           ,
           and
           grounds
           many
           times
           a
           manifold
           mischiefe
           upon
           it
           .
           For
           by
           keeping
           this
           temptation
           on
           foot
           ;
           these
           doubts
           and
           troubles
           in
           their
           mindes
           ,
           whether
           they
           bee
           truly
           converted
           or
           no
           ;
           Hee
           labours
           ,
           and
           too
           often
           prevailes
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           hinder
           the
           Christian
           in
           His
           spirituall
           Building
           .
           With
           what
           heart
           can
           Hee
           hold
           on
           ,
           who
           doubts
           of
           the
           soundnesse
           ,
           and
           sure-laying
           of
           the
           foundation
           ?
           What
           progresse
           is
           Hee
           like
           to
           make
           in
           Christianity
           ,
           who
           continually
           terrifies
           Himselfe
           with
           fearefull
           exceptions
           and
           oppositions
           ,
           about
           the
           truth
           of
           His
           conversion
           ?
           A
           man
           in
           a
           long
           journey
           ,
           would
           jogge
           on
           but
           very
           heavily
           ,
           if
           Hee
           doubted
           whether
           Hee
           were
           in
           the
           right
           way
           ,
           or
           no.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           To
           abate
           ,
           lessen
           ,
           and
           abridge
           His
           courage
           in
           standing
           on
           Gods
           side
           ,
           patience
           under
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           spirituall
           mirth
           in
           good
           company
           :
           To
           keepe
           Him
           in
           dulnesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           deadnesse
           of
           affections
           ,
           distractions
           at
           holy
           exercises
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           raigne
           of
           almost
           ,
           a
           continuall
           sadnesse
           ,
           and
           uncomfortable
           walking
           :
           To
           make
           Him
           quite
           neglect
           ,
           and
           never
           looke
           towards
           those
           sweete
           commands
           of
           the
           blessed
           Spirit
           :
           
             Reioyce
             evermore
             .
             Reioyce
             ,
             and
             I
             say
             againe
             ,
             Reioyce
             .
             Bee
             glad
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             reioyce
             ,
             and
             shout
             for
             ioy
             all
             yee
             ,
             that
             are
             upright
             in
             heart
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           To
           fasten
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           e
           dishonour
           upon
           God
           ;
           when
           He
           can
           make
           the
           Christian
           dis-avow
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           and
           nullifie
           in
           conceit
           ,
           so
           great
           a
           worke
           of
           mercy
           and
           grace
           ,
           stampt
           upon
           His
           Soule
           by
           an
           Almighty
           hand
           :
           
           A
           worke
           for
           wonder
           and
           power
           answerable
           ,
           if
           not
           transcendent
           ,
           to
           the
           Creation
           of
           the
           World.
           To
           the
           production
           whereof
           ,
           the
           infinite
           mercies
           of
           the
           Father
           of
           all
           mercy
           ;
           the
           warmest
           hearts-blood
           of
           His
           onely
           Sonne
           ;
           the
           mightiest
           Moouing
           of
           the
           blessed
           Spirit
           were
           required
           .
           Now
           what
           an
           indignity
           ,
           and
           disparagement
           is
           offered
           unto
           so
           glorious
           a
           Workeman
           ,
           and
           blessed
           a
           worke
           ,
           to
           assent
           and
           subscribe
           unto
           the
           Divell
           ,
           a
           knowne
           Liar
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           such
           Thing
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           To
           double
           ,
           and
           aggravate
           upon
           the
           Christian
           ,
           the
           grievous
           sinne
           of
           unbeliefe
           :
           Not
           to
           believe
           the
           Promises
           ,
           as
           they
           lie
           in
           His
           Booke
           ,
           is
           an
           unworthy
           ,
           and
           wicked
           wrong
           unto
           the
           Truth
           of
           God
           :
           But
           for
           a
           Man
           to
           draw
           backe
           ,
           and
           deny
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           all
           made
           good
           upon
           His
           Soule
           ,
           makes
           Him
           worse
           then
           Thomas
           the
           Apostle
           :
           For
           when
           He
           had
           
             thrust
             His
             hand
             into
             Christs
             side
             ,
          
           Hee
           believed
           .
           But
           in
           the
           present
           Case
           ,
           a
           Man
           is
           ready
           to
           renounce
           ,
           and
           disclaime
           ;
           Tho
           Hee
           have
           already
           graspt
           in
           the
           armes
           of
           His
           Faith
           ,
           the
           crucified
           bleeding
           Body
           of
           His
           blessed
           Redeemer
           .
           The
           sacred
           and
           saving
           vertue
           whereof
           ,
           hath
           inspired
           into
           the
           whole
           Man
           a
           new
           ,
           spirituall
           ,
           sanctifying
           life
           ,
           and
           a
           sensible
           ,
           un-deniable
           change
           from
           what
           it
           was
           :
        
         
           5.
           
           To
           discontinue
           ,
           or
           detaine
           the
           heart
           lock't
           up
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           in
           a
           perpetuall
           barrennes
           ,
           from
           giving
           of
           thanks
           ;
           which
           is
           one
           of
           the
           noblest
           ,
           and
           most
           acceptable
           Sacrifice
           ,
           and
           service
           ,
           that
           is
           offered
           unto
           God.
           Now
           what
           a
           mischiefe
           is
           this
           ;
           that
           an
           upright
           heart
           should
           bee
           laced
           up
           ,
           and
           His
           Tong
           tied
           by
           the
           Divels
           temptation
           ,
           from
           magnifying
           heartily
           the
           glory
           of
           
             Gods
             free
             grace
          
           ,
           for
           such
           a
           worke
           ?
           I
           meane
           ,
           the
           New-Creation
           ;
           at
           which
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           Angels
           and
           Men
           ,
           and
           all
           Creatures
           may
           stand
           everlastingly
           amazed
           .
           So
           sweet
           it
           is
           and
           admirable
           ,
           and
           makes
           an
           immortall
           Soule
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           keepe
           my selfe
           to
           the
           Point
           .
           Those
           who
           complaine
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           :
           That
           because
           the
           pangs
           of
           their
           New-birth
           were
           not
           in
           that
           proportion
           they
           desire
           ,
           answerable
           
           to
           the
           hainousnesse
           of
           their
           former
           pestilent
           courses
           ,
           and
           abominablenesse
           of
           their
           beastly
           life
           before
           ,
           many
           times
           suspect
           themselves
           ,
           and
           are
           much
           troubled
           about
           the
           truth
           of
           their
           conversion
           ;
           may
           have
           their
           doubts
           ,
           and
           scruples
           encreased
           ,
           by
           taking
           notice
           of
           such
           propositions
           as
           these
           ,
           which
           Divines
           both
           ancient
           and
           moderne
           ,
           let
           fall
           sometimes
           in
           their
           Penitentiall
           Discourses
           .
        
         
           
             Ordinarily
             men
             are
             wounded
             in
             their
             Consciences
             at
             their
             conversion
             ,
             answerably
             to
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             their
             former
             conversation
             .
          
        
         
           
             Contrition
             in
             true
             Converts
             ,
             is
             for
             the
             most
             part
             proportionable
             to
             the
             hainousnesse
             of
             Their
             former
             courses
             .
          
        
         
           f
           
             The
             more
             wicked
             that
             thy
             former
             life
             hath
             been
             ,
             the
             more
             fervent
             and
             earnest
             ,
             let
             thy
             Repentance
             ,
             or
             returning
             bee
             .
          
        
         
           g
           
             Sorrow
             must
             bee
             proportionable
             to
             our
             sinnes
             .
             The
             greater
             our
             sinne
             ,
             the
             fuller
             must
             bee
             our
             sorrow
             .
          
        
         
           h
           
             According
             to
             the
             waight
             of
             sinne
             upon
             the
             conscience
             ,
             ought
             penitent
             sorrow
             to
             bee
             waighty
             .
          
        
         
           i
           
             He
             that
             hath
             exceeded
             in
             sinne
             ,
             let
             Him
             exceede
             also
             in
             sorrow
             .
          
        
         
           k
           
             Looke
             how
             great
             our
             sinnes
             are
             ,
             let
             us
             so
             greatly
             lament
             them
             .
          
        
         
           l
           
             Let
             the
             minde
             of
             every
             One
             drinke
             up
             so
             much
             of
             the
             teares
             of
             penitent
             compunction
             ,
             as
             Hee
             remembers
             Himselfe
             to
             have
             withered
             from
             God
             by
             wickednesse
             .
          
        
         
           m
           
             Grievous
             sinnes
             require
             most
             grievous
             lamentations
             .
          
        
         
           n
           
             The
             measure
             of
             your
             mourning
             must
             bee
             agreeable
             ,
             and
             proportionable
             to
             the
             sinne
             .
          
        
         
           And
           wee
           may
           see
           these
           rules
           represented
           unto
           us
           in
           the
           practise
           of
           Manasses
           ,
           who
           beeing
           a
           most
           grievous
           
           sinner
           :
           2.
           
           Chron.
           33.6
           .
           Humbled
           Himselfe
           greatly
           before
           the
           God
           of
           His
           Fathers
           :
           vers
           .
           12.
           
           In
           the
           Woman
           ,
           who
           is
           called
           a
           
             Sinner
             ;
             Luk.
          
           7.37
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           by
           a
           kinde
           of
           singularity
           ;
           and
           therefore
           takes
           on
           extraordinarily
           ,
           vers
           .
           38.
           
           So
           that
           she
           
             wipes
             Christs
             feete
             with
             teares
          
           .
           In
           the
           idolatrous
           Israelites
           upon
           their
           turning
           unto
           the
           Lord
           :
           1.
           
           Sam.
           7.4.6
           .
           
             who
             drew
             water
             ,
             and
             poured
             it
             out
             before
             the
             Lord.
          
           In
           the
           Hearers
           of
           Peter
           ,
           who
           having
           their
           consciences
           all
           bloody
           with
           the
           horrible
           guilt
           of
           crucifying
           the
           Lord
           of
           life
           ;
           Act
           :
           2.33.36
           .
           were
           
             pricked
             in
             their
             hearts
          
           :
           vers
           .
           37.
           with
           such
           horrour
           and
           raging
           angvish
           ,
           as
           tho
           so
           many
           empoisoned
           daggers
           and
           Scorpions
           stings
           stucke
           ,
           and
           were
           fastned
           in
           them
           *
           punctually
           .
           In
           Paul
           ,
           who
           having
           been
           an
           hainous
           offender
           ,
           a
           grievous
           Persecuter
           ,
           Act.
           9.
           whereas
           the
           other
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           One
           sayes
           ,
           
             had
             been
             honest
             and
             sober
          
           fisher-men
           ,
           tasted
           deeper
           of
           this
           cup
           then
           they
           .
           For
           Hee
           tells
           us
           ,
           Rom.
           7.11
           .
           That
           the
           Law
           
             slew
             Him.
          
           Hee
           was
           strangely
           amazed
           with
           a
           voyce
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           strucke
           downe
           to
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           starke
           blinde
           .
           
             He
             trembled
             ,
             and
             was
             astonished
             :
          
           For
           
             three
             daies
             Hee
             did
             neither
             eate
             ,
             nor
             drink
             .
             &c.
             Act.
          
           9.
           
        
         
           And
           there
           is
           good
           reason
           for
           it
           .
           For
           ordinarily
           the
           newly-illightened
           eye
           of
           a
           fresh-bleeding
           Conscience
           ,
           is
           very
           sharpe
           ,
           and
           cleare
           ;
           piercing
           and
           sightfull
           ;
           greedy
           to
           discover
           every
           staine
           ,
           and
           spot
           of
           the
           Soule
           ;
           To
           dive
           even
           to
           the
           heart-roote
           ,
           to
           the
           blackest
           bottome
           and
           ougliest
           nooke
           of
           a
           Mans
           former
           Hellish
           courses
           ;
           to
           looke
           backe
           ,
           with
           a
           curious
           survay
           ,
           thorow
           the
           pure
           Perspective
           of
           Gods
           righteous
           Law
           ,
           over
           his
           whole
           life
           to
           His
           very
           Birth-sinne
           ,
           and
           Adams
           rebellion
           .
           And
           in
           this
           sad
           ,
           and
           heavy
           search
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           inquisitive
           after
           ,
           and
           apprehensive
           of
           all
           circumstances
           ,
           which
           may
           adde
           to
           the
           hainousnesse
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           horrour
           to
           his
           heart
           .
           It
           is
           quick-sighted
           into
           all
           aggravating
           considerations
           ;
           and
           quickly
           learnes
           ,
           and
           lookes
           upon
           all
           those
           wayes
           ,
           degrees
           ,
           and
           circumstances
           ,
           by
           which
           sins
           are
           made
           more
           
           notorious
           and
           hatefull
           .
           And
           what
           the
           spirit
           of
           bondage
           ,
           in
           a
           fearefull
           heart
           ,
           may
           inferre
           hereupon
           ,
           you
           may
           easily
           iudge
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           the
           Case
           proposed
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           first
           ;
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           betweene
           sinne
           and
           sorrow
           ,
           wee
           cannot
           expect
           a
           precise
           adequation
           ;
           not
           an
           Arithmeticall
           ,
           but
           a
           Geometricall
           proportion
           :
           Great
           sinnes
           should
           bee
           greatly
           lamented
           ;
           yet
           no
           sinne
           can
           bee
           sufficiently
           sorrowed
           for
           ;
           Tho
           it
           may
           bee
           savingly
           .
           When
           wee
           say
           ,
           the
           pangs
           of
           the
           New-birth
           must
           bee
           answerable
           to
           our
           former
           sinnefull
           provocations
           ;
           wee
           meane
           not
           ,
           that
           wee
           can
           mourne
           for
           sinne
           according
           to
           it's
           merit
           ;
           that
           is
           impossible
           :
           But
           great
           sinnes
           require
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           sorrow
           .
           Wee
           must
           not
           thinke
           ,
           that
           wee
           have
           sorrowed
           enough
           for
           any
           sinne
           ,
           tho
           wee
           can
           never
           sorrow
           sufficiently
           .
        
         
           Before
           I
           proceede
           to
           a
           further
           ,
           and
           fuller
           satisfaction
           in
           the
           Point
           ,
           let
           mee
           tell
           you
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           how
           discomfortable
           ,
           and
           doubtfull
           ,
           the
           Popish
           doctrine
           is
           here
           about
           ;
           that
           the
           truth
           of
           our
           Tenet
           may
           appeare
           the
           more
           pretious
           ,
           and
           taste
           more
           sweet
           .
        
         
           Their
           Attrition
           and
           Contrition
           ,
           as
           I
           take
           it
           ,
           differ
           ,
           as
           our
           Legall
           and
           Evangelicall
           repentance
           ;
           1.
           
           In
           respect
           of
           the
           object
           .
           Contrition
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           is
           sorrow
           for
           sinne
           ,
           as
           an
           offence
           to
           God
           :
           Attrition
           is
           a
           griefe
           for
           sinne
           ,
           as
           liable
           to
           punishment
           .
           2.
           
           In
           respect
           of
           the
           cause
           .
           Contrition
           ariseth
           from
           sonne-like
           ,
           Attrition
           from
           servile
           feare
           .
           [
           See
           
             Valent.
             Disp.
          
           7.
           
           Q.
           8.
           
           
             De
             contrit
             .
             punct
          
           .
           2.
           ]
        
         
           This
           Contrition
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           .
           
             [
             Bellar.
             lib.
          
           2.
           
             de
             poenit
             .
             cap.
          
           12.
           
           
             Arb.
             At
             Catholici
             ]
             &
             alij
             passim
             .
          
           Well
           then
           ,
           thou
           art
           a
           Papist
           ,
           and
           troubled
           inconscience
           .
           Thou
           knowest
           well
           ,
           that
           without
           contrition
           no
           remission
           :
           But
           when
           comest
           thou
           to
           that
           measure
           and
           degree
           ,
           which
           may
           give
           thee
           some
           contentment
           about
           the
           pardon
           of
           thy
           sinnes
           ?
           Goe
           unto
           them
           in
           this
           Point
           for
           resolution
           and
           reliefe
           ,
           and
           thou
           goes
           unto
           a
           
           Racke
           .
           Consult
           with
           their
           Chapters
           ,
           
             de
             quantitate
             contritionis
          
           ,
           of
           the
           muchnesse
           of
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           able
           to
           confound
           thee
           with
           many
           desperate
           distractions
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Looke
           backe
           upon
           the
           elder
           Schoolemen
           :
           and
           you
           shall
           have
           
             Adrian
             Quaest.
             de
             poenit
             :
             Quodlib
          
           5.
           
           Artic.
           3.
           ]
           and
           others
           tell
           you
           of
           a
           Contrition
           
             intensivè
             summa
          
           ;
           in
           the
           highest
           s●reine
           ;
           and
           to
           which
           nothing
           can
           bee
           added
           ,
           as
           a
           Valent.
           reports
           it
           .
           This
           opinion
           Vega
           refutes
           [
           
             de
             iustif
             .
             lib.
          
           13.
           cap.
           14.
           
             ad
             princ
          
           .
           ]
           And
           Bellarmine
           dislikes
           it
           [
           
             De
             poenit
             .
             lib.
          
           2.
           cap.
           11.
           
           
             Art.
             denique
             si
             summus
          
           ]
           .
           Note
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           how
           sweetly
           they
           agree
           :
           our
           concord
           is
           Angelicall
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           confusions
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Goe
           to
           Scotus
           [
           In
           4.
           
           
             Sent.
             Dist.
          
           14.
           
           Q
           2
           ]
           ,
           and
           his
           Followers
           .
           And
           you
           shall
           finde
           him
           to
           talke
           of
           a
           certaine
           intension
           of
           contrition
           ;
           which
           is
           [
           
             soli
             Deo
             cognita
          
           ]
           onely
           knowen
           unto
           God
           :
           but
           this
           
             Greg.
             de
             Valent.
          
           censures
           as
           very
           false
           [
           Tom.
           4.
           
           Col.
           17.24
           ]
           .
           You
           see
           againe
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           no
           truth
           in
           their
           Tenets
           ;
           so
           no
           constancy
           ,
           no
           concord
           ;
           and
           by
           consequent
           ,
           no
           comfort
           to
           a
           truly
           troubled
           spirit
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Come
           at
           length
           to
           the
           latter
           Locusts
           ,
           some
           Moderne
           Iesuites
           ,
           dawbers
           over
           of
           their
           superstitious
           ruines
           ,
           with
           many
           rotten
           distinctions
           :
           I
           meane
           
             Bellar.
             Greg.
             de
             Valent.
          
           and
           their
           fellowes
           :
           And
           they
           dare
           not
           stand
           either
           to
           the
           
             unknowne
             intension
          
           of
           Scotus
           ,
           nor
           that
           
             of
             highest
             pitch
          
           ,
           which
           Hadrian
           holds
           :
           But
           come
           in
           with
           a
           sorrow
           for
           sin
           ,
           
             appreciativè
             summus
          
           .
           And
           what
           is
           that
           ,
           thinke
           you
           ?
        
         
           Hence
           Bellarmine
           [
           for
           Valent.
           speakes
           more
           warily
           in
           the
           quoted
           place
           ,
           
             Art.
             Neque
             verò
          
           ]
           .
           Yet
           very
           weakely
           too
           (
           for
           in
           such
           Cases
           ,
           the
           troubled
           minde
           is
           not
           woont
           to
           rest
           upon
           generalls
           onely
           ,
           but
           will
           (
           will
           wee
           ,
           nill
           we
           )
           bring
           us
           to
           particular
           ;
           howsoever
           
             Scotus
             ,
             Navar
          
           and
           Madin●
           ,
           advise
           the
           contrary
           )
           .
        
         
           Sorrow
           for
           sinne
           ,
           saith
           b
           hee
           ,
           is
           then
           
             summus
             appreciativè
             
             when
             the
             will
             doth
             more
             esteeme
             the
             detestation
             of
             sinne
             ,
             then
             the
             attainement
             of
             any
             good
             ,
             or
             escaping
             any
             ill
             .
          
           And
           so
           by
           consequent
           ,
           (
           for
           as
           I
           intimated
           ,
           a
           troubled
           conscience
           in
           such
           a
           Case
           ,
           is
           very
           curious
           ,
           and
           inqui●itive
           ;
           and
           will
           not
           stay
           onely
           upon
           confused
           ,
           and
           generall
           notions
           of
           good
           and
           ill
           ,
           but
           easily
           descend
           to
           Particulars
           ,
           to
           know
           it's
           state
           more
           perfectly
           ,
           especialy
           in
           a
           Point
           of
           so
           great
           importance
           )
           A
           man
           must
           finde
           his
           heart
           first
           to
           prize
           the
           hatred
           of
           sinne
           ,
           before
           the
           happinesse
           of
           heavenly
           joyes
           ,
           or
           avoiding
           hellish
           paines
           ;
           before
           hee
           can
           come
           to
           comfort
           of
           the
           remission
           of
           his
           sinnes
           .
           What
           a
           torture
           were
           it
           to
           a
           troubled
           spirit
           ,
           to
           fall
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           such
           true
           Pharisies
           ,
           who
           lay
           heavy
           burdens
           upon
           others
           ,
           but
           will
           not
           touch
           them
           themselves
           with
           the
           least
           of
           their
           fingers
           .
           But
           blessed
           bee
           God!
           wee
           truly
           teach
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           so
           c
           much
           the
           measure
           and
           muchnesse
           ,
           as
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           heartinesse
           of
           o●
           sorrow
           ;
           which
           fits
           for
           the
           promises
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           pardon
           of
           sinne
           .
           Yet
           I
           must
           say
           this
           also
           ;
           Hee
           that
           thinkes
           ,
           hee
           hath
           sorrowed
           sufficiently
           ,
           never
           sorrowed
           truly
           .
           And
           I
           like
           d
           Bellarmines
           last
           Proposition
           well
           in
           the
           fore-●●●ted
           place
           ;
           If
           it
           bee
           thus
           understood
           :
           That
           wee
           must
           desire
           ,
           aime
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           after
           the
           highest
           pitch
           of
           godly
           sorrow
           ,
           which
           can
           possibly
           bee
           attained
           .
           But
           〈◊〉
           is
           one
           thing
           to
           say
           ;
           either
           ,
           just
           so
           much
           measure
           of
           sorrow
           ,
           or
           no
           mercy
           ;
           such
           a
           quantitie
           of
           contrition
           ,
           or
           no
           remission
           :
           An
           other
           thing
           to
           say
           ,
           wee
           must
           long
           and
           labour
           to
           bring
           our
           naughty
           hearts
           to
           this
           :
           Even
           to
           bee
           willing
           rather
           to
           lie
           in
           Hell
           ,
           then
           to
           live
           in
           sinne
           .
           Perfections
           of
           grace
           are
           aimed
           at
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           not
           attained
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           I
           confesse
           some
           of
           them
           sometimes
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           freedome
           in
           their
           Schooles
           ,
           over-ruled
           like
           Caiphas
           ,
           or
           over-mastered
           by
           the
           clearenesse
           and
           invinciblenesse
           of
           
           the
           truth
           ,
           &c.
           speake
           something
           more
           orthodoxally
           .
           As
           in
           this
           Point
           ,
           
             Vega.
             lib.
          
           13.
           cap.
           24.
           
           
             Art.
             Ad
             qua
             accedit
             ]
             Ibid.
             Art.
             Et
             Sacerdotes
             ]
             Tolet.
             Instruct.
             Sacerd.
             Lib.
          
           2.
           cap.
           5.
           
           
             Art.
             Quartum
             dubium
          
           ]
           c
           
             Navar.
             Cap.
          
           1.
           
           Num.
           18.
           
           
             Estius
             In
          
           4.
           
           
             Sent.
             dist
          
           .
           16.
           
           §
           .
           7.
           
           
             Art.
             Adde
             quòd
             fi
             summus
          
           ]
           .
           f
           
             Gratians
             Mothers
             Confessour
          
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           see
           them
           still
           like
           the
           foure
           windes
           ,
           blow
           in
           one
           anothers
           faces
           .
        
         
           Hereupon
           I
           have
           many
           times
           marvailed
           ,
           that
           understanding
           Papists
           looking
           into
           the
           Point
           ,
           are
           not
           plunged
           into
           desperate
           perplexities
           ;
           considering
           the
           g
           varietie
           of
           opinions
           ,
           and
           uncertainety
           of
           the
           degree
           of
           sorrow
           ,
           required
           to
           their
           Contritiō
           .
           But
           when
           I
           reflected
           upon
           another
           rotten
           dawbing
           tricke
           of
           theirs
           ,
           I
           rather
           wonder
           at
           the
           depths
           of
           their
           Anti-Christian
           craft
           ,
           in
           so
           politikly
           ,
           and
           plausibly
           patching
           together
           their
           Popish
           Paradoxes
           ;
           that
           they
           may
           still
           keep
           their
           damnably-deluded
           Disciples
           in
           contentment
           ,
           and
           please
           them
           still
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           with
           some
           palliate
           cures
           .
           It
           is
           this
           I
           meane
           ;
           They
           hold
           also
           ,
           (
           prodigious
           infatuation
           !
           )
           it
           is
           impossible
           ,
           that
           the
           learned
           on
           the
           Popes
           side
           (
           but
           that
           ,
           that
           curse
           is
           justly
           upon
           them
           ;
           2.
           
           Thes.
           2.10.11
           .
           
             Because
             they
             received
             not
             the
             love
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             saved
             :
             God
             sends
             them
             strong
             delusion
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             believe
             a
             lie
          
           )
           should
           ever
           bee
           so
           grosely
           blinded
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           they
           hold
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           h
           
             ex
             attrito
          
           ,
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           priestly
           absolution
           ,
           
           is
           made
           h
           contritus
           ;
           and
           that
           
             ex
             opere
             operato
          
           ,
           as
           Valent.
           affirmes
           .
           Which
           upon
           the
           matter
           is
           thus
           much
           :
           That
           having
           but
           only
           Attrition
           ,
           Legall
           repentance
           ,
           that
           fruitlesse
           sorrow
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           found
           in
           a
           i
           Iudas
           ,
           a
           Latomus
           ;
           and
           which
           a
           reprobate
           may
           carry
           with
           him
           to
           hell
           ,
           is
           ,
           by
           the
           vertue
           of
           their
           sained
           
             Sacrament
             ,
             by
             the
             Sacr●mentall
             act
             of
             Ab●olution
             ,
          
           as
           they
           call
           it
           ,
           made
           truly
           ,
           and
           savingly
           Contrite
           ,
           &
           put
           into
           a
           state
           of
           justification
           .
           Heare
           it
           in
           the
           words
           of
           that
           great
           &
           famous
           light
           of
           k
           Ireland
           ;
           and
           for
           ever
           abhorre
           all
           such
           Popish
           impostures
           :
           
             When
             the
             Priest
             with
             his
             power
             of
             forgiving
             sins
             ,
             interposeth
             himselfe
             in
             the
             businesse
             ,
             they
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
          
           Attrition
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           Keyes
           ,
           is
           made
           Contrition
           :
           
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             sorrow
             arising
             from
             a
             servile
             feare
             of
             punishment
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             fruitlesse
          
           repentance
           ,
           
             as
             the
             reprobate
             may
             carry
             with
             them
             to
             hell
             ;
             by
          
           l
           
             vertue
             of
             the
             Priests
             absolution
             ,
             is
             made
             so
             fruitful
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             serve
             the
             tur●●
             for
             obtaining
             forgivenesse
             of
             sinnes
             ;
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             that
          
           m
           godly
           sorrow
           ,
           which
           worketh
           repentance
           to
           salvation
           ,
           not
           to
           bee
           repented
           of
           .
           
             By
             which
             spirituall
             cousenage
             ,
             many
             poore
             soules
             are
             most
             miserably
             deluded
             ,
             while
             they
             perswade
             themselves
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             receit
             of
             the
             Priests
             acquittance
             ,
             upon
             this
             carnall
             sorrow
             of
             theirs
             ,
             all
             skores
             are
             cleered
             untill
             that
             day
             ;
             and
             then
             beginning
             upon
             a
             new
             reckoning
             ,
             they
             sinne
             and
             confesse
             ,
             confesse
             and
             sinne
             a
             fresh
             ,
             and
             tread
             this
             round
             so
             long
             ,
             till
             they
             put
             off
             all
             thought
             of
             saving
             repentance
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             blind
             following
             the
             blind
             ,
             both
             at
             last
             follow
             into
             the
             pit
             .
          
           Or
           thus
           a
           little
           after
           :
        
         
           
             It
             hath
             been
             alwayes
             observed
             for
             a
             speciall
             difference
             ,
             betwixt
             good
             and
             bad
             men
             ,
             that
             the
             one
          
           n
           
             hated
             sinne
             for
             the
             love
             of
             vertue
             ,
             the
             other
             only
             for
             the
             feare
             of
             punishment
             .
             
             The
             like
             difference
             doe
             our
             Adversaries
             make
             betwixt
          
           Contrition
           ,
           and
           n
           Attrition
           .
           o
           
             That
             the
             hatred
             of
             sin
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             proceedeth
             from
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             of
             righteousnesse
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             from
             the
             feare
             of
             punishment
             .
             And
             yet
             teach
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             that
          
           Attrition
           
             (
             which
             they
             confesse
             ,
             would
             not
             otherwise
             suffice
             to
             iustifie
             a
             man
             )
             being
             ioyned
             with
             the
             Priests
             absolution
             is
             sufficient
             for
             that
             purpose
             :
             Hee
             that
             was
          
           att●ite
           ,
           
             being
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             Absolution
             ,
             made
          
           contrite
           ,
           
             and
             iustified
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             hee
             that
             was
             led
             only
             by
             a
             servile
             feare
             ,
             and
             consequently
             was
             to
             bee
             ranked
             among
             disordered
             ,
             and
             evill
             persons
             ,
             being
             by
             this
             meanes
             put
             in
             as
             good
             a
             Case
             ,
             for
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             forgivenesse
             of
             his
             sinnes
             ,
             as
             hee
             that
             loveth
             God
             syncerely
             .
             For
             they
             themselves
             doe
             grant
             ,
             that
          
           p
           
             such
             as
             have
             this
             servile
             feare
             ,
             from
             whence
          
           Attrition
           
             issueth
             ,
             are
             to
             bee
             accounted
             evill
             ,
             and
             disordered
             men
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           But
           leaving
           these
           blind
           Pharisies
           in
           the
           endlesse
           Maze
           of
           their
           inextricable
           errours
           ,
           untill
           it
           please
           the
           Lord
           to
           illighten
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           strong
           hand
           pull
           them
           out
           ,
           which
           I
           heartily
           desire
           ,
           and
           will
           ever
           pray
           ;
           I
           come
           to
           prosecute
           mine
           owne
           Point
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           If
           you
           aske
           mee
           ,
           when
           trouble
           for
           sinne
           is
           saving
           :
           I
           would
           answer
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           true
           .
           If
           you
           further
           demand
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           true
           :
           I
           would
           say
           ;
           when
           it
           drives
           Thee
           utterly
           out
           of
           thy Selfe
           ,
           and
           to
           
             sell
             all
          
           ,
           in
           the
           sense
           I
           have
           said
           before
           ;
           and
           brings
           thee
           with
           a
           syncere
           thirst
           ,
           and
           setled
           resolution
           to
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           to
           live
           and
           die
           with
           Him
           ,
           as
           a
           Saviour
           and
           a
           Lord
           ;
           and
           is
           accompanied
           with
           an
           universall
           change
           in
           
             Body
             ,
             Soule
             and
             Spirit
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           take
           notice
           of
           such
           considerations
           ,
           as
           these
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           God
           beeing
           a
           most
           free
           Agent
           ,
           doth
           not
           q
           tie
           Himself
           constantly
           ,
           &
           unvariably
           ,
           to
           ordinary
           ,
           expected
           ,
           
           set
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           formes
           ,
           measures
           ,
           times
           ,
           proportions
           of
           his
           waies
           ,
           and
           workings
           upon
           his
           Children
           .
           For
           Hee
           is
           wise
           without
           limit
           ,
           and
           above
           measure
           ;
           and
           therfore
           hath
           many
           secret
           and
           glorious
           ends
           ,
           and
           aimes
           ,
           which
           ,
           according
           to
           His
           good
           pleasure
           ,
           much
           diversifie
           the
           meanes
           serviceable
           and
           subordinate
           thereunto
           .
           From
           whence
           may
           spring
           these
           three
           Conclusions
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Hee
             may
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             create
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             true
             Convert
             ,
             terrours
             and
             troubles
             of
             Conscience
             ;
             amazements
             and
             mourning
             ,
             answerable
             ,
             in
             some
             good
             measure
             ,
             to
             the
             varietie
             ,
             vanity
             ,
             and
             villany
             of
             His
             former
             wicked
             waies
             ,
             and
             lewd
             life
             .
          
           As
           appeares
           before
           in
           Manasses
           ,
           the
           
             sinnefull
             Woman
             ,
             Idolatrous
             Israelites
          
           ,
           Hearers
           of
           Peter
           ,
           and
           many
           in
           these
           dayes
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           convenient
           to
           name
           them
           .
           
             For
             the
             most
             part
          
           ,
           saith
           a
           great
           Divine
           ,
           
             the
             violence
             of
             humiliation
             in
             the
             Calling
             of
             a
             sinner
             ,
             is
             according
             to
             the
             continuance
             and
             greatnesse
             of
             His
             actuall
             transgressions
             :
             According
             to
             the
             same
             ,
             is
             the
             rent
             in
             the
             conscience
             and
             Soule
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             if
             there
             bee
             any
             ,
             who
             hath
             been
             a
             great
             and
             grievous
             sinner
             ;
             and
             hath
             not
             with
             violence
             been
             pulled
             from
             his
             sinne
             ,
             Hee
             may
             doe
             well
             to
             suspect
             ,
             and
             search
             Himselfe
             soundly
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Hee
             may
             sometimes
             suffer
             a
             notorious
             sinner
             ●●
             passe
             something
             more
             easily
             ,
             and
             unterribly
             thorow
             th●
             Pangs
             of
             the
             New-birth
             .
          
           But
           then
           such
           a
           One
           is
           woont
           to
           walke
           more
           humbly
           before
           God
           ,
           all
           His
           life
           after
           ;
           for
           that
           Hee
           was
           not
           humbled
           with
           more
           remarkeablenesse
           of
           penitent
           remorse
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           angvish
           in
           His
           conversion
           :
           And
           so
           extension
           and
           continuance
           of
           Godly
           griefe
           ,
           that
           Hee
           was
           not
           more
           grieved
           ,
           makes
           up
           as
           it
           were
           that
           desired
           intension
           ,
           and
           extremity
           of
           pangs
           ,
           which
           might
           justly
           have
           pained
           Him
           ,
           in
           His
           passing
           from
           death
           to
           life
           .
           Every
           hearty
           ,
           and
           sensible
           complaint
           ,
           that
           the
           Pangs
           of
           the
           New-birth
           were
           not
           more
           painefull
           ,
           and
           proportionable
           to
           the
           pollutions
           of
           His
           youth
           ,
           is
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           sense
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           a
           Pang
           of
           the
           New-birth
           .
           Or
           else
           
           upon
           some
           occasion
           afterward
           in
           His
           Christian
           course
           ,
           Hee
           may
           bee
           revisited
           ,
           and
           vexed
           afresh
           ,
           with
           more
           terrour
           and
           trouble
           of
           conscience
           ,
           then
           in
           His
           first
           change
           ;
           As
           in
           such
           Cases
           as
           these
           :
           first
           ,
           If
           Hee
           should
           ,
           which
           God
           forbid
           ,
           by
           some
           volent
           enticement
           ,
           and
           snaring
           opportunity
           ,
           bee
           entangled
           againe
           ,
           and
           re-infected
           with
           any
           former
           sensuall
           pleasure
           of
           His
           unregenerate
           time
           ;
           or
           by
           neglect
           of
           His
           care
           ,
           and
           watchfulnesse
           over
           His
           waies
           ,
           bee
           suddenly
           surprised
           with
           some
           new
           scandalous
           sin
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           upō
           the
           assault
           of
           some
           extraordinary
           frighting
           temptation
           ,
           or
           pressing
           of
           hideous
           thoughts
           upon
           his
           melancholick
           imagination
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           when
           some
           heavy
           r
           crosse
           ,
           or
           sicknesse
           ,
           after
           many
           prosperous
           daies
           ,
           shall
           seize
           upon
           Him
           ,
           which
           may
           lye
           sore
           ,
           and
           long
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           upon
           His
           Bed
           of
           death
           ;
           especially
           ,
           if
           Hee
           fall
           upon
           it
           immediately
           after
           some
           relapse
           ,
           backsliding
           ,
           or
           new
           wound
           of
           Conscience
           .
           There
           is
           a
           kinde
           of
           naturall
           power
           ,
           besides
           Gods
           speciall
           hand
           ,
           in
           sicknesse
           ,
           sorrow
           ,
           darknesse
           ,
           melancholy
           ,
           the
           night
           ,
           extraordinary
           crosses
           ,
           the
           Bed
           of
           death
           ,
           to
           represent
           the
           true
           number
           ,
           and
           hainousnesse
           of
           sinnes
           with
           greater
           horror
           ,
           and
           more
           unto
           the
           life
           :
           Whereas
           prosperity
           ,
           health
           ,
           and
           daies
           of
           peace
           ,
           doe
           rather
           delude
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           conscience
           ;
           and
           like
           false
           and
           flattering
           glasses
           ,
           make
           those
           foule
           Fiends
           seeme
           fairer
           then
           they
           are
           indeede
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           christian
           ,
           especially
           ,
           that
           I
           speake
           of
           ,
           beeing
           outwardly
           distressed
           ,
           cast
           upon
           His
           Bed
           of
           death
           ,
           or
           any
           waies
           extraordinarily
           visited
           by
           Gods
           hand
           ,
           seeing
           his
           sinnes
           upon
           the
           sudden
           marshalled
           ,
           and
           marching
           against
           Him
           ;
           moe
           in
           number
           ,
           and
           more
           fiercely
           then
           heretofore
           ,
           may
           for
           the
           while
           bee
           surprised
           and
           exercised
           with
           unexpected
           terrour
           ;
           untill
           ,
           by
           meditation
           upon
           Gods
           former
           speciall
           mercy
           unto
           Him
           ,
           in
           spirituall
           things
           ;
           upon
           the
           markes
           and
           effects
           of
           His
           Change
           ;
           upon
           the
           uprightnesse
           of
           His
           heart
           towards
           God
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           health
           ;
           upon
           those
           testimonies
           ,
           and
           assurances
           ,
           which
           His
           Christiā
           friends
           can
           give
           Him
           ,
           of
           
           His
           beeing
           in
           a
           gracious
           state
           ;
           with
           such
           like
           holy
           helpes
           ;
           And
           so
           in
           cold
           blood
           ,
           and
           above
           all
           ,
           resolving
           to
           sack
           so
           ,
           ever
           fast
           to
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           ,
           tho
           He
           kill
           Him
           ;
           Hee
           bee
           raised
           againe
           from
           such
           dejections
           of
           spirit
           ,
           to
           the
           ●oonte●
           confidence
           ,
           and
           comfort
           of
           His
           interest
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           salvation
           of
           His
           Soule
           .
        
         
           Here
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           let
           none
           think
           it
           strange
           ,
           that
           even
           the
           dearest
           servants
           of
           Christ
           may
           bee
           s
           re-visited
           with
           more
           horrour
           of
           conscience
           afterward
           ,
           then
           at
           their
           first
           turning
           on
           Gods
           side
           .
           As
           appeares
           in
           
             Iob
             ,
             Ezechiah
             ,
             David
          
           ,
           in
           Mi●●
           .
           Brettergh
           ,
           Mr.
           Peacock
           ,
           &c.
           See
           before
           ,
           pag.
           84.
           l
           21.
           
           &
           31.
           
           Besides
           the
           proposed
           Cases
           ;
           this
           revisitation
           may
           befall
           them
           also
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           For
           their
           owne
           triall
           .
           This
           was
           the
           t
           end
           ,
           as
           it
           may
           seeme
           ,
           why
           Iob
           was
           set
           up
           as
           a
           marke
           ,
           for
           the
           envenomed
           Arrowes
           of
           the
           Almighty
           to
           aime
           at
           ,
           and
           whole
           armies
           of
           terrours
           to
           fight
           against
           .
           Hee
           approoved
           Himselfe
           to
           be
           steele
           to
           the
           backe
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           by
           that
           victorious
           ejaculation
           .
           Cap.
           13.15
           .
           
             Though
             He
             slay
             mee
             ,
             yet
             will
             I
             trust
             in
             Him.
          
           Whereby
           God
           was
           mightily
           honoured
           ,
           Satan
           utterly
           
           confounded
           ,
           that
           controversie
           ,
           
             whether
             Iob
             feared
             God
             for
             nought
             ,
             or
             no
             ?
          
           gloriously
           ended
           on
           Gods
           side
           .
           Sixthly
           ,
           That
           they
           may
           grow
           into
           greater
           conformity
           with
           their
           blessed
           Saviour
           in
           spirituall
           sufferings
           .
           Seventhly
           ,
           That
           tasting
           againe
           sometimes
           the
           bitternesse
           of
           divine
           wrath
           for
           sinne
           ,
           they
           may
           bee
           the
           more
           frighted
           ,
           and
           flee
           further
           from
           it
           .
           Eighthly
           ,
           That
           thereby
           the
           incomprehensible
           love
           of
           Christ
           toward
           them
           ,
           may
           sinke
           deeplier
           into
           their
           hearts
           ;
           who
           for
           their
           sakes
           ,
           and
           salvation
           ,
           drunke
           deepe
           and
           large
           ;
           and
           the
           very
           dregs
           of
           that
           Cup
           ;
           the
           least
           drop
           whereof
           ,
           is
           to
           them
           so
           bitter
           and
           intolerable
           .
           Ninthly
           ,
           That
           by
           sometimes
           ,
           sense
           of
           the
           contrary
           ,
           their
           joy
           in
           the
           favour
           and
           light
           of
           Gods
           countenance
           may
           bee
           more
           joyful
           ;
           Their
           spirituall
           peace
           more
           pleasant
           ,
           the
           pleasure
           of
           grace
           more
           pretious
           ,
           the
           comforts
           of
           godlinesse
           more
           comfortable
           ,
           &c.
           
           Tenthly
           ,
           For
           admonition
           to
           others
           :
           To
           draw
           duller
           and
           drouzy
           Christians
           to
           more
           strictnesse
           ,
           watchfulnesse
           and
           Zeale
           ;
           by
           observing
           the
           spirituall
           troubles
           and
           terrours
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           far
           more
           holy
           and
           righteous
           then
           themselves
           .
           To
           intimate
           unto
           Formall
           Professours
           ,
           that
           all
           is
           certainely
           naught
           with
           them
           ,
           who
           ordinarily
           are
           meere
           strangers
           to
           all
           afflictions
           of
           Soule
           ,
           and
           sorrow
           for
           sinne
           .
           Eleventhly
           ,
           For
           terrour
           to
           many
           ,
           who
           going
           on
           securely
           in
           their
           sensuall
           courses
           ,
           are
           woont
           to
           cry
           downe
           all
           they
           can
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           preaching
           ,
           by
           crying
           to
           their
           companions
           thus
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           like
           manner
           :
           
             Well
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             wee
             hope
             ,
             Hell
             is
             not
             so
             hot
             ,
             nor
             sinne
             so
             heavy
             ,
             nor
             the
             Divell
             so
             blacke
             ,
             nor
             God
             so
             unmercifull
             ,
             as
             these
             precise
             Preachers
             would
             make
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           How
           may
           such
           as
           these
           bee
           affrighted
           ,
           and
           terrified
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           with
           pondering
           upon
           that
           terrible
           Place
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           4.17.18
           .
           
             If
             iudgement
             begin
             at
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             what
             shall
             the
             end
             bee
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             obey
             not
             the
             Gospell
             of
             God
             ?
             And
             if
             the
             righteous
             scarcely
             bee
             save●
          
           ;
           If
           Gods
           Children
           have
           their
           consciences
           scorched
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           with
           the
           flames
           of
           Hell
           ;
           
             where
             shall
             the
             ungodly
             
             and
             the
             sinner
             appeare
          
           ?
           But
           even
           in
           the
           bottome
           of
           that
           fiery
           Lake
           ,
           and
           amidst
           the
           unquenchable
           rage
           of
           those
           endlesse
           flames
           .
           Twelfthly
           ,
           For
           the
           just
           hardening
           of
           such
           as
           hate
           to
           bee
           reformed
           ,
           and
           are
           desperately
           resolved
           against
           the
           saving
           precisenesse
           of
           the
           Saints
           .
           It
           may
           bee
           in
           this
           manner
           :
           A
           godly
           Man
           hath
           lived
           long
           ,
           amongst
           
             Rebels
             ,
             thornes
             and
             Scorpions
          
           ,
           scorners
           ,
           railers
           ,
           Persecutours
           ;
           who
           ,
           altho
           Hee
           hath
           shined
           all
           the
           while
           
             as
             a
             Light
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             a
             crooked
             and
             perverse
             generation
          
           ;
           yet
           they
           were
           ever
           so
           farre
           ,
           from
           beeing
           heated
           with
           love
           of
           heavenly
           things
           ,
           by
           His
           holy
           life
           ;
           or
           wonne
           unto
           good
           by
           His
           gracious
           example
           :
           that
           like
           so
           many
           Bats
           and
           Owles
           ,
           impatient
           of
           all
           spirituall
           light
           ,
           they
           did
           either
           flie
           from
           it
           ,
           as
           farre
           as
           they
           could
           in
           affection
           ,
           practise
           ,
           if
           not
           in
           Habitation
           ;
           Or
           fell
           upon
           it
           fiercely
           with
           their
           envenomed
           Clawes
           of
           spite
           and
           cruelty
           ,
           to
           extingvish
           quite
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           ,
           such
           blessed
           beames
           of
           saving
           Light
           ;
           and
           to
           darken
           with
           Hellish
           mists
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           ill
           life
           ,
           the
           Place
           where
           they
           live
           .
           They
           wilfully
           blinded
           themselves
           with
           a
           pestilent
           conceit
           ;
           That
           His
           sincerity
           was
           nothing
           but
           Hypocrisie
           ;
           His
           holinesse
           ,
           onely
           humour
           ;
           His
           forwardnesse
           Phantasticallnesse
           ;
           His
           sanctification
           ,
           singularity
           .
           And
           thereupon
           resolved
           ,
           and
           boisterously
           combind
           against
           Him
           ,
           with
           all
           their
           policy
           ,
           purses
           ,
           and
           possibilities
           ;
           like
           those
           ungodly
           Ones
           ,
           Wisd.
           2.
           
           
             Let
             us
             lie
             in
             waite
             for
             the
             righteous
             :
             because
             Hee
             is
             not
             for
             our
             turne
             ,
             and
             Hee
             is
             cleane
             contrary
             to
             our
             doings
             ;
             He
             upbraideth
             us
             with
             our
             offending
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             obiecteth
             to
             our
             infamy
             ,
             the
             transgressings
             of
             our
             education
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           I
           say
           ,
           now
           God
           may
           suffer
           such
           a
           Man
           upon
           His
           Deaths-bed
           ,
           to
           fall
           into
           some
           more
           extraordinary
           ,
           and
           markable
           discomfort
           ,
           and
           distresse
           of
           Conscience
           :
           Of
           which
           those
           gracelesse
           wretches
           taking
           greedy
           notice
           ,
           may
           thereby
           bee
           desperately
           obstinated
           ,
           and
           hardned
           in
           their
           lewd
           and
           carnall
           courses
           .
           For
           seeing
           Gods
           hand
           upon
           Him
           in
           that
           fearefull
           manner
           ,
           and
           wanting
           the
           spirit
           of
           discerning
           ,
           
           they
           doe
           conclude
           most
           peremptorily
           ,
           that
           for
           all
           His
           great
           shewes
           ,
           Hee
           was
           most
           certainely
           but
           a
           Counterfeite
           .
           And
           so
           themselves
           become
           ,
           upon
           that
           occasion
           ,
           many
           times
           more
           ,
           most
           implacable
           enemies
           to
           grace
           ,
           and
           all
           good
           men
           ;
           They
           are
           stronglier
           lockt
           up
           in
           the
           armes
           of
           the
           Divell
           ,
           faster
           nailed
           to
           formality
           ,
           or
           good-fellowship
           ;
           and
           which
           is
           the
           perfection
           of
           their
           madnesse
           and
           misery
           ,
           
             blesse
             themselves
             in
             their
             hearts
          
           ,
           saying
           merrily
           to
           their
           Brethren
           in
           iniquity
           :
           
             You
             see
             now
             what
             these
             men
             are
             ,
             which
             make
             themselves
             so
             holy
             ,
             and
             are
             so
             hot
             in
             religion
             :
             These
             are
             the
             Fellowes
             ,
             which
             pretend
             to
             bee
             so
             scrupulous
             and
             precise
             :
             and
             of
             that
             singular
             streine
             of
             sanctity
             ,
             that
             they
             thinke
             none
             shall
             be
             saved
             but
             themselves
             ,
             &c.
             
             You
             see
             in
             this
             Man
             the
             desperate
             ends
             of
             such
             hypocriticall
             Puritans
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           the
           glory
           of
           Gods
           justice
           is
           justly
           magnified
           ,
           by
           letting
           them
           grow
           starke
           blind
           ,
           who
           wilfully
           shut
           their
           eyes
           against
           the
           Light
           of
           grace
           ;
           by
           giving
           them
           over
           to
           a
           reprobate
           minde
           ,
           who
           so
           maliciously
           hated
           to
           bee
           reformed
           ;
           And
           so
           too
           often
           ,
           they
           walke
           on
           for
           ever
           after
           ,
           with
           confidence
           ,
           and
           
             hardnesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             which
             cannot
             repent
             ,
          
           in
           a
           perpetuall
           prejudice
           against
           purity
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           godlinesse
           ;
           unto
           the
           Pit
           of
           Hell.
           Whereas
           by
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           inviolable
           constancy
           of
           His
           Covenant
           ,
           that
           blessed
           Man
           ,
           by
           these
           terrours
           ,
           and
           afflictions
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           besides
           glorifying
           God
           in
           hardening
           others
           ,
           is
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           the
           more
           thorowly
           fitted
           and
           refined
           ,
           for
           that
           glory
           ,
           which
           is
           presently
           to
           bee
           revealed
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Greatest
             humiliations
             doe
             not
             ever
             argue
             ,
             and
             import
             the
             greatest
             Sinners
             .
          
           For
           sinnes
           a
           are
           not
           alwayes
           
           the
           cause
           of
           our
           afflictions
           ,
           particularly
           and
           directly
           ;
           But
           some
           times
           ,
           some
           other
           Motives
           .
           Abraham
           was
           put
           unto
           that
           heavy
           Taske
           ,
           of
           taking
           away
           His
           owne
           onely
           deare
           sonnes
           life
           ,
           principally
           for
           the
           triall
           of
           His
           Faith
           :
           Iob
           was
           visited
           with
           such
           a
           matchlesse
           variety
           ,
           and
           extremity
           of
           afflictions
           ,
           upon
           purpose
           to
           end
           that
           controversie
           betweene
           God
           and
           Satan
           ;
           whether
           Hee
           
             feared
             God
             for
             nought
             ,
             or
             no
          
           ?
           Gods
           heavy
           hand
           was
           sometimes
           upon
           David
           ,
           specially
           ,
           for
           the
           manifestation
           of
           His
           innocency
           :
           See
           Psal.
           17.3
           .
           Nay
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           infinitely
           free
           from
           sinne
           ,
           was
           notwithstanding
           tempted
           and
           tried
           by
           Satan
           and
           the
           world
           ;
           that
           His
           heavenly
           vertues
           ,
           &
           divine
           excellencies
           might
           appeare
           ,
           and
           bee
           made
           more
           illustrious
           .
           And
           Himselfe
           tells
           us
           ,
           Ioh.
           9.3
           .
           that
           the
           blinde
           man
           was
           so
           borne
           ;
           neither
           for
           His
           owne
           sinne
           ,
           nor
           for
           the
           sinne
           of
           His
           Parents
           ;
           
             But
             that
             the
             workes
             of
             God
             should
             bee
             made
             manifest
             in
             Him.
             
          
        
         
           For
           the
           particular
           I
           have
           in
           hand
           :
           To
           prevent
           some
           sinne
           ,
           into
           which
           Hee
           sees
           His
           Childe
           inclinable
           ,
           and
           like
           to
           fall
           ;
           by
           reason
           of
           some
           violent
           occasion
           ,
           naturall
           propension
           ,
           strong
           temptation
           ,
           industrious
           malice
           of
           the
           Divell
           to
           disgrace
           Him
           ,
           and
           His
           Profession
           scandalously
           ,
           &c.
           
           God
           in
           great
           mercy
           ,
           may
           give
           Him
           a
           taste
           ,
           nay
           ,
           a
           deepe
           draught
           of
           the
           unexpressable
           terrours
           of
           a
           troubled
           minde
           b
           againe
           ;
           that
           thereby
           ,
           Hee
           may
           bee
           taught
           betime
           ,
           to
           take
           more
           heede
           ,
           walke
           more
           warily
           ,
           and
           stand
           upon
           His
           guard
           with
           extraordinary
           watchfulnes
           ,
           against
           the
           very
           first
           assault
           ,
           and
           least
           insinuation
           of
           sinne
           .
           There
           is
           preventing
           Physicke
           for
           preservation
           of
           health
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           that
           ,
           when
           the
           disease
           is
           dangerously
           upon
           us
           ,
           for
           recovery
           .
           There
           was
           given
           unto
           Paul
           a
           
             Thorne
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           *
           If
           wee
           will
           take
           the
           interpretation
           of
           some
           learned
           Divines
           ,
           A
           wound
           in
           the
           spirit
           ,
           
             the
             sting
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             pressing
             Him
             downe
             to
             the
             nethermost
             Hell
             in
             His
             sense
             ,
             that
             was
             erst
             taken
             up
             to
             the
             highest
             Heaven
          
           ;
           upon
           purpose
           ,
           lest
           Hee
           should
           swell
           with
           spirituall
           pride
           ,
           bee
           puft
           up
           ,
           
             and
             exalted
             aboue
             measure
          
           ,
           
           with
           the
           
             abundance
             of
             revelations
          
           .
           If
           wee
           well
           weigh
           the
           admirable
           story
           ,
           of
           that
           gracious
           and
           holy
           servant
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Mistris
           Bret●ergh
           ;
           wee
           may
           probably
           conceive
           ,
           that
           a
           principall
           end
           ,
           why
           those
           most
           grievous
           spirituall
           afflictions
           of
           Soule
           ,
           upon
           Her
           last
           Bed
           ,
           were
           laide
           upon
           Her
           ,
           was
           in
           Gods
           just
           judgement
           ,
           to
           blind
           yet
           more
           those
           bloody
           Papists
           about
           Her
           ;
           and
           because
           they
           wilfully
           shut
           their
           eies
           against
           that
           glorious
           Light
           of
           true
           religion
           ,
           which
           shee
           so
           blessedly
           ,
           and
           fruitfully
           exprest
           in
           her
           godly
           life
           ;
           to
           let
           them
           thereby
           sincke
           yet
           deepelier
           into
           
             strong
             delusion
          
           ;
           that
           they
           might
           sticke
           still
           more
           stiffely
           to
           Popish
           lies
           :
           According
           to
           that
           Prophecy
           of
           the
           
             Antichristians
             ;
             a
             Thess.
          
           2.10.11.12
           .
           
             Because
             they
             received
             not
             the
             love
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             bee
             saved
             :
             For
             this
             cause
             ,
             God
             shall
             send
             them
             strong
             delusion
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             believe
             a
             lie
             :
             That
             they
             all
             might
             bee
             damned
             ,
             who
             believed
             not
             the
             truth
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Which
           wee
           see
           at
           this
           day
           verified
           ,
           with
           a
           witnesse
           ,
           in
           Popish
           Doctours
           ,
           even
           their
           greatest
           Schollers
           ;
           as
           Bellarmine
           ,
           and
           other
           Polemicall
           Writers
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           let
           us
           never
           marvaile
           ,
           that
           tho
           they
           bee
           loaden
           with
           much
           learning
           ;
           yet
           that
           they
           should
           lie
           ●gregiously
           ▪
           and
           defend
           with
           infinite
           obstinacy
           ,
           and
           clamour
           ,
           the
           
             Doctrine
             of
             Divels
          
           ,
           that
           accursed
           Hydra
           of
           Heresies
           ,
           in
           their
           voluminous
           Dunghils
           .
           Now
           Gods
           judgement
           in
           hardning
           them
           hereby
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           was
           the
           more
           iust
           ;
           because
           they
           were
           so
           farre
           from
           beeing
           wrought
           upon
           ,
           and
           wonne
           by
           Her
           heavenly
           conversation
           ;
           that
           they
           were
           extraordinarily
           enraged
           against
           Her
           goodnesse
           and
           Profession
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           As
           appeares
           ,
           in
           that
           ,
           besides
           their
           continuall
           rayling
           ,
           and
           roaring
           against
           Her
           ,
           as
           an
           eminent
           Light
           ,
           like
           so
           many
           furious
           Bedlams
           ;
           they
           barbarously
           wreckt
           their
           malice
           and
           spite
           ,
           upon
           the
           dumbe
           ,
           and
           innocent
           creatures
           ,
           c
           by
           killing
           ,
           at
           two
           
           severall
           times
           ,
           Her
           Husbands
           Horses
           and
           Cattell
           in
           the
           night
           .
        
         
           That
           her
           fiery
           Triall
           ,
           thorow
           which
           shee
           passed
           ,
           as
           purest
           gold
           ,
           into
           Abrahams
           bosome
           ,
           did
           thus
           harden
           them
           ,
           is
           manifest
           by
           the
           Event
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           the
           reverent
           Pen-man
           of
           that
           story
           reports
           ;
           d
           
             Those
             of
             the
             Romish
             faction
             bragged
             ,
             as
             though
             an
             Oracle
             had
             come
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             proove
             them
             Catholicks
             ,
             and
             us
             Hereticks
             .
          
           Prodigious
           folly
           !
           Damnable
           delusion
           !
        
         
           It
           is
           so
           then
           ,
           that
           God
           in
           His
           inflicting
           of
           afflictions
           ,
           doth
           not
           ever
           c
           aime
           at
           sinne
           ,
           as
           at
           the
           principall
           end
           .
           And
           yet
           doe
           not
           mistake
           :
           Tho
           Hee
           punishes
           sometimes
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           sinne
           ;
           yet
           never
           without
           sinne
           ;
           either
           inherent
           ,
           or
           imputed
           .
           There
           is
           ever
           matter
           enough
           in
           our
           sinnefull
           Soules
           ,
           and
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           lives
           ,
           to
           afflict
           us
           infinitely
           .
           The
           best
           of
           us
           brought
           with
           us
           into
           this
           world
           ,
           that
           corruption
           ,
           f
           which
           might
           bring
           upon
           us
           all
           the
           plagues
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           life
           :
           Every
           man
           hath
           in
           Himselfe
           ,
           sufficient
           fewell
           for
           the
           fire
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           to
           worke
           upon
           still
           ,
           if
           it
           pleased
           Him
           in
           justice
           to
           set
           it
           on
           flame
           .
           As
           in
           the
           present
           Point
           of
           spirituall
           terrours
           ,
           and
           troubles
           of
           minde
           ;
           if
           God
           should
           out
           of
           His
           just
           and
           causefull
           indignation
           ,
           put
           the
           full
           sting
           but
           into
           the
           least
           sinne
           ;
           it
           were
           able
           to
           put
           a
           man
           into
           the
           very
           mouth
           of
           Hell.
           (
           But
           I
           speake
           of
           Gods
           more
           ordinary
           wayes
           ,
           and
           dealings
           with
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           men
           )
           And
           so
           I
           say
           ,
           God
           may
           sometimes
           ,
           for
           some
           hidden
           ,
           and
           holy
           ends
           ,
           seene
           ,
           and
           seeming
           good
           to
           His
           heavenly
           wisedome
           ,
           bring
           a
           lesse
           hainous
           sinner
           ,
           thorow
           extraordinary
           horrour
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           naturall
           state
           ,
           into
           the
           
             good
             way
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Aggravation
           of
           horrour
           is
           occasioned
           ;
           terrours
           and
           troubles
           may
           bee
           multiplyed
           ,
           and
           enlarged
           in
           our
           enlargement
           ,
           from
           the
           state
           of
           darkenesse
           ,
           and
           Chaines
           of
           the
           Divell
           ,
           by
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Some
           precedents
           ,
           and
           preparatives
           ,
           which
           God
           sometimes
           in
           His
           unsearchable
           wisedome
           doth
           immediately
           
           premise
           ;
           or
           suffer
           to
           fall
           out
           .
           As
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Some
           heavy
           crosse
           ,
           and
           grievous
           affliction
           ;
           to
           make
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Law
           more
           passable
           ,
           and
           fall
           more
           heavily
           upon
           our
           stubborne
           ,
           and
           stony
           hearts
           .
           This
           wee
           see
           in
           Manasses
           ,
           who
           was
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           fired
           out
           of
           His
           bloody
           ,
           and
           abomiable
           courses
           ,
           by
           the
           heavinesse
           ,
           and
           horrour
           of
           His
           chaines
           ;
           And
           so
           
             was
             humbled
             greatly
             before
             the
             God
             of
             His
             Fathers
             .
          
           
           Gods
           extraordinary
           angry
           visitations
           ,
           make
           men
           many
           times
           cry
           with
           troubled
           ,
           and
           grieved
           hearts
           ;
           
             Come
             ,
             Let
             us
             turne
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ;
             Hee
             hath
             wounded
             us
             .
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           a.
           Strange
           terrours
           sometimes
           arising
           from
           externall
           Accidents
           ;
           yea
           ,
           hidden
           naturall
           causes
           ;
           uncouth
           visions
           ,
           and
           apparitions
           ,
           full
           of
           amazement
           and
           feare
           ;
           Bodily
           distempers
           ;
           horrible
           injections
           ,
           hideous
           thoughts
           ,
           &c.
           
           Whereby
           they
           are
           mightily
           affrighted
           before
           hand
           ,
           and
           prepared
           to
           passe
           thorow
           the
           Pangs
           of
           the
           New-birth
           more
           terribly
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Some
           hainous
           and
           crying
           sinne
           ,
           which
           He
           suffers
           some
           to
           fall
           into
           ,
           and
           immediately
           upon
           it
           awakes
           the
           Conscience
           .
           That
           Almighty
           Physition
           ,
           who
           is
           able
           to
           bring
           health
           out
           of
           poison
           ;
           death
           out
           of
           life
           ;
           Light
           out
           of
           darkenesse
           ;
           Heaven
           out
           of
           Hell
           ;
           may
           by
           accident
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           prepare
           One
           to
           conversion
           ,
           by
           giving
           Him
           over
           to
           the
           height
           of
           some
           One
           ,
           or
           moe
           abhorred
           abominations
           ,
           and
           crimson
           sinnes
           :
           As
           wee
           may
           see
           in
           
             Peters
             Hearers
             ,
             Act.
          
           2.
           
           
             Paul
             ,
             Manasses
          
           ,
           the
           
             sinnefull
             Woman
             ,
             Publicans
             and
             Harlots
          
           ;
           left
           to
           the
           killing
           of
           Christ
           ,
           spilling
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           those
           horrible
           out-rages
           ,
           extreme
           filth
           ,
           extorsions
           ,
           pollutions
           .
           Physitions
           ,
           by
           ripening
           diseases
           ,
           make
           way
           to
           heale
           them
           ;
           For
           sicke
           matter
           is
           never
           more
           easily
           removed
           ,
           then
           when
           it
           exceedeth
           in
           ripenesse
           ,
           and
           quantity
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Lying
           long
           in
           ignorance
           ,
           sensuality
           ,
           &
           dissolute
           life
           ;
           without
           profitable
           ,
           and
           powerfull
           meanes
           .
           In
           this
           Case
           upon
           the
           first
           awaking
           ,
           and
           affrighting
           the
           Conscience
           
           for
           sinne
           ,
           it
           may
           bee
           exposed
           to
           many
           terrible
           perplexities
           ,
           and
           longer
           continued
           terrours
           .
           For
           the
           light
           of
           Naturall
           Conscience
           ,
           bred
           with
           them
           in
           their
           owne
           bosomes
           ,
           may
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           serve
           to
           enrage
           ,
           and
           torture
           ;
           as
           wee
           see
           in
           many
           guilty
           Heathens
           :
           but
           there
           is
           no
           naturall
           light
           ,
           to
           leade
           us
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Evangelicall
           comforts
           .
           The
           commandements
           have
           ground
           in
           nature
           ;
           but
           the
           mysterie
           of
           the
           Gospell
           is
           wholly
           supernaturall
           .
           Wee
           finde
           it
           by
           manifold
           experience
           ,
           what
           an
           hard
           ,
           and
           heavy
           Taske
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           undertake
           a
           poore
           ignorant
           Soule
           ,
           troubled
           in
           minde
           .
           The
           Cure
           is
           many
           times
           very
           difficult
           ,
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           long
           .
           The
           darkenesse
           of
           their
           ignorance
           ,
           beeing
           now
           distressed
           in
           Conscience
           ,
           is
           very
           fit
           ,
           and
           fearefull
           matter
           ,
           for
           Satan
           to
           worke
           in
           hideously
           ;
           and
           to
           play
           his
           pestilent
           prankes
           of
           most
           grosse
           impostures
           ,
           and
           much
           Hellish
           cruelty
           .
           His
           malicious
           maine
           Plot
           against
           such
           ,
           ordinarily
           is
           ,
           and
           His
           utmost
           endeavour
           ;
           to
           drive
           them
           to
           Selfe-destruction
           ,
           if
           it
           bee
           possible
           ,
           before
           they
           get
           understanding
           in
           the
           waies
           of
           God
           ;
           of
           wee
           can
           get
           any
           competent
           light
           ,
           and
           comfort
           into
           their
           consciences
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Some
           concurrent
           circumstances
           :
           As
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           melancholike
           ,
           and
           sad
           constitution
           of
           the
           Party
           .
           That
           humour
           doth
           naturally
           give
           extraordinary
           entertainement
           ,
           and
           edge
           to
           terrours
           and
           sorrowes
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           crabbednesse
           ,
           and
           crookednesse
           of
           His
           naturall
           disposition
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           tamed
           ,
           and
           taken
           downe
           with
           more
           adoe
           ;
           with
           much
           violence
           ,
           and
           renting
           .
           An
           hard
           and
           knotty
           Block
           ,
           must
           have
           an
           hard
           wedge
           .
           An
           angry
           word
           ,
           or
           frowne
           ,
           will
           worke
           more
           with
           some
           dispositions
           ;
           then
           many
           sore
           blowes
           upon
           a
           crosse
           ,
           and
           sturdy
           spirit
           .
           God
           is
           here
           woont
           sweetly
           ,
           and
           wisely
           to
           apply
           Himself
           to
           the
           severall
           natures
           ,
           conditions
           ,
           and
           dispositions
           of
           His
           Children
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Height
           of
           Place
           ,
           and
           Happinesse
           to
           have
           for
           this
           life
           ,
           ●hat
           heart
           can
           wish
           .
           Whereby
           it
           comes
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           men
           are
           so
           deepely
           drowned
           in
           sensuality
           Epicurisme
           ,
           
           and
           earthly
           mindednesse
           ;
           that
           for
           a
           thorow
           Change
           ,
           they
           have
           need
           many
           times
           to
           be
           taken
           down
           thorowly
           with
           a
           deepe
           sense
           of
           legall
           terrours
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Excellency
           of
           naturall
           ,
           or
           acquired
           Parts
           ,
           and
           endowments
           ;
           as
           wit
           ,
           learning
           ,
           courage
           ,
           wisedome
           ,
           &c.
           wretchedly
           abused
           ,
           and
           long
           mis-imploied
           ,
           upon
           wrong
           and
           wicked
           Objects
           .
           Much
           adoe
           ,
           many
           times
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           measure
           of
           humiliation
           ,
           will
           hardly
           fright
           such
           vaine
           over-valewers
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           Idolizers
           of
           their
           owne
           sufficiencies
           ,
           from
           their
           admired
           follies
           .
           And
           here
           also
           Satan
           interposeth
           most
           furiously
           ,
           and
           hinders
           this
           happy
           worke
           all
           Hee
           can
           possibly
           .
           For
           Hee
           well
           knowes
           ,
           That
           ,
           if
           such
           noble
           ,
           and
           worthy
           Parts
           should
           bee
           sanctified
           to
           the
           Owners
           ,
           and
           turned
           the
           right
           way
           ;
           His
           Kingdome
           would
           fare
           the
           worse
           ,
           and
           Hee
           should
           bee
           a
           great
           looser
           .
           
             Suppose
             ,
             a
             Christian
             Prince
             should
             with
             his
             Army
             breake
             into
             the
             Turkes
             dominion
             :
             Would
             not
             the
             Turkes
             fortifie
             those
             Castles
             best
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             beeing
             wonne
             ,
             the
             enemy
             might
             doe
             Him
             most
             harme
             ?
             So
             whom
             the
             Divell
             seeth
             to
             bee
             the
             likeliest
             Instruments
             for
             the
             overthrow
             of
             his
             kingdom
             ,
             if
             once
             they
             become
             Temples
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             those
             Hee
             is
             lothest
             to
             loose
             ,
             and
             labours
             mightily
             ●o
             keepe
             in
             His
             slavery
             still
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           He
           opposes
           with
           all
           His
           power
           ,
           and
           policy
           ;
           raysing
           as
           many
           tempests
           of
           terrour
           ,
           as
           Hee
           is
           able
           ;
           that
           Hee
           might
           either
           drive
           them
           backe
           in
           their
           Passage
           to
           the
           
             holy
             Path
          
           ,
           or
           swallow
           them
           up
           into
           the
           abhorred
           gulphe
           of
           despaire
           ,
           by
           the
           way
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           A
           more
           searching
           ,
           and
           piercing
           Ministry
           ;
           which
           is
           ordinarily
           woont
           to
           awake
           the
           conscience
           with
           more
           terrour
           ;
           to
           irradiate
           ,
           and
           fill
           it
           with
           more
           universall
           ,
           and
           clearer
           light
           ,
           to
           quicken
           it
           with
           more
           apprehension
           ;
           and
           so
           proportionably
           ,
           to
           affect
           and
           afflict
           it
           with
           a
           more
           feeling
           ,
           and
           fearefull
           sense
           of
           Gods
           most
           just
           ,
           and
           holy
           wrath
           against
           sinne
           .
           Whereupon
           they
           become
           excellent
           ,
           and
           everlasting
           Christians
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Byting
           it
           in
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           and
           not
           opening
           the
           
           wound
           of
           Conscience
           betime
           to
           some
           skillfull
           Soule-Physition
           ,
           may
           bee
           an
           unhappy
           meanes
           ,
           much
           to
           enlarge
           ,
           both
           the
           continuance
           ,
           and
           extremity
           of
           a
           Mans
           spirituall
           trouble
           .
           Shame
           ,
           bashfulnesse
           ,
           pretence
           of
           want
           of
           opportunity
           ,
           hope
           to
           get
           thorow
           by
           Himselfe
           ,
           &c.
           are
           ordinary
           keies
           to
           lock
           up
           his
           tongue
           at
           such
           a
           time
           .
           But
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           Satan
           hath
           a
           chiefe
           stroke
           ,
           and
           principall
           part
           to
           perswade
           concealement
           .
           For
           alas
           !
           Hee
           winnes
           by
           it
           wofully
           :
           All
           the
           while
           Hee
           plies
           with
           great
           advantage
           ,
           and
           much
           subtilty
           ,
           his
           hideous
           temptations
           to
           Selfe-killing
           ;
           despaire
           of
           mercy
           ,
           returning
           againe
           to
           folly
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           it
           is
           to
           bee
           feared
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           most
           grievous
           thing
           ;
           that
           sometimes
           ,
           by
           this
           cruell
           silence
           ,
           Hee
           conquers
           ,
           &
           casts
           some
           poore
           soules
           ,
           upon
           the
           bloody
           ,
           and
           most
           abhorred
           villany
           of
           Selfe-perishing
           .
           Let
           such
           an
           One
           then
           be
           ever
           sure
           most
           resolutely
           ,
           to
           break
           thorow
           the
           Divels
           accursed
           snare
           in
           this
           kinde
           ;
           and
           to
           powre
           out
           His
           Soule-secrets
           betime
           ,
           into
           some
           faith
           full
           holy
           bosome
           .
           I
           have
           heard
           many
           ,
           after
           they
           have
           escaped
           tell
           what
           strange
           tricks
           ,
           and
           variety
           of
           devises
           Hee
           practised
           ,
           to
           discourage
           ,
           divert
           ,
           and
           dis-able
           them
           to
           discover
           their
           mindes
           ,
           as
           they
           purposed
           ;
           even
           when
           they
           were
           come
           ,
           with
           much
           adoe
           ,
           into
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           spirituall
           Physition
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           ends
           to
           which
           God
           prepares
           ,
           and
           fits
           some
           by
           their
           sore
           travaile
           ,
           in
           the
           New-birth
           ,
           and
           longer
           langvishing
           under
           His
           visiting
           hand
           in
           this
           kinde
           .
           God
           may
           purpose
           sometimes
           in
           such
           cases
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           g
           imploy
           them
           ,
           as
           Christs
           most
           resolute
           ,
           and
           undanted
           Champions
           ,
           in
           more
           worthy
           services
           .
           In
           managing
           whereof
           ,
           remembrance
           of
           their
           having
           beene
           once
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           in
           the
           mouth
           of
           Hell
           ,
           and
           scorched
           
           with
           flames
           of
           terrour
           ,
           serves
           as
           a
           continuall
           spurre
           ,
           and
           incentive
           unto
           them
           ,
           to
           doe
           nobly
           ,
           and
           to
           supply
           them
           ,
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           with
           mightinesse
           of
           courage
           ,
           height
           of
           resolution
           ,
           and
           eminency
           of
           Zeale
           ,
           in
           those
           glorious
           waies
           .
           As
           wee
           may
           see
           in
           those
           renowned
           pillars
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             Austin
             ,
             Luther
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             higher
             and
             greater
             the
             building
             is
             ,
             the
             deeper
             must
             the
             foundation
             be
             laid
             in
             the
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           To
           make
           them
           afterwards
           of
           excellent
           use
           ,
           and
           speciall
           dexterity
           ,
           out
           of
           their
           former
           experience
           ,
           to
           speake
           unto
           the
           hearts
           of
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           ready
           to
           sinke
           into
           the
           same
           gulphe
           of
           horrour
           ,
           and
           danger
           of
           despaire
           ;
           out
           of
           which
           ,
           the
           good
           hand
           of
           Gods
           gracious
           providence
           ,
           hath
           by
           such
           ,
           and
           such
           meanes
           ,
           so
           mercifulLy
           pulled
           ,
           and
           preserved
           them
           .
           The
           same
           keyes
           ,
           which
           dip
           open
           the
           locks
           ,
           and
           loose
           the
           fetters
           ,
           which
           Satan
           hung
           upon
           their
           heavy
           hearts
           ;
           may
           happily
           undoe
           those
           also
           ,
           which
           Hee
           hath
           fastned
           upon
           the
           Soules
           of
           others
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           To
           render
           them
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           remarkeable
           Precedents
           ,
           and
           Mirrours
           of
           mortification
           ,
           Selfe-denial
           ,
           heavenly
           mindednesse
           ,
           and
           holy
           walking
           with
           God
           ;
           for
           others
           to
           looke
           upon
           ,
           and
           imitate
           .
           Mindfulnesse
           of
           their
           former
           wrastling
           with
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           despaire
           ,
           and
           the
           horrours
           of
           Hell
           ;
           makes
           them
           for
           ever
           after
           ,
           more
           mindlesse
           of
           earthly
           things
           ,
           weaned
           from
           the
           world
           ,
           startling
           at
           every
           appearance
           of
           evill
           ,
           greedy
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           conversing
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           excellent
           Christians
           indeede
           .
           Master
           
             Iohn
             Glover
          
           ,
           after
           five
           yeeres
           horrible
           afflictions
           of
           Soule
           ,
           was
           framed
           thereby
           ,
           saith
           Master
           Foxe
           ,
           to
           such
           mortification
           of
           life
           ,
           as
           the
           like
           lightly
           hath
           not
           been
           seene
           ;
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           as
           Hee
           beeing
           like
           one
           placed
           in
           Heaven
           already
           ,
           and
           dead
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           led
           a
           life
           altogether
           celestiall
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             See
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
             .
             pag.
          
           1885.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           sound
           contrition
           ,
           and
           saving
           Repentance
           ,
           let
           us
           for
           the
           present
           take
           notice
           ,
        
         
         
           Of
           ,
           first
           ,
           a
           sensible
           smart
           ,
           and
           angvish
           of
           the
           heart
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           a
           h
           dislike
           ,
           hatred
           ,
           and
           aversion
           in
           the
           Will.
           Thirdly
           ,
           a
           change
           of
           the
           minde
           ,
           illightened
           ,
           and
           now
           enabled
           to
           give
           stronger
           reasons
           out
           of
           Gods
           Booke
           ,
           love
           of
           Christ
           ,
           &c.
           against
           any
           sinne
           ,
           then
           carnall
           reason
           ,
           the
           Divell
           Himselfe
           ,
           or
           the
           drunken
           eloquence
           of
           His
           old
           Good.
           fellow
           companions
           can
           suggest
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           an
           universall
           opposition
           ,
           and
           constant
           endeavour
           against
           all
           manner
           of
           iniquity
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           an
           hearty
           sorrow
           ,
           that
           wee
           are
           not
           more
           sorrowfull
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           say
           I
           ,
           If
           thou
           shouldest
           not
           feele
           in
           thine
           heart
           that
           stirring
           griefe
           ,
           and
           violent
           renting
           ,
           for
           those
           many
           rebellions
           ,
           and
           horrible
           filth
           of
           thy
           naughtie
           heart
           ,
           and
           former
           wicked
           life
           ,
           which
           thou
           heartily
           desires
           ;
           their
           hamousnesse
           exacts
           at
           thine
           hands
           ,
           and
           many
           lesser
           sinners
           ,
           then
           thy selfe
           have
           endured
           :
           yet
           if
           thou
           findest
           an
           unfained
           hatred
           ,
           and
           i
           displeasednesse
           in
           thy
           Will
           ;
           a
           settled
           resolution
           in
           thy
           minde
           ;
           a
           watchfull
           striving
           in
           all
           thy
           wayes
           ,
           against
           all
           sinne
           ;
           true
           k
           griefe
           ,
           because
           thou
           art
           not
           more
           grieved
           ;
           Thou
           art
           by
           no
           meanes
           to
           cast
           away
           thy
           confidence
           ,
           or
           bee
           discomforted
           therefore
           ,
           as
           tho
           Thou
           wer
           't
           not
           truly
           converted
           :
           but
           onely
           bee
           advised
           ,
           to
           take
           occasion
           thereupon
           ,
           
           to
           walke
           more
           humbly
           before
           thy
           God
           :
           with
           syncerity
           &
           constancy
           ,
           to
           oppose
           all
           things
           which
           may
           hinder
           ;
           and
           pursue
           all
           meanes
           ,
           that
           may
           further
           the
           more
           kindly
           melting
           of
           thine
           heart
           ,
           sensible
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           hearty
           mourning
           over
           Him
           ,
           whom
           thou
           hast
           so
           cruelly
           pierced
           with
           thy
           youthfull
           lusts
           ,
           and
           abominations
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           lest
           any
           true-hearted
           Christian
           ,
           lying
           in
           no
           sinne
           against
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           labouring
           syncerely
           to
           please
           God
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           should
           bee
           unnecessarily
           troubled
           and
           dejected
           with
           slavish
           feares
           and
           jealousies
           ,
           lest
           Hee
           bee
           not
           truly
           turned
           unto
           God
           ;
           because
           He
           feeles
           not
           in
           Himselfe
           ,
           that
           boysterous
           ,
           vehement
           conversion
           ,
           that
           extremity
           of
           pangs
           ,
           and
           horrour
           in
           the
           New-birth
           ,
           which
           sometimes
           are
           to
           bee
           found
           in
           some
           others
           :
           Let
           Him
           ponder
           upon
           these
           resemblances
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           Thou
           mayst
           have
           thy
           Bile
           ,
           or
           Botch
           ,
           opened
           with
           the
           Point
           of
           a
           Needle
           ;
           whereas
           another
           Man
           endures
           the
           slashing
           of
           a
           Surgeons
           Lancer
           ;
           yet
           if
           the
           corruption
           ,
           and
           putrified
           matter
           bee
           let
           out
           by
           this
           easier
           meanes
           ,
           and
           thy selfe
           thereby
           thorowly
           cured
           ,
           I
           hope
           thou
           hast
           no
           great
           cause
           to
           complaine
           .
           It
           may
           bee
           so
           in
           the
           present
           Point
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Two
           Sonnes
           are
           punished
           for
           their
           offence
           :
           The
           One
           ,
           cries
           ,
           and
           roares
           ,
           and
           takes
           on
           extraordinarily
           :
           The
           Other
           makes
           no
           great
           noise
           ,
           but
           resolves
           silently
           with
           Himselfe
           ,
           and
           in
           syncerity
           ,
           upon
           a
           new
           course
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           former
           :
           Is
           not
           the
           change
           and
           reformation
           of
           them
           both
           equally
           welcome
           ,
           and
           accepted
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           who
           onely
           aimes
           at
           ,
           and
           expects
           their
           amendment
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           Two
           Malefactors
           equally
           guilty
           of
           high
           treason
           ;
           both
           apprehend
           their
           danger
           ;
           acknowledge
           that
           they
           are
           utterly
           undone
           ;
           hold
           themselves
           for
           dead
           Men
           ,
           &c.
           
           To
           the
           One
           a
           Pardon
           comes
           ,
           not
           yet
           cast
           ,
           cōdemned
           ,
           or
           carried
           to
           the
           Place
           of
           execution
           :
           To
           the
           other
           ,
           ready
           to
           lay
           downe
           His
           head
           upon
           the
           Blocke
           :
           There
           is
           great
           difference
           in
           all
           likely
           hood
           of
           their
           terrours
           and
           dejections
           :
           But
           they
           have
           equall
           parts
           in
           the
           Pardon
           ,
           and
           
           both
           their
           lives
           are
           saved
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Two
           Men
           are
           arrived
           at
           their
           wished
           Port
           :
           The
           One
           was
           tossed
           with
           many
           roaring
           tempests
           ,
           and
           raging
           waves
           ;
           The
           Other
           hath
           a
           reasonable
           calme
           Passage
           :
           Howsoever
           ,
           they
           now
           stand
           both
           safe
           upon
           the
           shore
           ,
           and
           have
           both
           escaped
           destruction
           and
           drowning
           in
           that
           great
           mercilesse
           devouring
           Gulfe
           .
        
         
           
           5.
           
           Suppose
           a
           Man
           dead
           for
           some
           dayes
           ,
           and
           then
           reviv'd
           ;
           Hee
           perceives
           His
           Change
           with
           a
           Witnesse
           :
           An
           Other
           is
           not
           so
           ,
           but
           Himselfe
           onely
           alive
           ,
           walkes
           amongst
           a
           multitude
           of
           dead
           men
           ;
           Hee
           also
           may
           clearely
           enough
           see
           the
           difference
           ,
           and
           both
           acknowledge
           ,
           and
           praise
           God
           for
           His
           life
           .
        
         
           Yet
           for
           conclusion
           ;
           let
           all
           those
           who
           have
           passed
           thorow
           the
           Pangs
           of
           the
           New-birth
           ,
           not
           so
           terribly
           ,
           but
           more
           tolerably
           ,
           especially
           ,
           having
           been
           formerly
           notorious
           ;
           take
           counsell
           ,
           and
           bee
           advised
           ,
           to
           ply
           more
           carefully
           ,
           the
           great
           and
           gracious
           worke
           of
           humiliation
           still
           ,
           to
           
             humble
             themselves
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           yet
           more
           and
           more
           unto
           their
           dying
           day
           .
           **
           The
           humblest
           Christians
           are
           ever
           highest
           in
           favour
           ,
           and
           neerest
           in
           familiarity
           with
           Almighty
           God.
           They
           are
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           His
           second
           royall
           Throne
           ,
           wherein
           Hee
           sweetly
           dwells
           and
           delights
           .
           See
           Isai.
           57.15
           .
           and
           66.1
           ▪
           2.
           
           Psal.
           34.18
           .
           and
           51.17
           .
           And
           they
           are
           also
           of
           the
           most
           sweet
           ,
           amiable
           ,
           and
           in-offensive
           carriage
           amongst
           the
           people
           of
           God.
           Heare
           that
           excellent
           l
           Artist
           in
           the
           spirituall
           Anatomy
           of
           Mans
           deceitfull
           heart
           :
           
             Humiliation
             is
             the
             procurer
             of
             all
             other
             graces
             .
          
           *
           God
           resisteth
           the
           proud
           ,
           and
           giveth
           grace
           to
           the
           humble
           .
           —
           
             And
             it
             is
             the
             preserver
             of
             grace
             procured
             .
             And
             therefore
             compared
             to
             a
             strong
             
             foundation
             ,
             upholding
             the
             building
             against
             the
             force
             of
             winde
             and
             weather
             .
             Onely
             those
             streames
             of
             grace
             hold
             out
             ,
             that
             flow
             out
             of
             the
             troubled
             Fountaine
             of
             a
             bruised
             spirit
             .
             An
             humbled
             Professour
             quickly
             starts
             backe
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             broken
             Egge
             ,
             or
             Ches-nut
             leapes
             out
             of
             the
             fire
             .
             Grace
             is
             no
             where
             safe
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             sound
             and
             honest
             heart
             .
             Now
             ,
          
           
           
             onely
             the
             humble
             heart
             is
             the
             honest
             heart
             .
             Onely
             a
             rent
             and
             broken
             heart
             ,
             is
             a
             whole
             and
             sound
             heart
             .
             The
             drosse
             cannot
             bee
             purged
             out
             of
             the
             gold
             ,
             but
             by
             melting
             .
             Crooked
             things
             cannot
             bee
             straightned
             ,
             but
             by
             wringing
             .
             Now
             humiliation
             is
             that
             which
             wrings
             ,
             and
             melts
             us
             ;
             and
             makes
             us
             of
             drossy
             ,
             pure
             ;
             of
             crooked
             ,
             straight
             and
             upright
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             sound
             ,
             durable
             ,
             and
             persevering
             Christians
             .
          
        
         
           And
           let
           them
           consider
           and
           examine
           ,
           whether
           neglect
           of
           this
           holy
           endeavour
           ,
           I
           now
           exhort
           them
           to
           ,
           may
           not
           bring
           upon
           them
           much
           spirituall
           misery
           :
           Whether
           they
           may
           not
           therefore
           ,
           bee
           the
           rather
           exposed
           ;
           First
           ,
           To
           many
           irksome
           intrusions
           of
           very
           vexing
           doubts
           and
           feares
           ;
           and
           something
           slavish
           questionings
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           soundnesse
           of
           their
           conversion
           all
           their
           life
           long
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           To
           much
           deadnesse
           of
           affection
           and
           listlesnesse
           ;
           many
           dampes
           and
           distempers
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           holy
           duties
           ,
           use
           of
           the
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           religious
           exercises
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           To
           greater
           variety
           of
           Crosses
           ,
           and
           a
           heavier
           hand
           upon
           their
           outward
           states
           ;
           purposely
           to
           bring
           the
           eye
           of
           their
           Conscience
           to
           looke
           backe
           more
           heavily
           ,
           and
           with
           heartier
           remorse
           upon
           the
           loathsomnesse
           and
           filth
           of
           their
           youthfull
           folly
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           To
           more
           easinesse
           of
           re-entry
           and
           surprise
           ,
           by
           the
           assaults
           ,
           and
           insinuation
           of
           old
           sinnes
           in
           their
           un-regenerate
           time
           ,
           especially
           that
           of
           the
           bosome
           ;
           which
           is
           an
           horrible
           Thing
           .
           For
           the
           lesse
           sinnes
           are
           sorrowed
           for
           ,
           the
           sooner
           doe
           they
           re-insnare
           us
           with
           their
           sensuall
           delight
           ,
           and
           re-pollute
           with
           renewed
           Acts.
           Fifthly
           ,
           To
           the
           entertainement
           at
           least
           ,
           for
           a
           time
           of
           uncomfortable
           and
           scandalous
           giddinesse
           ,
           and
           some
           Phantasticall
           Tenents
           
           of
           new
           and
           naughty
           opinions
           ;
           which
           many
           times
           fearefully
           infect
           our
           chiefest
           Citty
           ;
           and
           some
           proud
           companions
           ,
           and
           ignorant
           Lozels
           there
           ,
           and
           els-where
           ,
           are
           ever
           ready
           to
           lay
           hold
           upon
           :
           whom
           you
           may
           ordinarily
           discerne
           by
           their
           Luciferian
           pride
           ,
           and
           lewd
           Tongues
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           hurt
           ,
           and
           hinderance
           of
           the
           power
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           holy
           obedience
           to
           the
           blessed
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           humble
           walking
           with
           Him
           ;
           if
           any
           will
           be
           so
           miserable
           and
           mad
           ,
           as
           to
           listen
           to
           such
           petty
           and
           paltry
           trash
           ,
           idle
           and
           cheating
           dreames
           ,
           
             contrary
             to
             the
             doctrine
             which
             they
             have
             learned
             ,
          
           or
           should
           have
           learned
           ;
           (
           for
           these
           fellowes
           were
           never
           well
           catechised
           )
           ;
           if
           Professours
           will
           bee
           Children
           still
           ,
           
             tossed
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             and
             carried
             about
             with
             every
             winde
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             by
             the
             sleight
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             cunning
             craftinesse
             ,
             whereby
             they
             lie
             in
             waite
             to
             deceive
             :
          
           which
           God
           forbid
           .
           For
           if
           it
           bee
           possible
           ,
           that
           any
           true
           heart
           bee
           entangled
           ,
           I
           hope
           Hee
           will
           quickly
           in
           cold
           blood
           ,
           dis-insnare
           Himselfe
           .
           As
           these
           Tare-sowers
           themselves
           are
           ordinarily
           very
           superficiall
           in
           Ministeriall
           abilities
           ;
           so
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           their
           disciples
           are
           onely
           the
           
             foolish
             Virgins
          
           ,
           and
           unsound
           Professours
           of
           the
           Places
           ,
           thorow
           which
           they
           passe
           .
           Sixthly
           ,
           To
           danger
           of
           some
           future
           grievous
           desertion
           ,
           extraordinary
           temptations
           ,
           or
           re-visitation
           with
           farre
           greater
           terrours
           then
           they
           tasted
           ,
           at
           their
           first
           turning
           into
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           In
           a
           fourth
           Place
           ,
           I
           come
           to
           
             spirituall
             desertion
          
           ,
           which
           puts
           the
           Christian
           ,
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           into
           a
           most
           o
           dark
           and
           dis-cōfortable
           condition
           .
           I
           meane
           ,
           when
           the
           most
           wise
           God
           ,
           for
           some
           holy
           ends
           seeming
           good
           unto
           Himself
           ,
           retires
           for
           a
           time
           ;
           &
           with-holds
           from
           the
           heart
           of
           his
           Childe
           ,
           the
           light
           of
           His
           countenance
           ,
           the
           beames
           of
           His
           favour
           ,
           and
           sense
           of
           His
           love
           :
           Whereupon
           tho
           the
           roote
           of
           spirituall
           life
           ,
           the
           Habite
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           fundamentall
           power
           of
           salvation
           ,
           and
           eternall
           safty
           ,
           remaine
           still
           ,
           and
           sure
           in
           His
           Soule
           ;
           never
           to
           bee
           shaken
           ,
           or
           prevailed
           against
           ,
           no
           ,
           not
           by
           the
           very
           
             gates
             of
             Hell
          
           ,
           
           or
           concurrent
           forces
           ,
           and
           fury
           of
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           darknesse
           ;
           yet
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           Hee
           findes
           and
           feeles
           in
           Himselfe
           ,
           a
           fearefull
           deprivation
           ,
           and
           dis-continuance
           of
           the
           feeling
           ,
           and
           fruition
           of
           Gods
           pleased
           face
           ;
           exercise
           of
           Faith
           ;
           pardon
           of
           sinne
           ;
           inward
           peace
           ;
           joy
           in
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ;
           cheerefulnesse
           in
           wel-doing
           ,
           and
           godly
           duties
           ;
           confidence
           in
           praier
           ;
           assurance
           of
           beeing
           in
           a
           saving
           state
           ,
           &c.
           
           So
           that
           Hee
           may
           judge
           p
           Himselfe
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           formerly
           an
           Hypocrite
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           can
           very
           hardly
           ,
           or
           not
           at
           all
           ,
           difference
           and
           distinguish
           His
           wofull
           condition
           ,
           from
           that
           of
           a
           Cast-away
           .
           This
           secret
           and
           wonderfull
           work
           of
           spirituall
           desertion
           ,
           doth
           God
           much
           exercise
           and
           practise
           upon
           His
           Children
           ,
           in
           many
           Cases
           ,
           for
           many
           q
           Causes
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Sometimes
           upon
           a
           re-ensnarement
           in
           some
           secret
           bosome-lust
           ,
           which
           was
           their
           Darling
           and
           delight
           ,
           
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           their
           rebellion
           :
           Relapse
           into
           which
           ,
           Satan
           labours
           industriously
           to
           procure
           ,
           with
           much
           adoe
           by
           all
           His
           Devises
           ;
           For
           Hee
           gaines
           greatly
           thereby
           .
           For
           so
           the
           New-Convert
           ,
           considering
           in
           cold
           blood
           what
           Hee
           hath
           done
           ,
           may
           be
           cast
           upon
           such
           complaints
           as
           these
           :
           Alas
           !
           what
           have
           I
           done
           now
           ?
           This
           pestilent
           old
           pollution
           ,
           which
           so
           wofully
           wasted
           my
           conscience
           in
           time
           past
           ,
           hath
           fearefully
           re-infected
           my
           newly
           washed
           Soule
           :
           I
           have
           againe
           ,
           Woe
           is
           mee
           !
           fallen
           into
           the
           abhorred
           Sodome
           of
           this
           foule
           sinne
           :
           I
           have
           grieved
           that
           good
           spirit
           ,
           which
           was
           lately
           come
           to
           dwell
           in
           me
           :
           All
           the
           former
           horrours
           charge
           afresh
           upon
           my
           heart
           ,
           from
           which
           I
           was
           happily
           freed
           ,
           even
           by
           some
           glimpses
           of
           heavenly
           joy
           :
           I
           have
           wretchedly
           let
           goe
           my
           hold
           ;
           lost
           my
           peace
           ;
           broke
           my
           vowes
           ,
           and
           blessed
           communion
           with
           my
           God
           ,
           &c.
           
           Ah!
           wretch
           that
           I
           am
           ,
           what
           shall
           I
           now
           doe
           ?
           And
           thereupon
           may
           fall
           upon
           a
           temptation
           of
           returning
           to
           His
           dis-avowed
           sensuall
           Delights
           ;
           out
           of
           this
           conceit
           ,
           
             As
             well
             over
             bootes
             ,
             as
             over
             shoes
             :
          
           Doe
           what
           I
           can
           ,
           I
           see
           I
           can
           never
           hold
           out
           ,
           &c.
           
           Or
           Hee
           may
           plunge
           into
           this
           slavish
           perplexity
           :
           I
           dare
           not
           goe
           to
           God
           ,
           I
           have
           used
           Him
           so
           villanously
           after
           such
           immeasurable
           kindenesse
           ;
           and
           provoked
           the
           
             eies
             of
             his
             glory
          
           ,
           with
           such
           prodigious
           impurity
           ,
           after
           I
           was
           purged
           :
           I
           dare
           not
           fall
           againe
           to
           good-fellowship
           and
           former
           courses
           ,
           lest
           I
           draw
           some
           remarkeable
           vengeance
           upon
           mee
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           and
           bee
           certainely
           damned
           ,
           when
           I
           have
           done
           :
           So
           that
           Hee
           can
           neither
           take
           pleasure
           ,
           upon
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           or
           the
           left
           :
           Or
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           for
           my
           purpose
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           the
           Divell
           specially
           desires
           ,
           God
           therefore
           may
           hide
           His
           face
           from
           Him
           ,
           and
           leave
           Him
           to
           the
           darknesse
           of
           His
           own
           spirit
           ;
           so
           that
           He
           may
           for
           a
           long
           time
           walke
           on
           heavily
           ,
           starke
           lame
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           those
           comfortable
           supporters
           of
           the
           Soule
           ;
           affiance
           ,
           hope
           ,
           spirituall
           joy
           ,
           peace
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           sense
           of
           Gods
           favour
           ,
           boldnesse
           in
           His
           waies
           ,
           courage
           in
           good
           causes
           ,
           delight
           in
           the
           company
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           Such
           a
           dampe
           also
           ,
           and
           desertion
           may
           come
           upon
           the
           Soule
           ,
           especially
           after
           a
           Fall
           into
           some
           new
           ,
           open
           ,
           scandalous
           sinne
           ;
           whereby
           not
           onely
           their
           owne
           Consciences
           within
           are
           grievously
           wounded
           ;
           but
           also
           for
           their
           sakes
           and
           sinne
           ,
           the
           Profession
           of
           Gods
           truth
           abroad
           scandalized
           and
           disgraced
           ;
           the
           common
           state
           of
           goodnesse
           questioned
           and
           traduced
           ,
           the
           heart
           and
           glory
           of
           Christianity
           hurt
           and
           distained
           .
        
         
           David
           was
           thus
           dealt
           with
           in
           Gods
           just
           judgement
           ,
           after
           His
           monstrous
           and
           *
           matchlesse
           fall
           .
           Gods
           good
           Spirit
           had
           richly
           crowned
           His
           royall
           heart
           with
           abundance
           of
           sanctification
           and
           purity
           ;
           and
           had
           graciously
           filled
           Him
           aforetime
           ,
           with
           the
           fruits
           and
           feeling
           thereof
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           many
           heavenly
           deawes
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           of
           spirituall
           joyes
           ,
           had
           many
           times
           sweetly
           refreshed
           His
           blessed
           Soule
           :
           But
           by
           the
           hainous
           scandalousnesse
           of
           His
           hatefull
           fall
           ,
           Hee
           so
           grieved
           that
           good
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           turned
           the
           face
           of
           God
           from
           Him
           ,
           that
           Hee
           had
           neither
           sense
           of
           the
           comforts
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           favour
           of
           the
           other
           .
           The
           spirituall
           life
           of
           his
           Soule
           ,
           the
           eie
           of
           His
           judgement
           ,
           light
           of
           conscience
           ,
           lightsomnesse
           in
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           grace
           of
           sanctification
           ,
           were
           so
           wasted
           ,
           dazeled
           ,
           confounded
           ,
           weakened
           ,
           raked
           under
           the
           ashes
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           and
           runne
           into
           the
           roote
           ;
           that
           hee
           speakes
           ,
           as
           if
           He
           had
           utterly
           lost
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           stoode
           in
           neede
           of
           a
           new
           infusion
           ,
           and
           creation
           thereof
           ,
           Psal.
           51.10
           .
           But
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           conceive
           aright
           of
           Davids
           spirituall
           condition
           at
           this
           time
           :
           Tho
           in
           his
           owne
           feeling
           ,
           and
           present
           apprehension
           ,
           Hee
           so
           complaines
           ,
           and
           cries
           out
           for
           a
           New
           creation
           ,
           as
           tho
           all
           were
           gone
           ;
           yet
           even
           when
           Hee
           was
           at
           the
           lowest
           ,
           and
           worst
           ,
           the
           Soule
           and
           substance
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           so
           speake
           ,
           of
           saving
           r
           grace
           and
           salvation
           did
           abide
           still
           rooted
           ,
           and
           resident
           
           in
           his
           heart
           .
           Which
           once
           emplanted
           by
           Gods
           omnipotent
           mercifull
           hand
           ,
           in
           an
           humble
           Soule
           ,
           and
           taking
           roote
           ,
           it
           there
           sticks
           fast
           for
           ever
           ,
           far
           more
           un-mooveable
           then
           a
           thousand
           
             Mount
             Zyons
          
           .
           The
           s
           blossoms
           ,
           buds
           and
           fruits
           may
           sometimes
           bee
           fouly
           cankerd
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           by
           our
           owne
           corruptions
           ;
           shrewdly
           nipt
           by
           the
           frost
           of
           some
           earthly
           affections
           ;
           blasted
           by
           sharper
           tempests
           of
           Satans
           temptations
           :
           But
           the
           foundation
           standeth
           sure
           ,
           grounded
           ,
           and
           founded
           upon
           the
           unchangeable
           Nature
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           immutability
           of
           His
           counsell
           ;
           and
           therefore
           mauger
           the
           malice
           of
           all
           ,
           both
           mortall
           and
           immortall
           rage
           ,
           there
           is
           still
           life
           in
           the
           roote
           ;
           which
           in
           due
           season
           will
           spring
           out
           againe
           ,
           and
           grow
           up
           unto
           everlasting
           life
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           present
           Instance
           :
           All
           purity
           ,
           and
           cleannesse
           of
           heart
           was
           not
           utterly
           extinguisht
           and
           abolisht
           in
           David
           :
           For
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Some
           little
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           was
           left
           ,
           which
           descried
           ,
           and
           discovered
           those
           spots
           and
           pollutions
           of
           filthinesse
           and
           impurity
           ,
           which
           had
           lately
           over-growne
           it
           .
           For
           grace
           discovers
           corruption
           ,
           not
           nature
           .
           A
           sensible
           complaint
           of
           hardnesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           and
           an
           earnest
           desire
           after
           softnesse
           ,
           is
           a
           Signe
           ,
           that
           the
           heart
           is
           not
           wholly
           hard
           :
           A
           syncere
           crying
           out
           against
           impurity
           ,
           and
           hearty
           endeavour
           after
           purity
           ,
           argues
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           purifying
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           how
           was
           this
           holy
           ejaculation
           ,
           
             Create
             in
             mee
             a
             cleane
             heart
             ,
             O
             God
             ;
             and
             renew
             a
             right
             spirit
             within
             mee
             ,
          
           created
           ,
           t
           but
           by
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             grace
             and
             supplications
          
           ?
           Which
           blessed
           sanctifying
           Spirit
           ,
           was
           all
           the
           while
           rooted
           ,
           and
           resident
           in
           Davids
           heart
           ,
           by
           a
           
           saving
           existence
           there
           ;
           tho
           not
           so
           fully
           by
           an
           effectuall
           operation
           ,
           and
           exercise
           .
           Divines
           ,
           about
           this
           Point
           ,
           consider
           ;
           First
           ,
           The
           infinite
           ,
           free
           ,
           and
           eternall
           love
           and
           favour
           towards
           His
           Childe
           ;
           with
           which
           ,
           whom
           Hee
           loves
           once
           ,
           Hee
           loves
           for
           ever
           .
           
             The
             gifts
             and
             calling
             of
             God
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           best
           Interpreters
           affirme
           ,
           the
           Gifts
           of
           effectuall
           calling
           ,
           effects
           of
           His
           free
           grace
           ,
           are
           such
           as
           God
           never
           
             repenteth
             of
          
           ,
           or
           taketh
           away
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           His
           sanctifying
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           Hee
           gives
           unto
           Him.
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           habits
           of
           graces
           created
           in
           his
           heart
           by
           that
           blessed
           Spirit
           ,
           justification
           ,
           regeneration
           ,
           adoption
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           The
           feeling
           exercises
           ,
           and
           Acts
           of
           those
           graces
           ,
           with
           many
           sweet
           and
           glorious
           refreshings
           of
           spirituall
           joy
           springing
           thence
           .
           The
           three
           first
           ,
           after
           wee
           bee
           once
           Christs
           ,
           are
           ours
           for
           ever
           ;
           u
           The
           last
           ,
           may
           be
           suspended
           ,
           and
           surcease
           for
           a
           time
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           By
           way
           of
           interpretation
           ,
           in
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           the
           verse
           ,
           Hee
           calleth
           the
           a
           creation
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           Sanctification
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           
             a
             renovation
             ,
             and
             raysing
             thereof
             to
             the
             same
             degree
             ,
             wherein
             it
             was
             in
             former
             time
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           Hee
           cries
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ;
           
             Not
             to
             take
             His
             holy
             Spirit
             from
             Him
             :
          
           vers
           .
           11.
           
           And
           b
           therefore
           that
           blessed
           spirit
           was
           not
           gone
           .
           It
           were
           very
           absurd
           and
           incongruous
           ,
           to
           desire
           the
           not
           taking
           away
           of
           that
           thing
           ,
           which
           wee
           have
           not
           .
           Hee
           certainely
           hath
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           heartily
           desires
           ,
           Hee
           may
           not
           bee
           taken
           from
           Him.
           
        
         
         
           Davids
           desire
           then
           of
           a
           cleane
           heart
           ,
           did
           not
           argue
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           utterly
           uncleane
           ,
           and
           wholly
           turned
           into
           a
           lumpe
           of
           filth
           .
           (
           c
           Sanctity
           ,
           and
           cleannesse
           of
           heart
           is
           never
           cleane
           extingvished
           in
           any
           One
           once
           truly
           Sanctified
           ;
           it
           was
           not
           in
           David
           ,
           in
           Peter
           )
           .
           But
           He
           was
           so
           earnest
           after
           it
           :
           First
           ,
           Because
           that
           little
           which
           was
           left
           ,
           was
           scarce
           ,
           or
           not
           at
           all
           sensible
           in
           His
           spirituall
           distresse
           :
           where
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Sunne
           hath
           lately
           been
           ,
           the
           succession
           of
           a
           candles
           light
           is
           little
           worth
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           And
           because
           now
           Hee
           vehemently
           thirsteth
           after
           a
           great
           deale
           more
           ,
           then
           He
           presently
           had
           .
           Learned
           and
           Rich
           men
           ,
           thinke
           themselves
           not
           learned
           and
           rich
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           what
           they
           desire
           .
           When
           the
           Sunne
           begins
           to
           peepe
           up
           ,
           wee
           gaze
           no
           longer
           at
           starres
           .
           Gods
           comforting
           Spirit
           began
           a
           little
           to
           warme
           His
           heart
           againe
           ;
           whereupon
           Hee
           grew
           so
           eager
           ,
           and
           greedy
           of
           that
           heavenly
           heate
           ,
           that
           Hee
           thinkes
           his
           heart
           Key-cold
           ,
           except
           it
           ●lame
           to
           the
           height
           .
           That
           dampe
           and
           darkenesse
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           into
           which
           He
           was
           fallen
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           His
           grievous
           Fall
           ,
           had
           So
           frozen
           His
           affections
           with
           disconsolate
           deadnes
           ,
           and
           heavines
           of
           heart
           ,
           that
           a
           little
           glimpse
           of
           spirituall
           life
           ,
           and
           lightsomenesse
           ,
           is
           presently
           swallowed
           up
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           and
           devoured
           ;
           and
           serves
           but
           onely
           to
           Set
           an
           edge
           to
           his
           desire
           ,
           to
           whet
           his
           stomack
           ,
           and
           stirre
           up
           His
           appetite
           after
           a
           more
           full
           ,
           and
           further
           fruition
           of
           those
           comfortable
           graces
           ,
           and
           woonted
           communion
           with
           His
           God
           ;
           a
           re-tast
           and
           returne
           whereof
           ,
           is
           so
           sweet
           and
           deare
           unto
           His
           Soule
           .
        
         
           Take
           heede
           then
           ,
           that
           you
           doe
           not
           mistake
           :
           When
           I
           speake
           of
           a
           spirituall
           desertion
           ,
           I
           meane
           it
           not
           ,
           either
           in
           respect
           of
           a
           totall
           ,
           or
           finall
           dereliction
           ,
           and
           forsaking
           on
           Gods
           part
           ;
           or
           a
           totall
           ,
           and
           finall
           falling
           away
           on
           the
           Saints
           side
           ;
           to
           hold
           such
           an
           Apostacy
           ,
           were
           a
           d
           fearefull
           
           Apostacy
           :
           But
           onely
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           exercise
           ,
           and
           operation
           of
           grace
           ,
           of
           present
           sense
           ,
           and
           feeling
           ;
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           e
           Life
           lies
           still
           in
           the
           roote
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           first
           breaking
           out
           of
           the
           heavenly
           ,
           and
           healing
           beames
           upon
           the
           Soule
           ,
           from
           the
           Sun
           of
           righteousnes
           ,
           returning
           in
           mercy
           ,
           puts
           forth
           againe
           ,
           and
           prospers
           .
           David
           being
           astonied
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           with
           a
           mighty
           blow
           of
           temptation
           (
           As
           f
           Bernard
           resembles
           it
           )
           ,
           lay
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           in
           a
           Swoune
           :
           But
           upon
           the
           voyce
           of
           the
           Prophet
           sounding
           in
           his
           eare
           ,
           Hee
           awaked
           ,
           and
           came
           to
           Himselfe
           .
           As
           wee
           see
           in
           heated
           water
           ,
           the
           aire
           's
           blowing
           upon
           it
           ,
           doth
           recover
           ,
           and
           reduce
           it
           to
           it
           's
           former
           naturall
           coldnesse
           ,
           by
           the
           aide
           of
           that
           little
           remainder
           of
           refrigerating
           power
           ,
           which
           is
           originally
           rooted
           in
           that
           Element
           :
           So
           by
           the
           
             awaking
             of
             the
             North
             wind
          
           ,
           and
           
             comming
             of
             the
             South
          
           ;
           I
           meane
           ,
           the
           blessed
           Spirits
           breathing
           afresh
           upon
           Davids
           heart
           ,
           Scorched
           dangerously
           with
           the
           fire
           of
           lust
           ,
           by
           stirring
           up
           and
           refreshing
           the
           retired
           ,
           and
           radicall
           power
           of
           grace
           ;
           that
           immortall
           
             Seede
             of
             God
          
           ,
           never
           to
           be
           lost
           ,
           did
           sweetly
           ,
           and
           graciously
           bring
           it
           againe
           to
           it's
           former
           spirituall
           ,
           comfortable
           temper
           ,
           and
           constitution
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Sometimes
           the
           Lord
           may
           for
           a
           time
           retire
           the
           
           light
           of
           His
           countenance
           ,
           and
           sense
           of
           His
           graces
           from
           His
           Child
           ;
           that
           Hee
           may
           bee
           driven
           thereby
           to
           take
           a
           new
           ,
           and
           more
           exact
           revise
           ;
           a
           more
           serious
           ,
           thorow-survay
           of
           His
           youthfull
           sinnes
           ;
           of
           that
           darke
           and
           damned
           time
           ,
           which
           Hee
           wholly
           spent
           upon
           the
           Devill
           ;
           and
           so
           put
           againe
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           into
           the
           pangs
           of
           His
           New-birth
           ,
           that
           Christ
           may
           bee
           more
           perfectly
           formed
           in
           Him
           :
           That
           Hee
           may
           againe
           behold
           ,
           with
           feare
           ,
           and
           trembling
           ,
           the
           extreme
           loathsomnesse
           ,
           and
           aggravated
           guilt
           of
           His
           old
           abominable
           lusts
           ;
           and
           so
           renewing
           His
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           repairing
           repentance
           ,
           grow
           into
           a
           further
           detestation
           of
           them
           ;
           a
           more
           absolute
           divorce
           from
           His
           insinuating
           Minion-delight
           ;
           and
           bee
           happily
           frighted
           afresh
           ,
           and
           fired
           for
           ever
           from
           the
           very
           
             garment
             spotted
             of
             the
             flesh
          
           ,
           and
           
             all
             appearance
             of
             evill
          
           .
           That
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           Hee
           may
           make
           a
           new
           inquisition
           ,
           and
           deeper
           search
           into
           the
           whole
           state
           of
           His
           conscience
           ,
           severall
           passages
           of
           His
           conversation
           ,
           and
           every
           corner
           of
           His
           heart
           ;
           and
           so
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           more
           carefully
           cut
           off
           all
           occasions
           of
           sinne
           ;
           and
           with
           more
           resolution
           ,
           and
           watchfulnesse
           ,
           oppose
           ,
           and
           stand
           at
           staves
           end
           with
           every
           lust
           ,
           passion
           ,
           distraction
           in
           holy
           duties
           ,
           entisements
           to
           relapse
           ,
           spirituall
           lazinesse
           ,
           lukewarmenesse
           ,
           worldlinesse
           ,
           &c.
           with
           greater
           severity
           to
           crucifie
           our
           corruptions
           ,
           and
           ever
           presently
           and
           impartially
           ,
           execute
           the
           law
           of
           the
           Spirit
           against
           the
           rebellions
           of
           His
           flesh
           .
        
         
           This
           ,
           it
           may
           seeme
           ,
           was
           one
           end
           of
           Iobs
           spirituall
           affliction
           in
           this
           kind
           .
           In
           cap.
           13.23
           .
           He
           is
           earnest
           ,
           and
           importunate
           with
           God
           ,
           to
           know
           ,
           what
           be
           those
           
             iniquities
             ,
             transgressions
             ,
             and
             sins
             ,
          
           which
           had
           turned
           His
           face
           and
           favour
           from
           Him
           ;
           in
           that
           fearefull
           manner
           ,
           as
           tho
           Hee
           was
           a
           meere
           stranger
           ,
           or
           rather
           ,
           a
           profest
           enemy
           unto
           His
           Majesty
           .
           And
           Hee
           presently
           apprehends
           the
           burden
           ,
           and
           bitternesse
           of
           the
           
             iniquities
             of
             His
             youth
             :
             Thou
             writest
             ,
          
           saith
           Hee
           ,
           
             bitter
             things
             against
             mee
             ;
             and
             makes
             mee
             possesse
             the
             iniquities
             of
             my
             youth
             .
          
           At
           all
           
           such
           times
           ,
           when
           God
           thus
           hides
           His
           face
           from
           us
           ,
           and
           leaves
           us
           to
           the
           darkenesse
           of
           our
           owne
           Spirits
           ;
           the
           sins
           of
           our
           youth
           are
           woont
           to
           lie
           most
           heavy
           upon
           our
           hearts
           ,
           &
           exact
           at
           our
           hands
           a
           more
           speciall
           renewing
           ,
           increase
           ,
           and
           perfecting
           of
           penitent
           sorrow
           :
           For
           h
           they
           are
           acted
           with
           the
           very
           strength
           of
           corruption
           ,
           in
           the
           heate
           of
           sensuality
           ,
           and
           height
           of
           rebellion
           .
           Hence
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           even
           David
           Himselfe
           cries
           out
           ,
           *
           
             Remember
             not
             the
             sinnes
             of
             my
             youth
          
           ;
           and
           so
           doth
           many
           moe
           ,
           many
           times
           with
           much
           bitternesse
           of
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           so
           then
           ,
           that
           God
           may
           deale
           ●hus
           in
           mercy
           ,
           even
           with
           His
           dearest
           Servants
           ;
           Especially
           ,
           if
           penitent
           griefe
           ,
           and
           trouble
           of
           conscience
           in
           their
           conversation
           ,
           were
           not
           in
           some
           good
           measure
           answerable
           to
           their
           former
           abominable
           li●e
           ,
           and
           sinnefull
           provocations
           ;
           if
           they
           have
           been
           extraordinary
           sinners
           ,
           and
           but
           ordinary
           sorrowers
           for
           sinne
           ;
           if
           they
           were
           formerly
           furious
           in
           the
           service
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           now
           but
           something
           faint-hearted
           in
           standing
           on
           Gods
           side
           ;
           If
           heretofore
           they
           marched
           impetuously
           ,
           like
           Iehu
           ,
           in
           the
           pursuite
           of
           earthly
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           now
           creepe
           but
           slowly
           forward
           in
           the
           waies
           of
           God
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           begin
           to
           looke
           backe
           againe
           with
           some
           un-controled
           glances
           after
           disavowed
           delights
           ,
           and
           abandoned
           company
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           say
           ,
           in
           such
           Cases
           ,
           the
           Lord
           may
           withdraw
           Himself
           in
           displeasure
           ;
           leave
           them
           for
           a
           time
           to
           the
           terrours
           of
           their
           owne
           hearts
           ;
           all
           their
           old
           sinnes
           may
           returne
           to
           the
           eie
           of
           their
           consciences
           ,
           as
           unremitted
           ,
           &c.
           
           That
           so
           their
           regeneration
           may
           be
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           regenerated
           ;
           their
           New-birth
           New-borne
           ;
           their
           sinnes
           new
           sorrowed
           for
           ;
           the
           hatefulnesse
           ,
           and
           horrour
           of
           their
           youthfull
           pollutions
           ,
           more
           hated
           and
           abhorred
           .
           And
           in
           conclusion
           (
           For
           all
           the
           worke
           ,
           and
           waies
           of
           God
           with
           His
           chosen
           ,
           are
           ever
           in
           love
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           good
           )
           ,
           that
           the
           storme
           being
           disperst
           ,
           the
           comfortable
           beames
           of
           divine
           favour
           may
           shine
           more
           amiably
           upon
           them
           ,
           then
           ever
           before
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           effectuall
           stirring
           againe
           ,
           and
           stronger
           influence
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           Spirituall
           
           life
           ,
           that
           was
           hid
           in
           the
           heart
           for
           a
           season
           ,
           may
           sprout
           out
           fresh
           ,
           spring
           ,
           and
           spread
           abroade
           more
           flourishingly
           ,
           and
           fruitfully
           for
           ever
           afterward
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ;
           For
           triall
           ,
           quickening
           ,
           and
           exercise
           of
           spirituall
           graces
           :
           that
           they
           may
           put
           forth
           themselves
           with
           more
           power
           ,
           improovement
           ,
           and
           illustriousnesse
           .
           The
           cold
           comfort
           of
           a
           desertion
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           beeing
           unto
           them
           ,
           as
           water
           cast
           upon
           the
           Smiths
           Forge
           ,
           to
           make
           some
           of
           them
           especially
           ,
           to
           burne
           inwardly
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           with
           more
           intention
           and
           heate
           ;
           and
           all
           afterward
           to
           breake
           out
           ,
           and
           flame
           more
           gloriously
           .
           There
           are
           many
           gracious
           dispositions
           ,
           and
           endowments
           in
           the
           Christians
           heart
           ,
           which
           would
           never
           see
           the
           i
           light
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           with
           such
           eminency
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           for
           this
           darkenesse
           .
           The
           brightnesse
           of
           lampes
           langvish
           in
           the
           light
           ,
           but
           they
           shine
           cleare
           in
           the
           darke
           :
           the
           splendour
           and
           beavty
           of
           the
           Starres
           would
           never
           appeare
           ,
           were
           there
           no
           night
           .
           k
           
             You
             have
             heard
             of
             the
             patience
             of
             Iob
             ,
          
           saith
           Iames
           :
           And
           wee
           reade
           also
           of
           his
           excellent
           Faith
           ,
           when
           Hee
           said
           ;
           *
           
             Though
             Hee
             slay
             mee
             ,
             yet
             will
             I
             trust
             in
             Him
             :
          
           But
           wee
           had
           neither
           heard
           of
           ,
           or
           admired
           the
           one
           ,
           or
           the
           other
           ;
           had
           He
           not
           been
           afflicted
           both
           with
           outward
           troubles
           ,
           and
           inward
           terrours
           .
           It
           is
           the
           highest
           ,
           and
           most
           Heroicall
           Act
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           improov'd
           to
           the
           utmost
           ,
           and
           prooved
           steele
           to
           the
           backe
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ;
           
           Then
           to
           
             trust
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             stay
             upon
             our
             God
          
           ;
           when
           wee
           
             walke
             in
             darkenesse
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             light
             .
          
           God
           is
           best
           pleased
           ,
           and
           most
           honoured
           ,
           when
           wee
           rest
           upon
           Him
           ,
           without
           any
           sensible
           comfort
           .
           I
           make
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           that
           admirable
           ejaculation
           of
           
             Iob
             ;
             Tho
             Hee
             slay
             mee
             ,
             &c.
          
           did
           hold
           scale
           in
           Gods
           acceptation
           ,
           with
           all
           those
           innocencies
           ,
           integrities
           ,
           and
           gratious
           conformities
           to
           His
           holy
           Law
           ;
           blessed
           fruits
           ,
           I
           confesse
           ,
           of
           His
           invincible
           Faith
           enumerated
           .
           Chap.
           31.
           
           Nay
           ,
           did
           incomparably
           ouer-weigh
           them
           ;
           
             Abrahams
             believing
             against
             hope
          
           ,
           was
           far
           aboue
           ,
           and
           of
           infinite
           more
           worth
           with
           God
           ,
           then
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           His
           Sonne
           ,
           or
           all
           
           His
           other
           glorious
           services
           .
           It
           is
           no
           such
           great
           matter
           ,
           or
           maistery
           ,
           to
           bee
           confident
           ,
           when
           wee
           are
           encouraged
           ,
           and
           hired
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           with
           
             ioy
             &
             peace
             in
             believing
          
           ;
           but
           then
           to
           sticke
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           His
           sure
           Word
           ,
           when
           wee
           have
           against
           us
           ,
           sense
           and
           reason
           ,
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           ,
           feares
           and
           feeling
           ;
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           and
           all
           Creatures
           ;
           That
           is
           the
           Faith
           indeed
           ;
           there
           is
           it's
           excellency
           ;
           there
           is
           the
           true
           ,
           and
           orient
           sparkling
           ,
           and
           splendour
           of
           that
           heavenly
           Iewell
           .
           That
           prayer
           is
           truly
           fervent
           ,
           fullest
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           enforced
           with
           most
           unutterable
           groanes
           ,
           which
           is
           poured
           out
           for
           the
           recovery
           of
           Gods
           pleased
           countenance
           ,
           after
           it
           hath
           been
           turned
           away
           from
           us
           for
           a
           time
           .
           That
           love
           is
           most
           industrious
           and
           mighty
           ,
           groweth
           
             strong
             as
             death
          
           ,
           and
           into
           a
           
             most
             vehement
             ●lame
          
           ;
           which
           is
           enkindled
           in
           the
           upright
           soule
           ,
           when
           Her
           dearest
           Love
           is
           departed
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           feeling
           and
           fruition
           .
           Oh!
           then
           shee
           prizeth
           ,
           and
           praiseth
           His
           spirituall
           beauty
           and
           excellency
           ,
           as
           one
           exceedingly
           
             sicke
             of
             loue
          
           ;
           and
           takes
           on
           extremely
           :
           As
           you
           may
           see
           ,
           Cant.
           5.10
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             I
             opened
             to
             my
             Beloved
             ,
             but
             my
             Beloved
             had
             withdrawne
             Himselfe
             ,
             and
             was
             gone
             :
             My
             soule
             failed
             when
             Hee
             spake
             ;
             I
             sought
             Him
             but
             I
             could
             not
             finde
             Him
             ;
             I
             called
             Him
             ▪
             but
             Hee
             gave
             mee
             no
             Answer
             :
             The
             Watchmen
             that
             went
             about
             the
             Citty
             found
             mee
             ,
             they
             smote
             mee
             ,
             they
             wounded
             mee
             ;
             The
             Keepers
             of
             the
             walls
             tooke
             away
             my
             vaile
             from
             me
             :
             I
             charge
             you
             ,
             O
             Daughters
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             if
             yee
             finde
             my
             Beloved
             ,
             that
             yee
             tell
             Him
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             sicke
             of
             love
             .
             What
             is
             thy
             beloved
             ,
             O
             thou
             fairest
             among
             Women
             !
             What
             is
             thy
             Beloved
             more
             then
             another
             beloved
             ,
             that
             thou
             doest
             so
             charge
             us
             !
             My
             Beloved
             is
             white
             and
             ruddy
             ,
             the
             chiefest
             among
             ten
             thousands
             .
             His
             head
             is
             as
             the
             most
             fine
             gold
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           That
           thankefulnesse
           ,
           which
           springs
           from
           a
           sensible
           re-enjoyment
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           returne
           of
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           savour
           of
           His
           good
           ointments
           into
           the
           soule
           ;
           hath
           farre
           more
           heart
           and
           life
           ,
           then
           the
           free
           and
           full
           possession
           of
           all
           the
           visible
           glory
           ,
           and
           outward
           comfort
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           could
           possibly
           put
           
           into
           it
           .
           That
           joy
           which
           makes
           our
           hearts
           leape
           within
           us
           ,
           upon
           the
           re-gaining
           of
           the
           woonted
           workings
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           our
           heavenly
           feelings
           ,
           is
           much
           more
           joyfull
           ,
           then
           either
           that
           ,
           which
           followed
           the
           first
           taste
           ,
           or
           the
           after
           free
           enjoyment
           of
           them
           .
           Excellent
           and
           extraordinary
           good
           things
           ,
           tasted
           and
           lost
           ,
           doe
           beget
           a
           farre
           greater
           sense
           of
           their
           sweetenesse
           and
           comfort
           ,
           upon
           their
           recovery
           ,
           then
           if
           they
           had
           been
           either
           never
           tasted
           ,
           or
           never
           lost
           .
           That
           Sun-shine
           is
           most
           faire
           and
           amiable
           ,
           which
           breakes
           out
           after
           some
           boisterous
           storme
           ,
           or
           great
           Eclipse
           .
           Restitution
           to
           sense
           of
           grace
           ,
           after
           some
           despairefull
           sadnesse
           for
           Gods
           departure
           ,
           may
           produce
           a
           deeper
           impression
           of
           spirituall
           pleasure
           ,
           in
           the
           recovered
           Patient
           ,
           then
           the
           first
           plantation
           of
           it
           .
           Thus
           doth
           our
           gracious
           God
           ,
           who
           when
           Hee
           please
           ,
           can
           bring
           light
           out
           of
           darknesse
           ;
           life
           out
           of
           death
           ;
           something
           out
           of
           nothing
           ;
           Heaven
           out
           of
           Hell
           ;
           even
           come
           nearer
           unto
           us
           ,
           by
           departing
           from
           us
           .
           By
           the
           dead
           winter-time
           of
           a
           spirituall
           desertion
           ,
           He
           may
           bring
           ,
           by
           His
           blessed
           hand
           of
           mercy
           ,
           and
           quickening
           influence
           ,
           more
           strength
           ,
           activenesse
           ,
           lively
           exercise
           ,
           and
           excellency
           into
           our
           graces
           ,
           and
           sweetest
           fruits
           thereof
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           The
           Christiā
           ,
           as
           he
           growes
           in
           knowledge
           ,
           grace
           ,
           spirituall
           abilities
           ,
           forwardnes
           ,
           fruitfulnes
           ,
           &
           further
           from
           His
           New-birth
           ;
           except
           Hee
           bee
           very
           watchfull
           over
           his
           heart
           ,
           much
           practised
           in
           the
           exercises
           of
           humiliation
           ,
           often
           exercised
           in
           the
           schoole
           of
           afflictions
           ,
           terrified
           sometimes
           with
           hideous
           injections
           ,
           and
           
             walke
             humbly
             with
             his
             God
          
           ;
           shall
           have
           by
           a
           slie
           ,
           and
           insensible
           insinuation
           ,
           privy
           pride
           to
           grow
           upon
           Him
           ;
           confidence
           in
           His
           owne
           strength
           ;
           too
           much
           attribution
           to
           the
           meanes
           ;
           a
           Selfe-conceit
           of
           an
           independant
           standing
           upon
           his
           owne
           Bottome
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           power
           of
           his
           present
           graces
           .
           And
           therefore
           our
           wise
           God
           doth
           sometimes
           take
           a
           course
           to
           take
           downe
           his
           selfe-confidence
           ,
           by
           with-drawing
           His
           countenance
           ;
           and
           to
           humble
           His
           spirituall
           presumption
           ,
           with
           a
           spirituall
           desertion
           .
           
           I
           meane
           ,
           by
           taking
           from
           Him
           the
           sense
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           feeling
           of
           his
           favour
           ;
           by
           cutting
           off
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           those
           streames
           of
           comfort
           ,
           which
           were
           woont
           to
           distill
           upon
           his
           soule
           ,
           by
           use
           ,
           &
           ordinary
           influence
           of
           the
           meanes
           ,
           Meditation
           ,
           Prayer
           ,
           Conference
           ,
           publike
           Ministry
           ,
           Sabbaths
           ,
           Sacraments
           ,
           Daies
           of
           humiliation
           ,
           &
           such
           like
           ;
           doth
           mercifully
           force
           him
           to
           have
           recourse
           unto
           ,
           at
           length
           ,
           with
           much
           longing
           and
           thirst
           ▪
           &
           to
           repose
           upon
           ,
           with
           more
           reverence
           ,
           and
           acknowledgement
           ,
           the
           everlasting
           Fountaine
           and
           Founder
           of
           all
           graces
           ,
           comforts
           ;
           compassions
           and
           life
           ;
           even
           his
           owne
           glorious
           ,
           mercifull
           ,
           and
           Almighty
           self
           .
           See
           this
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           third
           Chapter
           of
           the
           Canticles
           ,
           at
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           Cap.
           2.
           
           The
           christian
           soule
           is
           sweetely
           crowned
           with
           a
           glorious
           over-flowing
           confluence
           of
           all
           spiriuall
           consolations
           ;
           rapt
           extraordinarily
           with
           un-utterable
           ,
           and
           joyfull
           ravishments
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           upō
           the
           nearer
           embracēment
           of
           her
           dearest
           Spouse
           ,
           and
           more
           sensible
           grasping
           of
           refreshing
           graces
           .
           She
           lies
           so
           peacefully
           in
           His
           armes
           of
           mercy
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           
             Banner
             of
             His
             love
          
           ;
           that
           shee
           sweetly
           sings
           unto
           Her selfe
           ,
           
             My
             beloved
             is
             mine
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             His.
          
           But
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           third
           (
           For
           the
           daies
           of
           Gods
           child
           after
           conversion
           ,
           are
           like
           the
           daies
           of
           the
           yeere
           ;
           Some
           ,
           faire
           and
           shining
           ;
           Some
           ,
           tempestuous
           and
           cloudy
           :
           Some
           ,
           happy
           with
           heavenly
           Hony-dewes
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           of
           unspeakeable
           joy
           ,
           and
           unconceivable
           peace
           ;
           others
           ,
           more
           dismall
           and
           dis-astrous
           ,
           if
           I
           may
           so
           speake
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           an
           amiable
           aspect
           from
           the
           Throne
           of
           graces
           )
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           a
           little
           after
           ,
           the
           case
           is
           fearefully
           altred
           with
           Her
           :
           For
           she
           lies
           strugling
           ,
           and
           distressed
           in
           the
           irkesome
           ,
           and
           comfortlesse
           desolations
           of
           a
           spirituall
           desertion
           .
           Her
           Spouse
           is
           gone
           ,
           the
           very
           heart
           ,
           and
           life
           of
           all
           Her
           lightsomnesse
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           World
           to
           come
           .
           No
           sense
           now
           of
           the
           
             Savour
             of
             His
             good
             ointments
          
           ;
           no
           feeling
           of
           the
           assurance
           of
           His
           favour
           .
           Nothing
           left
           of
           all
           that
           former
           heaven
           ,
           but
           onely
           a
           sad
           and
           wofull
           heart
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           happy
           .
           In
           this
           infull
           
           Case
           ,
           She
           casts
           about
           for
           recovery
           of
           Her
           woonted
           comfort
           :
           Assaies
           those
           meanes
           ,
           which
           were
           accustomed
           to
           convey
           unto
           Her
           with
           joy
           ,
           fresh
           streames
           ,
           and
           strength
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           
             out
             of
             the
             Wells
             of
             Salvation
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           shee
           seekes
           her
           Spouse
           ,
           and
           former
           refreshings
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           by
           secret
           praier
           ,
           meditation
           ,
           experimentall
           considerations
           ,
           calling
           to
           Minde
           former
           assurances
           of
           his
           love
           ,
           reflecting
           upon
           the
           foot-steps
           of
           a
           saving
           worke
           ,
           unfained
           change
           ,
           and
           sweete
           communion
           with
           Him
           aforetime
           ;
           and
           other
           silent
           ,
           Selfe-inquisitions
           ,
           and
           inward
           exercises
           of
           the
           heart
           :
           
             But
             shee
             found
             Him
             not
          
           ,
           vers
           .
           1.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           She
           enquires
           abroad
           ,
           and
           hath
           recourse
           unto
           godly
           christians
           ;
           especially
           such
           as
           have
           been
           most
           exercised
           ,
           and
           best
           acquainted
           with
           trials
           ,
           temptations
           ,
           and
           mysteries
           of
           the
           
             holy
             way
          
           ;
           to
           see
           if
           Shee
           can
           get
           any
           comfort
           ,
           any
           new
           hold
           ,
           and
           hope
           by
           their
           counsell
           ,
           prayers
           ,
           instructions
           ,
           out
           of
           their
           owne
           experience
           :
           
           (
           For
           in
           such
           Cases
           ,
           Gods
           Children
           may
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           confesse
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           Gods
           dealing
           with
           them
           ,
           one
           unto
           another
           ;
           and
           pray
           one
           for
           another
           )
           .
           But
           shee
           finds
           none
           ,
           vers
           .
           2.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           She
           addresses
           Her selfe
           ,
           and
           resorts
           to
           faithfull
           Ministers
           ,
           Gods
           publike
           Agents
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           about
           the
           affaires
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           Salvation
           of
           Soules
           ;
           to
           receive
           from
           them
           some
           light
           ,
           and
           direction
           to
           regaine
           Her
           Love
           :
           But
           it
           will
           not
           yet
           bee
           ,
           vers
           .
           3.
           
           No
           comfort
           comes
           by
           all
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           these
           meanes
           :
           No
           feeling
           of
           Gods
           favour
           ,
           and
           former
           peace
           ,
           for
           all
           this
           various
           and
           sollicitous
           seeking
           ,
           and
           pursuite
           .
           For
           God
           may
           sometimes
           ,
           upon
           purpose
           ,
           restraine
           His
           quickning
           influence
           from
           the
           meanes
           ;
           and
           recall
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           to
           the
           Well-head
           ,
           those
           refreshing
           Rivers
           of
           comfort
           ,
           which
           ordinarily
           flow
           thorow
           His
           owne
           holy
           Ordinances
           ,
           as
           so
           many
           blessed
           Conduits
           of
           grace
           ,
           into
           humble
           hearts
           ;
           That
           wee
           may
           fetch
           them
           more
           immediately
           from
           the
           
           Fountaine
           ,
           the
           boundlesse
           Sea
           of
           all
           heavenly
           treasures
           ,
           and
           true
           peace
           ;
           and
           so
           with
           more
           humility
           ,
           Sense
           of
           self-emptinesse
           ,
           reverence
           ,
           and
           praise-fulnesse
           ,
           acknowledge
           from
           whence
           wee
           have
           them
           .
        
         
           
             It
             was
             but
             a
             little
             that
             I
             passed
             from
             them
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           deserted
           Soule
           ;
           
             But
             I
             found
             Him
             ,
             whom
             my
             soule
             loveth
             ,
          
           vers
           .
           4.
           
           When
           no
           meanes
           would
           bring
           Him
           ,
           but
           that
           Shee
           had
           past
           thorow
           the
           use
           ,
           and
           exercise
           of
           them
           all
           ;
           and
           Hee
           would
           not
           bee
           found
           :
           Hee
           after
           ,
           at
           length
           ,
           comes
           upon
           his
           own
           compassionate
           accord
           ,
           and
           illighteneth
           Her
           darke
           ,
           and
           disconsolate
           state
           ,
           with
           the
           shining
           beames
           of
           His
           glorious
           presence
           ;
           and
           fills
           Her
           plentifully
           
             with
             ioy
             and
             believing
          
           againe
           .
           That
           so
           ,
           no
           vse
           ,
           variety
           ,
           and
           excellency
           of
           meanes
           ,
           but
           His
           owne
           free
           mercy
           and
           goodnesse
           ,
           might
           bee
           crowned
           with
           the
           glory
           of
           it
           :
        
         
           Let
           every
           christian
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           take
           notice
           of
           ,
           and
           treasure
           up
           this
           point
           ;
           it
           may
           steed
           him
           in
           some
           spirituall
           extremity
           hereafter
           :
           
             God
             may
             sometimes
             withdraw
             and
             delay
             His
             comfort
             ,
             to
             draw
             His
             children
             thorow
             all
             the
             meanes
             :
             which
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             passed
             ,
             without
             prevailing
             ;
             Hee
             after
             ,
             and
             immediately
             ,
             when
             Hee
             please
             ,
             puts
             to
             His
             helping
             hand
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             attribute
             it
             to
             the
             meanes
             ,
             tho
             never
             so
             excellent
             ;
             but
             to
             the
             mercies
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             onely
             Well-spring
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             first
             plantation
             ,
             continuance
             ,
             and
             everlastingnesse
             of
             all
             spirituall
             graces
             ,
             and
             true
             comforts
             in
             all
             those
             happy
             Ones
             ,
             which
             shall
             bee
             saved
             .
          
        
         
           Why
           doth
           the
           Lord
           let
           us
           use
           all
           the
           meanes
           ;
           and
           yet
           not
           finde
           Him
           in
           them
           ?
        
         
           That
           wee
           may
           know
           ,
           Hee
           only
           commeth
           when
           Hee
           will
           ;
           nothing
           mooving
           Him
           ,
           but
           His
           owne
           good
           pleasure
           ,
        
         
           5.
           
           Fifthly
           ,
           The
           world
           sometimes
           ,
           that
           mighty
           enemy
           to
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           ,
           aided
           under-hand
           by
           the
           covetous
           corruption
           of
           our
           false
           hearts
           ,
           and
           the
           Divels
           craft
           ,
           (
           For
           ordinarily
           in
           all
           spirituall
           Assaults
           ,
           and
           overthrowes
           ,
           
           Satan
           is
           the
           Bellowes
           ;
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           Wild-fire
           ;
           our
           corruptions
           the
           Tinder
           ,
           and
           the
           pretious
           Soules
           of
           men
           ,
           those
           goodly
           Frames
           ,
           which
           are
           fearfully
           set
           on
           fire
           ,
           and
           blowne
           up
           )
           doth
           wrastle
           so
           desperately
           ,
           even
           with
           some
           of
           Christs
           Champions
           ;
           that
           surprising
           their
           watch
           ,
           cooling
           the
           fervour
           of
           their
           first
           love
           ,
           and
           stealing
           away
           ,
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ,
           their
           spirituall
           strength
           ;
           it
           supplants
           them
           at
           length
           ,
           and
           throwes
           them
           upon
           the
           earth
           .
           Whereon
           it
           labours
           ,
           might
           and
           maine
           ,
           to
           keepe
           them
           downe
           ,
           and
           doting
           ;
           that
           so
           they
           may
           roote
           in
           the
           mud
           and
           mire
           thereof
           ,
           with
           immoderation
           and
           carking
           ;
           to
           the
           great
           disgrace
           of
           divine
           pleasures
           ;
           their
           high
           and
           excellent
           Calling
           ;
           and
           so
           raising
           the
           spirit
           of
           railing
           in
           unregenerate
           men
           ,
           to
           cast
           unworthy
           aspersions
           upon
           the
           glory
           of
           profession
           ,
           for
           their
           sakes
           .
           Nay
           ,
           too
           often
           by
           it's
           suttle
           insinuations
           ,
           and
           Sirens
           Songs
           ,
           it
           lulls
           them
           so
           long
           upon
           Her
           lap
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           cast
           into
           a
           heavy
           slumber
           ,
           even
           of
           carnall
           security
           .
           And
           that
           so
           deepe
           and
           dangerously
           ,
           that
           tho
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           ,
           the
           Beloved
           of
           their
           Soule
           ,
           cry
           aloud
           in
           their
           eares
           ,
           by
           the
           shrill
           and
           piercing
           sound
           of
           His
           spirituall
           Trumpetters
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           more
           immediate
           ,
           and
           inward
           motions
           of
           His
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           intreate
           them
           fairely
           upon
           all
           loves
           ,
           for
           His
           owne
           deare
           passions
           sake
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           bloody
           sufferings
           ,
           to
           shake
           off
           that
           carnall
           drouzinesse
           ,
           and
           to
           delight
           againe
           in
           God
           ;
           to
           ●et
           the
           earth
           fall
           out
           of
           their
           mindes
           ,
           and
           againe
           to
           minde
           heavenly
           things
           :
           
             Open
             to
             me
             my
             Sister
             ,
             
             my
             Love
             ,
             my
             Dove
             ,
             my
             undefiled
             :
             For
             my
             head
             is
             filled
             with
             dew
             and
             my
             lockes
             with
             the
             drops
             of
             the
             night
             :
          
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           full
           loth
           they
           are
           to
           leave
           their
           Beds
           of
           ease
           ;
           and
           therefore
           frame
           many
           shifts
           ,
           excuses
           ,
           and
           delaies
           ,
           to
           passe
           by
           ,
           and
           put
           off
           those
           compassionate
           calls
           of
           love
           ,
           and
           mercifull
           importunities
           ;
           
             I
             have
             put
             off
             my
             coat●
             how
             shall
             I
             put
             it
             on
             ?
          
           
           
             I
             have
             washed
             my
             feet
             ,
             how
             shall
             I
             de●ile
             them
             ?
          
           Whereupon
           their
           blessed
           Spouse
           so
           unworthily
           repell'd
           with
           such
           notorious
           unkindnesse
           and
           ingratitude
           ,
           scattering
           onely
           in
           their
           hearts
           some
           
           sense
           ,
           and
           glimmerings
           of
           his
           spirituall
           sweetnesse
           and
           beauty
           ;
           to
           breede
           the
           more
           shame
           and
           sorrow
           for
           so
           foule
           neglect
           ,
           departeth
           from
           them
           for
           a
           time
           ;
           withdrawes
           the
           life
           and
           lightsomnesse
           of
           His
           gratious
           presence
           ;
           hides
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           in
           an
           angry
           cloud
           ,
           the
           comfortable
           beames
           of
           His
           former
           favour
           ;
           and
           so
           leaves
           them
           to
           the
           darknesse
           of
           their
           owne
           spirits
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           comfortlesse
           Dampe
           of
           a
           justly
           deserved
           desertion
           .
           That
           thereby
           ,
           they
           may
           bee
           schooled
           to
           prize
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           before
           gold
           and
           silver
           ;
           and
           to
           preferre
           ,
           as
           is
           most
           meete
           ,
           one
           glimpse
           of
           His
           pleased
           face
           ,
           before
           the
           splendour
           of
           all
           earthly
           Imperiall
           Crownes
           :
           To
           listen
           with
           more
           reverence
           ,
           cheerefulnesse
           ,
           profit
           and
           holy
           greedinesse
           ,
           to
           His
           heavenly
           voice
           ,
           in
           the
           ministry
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           and
           to
           make
           more
           deare
           account
           of
           godly
           comforts
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           recover
           ,
           and
           re-injoy
           them
           .
           For
           the
           purpose
           ,
           Wee
           may
           finde
           Cant.
           5.
           
           The
           christian
           Soule
           laid
           too
           soft
           ,
           and
           lazily
           ,
           upon
           the
           ●ed
           of
           case
           ,
           and
           earthly
           mindednesse
           ;
           and
           slipt
           into
           a
           slumber
           of
           security
           and
           selfe-love
           ,
           vers
           .
           2.
           
           Her
           wellbeloved
           knocks
           ,
           and
           calls
           upon
           Her
           ▪
           Nay
           ,
           be
           speakes
           ,
           and
           intreats
           upon
           all
           the
           termes
           of
           dearest
           love
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           painefull
           sufferings-sake
           ,
           to
           rise
           ,
           &
           open
           unto
           Him.
           Ibid.
           But
           she
           most
           unworthily
           puts
           him
           off
           ,
           with
           some
           slight
           excuses
           ,
           and
           delaies
           of
           sloth
           :
           vers
           .
           3.
           whereupon
           Hee
           drops
           into
           Her
           heart
           ,
           some
           taste
           of
           His
           
             sweetest
             ointments
          
           ,
           to
           set
           Her
           affections
           on
           edge
           ,
           and
           eagernesse
           after
           Him
           ,
           vers
           .
           4.5
           .
           And
           so
           departs
           ,
           and
           leaves
           Her
           in
           Her
           sad
           and
           solitary
           dumps
           ,
           for
           driving
           away
           Her
           Dearest
           ,
           by
           such
           intolerable
           unkindnesse
           ,
           and
           shamefull
           neglect
           ,
           vers
           6.
           
           Which
           perplexity
           ,
           and
           trouble
           of
           spirit
           for
           His
           departure
           ,
           begets
           in
           Her
           ,
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           zeale
           ,
           fervency
           ,
           and
           patience
           to
           follow
           after
           Him
           ,
           vers
           .
           7.8
           .
           An
           extraordinary
           admiration
           of
           His
           amiable
           excellencies
           ,
           and
           heavenly
           fairenesse
           ,
           vers
           .
           10
           ,
           &c.
           And
           no
           doubt
           ,
           a
           farre
           nearer
           embracement
           ,
           and
           dearer
           esteeme
           of
           Him
           ,
           upon
           His
           returne
           ;
           and
           enjoyment
           of
           a
           
           more
           full
           ,
           blessed
           cōmunion
           with
           Him
           ,
           againe
           .
           Cap.
           6.3
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Sixthly
           ,
           The
           graces
           of
           salvation
           ,
           are
           the
           most
           pretious
           ,
           and
           worthfull
           things
           ,
           that
           ever
           issued
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           God
           by
           creation
           .
           The
           dearest
           of
           His
           infinite
           mercies
           ,
           the
           hearts-blood
           of
           His
           Sonne
           ,
           the
           noblest
           worke
           of
           His
           blessed
           Spirit
           ,
           doe
           all
           sweetly
           concurre
           moovingly
           ,
           meritoriously
           ,
           efficiently
           to
           the
           production
           of
           them
           .
           No
           mervaile
           then
           ,
           tho
           it
           bee
           right
           pleasing
           unto
           God
           ,
           that
           such
           rare
           ,
           and
           inestimable
           Iewels
           ,
           should
           bee
           rightly
           prized
           ,
           and
           holden
           in
           highest
           esteeme
           ,
           by
           those
           that
           have
           them
           :
           That
           they
           should
           still
           appeare
           ,
           and
           present
           themselves
           to
           those
           Soules
           ,
           wherein
           they
           shine
           ,
           in
           their
           true
           excellency
           ,
           orient
           fairenesse
           ,
           and
           native
           beauty
           .
           Now
           privation
           of
           excellent
           things
           hath
           speciall
           power
           to
           raise
           our
           imaginations
           ,
           to
           an
           higher
           streine
           of
           estimation
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           to
           cause
           us
           ,
           at
           their
           returne
           ,
           to
           entertaine
           them
           ,
           with
           much
           more
           longing
           ,
           farre
           dearer
           apprehensions
           ,
           and
           embracement
           .
           Absence
           ,
           and
           intermission
           of
           the
           most
           desirable
           comforts
           ,
           adde
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           life
           to
           the
           love
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           waight
           of
           pretiousnesse
           to
           their
           valewation
           .
           The
           goodnesse
           of
           whatsoever
           we
           enioy
           ,
           is
           better
           perceived
           by
           vicissitude
           of
           want
           ,
           then
           continuall
           fruition
           .
           Sleepe
           is
           more
           sweet
           ,
           after
           the
           tediousnesse
           of
           some
           wakefull
           ,
           and
           wearysome
           nights
           :
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           enjoyment
           of
           the
           free
           aire
           ,
           and
           faces
           of
           men
           ,
           after
           restraint
           and
           imprisonment
           :
           The
           glory
           and
           fairenesse
           of
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           after
           a
           blacke
           day
           ,
           or
           boisterous
           storme
           ,
           &c.
           
           So
           Gods
           favourable
           aspect
           is
           much
           more
           acceptable
           after
           an
           angry
           tempest
           ,
           and
           
             hiding
             his
             face
          
           for
           a
           season
           :
           And
           the
           graces
           of
           salvation
           farre
           more
           amiable
           ,
           and
           admirable
           to
           the
           eie
           of
           His
           humbled
           Childe
           ,
           after
           the
           darkenesse
           of
           a
           spirituall
           desertion
           .
           Wherefore
           our
           gracious
           God
           doth
           many
           times
           ,
           in
           great
           mercy
           and
           wisedome
           ,
           deprive
           His
           dearest
           servants
           ,
           for
           a
           time
           of
           the
           presence
           of
           their
           Spouse
           ,
           the
           assurance
           of
           His
           love
           ,
           and
           sense
           of
           those
           graces
           ;
           that
           the
           absence
           
           thereof
           ,
           may
           represent
           the
           glory
           of
           such
           an
           incomparable
           happinesse
           ,
           and
           those
           heavenly
           Pearles
           ,
           more
           to
           the
           life
           ;
           and
           discontinuance
           of
           their
           enjoyment
           ,
           may
           inflame
           ,
           and
           affect
           their
           hearts
           with
           more
           holy
           greedinesse
           ,
           and
           eager
           pursuite
           after
           them
           ;
           and
           stirre
           up
           in
           them
           that
           height
           of
           esteeme
           ,
           and
           heate
           of
           love
           ,
           which
           may
           in
           some
           good
           measure
           ,
           bee
           answerable
           to
           their
           unvalewable
           excellency
           and
           sweetnesse
           .
           Such
           dulnesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           deadnesse
           of
           affections
           ,
           and
           declination
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           may
           grow
           sometimes
           upon
           a
           good
           man
           ;
           that
           Hee
           may
           finde
           little
           more
           contentment
           in
           communion
           with
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           prosperity
           of
           His
           outward
           affaires
           ;
           which
           is
           infinitely
           unworthy
           an
           Heire
           of
           Heaven
           .
           But
           now
           in
           such
           a
           Case
           ,
           Let
           God
           make
           Him
           but
           to
           repossesse
           
             the
             iniquities
             of
             His
             Youth
          
           ,
           and
           fight
           against
           Him
           with
           His
           terrours
           for
           a
           while
           ;
           and
           the
           same
           Man
           with
           all
           His
           heart
           ,
           will
           preferre
           the
           reconciled
           face
           of
           God
           and
           peace
           of
           conscience
           ,
           before
           the
           Soveraignty
           ,
           and
           sole
           command
           of
           all
           the
           Kingdomes
           upon
           Earth
           .
           While
           wee
           have
           a
           free
           ,
           and
           un-interrupted
           recourse
           unto
           the
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           ,
           wee
           are
           apt
           to
           under-valew
           ,
           and
           to
           conceive
           of
           that
           mighty
           grace
           of
           prayer
           ,
           but
           as
           of
           an
           ordinary
           gift
           :
           But
           if
           once
           the
           Lord
           please
           ,
           to
           leave
           us
           to
           that
           confusion
           ,
           and
           astonishment
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           our
           ejaculations
           doe
           sadly
           rebound
           upon
           our
           heavy
           ,
           and
           un-heated
           hearts
           ,
           without
           answer
           ,
           or
           encouragement
           from
           Heaven
           ;
           wee
           shall
           easily
           then
           acknowledge
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           power
           of
           praier
           ,
           to
           bee
           one
           of
           the
           fairest
           flowers
           in
           the
           Garland
           of
           all
           our
           graces
           ;
           the
           very
           arme
           of
           God
           to
           doe
           Miracles
           for
           us
           many
           times
           ,
           and
           ever
           to
           settle
           our
           troubled
           Soules
           in
           sweetest
           peace
           and
           patience
           ,
           amidst
           the
           greatest
           pressures
           and
           persecutions
           ,
           either
           of
           Hellish
           ,
           or
           earthly
           enemies
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Seventhly
           ,
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           Himselfe
           ,
           blessed
           for
           ever
           ,
           drunke
           full
           deepe
           of
           the
           extremity
           and
           variety
           of
           sorest
           sufferings
           ,
           in
           many
           kinds
           ;
           not
           only
           to
           deliver
           
           His
           ,
           from
           the
           
             vengeance
             of
             eternall
             fire
          
           ;
           but
           also
           lovingly
           to
           learne
           out
           of
           the
           sense
           of
           that
           sympathy
           ,
           and
           self-feeling
           ,
           to
           shew
           Himselfe
           tender
           hearted
           ,
           kind
           ,
           and
           compassionate
           unto
           them
           in
           all
           their
           extremities
           ;
           and
           never
           to
           suffer
           them
           to
           sinke
           in
           any
           trouble
           or
           affliction
           ;
           though
           never
           so
           full
           of
           desperate
           representations
           ,
           or
           apprehensions
           of
           impossibility
           to
           escape
           ;
           or
           to
           bee
           tempted
           at
           any
           time
           above
           their
           power
           and
           patience
           .
           And
           many
           are
           the
           meanes
           ,
           and
           Methods
           ,
           by
           which
           ,
           Hee
           is
           woont
           to
           ease
           ,
           and
           mitigate
           their
           many
           painefull
           miseries
           ;
           especially
           ,
           that
           extremest
           of
           Martyrdome
           .
           First
           ,
           Somtimes
           He
           rescues
           them
           by
           His
           own
           mighty
           ,
           and
           immediate
           arme
           ,
           out
           the
           mouth
           of
           Lyons
           ;
           and
           pulls
           them
           ,
           by
           strong
           hand
           ,
           from
           between
           the
           teeth
           of
           bloody
           persecuting
           Wolues
           ,
           2.
           
           Tim.
           4.17
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           *
           Sometimes
           Hee
           takes
           away
           ,
           or
           lessens
           the
           sting
           ,
           and
           fury
           of
           the
           torment
           and
           torturers
           .
           The
           fire
           had
           no
           force
           at
           all
           over
           the
           bodies
           of
           those
           blessed
           men
           ,
           Dan.
           3.27
           .
           And
           no
           doubt
           in
           Queene
           Maries
           dayes
           ,
           of
           most
           abhorred
           memory
           ,
           Hee
           many
           times
           mollified
           ,
           and
           sweetned
           the
           rage
           ,
           and
           bitternesse
           of
           those
           mercilesse
           flames
           ,
           for
           our
           Martyrs
           sakes
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           Sometimes
           he
           supports
           ,
           and
           supplies
           them
           with
           supernaturall
           vigour
           ,
           and
           extraordinary
           courage
           over
           the
           smart
           ,
           and
           rigour
           of
           the
           most
           terrible
           ,
           and
           intolerable
           tortures
           .
           The
           heart
           of
           that
           holy
           Proto-Martyr
           ,
           Steven
           ,
           was
           furnished
           ,
           and
           filled
           with
           those
           heavenly
           infusions
           of
           spirituall
           strength
           and
           ioy
           ;
           when
           
             the
             Heavens
             opening
          
           ,
           
           
             He
             saw
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Iesus
             standing
             on
             His
             right
             hand
          
           ;
           which
           were
           gloriously
           transcending
           ,
           and
           triumphant
           over
           the
           utmost
           of
           all
           corporall
           paine
           ,
           and
           Iewish
           cruelty
           .
           And
           so
           graciously
           dealt
           He
           with
           many
           other
           Martyrs
           in
           succeeding
           ages
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           reade
           in
           Ecclesiasticall
           Stories
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           Hee
           may
           sometimes
           also
           ,
           out
           of
           His
           mercifull
           wisdome
           ,
           put
           into
           their
           hearts
           such
           a
           deale
           of
           Heaven
           before-hand
           ,
           and
           ravishing
           comforts
           of
           the
           World
           to
           come
           ;
           that
           the
           excesse
           thereof
           doth
           swallow
           up
           ,
           and
           devoure
           ,
           
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           the
           bitternesse
           of
           all
           bodily
           inflictions
           ,
           and
           sufferings
           of
           sense
           .
           Thus
           mercifully
           dealt
           Hee
           with
           that
           worthy
           Martyr
           ,
           Master
           
             Robert
             Glover
          
           ,
           even
           when
           He
           was
           going
           towards
           the
           Stake
           .
           He
           poured
           into
           His
           Soule
           upon
           the
           sudden
           ,
           such
           over-flowing
           Rivers
           of
           spirituall
           joyes
           ;
           that
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           they
           mightily
           abated
           ,
           and
           quencht
           the
           ragefull
           fury
           of
           those
           Popish
           flames
           ;
           wherein
           Hee
           was
           sacrificed
           for
           the
           Profession
           of
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Gods
           everlasting
           truth
           .
           And
           assuredly
           ,
           that
           comfortable
           Sun-shine
           of
           unexpresse-able
           joy
           ,
           which
           ,
           by
           the
           good
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           was
           shed
           into
           Master
           Peacocks
           sorrowfull
           heart
           ,
           in
           the
           depth
           of
           His
           darkenesse
           and
           desertion
           ,
           a
           little
           before
           the
           resignation
           of
           His
           happy
           Soule
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           God
           ;
           did
           make
           the
           pangs
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           that
           dreadfull
           Passage
           ,
           a
           great
           deale
           lesse
           painefull
           ,
           and
           sensible
           ;
           if
           not
           very
           lightsome
           and
           pleasant
           .
           Now
           in
           both
           these
           men
           of
           God
           ,
           a
           wofull
           spirituall
           dereliction
           ,
           was
           a
           fit
           introduction
           ,
           and
           immediate
           preparative
           ,
           to
           the
           effusion
           of
           such
           a
           sudden
           torrent
           of
           strange
           exultations
           ,
           and
           ravishments
           of
           spirit
           ,
           upon
           their
           sad
           and
           heavy
           hearts
           .
           Conceive
           the
           Point
           then
           thus
           :
           The
           Lord
           sometimes
           even
           in
           tendernesse
           ,
           and
           love
           to
           His
           owne
           deare
           Children
           ,
           whom
           Hee
           designes
           for
           extraordinary
           sufferings
           ,
           may
           purposely
           possesse
           them
           with
           such
           a
           Paradise
           of
           divine
           pleasures
           ,
           as
           a
           counter-comfort
           to
           the
           extremity
           of
           their
           paines
           ;
           that
           ,
           besides
           their
           owne
           private
           refreshing
           ,
           and
           support
           ,
           their
           couragious
           insensibility
           ,
           and
           victorious
           patience
           thereupon
           ,
           may
           bring
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           terrour
           to
           their
           tormentors
           ,
           glory
           to
           their
           Mercifull
           Maister
           ,
           credit
           unto
           the
           cause
           ,
           and
           confusion
           to
           the
           enemies
           of
           grace
           .
           And
           that
           there
           may
           be
           an
           addition
           of
           more
           heart
           ,
           and
           life
           to
           such
           joyfull
           elevations
           of
           spirit
           ;
           and
           ,
           that
           He
           may
           make
           the
           excellency
           of
           that
           spirituall
           joy
           ,
           proportionable
           to
           the
           exquisitnes
           of
           their
           tortures
           and
           trouble
           ,
           He
           may
           in
           His
           unsearchable
           wisedome
           make
           way
           thereunto
           by
           a
           spirituall
           desertion
           .
           As
           Hee
           did
           in
           the
           fore-named
           glorious
           
           Martyr
           ,
           Master
           Glover
           .
           For
           want
           of
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           comforts
           of
           godlinesse
           for
           a
           season
           ,
           doth
           make
           our
           Soules
           a
           thousand
           times
           more
           sensible
           of
           their
           sweetnesse
           ,
           upon
           their
           re-infusion
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Eighthly
           ,
           Thus
           may
           the
           Lord
           sometimes
           deale
           with
           His
           best
           ,
           and
           dearest
           Children
           ;
           even
           ,
           by
           withdrawing
           the
           light
           of
           His
           countenance
           ,
           leave
           them
           for
           a
           while
           to
           these
           inward
           conflicts
           ,
           and
           confusions
           of
           spirit
           ;
           that
           thereby
           they
           may
           bee
           fitted
           ,
           and
           informed
           with
           an
           holy
           experimentall
           skill
           ,
           to
           speake
           feelingly
           ,
           and
           fully
           to
           the
           hearts
           of
           their
           Christian
           Brethren
           ,
           which
           may
           afterward
           bee
           tempted
           ,
           and
           troubled
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           been
           .
           For
           God
           is
           woont
           at
           all
           times
           in
           His
           Church
           ,
           so
           gracious
           is
           Hee
           ,
           purposely
           to
           raise
           up
           ,
           and
           single
           out
           some
           speciall
           men
           ;
           whom
           Hee
           instructs
           ,
           and
           enables
           in
           the
           Schoole
           of
           spirituall
           experiments
           ,
           and
           afflictions
           of
           Soule
           ,
           with
           extraordinary
           dexterity
           ,
           and
           Arte
           ,
           to
           comfort
           and
           recover
           other
           
             Mourners
             in
             Zion
          
           ,
           in
           their
           distresses
           of
           consciences
           ,
           stronger
           temptations
           ,
           spirituall
           desertions
           ,
           decaies
           of
           grace
           ,
           relapses
           ,
           Eclipses
           of
           Gods
           face
           and
           favour
           ,
           wants
           of
           former
           comfortable
           feelings
           ;
           in
           case
           of
           horrible
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           hideous
           injections
           ,
           darkenesse
           of
           their
           owne
           spirits
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           Soule-vexations
           .
           And
           such
           a
           blessed
           Physition
           ,
           which
           is
           able
           to
           speake
           experimentally
           to
           a
           dejected
           sorrowfull
           heart
           ,
           out
           of
           practise
           and
           sense
           in
           His
           owne
           Soule
           ,
           is
           farre
           more
           worth
           ,
           both
           for
           a
           true
           search
           and
           discovery
           ,
           and
           sound
           recovery
           and
           cure
           of
           a
           wounded
           conscience
           ,
           then
           an
           hundred
           meere
           speculative
           Divines
           .
           Such
           an
           One
           ,
           is
           that
           One
           of
           a
           thousand
           ,
           spoken
           of
           by
           Iob
           ,
           which
           can
           wisely
           ,
           and
           seasonably
           declare
           unto
           His
           Soule-sicke
           Patient
           ,
           the
           secret
           Tracks
           ,
           &
           hidden
           Depths
           of
           Gods
           dealings
           with
           afflicted
           spirits
           .
           Let
           us
           take
           instance
           ,
           in
           those
           experimentall
           abilities
           ,
           which
           David
           gained
           for
           such
           a
           purpose
           ,
           by
           His
           passing
           thorow
           that
           most
           grievous
           spirituall
           desertion
           :
           Psal.
           77.
           
           The
           Case
           of
           that
           Christian
           were
           most
           rufull
           ,
           both
           in
           His
           owne
           
           fearefull
           apprehension
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           un-judicious
           〈◊〉
           the
           Beholders
           ;
           who
           having
           spent
           a
           long
           time
           〈◊〉
           Zealous
           professiō
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           walking
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           secret
           communion
           with
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           should
           come
           to
           that
           passe
           ,
           and
           fall
           into
           those
           wofull
           straights
           of
           spirituall
           trouble
           :
           First
           ,
           That
           Hee
           should
           feare
           ,
           not
           without
           extraordinary
           horrour
           ,
           lest
           the
           mercies
           of
           God
           were
           departed
           from
           Him
           for
           ever
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Lord
           would
           never
           more
           bee
           intreated
           ,
           or
           ever
           shine
           againe
           with
           his
           favourable
           countenance
           upon
           His
           confounded
           Soule
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           remembrance
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           was
           woont
           to
           crowne
           his
           heart
           with
           a
           confluence
           of
           all
           desire-able
           contentments
           ,
           should
           even
           rent
           it
           asunder
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           fall
           to
           pieces
           in
           His
           bosome
           ,
           like
           drops
           of
           water
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           the
           pouring
           out
           of
           His
           Soule
           with
           pittifull
           groanes
           ,
           and
           complaints
           in
           secret
           unto
           His
           God
           ,
           which
           heretofore
           did
           set
           wide
           open
           unto
           Him
           ,
           heavenly
           flood-gates
           of
           gracious
           refreshing
           ,
           should
           now
           quite
           overwhelme
           His
           spirit
           ,
           with
           much
           distracted
           amazement
           and
           feare
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           That
           ,
           that
           heart
           of
           His
           ,
           which
           had
           formerly
           full
           sweetly
           tasted
           those
           holy
           pleasures
           ,
           which
           farre
           passe
           the
           comprehension
           of
           any
           carnall
           conceit
           ,
           should
           now
           be
           so
           brim-full
           ,
           and
           damm'd
           up
           with
           excesse
           of
           griefe
           ;
           that
           no
           vent
           ,
           or
           passage
           should
           bee
           left
           unto
           His
           speech
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           And
           which
           ,
           Mee
           thinkes
           ,
           is
           the
           perfection
           of
           His
           misery
           in
           this
           kinde
           ,
           that
           amidst
           all
           these
           heavy
           discomforts
           ,
           His
           Soule
           should
           refuse
           to
           bee
           comforted
           .
           That
           tho
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           Men
           of
           God
           stand
           round
           about
           Him
           ,
           bring
           into
           His
           minde
           ,
           and
           presse
           upon
           Him
           the
           pregnant
           evidences
           ,
           and
           testimonies
           of
           His
           owne
           godly
           life
           ;
           the
           unchangeablenesse
           of
           Gods
           never-failing
           mercies
           to
           His
           ;
           the
           sweetnesse
           of
           His
           glorious
           Name
           ;
           the
           soveraigne
           power
           ,
           and
           mighty
           price
           of
           His
           Sonnes
           blood
           ;
           the
           infallible
           ,
           and
           inviolable
           pretiousnesse
           ,
           and
           truth
           of
           the
           promises
           of
           life
           ,
           &c.
           
           Yet
           in
           the
           agony
           ,
           and
           angvish
           of
           His
           grieved
           spirit
           ,
           Hee
           puts
           them
           all
           away
           from
           
           〈…〉
           none
           of
           His
           ,
           nor
           as
           properly
           belonging
           to
           His
           〈◊〉
           state
           .
           Hee
           is
           readier
           out
           of
           His
           spirituall
           di●emper
           ,
           to
           spill
           ,
           as
           water
           upon
           the
           ground
           ,
           the
           golden
           vialls
           of
           the
           water
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           soveraigne
           oyles
           of
           Evangelicall
           joy
           ,
           tendered
           unto
           Him
           by
           the
           Physition
           of
           His
           Soule
           ;
           then
           to
           receive
           them
           with
           woonted
           thirst
           and
           thankfulnesse
           ,
           into
           the
           bruised
           bosome
           of
           His
           bleeding
           Conscience
           .
           Tho
           they
           assure
           Him
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           life
           and
           truth
           ,
           having
           had
           (
           for
           that
           I
           suppose
           )
           true
           and
           sound
           experience
           of
           His
           conversion
           ,
           and
           former
           sanctified
           courses
           ,
           from
           Isai.
           44.22
           .
           That
           as
           the
           heate
           ,
           and
           strength
           of
           the
           Summers
           Sunne
           ,
           doth
           disperse
           and
           dissolve
           to
           nothing
           ,
           a
           thicke
           Mist
           ,
           or
           foggy
           Cloud
           :
           so
           the
           inflamed
           zeale
           of
           Gods
           tender
           love
           ,
           thorow
           the
           bloodshed
           of
           His
           owne
           onely
           deare
           Sonne
           ,
           hath
           done
           away
           all
           his
           offences
           ;
           
             His
             iniquity
             ,
             transgression
             ,
             and
             sinne
             ,
          
           as
           tho
           they
           had
           never
           been
           .
           And
           Mich.
           7.19
           .
           That
           ,
           that
           God
           ,
           which
           delighteth
           in
           mercy
           ,
           Vers.
           18.
           hath
           cast
           all
           his
           sinnes
           into
           the
           bottome
           of
           the
           Sea
           ;
           never
           to
           rise
           againe
           ,
           either
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           World
           to
           come
           .
           The
           Prophet
           alludes
           to
           the
           drowning
           of
           the
           Egyptians
           in
           the
           Red
           Sea.
           And
           therefore
           they
           assure
           Him
           ,
           that
           as
           that
           mighty
           Host
           sunke
           downe
           into
           the
           bottome
           ,
           like
           
             a
             stone
             ,
             Exod.
          
           15.5
           .
           Or
           
             as
             Lead
          
           ,
           Vers.
           10.
           
           So
           that
           neither
           the
           Sunne
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           nor
           Sonne
           of
           Man
           ever
           saw
           their
           faces
           any
           more
           :
           So
           certainely
           ,
           all
           his
           sinnes
           are
           so
           swallowed
           up
           for
           ever
           ,
           in
           the
           Soule-saving
           Sea
           of
           His
           Saviours
           blood
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           never
           more
           appeare
           before
           the
           face
           of
           God
           or
           Angell
           ,
           Man
           or
           Divell
           ,
           to
           His
           damnation
           or
           shame
           .
           Yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           lying
           in
           a
           spirituall
           Swoune
           ,
           Hee
           findes
           His
           heart
           even
           key-cold
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           starke
           dead
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           relishing
           ,
           or
           receiving
           all
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           these
           incomparable
           comforts
           .
           The
           Case
           thus
           proposed
           ,
           may
           seeme
           very
           deplorable
           ,
           and
           desperate
           :
           yet
           consider
           ,
           what
           good
           Davids
           experience
           might
           doe
           in
           such
           distresse
           .
           What
           a
           deale
           of
           life
           and
           light
           were
           it
           able
           ,
           to
           put
           into
           the
           very
           darkest
           Dampe
           ,
           
           and
           most
           heartlesse
           faintings
           of
           such
           a
           dying
           〈…〉
           have
           such
           an
           One
           as
           David
           ,
           even
           a
           Man
           after
           Go●●
           owne
           heart
           ,
           remarkeably
           inriched
           ,
           and
           eminent
           with
           heavenly
           endowments
           ;
           One
           of
           the
           highest
           in
           the
           Booke
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           favour
           with
           God
           ,
           to
           assure
           it
           ,
           that
           Himselfe
           had
           already
           suffered
           as
           grievous
           things
           in
           His
           Soule
           ,
           if
           not
           greater
           ;
           and
           passed
           thorow
           the
           very
           same
           passions
           ,
           and
           pressures
           of
           a
           troubled
           Spirit
           ,
           if
           not
           with
           more
           variety
           ,
           and
           sorer
           pangs
           .
           That
           proportionably
           to
           his
           present
           perplexities
           ,
           Hee
           cryed
           out
           with
           a
           most
           heavy
           heart
           :
           First
           ,
           
             Will
             the
             Lord
             cast
             off
             for
             ever
             ?
             And
             will
             hee
             bee
             favourable
             no
             more
             ?
             Is
             His
             mercy
             cleane
             gone
             for
             ever
             ?
             Doth
             his
             promise
             faile
             for
             evermore
             ?
             Hath
             God
             forgotten
             to
             bee
             gracious
             ?
             Hath
             hee
             in
             anger
             shut
             up
             His
             tender
             mercies
             ?
          
           Vers.
           7.8.9
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           
             when
             Hee
             remembred
             God
             ,
             Hee
             was
             troubled
             :
          
           Vers.
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           when
           He
           prayed
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           
             complained
             ,
             His
             spirit
             was
             overwhelmed
             .
             Ibid.
          
           Fourthly
           ,
           That
           Hee
           
             was
             so
             troubled
             ,
             that
             Hee
             could
             not
             speake
             :
          
           Vers.
           4.
           
           Fifthly
           ,
           That
           
             His
             Soule
             refused
             to
             be
             comforted
             .
          
           Vers.
           2.
           
           Which
           painefull
           passages
           of
           His
           spirituall
           desertion
           ,
           answer
           exactly
           to
           the
           comfortlesse
           Case
           of
           the
           supposed
           Soule-grieved
           Patient
           .
           Nay
           ,
           and
           besides
           assurance
           of
           the
           very
           samenesse
           in
           apprehensions
           of
           feare
           ,
           and
           thoughts
           of
           horrour
           ;
           David
           also
           out
           of
           his
           owne
           experience
           ,
           and
           precedency
           ,
           might
           sweetly
           informe
           ,
           and
           direct
           such
           a
           poore
           panting
           Soule
           in
           a
           comfortable
           way
           ,
           to
           come
           out
           of
           the
           
             Place
             of
             Dragons
          
           ,
           and
           depths
           of
           sorrow
           ;
           by
           teaching
           ,
           and
           telling
           Him
           the
           manner
           ,
           and
           meanes
           of
           his
           rising
           ,
           and
           recovery
           .
           Meditation
           of
           Gods
           singular
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           extraordinary
           mercy
           to
           Himselfe
           ,
           his
           Church
           and
           Children
           aforetime
           ,
           gave
           the
           first
           lift
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           to
           raise
           his
           drooping
           Soule
           out
           of
           the
           dust
           .
           And
           no
           doubt
           ,
           ever
           since
           the
           same
           consideration
           ,
           by
           the
           blessings
           of
           God
           ,
           hath
           brought
           againe
           many
           a
           bruised
           spirit
           from
           the
           very
           Gates
           of
           Hell
           ,
           and
           brink
           of
           despaire
           .
           a
           And
           in
           his
           happy
           per-usall
           of
           ancient
           times
           ,
           
           and
           Gods
           compassions
           of
           old
           ;
           it
           is
           very
           probable
           ,
           that
           ●is
           memory
           first
           met
           with
           Adam
           ,
           a
           right
           wonderfull
           ,
           and
           matchlesse
           Patterne
           of
           Gods
           rarest
           mercies
           ,
           to
           a
           most
           forlorne
           Wretch
           .
           For
           Hee
           was
           wofully
           guilty
           by
           His
           transgression
           ,
           of
           casting
           both
           Himselfe
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Sonnes
           and
           Daughters
           ,
           from
           the
           Creation
           to
           the
           Worlds
           end
           ,
           out
           of
           Paradise
           into
           the
           Pit
           of
           Hell
           :
           and
           also
           of
           empoysoning
           with
           the
           cursed
           contagion
           of
           originall
           corruption
           ,
           the
           Soules
           and
           Bodies
           of
           all
           that
           ever
           were
           ,
           or
           shall
           bee
           borne
           of
           Woman
           ,
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           onely
           excepted
           .
           And
           yet
           this
           Man
           ,
           as
           best
           Divines
           suppose
           ,
           tho
           Hee
           had
           cast
           away
           Himselfe
           ,
           and
           undone
           all
           Mankind
           ,
           was
           received
           to
           mercy
           .
           Let
           never
           poore
           Soule
           then
           ,
           while
           the
           World
           lasts
           ,
           upon
           true
           and
           timely
           repentance
           ,
           suffer
           the
           hainousnesse
           ,
           and
           horrour
           of
           His
           former
           sinnes
           ,
           whatsoever
           they
           have
           been
           ,
           to
           hinder
           his
           hopefull
           accesse
           unto
           the
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           ,
           for
           present
           pardon
           of
           them
           all
           ;
           or
           at
           any
           time
           afterward
           confound
           His
           comforts
           ,
           and
           confidence
           in
           Gods
           gracious
           Promises
           .
           Thus
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           the
           weary
           Soule
           of
           this
           Man
           of
           God
           waded
           further
           ,
           into
           those
           bottomlesse
           Seas
           of
           mercies
           ,
           manifested
           ,
           and
           made
           good
           from
           time
           to
           time
           upon
           His
           servants
           .
           His
           heavy
           heart
           might
           sweetly
           refresh
           ,
           and
           repose
           it selfe
           upon
           the
           contemplation
           of
           Gods
           never-failing
           compassions
           ,
           in
           not
           casting
           off
           Aaron
           everlastingly
           ,
           for
           His
           fall
           into
           most
           horrible
           Idolatry
           :
           In
           not
           suffering
           the
           murmuring
           ,
           and
           rebellious
           Iewes
           to
           perish
           all
           ,
           and
           utterly
           ,
           in
           the
           Wildernesse
           ;
           considering
           their
           many
           prodigious
           provocations
           and
           impatiencies
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           at
           length
           ,
           as
           wee
           may
           see
           in
           the
           forecited
           Psalme
           ,
           His
           Soule
           sets
           it
           triumphant
           Selah
           upon
           that
           great
           ,
           and
           miraculous
           deliverance
           at
           the
           Red
           Sea
           ;
           one
           of
           the
           most
           glorious
           ,
           and
           visible
           Miracles
           of
           mercy
           ,
           that
           ever
           shone
           from
           Heaven
           upon
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           Men
           ;
           and
           also
           a
           blessed
           Type
           of
           the
           salvation
           of
           all
           truly
           penitent
           
           and
           perplexed
           Soules
           from
           the
           Hellish
           Phara●●
           and
           all
           infernall
           powers
           ,
           in
           the
           red
           Sea
           of
           our
           Savio●●
           blood
           .
           How
           fairely
           now
           ,
           and
           feelingly
           might
           the●e
           experimentall
           instructions
           ,
           and
           this
           Passage
           of
           proofe
           ,
           troden
           ,
           and
           chalked
           out
           by
           this
           holy
           Man
           ,
           illighten
           ,
           and
           conduct
           any
           ,
           
             that
             walkes
             in
             darkenesse
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             comfort
             ,
          
           out
           of
           the
           like
           distracted
           horrour
           of
           a
           spirituall
           desertion
           ?
           Let
           Him
           in
           such
           a
           Case
           ,
           first
           cast
           backe
           His
           eye
           upon
           Gods
           former
           manifold
           ,
           mercifull
           dealings
           with
           Himselfe
           .
           If
           His
           God
           made
           His
           Soule
           of
           the
           darkest
           nooke
           of
           Hell
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           it's
           sinfulnesse
           and
           cursednesse
           ,
           as
           faire
           and
           beautifull
           ,
           as
           the
           brightest
           Sun-beame
           ,
           by
           that
           soveraigne
           blood
           ,
           which
           gusht
           out
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           those
           pretious
           graces
           ,
           which
           shine
           upon
           it
           ,
           from
           the
           face
           of
           His
           Sonne
           ,
           that
           never-setting
           Sunne
           of
           righteousnesse
           ;
           He
           will
           undoubtedly
           ,
           in
           due
           season
           ,
           dispell
           all
           those
           Mists
           of
           spirituall
           misery
           ,
           which
           over-shadow
           the
           glory
           and
           comfort
           of
           it
           for
           a
           time
           .
           If
           Hee
           upheld
           Him
           by
           his
           mercifull
           hand
           ,
           from
           sinking
           into
           Hell
           ,
           when
           Hee
           was
           an
           horrible
           transgressour
           of
           all
           his
           Lawes
           with
           greedinesse
           and
           delight
           ;
           Hee
           will
           most
           certainely
           ,
           (
           Tho
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           for
           a
           small
           moment
           ,
           Hee
           hide
           his
           face
           from
           Him
           )
           binde
           up
           His
           soule
           in
           the
           Bundle
           of
           the
           living
           for
           ever
           ;
           now
           especially
           when
           Hee
           preferres
           the
           love
           ,
           and
           light
           of
           His
           countenance
           before
           life
           ;
           and
           would
           not
           willingly
           offend
           Him
           ,
           in
           the
           least
           sinne
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           &c.
           
           Let
           Him
           yet
           proceede
           further
           in
           Davids
           foot-steps
           ,
           and
           strengthen
           His
           fainting
           Soule
           with
           all
           that
           heavenly
           Manna
           of
           richest
           mercy
           ,
           which
           Hee
           hath
           heard
           ,
           read
           ,
           or
           knowne
           to
           have
           been
           showred
           downe
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           from
           the
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           ,
           into
           the
           heavy
           ,
           humble
           ,
           and
           hungry
           hearts
           of
           His
           afflicted
           
             hidden
             Ones
          
           .
           Let
           Him
           refresh
           His
           memory
           ,
           with
           consideration
           of
           Davids
           deliverance
           ,
           by
           this
           meanes
           ,
           from
           deeper
           distresse
           ;
           Of
           that
           most
           memorable
           ,
           and
           triumphant
           resurrection
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           and
           recovery
           of
           those
           three
           worthy
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           Master
           Glover
           ,
           
           Mistris
           Bret●ergh
           ,
           Master
           Peacocke
           ,
           from
           greatest
           ●●tremitie
           in
           this
           kinde
           ,
           into
           most
           un-utterable
           joyfull
           exultations
           of
           spirit
           .
           And
           so
           ,
           of
           others
           within
           the
           Register
           of
           His
           observation
           ,
           remembrance
           ,
           and
           reading
           .
           But
           principally
           ,
           and
           above
           all
           ;
           Let
           Him
           live
           ,
           and
           die
           ;
           Let
           Him
           rest
           ,
           and
           recreate
           Himselfe
           for
           ever
           ,
           with
           surest
           hold
           fast
           ,
           and
           sweetest
           thoughts
           ,
           upon
           that
           heavenly
           ,
           and
           healing
           Anti-type
           of
           the
           Red
           Sea
           ,
           the
           pretious
           Blood
           of
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           .
           And
           let
           Him
           ground
           upon
           it
           ,
           that
           tho
           Satan
           with
           all
           His
           hellish
           Hosts
           ,
           and
           utmost
           fury
           ,
           pursue
           his
           fearefull
           Soule
           ,
           like
           a
           
             Partridge
             in
             the
             mountaines
          
           ▪
           even
           to
           the
           very
           brinke
           of
           despaire
           ,
           and
           mouth
           of
           Hell
           ;
           yet
           even
           then
           ,
           when
           all
           rescue
           and
           deliverance
           is
           neerest
           ,
           to
           bee
           utterly
           despaired
           of
           ,
           (
           For
           it
           is
           the
           Crowne
           of
           Gods
           glorious
           mercy
           to
           save
           ,
           when
           the
           Case
           seemes
           desperate
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           hope
           of
           humane
           helpe
           ,
           or
           possibility
           of
           created
           power
           to
           comfort
           )
           I
           say
           ,
           then
           that
           Soule-saving
           Sea
           of
           His
           Saviours
           hearts-blood
           ,
           will
           most
           certainely
           ,
           and
           seasonably
           open
           it selfe
           wide
           unto
           Him
           ,
           as
           it
           did
           to
           those
           above-named
           blessed
           Saints
           ;
           and
           swallow
           up
           into
           victory
           ,
           Hell
           ,
           Death
           ,
           the
           Grave
           ,
           Damnation
           ,
           the
           present
           wofull
           desertion
           ,
           with
           all
           other
           adversary
           power
           :
           and
           at
           length
           ,
           make
           Him
           a
           faire
           and
           pleasant
           passage
           ,
           thorow
           the
           sweetned
           pangs
           of
           death
           ,
           into
           the
           heavenly
           Canaan
           ;
           which
           flowes
           with
           joyes
           and
           pleasures
           ,
           un-mixed
           and
           endlesse
           ;
           more
           then
           either
           Tongue
           can
           tell
           ,
           or
           heart
           can
           thinke
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           Ninthly
           ,
           a
           spirituall
           desertion
           may
           seeme
           a
           proportionable
           ,
           fit
           ,
           and
           most
           proper
           punishment
           ,
           and
           meanes
           to
           correct
           ,
           and
           recover
           the
           Christian
           ;
           which
           out
           of
           infirmity
           and
           feare
           ,
           deserts
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Profession
           of
           His
           blessed
           Truth
           and
           Gospell
           .
           If
           any
           bee
           ashamed
           of
           Him
           ;
           refuse
           to
           doe
           ,
           or
           suffer
           any
           thing
           for
           His
           sake
           ,
           who
           hath
           given
           unto
           us
           His
           owne
           hearts-blood
           ;
           it
           is
           most
           just
           ,
           that
           in
           such
           a
           Case
           Hee
           withdraw
           Himselfe
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           all
           sense
           and
           feeling
           of
           divine
           
           favour
           ,
           and
           fruites
           of
           grace
           ,
           or
           any
           comfortable
           influence
           at
           all
           ,
           upon
           the
           Consciences
           of
           such
           Coward●●
           that
           so
           they
           being
           left
           to
           the
           darkenesse
           of
           their
           owne
           spirits
           ;
           and
           by
           consequent
           ,
           to
           the
           taste
           even
           of
           Hellish
           horrour
           for
           the
           time
           ;
           they
           may
           bee
           brought
           againe
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           taught
           by
           such
           terrours
           to
           returne
           ;
           and
           become
           infinitely
           more
           willing
           to
           embrace
           the
           Stake
           ,
           if
           the
           times
           should
           bee
           so
           cruell
           ;
           and
           kisse
           the
           instruments
           of
           death
           ,
           then
           langvish
           any
           longer
           in
           the
           despairing
           extremities
           of
           such
           a
           desertion
           ;
           to
           acknowledge
           it
           incomparably
           better
           to
           passe
           thorow
           the
           temporary
           bitternesse
           of
           Popish
           fire
           ,
           then
           to
           bee
           abandoned
           to
           everlasting
           flames
           :
           Nay
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           the
           greater
           Hell
           ,
           to
           bee
           robbed
           of
           ,
           and
           rent
           from
           Him
           ;
           in
           whose
           glorious
           presence
           alone
           ,
           is
           not
           onely
           life
           ,
           and
           all
           lightsomnesse
           even
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           but
           also
           
             fulnesse
             of
             ioy
             ,
             and
             pleasures
             for
             evermore
             ,
          
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           .
           This
           Point
           appeares
           ,
           and
           is
           prooved
           by
           Gods
           dealing
           with
           some
           of
           our
           Martyrs
           in
           Qveene
           Maries
           time
           :
        
         
           a
           
             Thomas
             Whittell
          
           ,
           a
           blessed
           Martyr
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           was
           by
           the
           wicked
           suggestions
           of
           some
           Popish
           b
           incarnate
           Divels
           ,
           drawne
           to
           subscribe
           to
           their
           Hellish
           Doctrine
           :
           But
           considering
           in
           cold
           blood
           ,
           what
           Hee
           had
           done
           ,
           was
           horribly
           vexed
           ;
           and
           ,
           as
           Hee
           reports
           of
           Himselfe
           ,
           
             felt
             Hell
             in
             his
             conscience
             ,
             and
             Satan
             ready
             to
             devoure
             him
             .
          
           Which
           terrible
           desertion
           ,
           and
           trouble
           of
           minde
           ,
           made
           Him
           quickly
           returne
           with
           great
           constancy
           and
           fortitude
           ,
           and
           turne
           a
           most
           invincible
           ,
           and
           un-mooveable
           Martyr
           .
           Heare
           some
           passages
           from
           His
           owne
           Pen.
           
        
         
           
             The
             night
             after
             I
             had
             subscribed
             ,
             I
             was
             sore
             grieved
             ,
             and
             for
             sorrow
             of
             conscience
             could
             not
             sleepe
             .
             For
             in
             the
             deliverance
             of
             my
             Body
             out
             of
             bonds
             ,
             which
             I
             might
             have
             had
             ,
             I
             could
             finde
             no
             ioy
             ,
             nor
             comfort
             ;
             but
             still
             was
             in
             my
             conscience
             tormented
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             And
             ,
             I
             said
             to
          
           [
           Harpesfield
           ,
           sc.
           ]
           
             That
             my
             Conscience
             had
             so
             accused
             mee
             ,
             through
             the
             iust
             iudgement
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             His
             Word
             ;
             that
             I
             had
             felt
             Hell
             in
             my
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             
             Satan
             ready
             to
             devoure
             Mee
             :
             And
             therefore
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
          
           Master
           Harpsfield
           ,
           
             (
             said
             I
             )
             let
             mee
             have
             the
             Bill
             againe
             ,
             for
             I
             will
             not
             stand
             to
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             When
             the
             Lord
             had
             led
             Mee
             to
             Hell
             in
             my
             Conscience
             ,
             through
             the
             respect
             of
             His
             fearefull
             iudgements
             against
             mee
             ,
             for
             my
             fearefulnesse
             ,
             mistrust
             ,
             and
             crafty
             cloaking
             in
             such
             spirituall
             ,
             and
             weighty
             matters
             ;
             yet
             Hee
             brought
             mee
             from
             thence
             againe
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           See
           also
           the
           Story
           of
           
             Iames
             Abbes
          
           ,
           and
           
             Th●
             .
             Benbridge
          
           ,
           Gentleman
           .
           
             Act.
             and
             Monuments
             ,
             pag.
          
           1864.2246
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           Tenthly
           ,
           God
           is
           many
           times
           forced
           by
           their
           frowardnesse
           ,
           luke-warmenesse
           ,
           worldly-mindednesse
           ,
           cowardlinesse
           ,
           Selfe-confidence
           ,
           falling
           from
           their
           first-love
           ,
           and
           other
           such
           spirituall
           distempers
           ;
           to
           visite
           ,
           and
           exercise
           His
           Children
           with
           variety
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           ,
           severity
           of
           crosses
           and
           corrections
           ;
           as
           losses
           in
           their
           outward
           state
           ;
           afflictions
           of
           Body
           ;
           disgraces
           upon
           their
           good
           name
           ;
           oppression
           by
           great
           Ones
           ;
           discomforts
           in
           Wives
           ,
           Neighbours
           ,
           Friends
           ,
           Children
           ,
           &c.
           upon
           purpose
           to
           put
           life
           ,
           quicknesse
           ,
           fruitfulnesse
           ,
           and
           forwardnesse
           into
           them
           ;
           that
           thereby
           ,
           they
           may
           bee
           more
           gloriously
           servi●cable
           to
           Himselfe
           ;
           more
           profitable
           to
           others
           ;
           and
           more
           provident
           to
           treasure
           up
           peace
           unto
           their
           own
           Soules
           ,
           against
           an
           
             evill
             Day
             .
             God
             humbleth
             us
          
           ▪
           saith
           a
           worth
           Divine
           ,
           
             by
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             pricketh
             the
             swelling
             of
             our
             pride
             .
             Hee
             cutteth
             ,
             and
             loppeth
             us
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             wee
             may
             bring
             forth
             the
             more
             fruit
             .
             Hee
             filleth
             us
             with
             bitternesse
             in
             this
             life
             ;
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             wee
             might
             long
             for
             the
             life
             to
             come
             .
             For
             those
             ,
             whom
             God
             afflicteth
             grievously
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             leave
             it
             with
             lesse
             griefe
             .
             Hee
             ,
             who
             hath
             formed
             us
             to
             feare
             Him
             ,
             knoweth
             ,
             that
             our
             praiers
             are
             slacke
             and
             cold
             in
             prosperity
             ,
             as
             proceeding
             from
             a
             spirit
             ,
             that
             is
             cooled
             by
             successe
             ;
             and
             which
             are
             endited
             by
             custome
             .
             The
             cries
             ,
             which
             our
             owne
             will
             produced
             ,
             are
             feeble
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             those
             ,
             which
             griefe
             expresseth
             .
             Nothing
             so
             ingenious
             to
             pray
             well
             ,
             as
             sorrow
             ;
             which
             in
             un
             instant
             
             formeth
             the
             slowest
             tongues
             to
             an
             holy
             eloquence
             ;
             and
             furnisheth
             us
             with
             sighes
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             expressed
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           But
           now
           many
           times
           ,
           this
           Physicke
           ,
           which
           pincheth
           onely
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           wasteth
           us
           but
           in
           things
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           doth
           not
           so
           worke
           ,
           as
           Hee
           would
           have
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Hee
           is
           constrained
           a
           in
           love
           ,
           and
           for
           our
           good
           ,
           to
           proceede
           to
           more
           sharpe
           ,
           and
           searching
           Medcines
           ;
           to
           apply
           more
           strong
           ,
           and
           stirring
           Purges
           ,
           which
           immediately
           vexe
           the
           Soule
           :
           As
           horrible
           ,
           and
           hideous
           injections
           ;
           A
           spirituall
           Desertion
           ;
           and
           other
           affrighting
           ,
           and
           stinging
           temptations
           .
           Hee
           deales
           with
           them
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           as
           Absalom
           with
           Ioab
           ;
           when
           Hee
           would
           not
           come
           at
           Him
           by
           sending
           once
           ,
           and
           againe
           ;
           Hee
           causes
           his
           servants
           to
           set
           His
           
             field
             of
             barley
          
           on
           fire
           ,
           and
           then
           there
           was
           no
           neede
           to
           bid
           him
           hie
           .
           When
           inferiour
           miseries
           ,
           and
           other
           meanes
           will
           not
           doe
           it
           ;
           God
           sets
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           their
           Soules
           on
           fire
           with
           slames
           of
           horrour
           ,
           in
           one
           kinde
           or
           other
           ;
           and
           then
           they
           looke
           about
           them
           indeede
           ,
           with
           much
           care
           ,
           and
           feare
           ,
           searching
           and
           syncerity
           ;
           They
           seeke
           Him
           then
           with
           a
           Witnesse
           ,
           earnestly
           ,
           and
           early
           .
           For
           afflictions
           of
           Soule
           are
           very
           soveraigne
           ,
           and
           have
           singular
           efficacy
           ,
           to
           stirre
           ,
           and
           quicken
           extraordinarily
           ;
           to
           weane
           quite
           from
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           keepe
           a
           Man
           close
           ,
           and
           clinging
           unto
           God.
           How
           many
           ,
           tho
           perhaps
           ,
           they
           thinke
           not
           so
           ,
           would
           grow
           proud
           ,
           worldly
           ,
           Luke-warme
           ,
           cold
           in
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Ordinances
           ,
           Selfe-confident
           ,
           or
           something
           that
           they
           should
           not
           bee
           ;
           if
           they
           were
           not
           sometimes
           exercised
           with
           
             iniections
             of
             terrible
             thoughts
          
           ?
           By
           this
           fiery
           dart
           ▪
           the
           Divell
           desires
           ,
           and
           endeavours
           to
           destroy
           ,
           and
           undoe
           them
           quite
           ;
           But
           by
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           turned
           to
           their
           greater
           spirituall
           good
           .
           It
           is
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           with
           Him
           ,
           
             who
             thrusting
             his
             enemy
             into
             the
             Body
             ,
             with
             ●ull
             purpose
             to
             have
             killed
             Him
             ,
             lance●
             the
             ulcer
             ▪
             which
             no
             Physition
             was
             able
             to
             〈◊〉
             ;
             and
             let
             out
             that
             corrupt
             m●tter
             ,
             
             that
             would
             have
             cost
             Him
             his
             life
             :
          
           By
           representation
           of
           such
           horrour
           ,
           out
           of
           Satans
           cruellest
           malice
           ,
           they
           are
           happily
           kept
           more
           humble
           ,
           watchfull
           ,
           earnest
           in
           praier
           ,
           eager
           after
           the
           Meanes
           ,
           weaned
           frō
           the
           World
           ,
           compassionate
           to
           others
           ,
           &c.
           
           Hiding
           of
           Gods
           face
           from
           Him
           ,
           and
           leaving
           Him
           to
           the
           darknesse
           of
           His
           owne
           spirit
           ,
           did
           put
           and
           preserve
           Master
           
             Iohn
             Glover
          
           in
           a
           most
           zealous
           ,
           holy
           ,
           and
           heavenly
           life
           for
           ever
           after
           .
           Heare
           the
           *
           story
           :
        
         
           
             This
             gentleman
             being
             called
             by
             the
             light
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ;
             and
             having
             received
             a
             wondrous
             sweet
             feeling
             of
             Christs
             heavenly
             Kingdome
             :
             His
             minde
             after
             that
             ,
             falling
             a
             little
             to
             some
             cogitation
             of
             his
             former
             affaires
             ,
             belonging
             to
             His
             vocation
             ,
             began
             by
             and
             by
             to
             misdoubt
             himself
             ,
             upō
             occasion
             of
             those
             words
             ,
             Heb.
          
           7.4
           For
           it
           is
           impossible
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Vpon
             considerations
             of
             which
             words
          
           ,
           Hee
           was
           so
           farre
           deserted
           ,
           as
           to
           bee
           
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             Hee
             had
             sinned
             against
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ;
             even
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             if
             Hee
             had
             been
             in
             the
             deepest
             Pit
             of
             Hell
             ,
             Hee
             could
             almost
             have
             despaired
             no
             more
             of
             His
             salvation
             —
             Beeing
             young
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Foxe
             ,
             I
             remember
             ,
             I
             was
             once
             ,
             or
             twice
             with
             Him
             ;
             whom
             partly
             by
             his
             talk●
             ,
             I
             perceived
             ;
             and
             partly
             by
             mine
             owne
             eies
             ,
             saw
             to
             be
             so
             worn●
             and
             consumed
             ,
             by
             the
             space
             of
             five
             yeares
             ;
             that
             neither
             almost
             any
             brooking
             of
             meate
             ,
             quietnesse
             of
             sleepe
             ,
             pleasure
             of
             life
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             almost
             no
             kinde
             of
             senses
             was
             left
             in
             Him.
          
           —
           Who
           in
           such
           intolerable
           griefes
           of
           minde
           ,
           altho
           Hee
           neither
           
             had
             ,
             nor
             could
             have
             any
             ioy
             of
             His
             meate
             ;
             yet
             was
             hee
             compelled
             to
             eate
             against
             His
             appetite
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             to
             deferre
             the
             time
             of
             his
             damnation
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             Hee
             might
             ;
             thinking
             with
             Himselfe
             no
             lesse
             ,
             but
             that
             Hee
             must
             needs
             bee
             throwne
             into
             Hell
             ,
             the
             breath
             being
             once
             out
             of
             the
             Body
             .
             Albeit
             Christ
             ,
             hee
             thought
             ,
             did
             pitty
             his
             case
             ,
             and
             was
             sorry
             for
             Him
             :
             yet
             hee
             could
             not
             (
             as
             Hee
             imagined
             )
             helpe
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             verity
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             which
             said
             :
          
           It
           is
           impossible
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           what
           was
           the
           happy
           issue
           ,
           and
           effect
           of
           these
           extraordinary
           spirituall
           terrours
           ,
           
           and
           terrible
           desertion
           ?
           The
           same
           blessed
           Man
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           writes
           the
           Story
           ,
           and
           was
           himselfe
           with
           the
           Party
           ,
           tells
           us
           :
           
             Albeit
             Hee
             suffered
             many
             yeares
             so
             sharpe
             temptations
             ,
             and
             strong
             buffetings
             of
             Satan
             :
             yet
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             graciously
             preserved
             Him
             all
             the
             while
             ,
             not
             onely
             at
             last
             did
             rid
             Him
             out
             of
             all
             discomfort
             ,
             but
             also
             framed
             Him
             thereby
             to
             such
             mortification
             of
             life
             ,
             as
             the
             like
             lightly
             hath
             not
             been
             seene
             ;
             In
             such
             sort
             as
             Hee
             ,
             beeing
             like
             one
             placed
             in
             Heaven
             already
             ,
             and
             dead
             in
             this
             World
             ;
             both
             in
             word
             and
             meditation
             ,
             led
             a
             life
             altogether
             celestiall
             ,
             abhor●ing
             in
             His
             minde
             all
             prophane
             doings
             .
          
           Thus
           a
           spirituall
           desertion
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           affliction
           of
           spirit
           ,
           doth
           that
           alone
           ,
           many
           times
           ;
           which
           variety
           ,
           and
           a
           long
           continued
           succession
           of
           ordinary
           outward
           crosses
           ,
           one
           upon
           the
           Necke
           of
           an
           other
           ,
           is
           not
           able
           to
           effect
           .
           For
           troubles
           of
           Soule
           sooner
           take
           ,
           and
           are
           of
           a
           quicker
           ,
           and
           stronger
           operation
           ,
           then
           those
           which
           afflict
           the
           Body
           .
           
             The
             spirit
             of
             a
             man
             will
             sustaine
             his
             infirmity
             :
             But
             a
             wounded
             spirit
             ,
             who
             can
             ●eare
             ?
             Prov.
          
           18.14
           .
           All
           other
           afflictions
           are
           nothing
           to
           this
           ;
           They
           are
           but
           flea-bitings
           to
           this
           fiery
           Scorpion
           .
           The
           stoutnesse
           of
           a
           Mans
           spirit
           will
           stand
           under
           a
           world
           of
           outward
           miseries
           ,
           many
           times
           :
           But
           if
           the
           eie
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           bee
           in
           darkenesse
           ;
           how
           great
           is
           that
           darkenesse
           ?
           If
           the
           spirit
           it selfe
           bee
           crusht
           ,
           which
           should
           support
           the
           whole
           man
           ,
           how
           great
           is
           the
           confusion
           ?
           Hence
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           faithfull
           David
           waded
           thorow
           a
           world
           of
           troubles
           ;
           
             yet
             all
             that
             time
             ,
             no
             malice
             of
             Saul
             ,
             no
             hatred
             of
             the
          
           Philistines
           ,
           
             no
             rebellion
             of
             Absalom
             ,
             no
             treachery
             of
             Ahitophel
             ,
             no
             grapling
             with
             a
             Lion
             ,
             no
             fighting
             with
             a
             Beare
             ,
             no
             threatning
             of
             a
             vaunting
             Goliah
             ,
             could
             so
             much
             discourage
             Him
          
           :
           But
           when
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           Hee
           suffered
           immediately
           in
           His
           soule
           ,
           under
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           O!
           then
           his
           very
           bones
           ,
           the
           master-timber
           of
           His
           Body
           ,
           are
           broken
           in
           peeces
           .
           
             Hee
             roares
             all
             the
             day
          
           ,
           and
           
             His
             moysture
             is
             turned
             into
             the
             drought
             of
             Summer
             .
          
           Then
           Hee
           speakes
           thus
           unto
           God
           ;
           
             When
             thou
             with
             rebukes
             doest
             
             correct
             man
             for
             iniquity
             ,
             thou
             makest
             his
             beauty
             to
             consume
             away
             like
             a
             Moath
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           having
           discovered
           the
           Cases
           ,
           and
           Causes
           of
           spirituall
           Desertion
           ;
           I
           come
           now
           to
           the
           comforts
           and
           the
           Cure.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           And
           let
           us
           first
           take
           notice
           of
           a
           double
           desertion
           :
           first
           ,
           Passiue
           ;
           when
           God
           withdrawes
           Himselfe
           from
           us
           :
           secondly
           ,
           Active
           ;
           when
           wee
           with-draw
           our selves
           from
           God.
           And
           they
           are
           both
           two-fold
           :
           first
           ,
           Temporary
           :
           and
           secondly
           ,
           Finall
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Passive
           desertion
           temporary
           ;
           As
           in
           
             David
             ,
             Psal.
          
           77.
           
           
             Heman
             the
             Ezrahite
             ,
             Psal.
          
           88.
           
           Iob.
           Both
           the
           Glovers
           .
           See
           their
           story
           ,
           
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
          
           ,
           1885.
           1891.
           
           Mistris
           Brettergh
           ;
           Master
           Peacocke
           ;
           And
           many
           moe
           of
           Gods
           Children
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Finall
           ,
           In
           many
           ,
           after
           a
           wofull
           ,
           and
           willfull
           abuse
           of
           many
           mercies
           ,
           meanes
           of
           salvation
           ,
           and
           generall
           graces
           .
           As
           
             Saul
             ,
             Iudas
          
           ,
           &c.
           Such
           as
           have
           out-stood
           all
           opportunities
           and
           seasons
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           ,
           Prov.
           1.24
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Active
           desertion
           temporary
           ;
           As
           in
           Solomon
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Finall
           ;
           as
           in
           those
           ,
           Heb.
           10.
           
        
         
           Now
           in
           the
           present
           Point
           ,
           I
           understand
           onely
           a
           Passive
           temporary
           Desertion
           .
           And
           therefore
           in
           that
           Man
           ,
           which
           is
           truly
           ingraffed
           into
           Christ
           by
           a
           justifying
           Faith
           ,
           and
           regenerated
           ;
           who
           can
           never
           possibly
           ,
           either
           forsake
           finally
           ,
           or
           be
           finally
           forsaken
           of
           God
           Of
           whom
           Hooker
           thus
           speakes
           .
           *
           
             Blessed
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             be
             that
             Mothers
             Childe
             ,
             whose
             Faith
             hath
             made
             Him
             the
             Child
             
             of
             God.
             The
             earth
             may
             shake
             ;
             the
             Pillars
             of
             the
             World
             may
             tremble
             under
             us
             ;
             The
             countenance
             of
             the
             Heaven
             may
             be
             appaled
             :
             the
             Sunne
             may
             loose
             his
             light
             ;
             the
             Stars
             their
             glory
             :
             But
             concerning
             the
             Man
             that
             trusteth
             in
             God
             ,
             if
             the
             fire
             hath
             proclaimed
             it selfe
             unable
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             to
             singe
             an
             haire
             of
             His
             head
             ;
             If
             Lyons
             ,
             beasts
             ,
             ravenous
             by
             nature
             ,
             and
             keene
             with
             hunger
             ,
             beeing
             set
             to
             devoure
             ;
             have
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             religiously
             adored
             the
             very
             flesh
             of
             the
             faithfull
             Man
             ;
             what
             is
             there
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             shall
             change
             His
             heart
             ,
             overthrow
             His
             faith
             ,
             alter
             his
             affection
             towards
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             affection
             of
             God
             to
             Him
             ?
          
           Nay
           and
           besides
           ,
           sith
           I
           onely
           understand
           a
           temporary
           passive
           Desertion
           ,
           I
           must
           suppose
           it
           in
           Him
           also
           ,
           who
           sees
           full
           well
           ,
           and
           doth
           acknowledge
           from
           whence
           Hee
           is
           fallen
           ;
           is
           very
           sensible
           of
           His
           spirituall
           losse
           ;
           afflicted
           much
           with
           the
           absence
           of
           the
           quickning
           ,
           and
           comforting
           influence
           of
           grace
           ;
           and
           grieved
           at
           the
           heart-roote
           ,
           that
           Hee
           cannot
           doe
           His
           God
           service
           ;
           and
           performe
           holy
           duties
           with
           that
           life
           ,
           power
           ,
           and
           lightsomnesse
           ,
           as
           Hee
           was
           woont
           :
           and
           thereupon
           resolves
           to
           give
           no
           rest
           unto
           His
           discontented
           Soule
           from
           cries
           ,
           complaints
           ,
           and
           groanes
           ;
           untill
           Gods
           face
           and
           favour
           bee
           turned
           towards
           Him
           againe
           ;
           and
           bring
           with
           it
           former
           feelings
           and
           fruitfulnesse
           ,
           now
           so
           highly
           prized
           ,
           and
           heartily
           praied
           for
           .
           *
           Which
           blessed
           behaviour
           doth
           clearely
           difference
           Him
           from
           the
           Back-slider
           ;
           a
           truly
           miserable
           ,
           and
           right
           wofull
           Creature
           indeede
           ;
           who
           insensibly
           falles
           from
           his
           forwardnesse
           ,
           first
           love
           ,
           intimate
           fellowship
           with
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           all
           lively
           use
           and
           exercise
           of
           the
           ordinances
           ,
           and
           divine
           duties
           ;
           and
           yet
           is
           never
           troubled
           ,
           to
           any
           purpose
           ;
           neither
           doth
           chalenge
           or
           judge
           Himselfe
           for
           it
           at
           all
           .
           For
           wee
           are
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           presence
           of
           spirituall
           weakenesses
           ,
           decaies
           ,
           and
           wants
           ;
           and
           absence
           of
           due
           dispositions
           ,
           accustomed
           feelings
           ,
           and
           former
           abilities
           of
           grace
           ,
           onely
           then
           argue
           a
           Backslider
           ,
           and
           are
           evill
           signes
           of
           a
           dangerously
           declining
           Soule
           ;
           when
           they
           are
           willingly
           carried
           without
           remorse
           ,
           or
           taking
           much
           to
           
           heart
           ;
           without
           any
           eager
           desire
           ,
           or
           earnest
           endeavour
           after
           more
           heate
           ,
           and
           heavenly
           mindednesse
           .
           A
           Christian
           may
           be
           without
           Gods
           gratious
           presence
           ,
           and
           comfortable
           exercise
           of
           grace
           in
           present
           feeling
           ;
           and
           yet
           no
           Forsaker
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           rather
           left
           of
           Him
           for
           a
           time
           (
           His
           heavenly
           wisedome
           ,
           for
           some
           secret
           holy
           ends
           so
           disposing
           )
           ;
           while
           by
           grieving
           ,
           striving
           ,
           &
           strong
           desires
           ,
           Hee
           unfainedly
           thirsts
           after
           ,
           and
           seriously
           pursues
           his
           former
           acceptation
           and
           forwardnesse
           .
           Here
           then
           is
           comfort
           ,
           God
           hath
           hid
           his
           face
           from
           thee
           for
           a
           season
           ,
           and
           thou
           art
           left
           to
           the
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           discomforts
           of
           thine
           owne
           spirit
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           art
           grievously
           dejected
           ,
           thinkes
           thy Selfe
           utterly
           undone
           ;
           yet
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           In
           a
           spirituall
           Desertion
           ,
           properly
           so
           called
           ,
           thou
           doest
           not
           willingly
           forsake
           God
           ,
           but
           God
           forsakes
           Thee
           ;
           c
           or
           rather
           ,
           as
           Divines
           truly
           speake
           ,
           seemes
           to
           forsake
           Thee
           ;
           (
           For
           Hee
           deale●
           with
           Thee
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           as
           a
           Father
           with
           His
           Childe
           :
           who
           sometimes
           upon
           purpose
           ,
           still
           loving
           Him
           extremely
           ,
           hides
           Himself
           from
           Him
           ,
           as
           tho
           He
           were
           quite
           gone
           ;
           to
           make
           it
           discover
           ,
           and
           manifest
           it's
           love
           unto
           Him
           by
           longing
           ,
           seeking
           ,
           and
           crying
           after
           Him
           )
           .
           And
           that
           for
           excellent
           ends
           ,
           and
           ever
           for
           thy
           endlesse
           comfort
           :
           first
           ,
           To
           trie
           ,
           whether
           Thou
           wilt
           trust
           in
           Him
           ,
           tho
           He
           slay
           Thee
           ,
           as
           Iob
           did
           .
           Every
           Cock-boate
           can
           swim
           in
           a
           River
           ;
           every
           Sculler
           saile
           in
           a
           Calme
           :
           In
           ordinary
           gusts
           ,
           any
           man
           of
           meaner
           skill
           ,
           and
           lesser
           patience
           ,
           can
           steere
           aright
           ,
           and
           hold
           up
           the
           head
           :
           But
           when
           the
           blacke
           tempest
           comes
           ,
           a
           tenth
           wave
           flowes
           ,
           One
           deepe
           calls
           an
           other
           ;
           when
           the
           tumultuous
           darkenesse
           of
           the
           sky
           ,
           the
           roaring
           of
           that
           restlesse
           Creature
           represents
           terrible
           things
           ,
           and
           Heaven
           and
           earth
           are
           blundered
           together
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ▪
           with
           horrible
           confusions
           ;
           when
           nature
           yeelds
           ,
           spirits
           faint
           ,
           hearts
           faile
           ;
           then
           to
           stand
           upright
           and
           unshaken
           ;
           
           then
           to
           say
           with
           
             David
             ;
             I
             will
             not
             feare
             ,
             tho
             the
             earth
             bee
             removed
             :
             and
             tho
             the
             mountaines
             bee
             carried
             into
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             Sea
             :
             Tho
             the
             waters
             thereof
             
             roare
             ,
             and
             bee
             troubled
             ;
             tho
             the
             Mountai●es
             shake
             with
             the
             swelling
             thereof
             .
             Selah
             :
          
           I
           say
           ,
           that●s
           the
           Man
           ,
           which
           is
           found
           at
           the
           heart-roote
           indeede
           ,
           and
           steele
           to
           the
           backe
           :
           and
           then
           is
           the
           invincible
           might
           ,
           and
           incomparable
           valour
           of
           Faith
           made
           knowne
           with
           a
           witnesse
           ;
           who
           ever
           hath
           Gods
           sure
           Word
           for
           the
           Compasse
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           at
           the
           Helme
           .
           Then
           doth
           this
           glorious
           grace
           shine
           ,
           and
           triumph
           above
           nature
           ,
           sense
           ,
           reason
           ,
           worldly
           wisedome
           ,
           the
           arme
           of
           flesh
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Creation
           .
           In
           such
           desperate
           extremities
           ,
           and
           sorest
           trials
           ,
           it
           shewes
           it selfe
           like
           the
           *
           Adamant
           ,
           that
           nothing
           will
           breake
           ;
           the
           **
           Palme
           tree
           ,
           that
           yeelds
           not
           to
           the
           waightiest
           burden
           ;
           the
           Shoote-Anchor
           ,
           that
           holds
           ,
           when
           other
           tacklings
           breake
           ;
           the
           oile
           ,
           that
           ever
           over-swims
           the
           greatest
           quantity
           of
           water
           we
           can
           poure
           upon
           it
           .
           And
           with
           this
           improovement
           of
           the
           extraordinary
           power
           of
           faith
           ,
           God
           is
           exceedingly
           well-pleased
           ,
           and
           highly
           honoured
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           To
           en-ure
           thee
           to
           patience
           ,
           obedience
           ,
           and
           submission
           to
           His
           blessed
           Will
           in
           every
           thing
           ,
           even
           extremest
           sufferings
           ,
           if
           Hee
           so
           please
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           To
           worke
           in
           Thee
           ,
           a
           deeper
           detestation
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           further
           divorce
           from
           the
           world
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           To
           quicken
           ,
           improove
           ,
           and
           exercise
           some
           speciall
           graces
           extraordinarily
           .
           
             Thou
             didst
             hide
             thy
             face
          
           ,
           
           saith
           
             David
             ,
             and
             I
             was
             troubled
             .
          
           Then
           
             I
             cried
             unto
             Thee
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Then
           was
           the
           spirit
           of
           praier
           put
           to
           it
           indeede
           ;
           and
           so
           was
           the
           grace
           of
           
             patience
             ,
             waiting
          
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           To
           cause
           thee
           to
           prize
           more
           dearely
           ,
           and
           to
           keepe
           more
           carefully
           ,
           when
           it
           comes
           againe
           ,
           Gods
           glorious
           presence
           ,
           and
           the
           quickning
           influence
           of
           His
           grace
           and
           comfort
           .
           Wee
           never
           apprehend
           the
           worth
           ,
           and
           excellency
           of
           any
           thing
           so
           well
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           want
           of
           it
           .
           The
           un-interrupted
           ,
           &
           secure
           enjoyment
           of
           the
           best
           things
           ,
           and
           even
           those
           that
           please
           us
           best
           ,
           without
           vicissitude
           ,
           and
           enter
           change
           ,
           is
           woont
           to
           breed
           such
           cheapnes
           and
           satiety
           ,
           and
           so
           dulls
           the
           Soules
           appetite
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           neither
           so
           affected
           with
           their
           pretious
           sweetnesse
           ,
           nor
           
           thankfully
           ●●vished
           with
           the
           present
           possession
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           ought
           .
           Health
           is
           then
           highly
           valewed
           ,
           when
           sicknesse
           hath
           made
           us
           sensible
           of
           such
           a
           Iewell
           :
           wee
           then
           rellish
           our
           food
           extraordinarily
           ,
           when
           wee
           have
           fasted
           longer
           then
           ordinary
           :
           Rest
           doth
           then
           refresh
           us
           most
           ,
           when
           our
           bodies
           have
           been
           tired
           ,
           and
           over-travelled
           .
           Sixthly
           ,
           To
           make
           thee
           conformable
           in
           some
           measure
           ,
           to
           Christs
           immeasurable
           spirituall
           sufferings
           .
           Seventhly
           ,
           To
           manifest
           ,
           and
           make
           illustrious
           ,
           His
           mightinesse
           and
           mercy
           in
           thy
           deliverance
           ,
           and
           the
           
             power
             of
             Christs
             resurrection
          
           .
           
           
             Wilt
             thou
             shew
             wonders
             to
             the
             Dead
          
           ?
           saith
           
             Heman
             .
             Shall
             the
             dead
             arise
             ,
             and
             praise
             thee
             ?
             Selah
             .
          
           Those
           ,
           whom
           the
           mercifull
           hand
           of
           God
           hath
           lifted
           up
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           depth
           of
           a
           spirituall
           desertion
           ,
           will
           easily
           acknowledge
           it
           ,
           as
           omnipotent
           a
           worke
           and
           wonder
           ,
           as
           to
           pull
           out
           of
           the
           mouth
           of
           Hell
           ,
           and
           raise
           a
           dead
           man
           out
           of
           the
           grave
           .
           Eighthly
           ,
           To
           represent
           unto
           thee
           ,
           the
           difference
           of
           thy
           condition
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           to
           come
           .
           This
           is
           our
           time
           of
           nurture
           ,
           
           not
           of
           Inheritance
           .
           Here
           wee
           
             walke
             by
             faith
             ,
             not
             by
             sight
             .
             Wee
             live
             by
             faith
             ,
          
           not
           by
           feeling
           .
           In
           this
           vale
           of
           teares
           
             wee
             are
             killed
             all
             the
             day
             long
          
           :
           But
           heavenly
           glimpses
           of
           
             unspeakeable
             and
             glorious
             ioy
          
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           ravishments
           of
           Soule
           ,
           are
           d
           seldome
           and
           short
           :
           Their
           fullnesse
           ,
           and
           constant
           fruition
           ,
           is
           reserved
           for
           the
           next
           life
           .
           Here
           wee
           are
           trained
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           in
           a
           spirituall
           warfare
           against
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           the
           Divell
           ;
           wee
           are
           exercised
           unto
           New-obedience
           ,
           by
           manifold
           crosses
           ,
           troubles
           ,
           and
           temptations
           :
           Satan
           is
           sometimes
           set
           upon
           us
           ,
           to
           afflict
           us
           with
           His
           owne
           immediate
           Hellish
           suggestions
           ;
           Sometimes
           our
           owne
           sinnes
           grievously
           affright
           us
           ,
           with
           renewed
           representations
           of
           horrour
           ;
           Sometimes
           our
           owne
           God
           frownes
           upon
           us
           Himselfe
           ,
           with
           His
           displeased
           and
           angry
           countenance
           ;
           and
           in
           love
           leaves
           us
           a
           while
           ,
           to
           the
           terrours
           of
           a
           spirituall
           desertion
           :
           Hee
           sometimes
           laies
           His
           visiting
           〈◊〉
           upon
           our
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           casteth
           us
           downe
           〈…〉
           of
           sicknesse
           ;
           
           Sometimes
           Hee
           sends
           heavy
           crosses
           upon
           our
           outward
           States
           ,
           and
           breakes
           the
           Staffe
           of
           our
           prosperity
           ;
           Continually
           ,
           almost
           ,
           Hee
           suffers
           many
           malicious
           Currs
           to
           barke
           at
           us
           with
           slanders
           ,
           lies
           ,
           disgracefull
           imputations
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           enemies
           of
           grace
           ,
           to
           pursue
           us
           bitterly
           with
           much
           malice
           and
           disdaine
           :
           Thus
           are
           wee
           trained
           ,
           and
           entertained
           in
           this
           world
           ;
           Our
           Crowning
           comes
           in
           the
           World
           to
           come
           .
           Ninthly
           ,
           To
           cause
           thee
           to
           have
           recourse
           with
           more
           reverence
           ,
           thirst
           ,
           and
           thankfull
           acknowledgement
           to
           the
           Well-head
           of
           refreshings
           :
           if
           God
           once
           withdraw
           the
           light
           of
           His
           countenance
           ,
           and
           comfortable
           quickning
           of
           His
           Spirit
           ;
           wee
           shall
           find
           no
           comfort
           at
           all
           in
           any
           Creature
           ,
           no
           life
           in
           the
           Ordinances
           ,
           no
           feeling
           of
           our
           spirituall
           life
           ;
           and
           therefore
           wee
           must
           needs
           ,
           to
           the
           ever-springing
           Fountaine
           of
           All-sufficiency
           ,
           &c.
           
           Which
           blessed
           ends
           and
           effects
           ,
           when
           the
           good
           hand
           of
           our
           God
           hath
           wrought
           ;
           Hee
           will
           as
           certainly
           returne
           ,
           as
           ever
           the
           Sunne
           did
           after
           the
           darkest
           Mid-night
           ;
           and
           that
           with
           abundance
           of
           glory
           ,
           and
           sweetnesse
           ,
           proportionable
           to
           the
           former
           dejection
           ,
           and
           darknesse
           of
           our
           spirits
           .
           The
           lowest
           ebbe
           of
           a
           spirituall
           desertion
           ,
           brings
           the
           highest
           tide
           of
           spirituall
           exultation
           .
           As
           wee
           may
           see
           before
           in
           Mistris
           Brettergh
           and
           Master
           
             Peacocke
             .
             pag.
          
           84.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           What
           is
           the
           reason
           ,
           thou
           art
           so
           sad
           ,
           and
           sore
           afflicted
           ,
           for
           the
           absence
           of
           thy
           Beloved
           ;
           and
           with
           want
           of
           the
           woonted
           gracious
           ,
           and
           comfortable
           workings
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ?
           It
           is
           because
           Thou
           hast
           formerly
           grasped
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           sweetly
           ,
           and
           savingly
           ,
           in
           the
           armes
           of
           thy
           Soule
           ;
           been
           sensibly
           refreshed
           
             with
             the
             savour
             of
             His
             good
             ointments
          
           ;
           ravished
           extraordinarily
           with
           the
           beauty
           of
           His
           Person
           ,
           dearenesse
           of
           His
           blood
           ,
           riches
           of
           His
           purchase
           ,
           and
           glory
           of
           his
           kingdome
           ;
           And
           hast
           heretofore
           holden
           Him
           ,
           as
           the
           very
           life
           of
           thy
           Soule
           ,
           and
           chiefest
           and
           
             onely
             treasure
          
           ;
           ejaculating
           ,
           with
           David
           ,
           unfainedly
           from
           the
           heart-roote
           ,
           
           
             Whom
             have
             I
             in
             Heaven
             but
             Thee
             ?
             And
             there
             is
             none
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             that
             I
             desire
             ,
             besides
             
             Thee
             ?
          
           (
           Earth
           is
           an
           Hell
           ,
           and
           Heaven
           no
           Heaven
           ,
           without
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           )
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           the
           present
           griefe
           ,
           that
           thy
           well-beloved
           is
           now
           gone
           ,
           argues
           evidently
           ,
           this
           former
           enjoyment
           of
           His
           gracious
           presence
           .
           And
           then
           build
           upon
           't
           ,
           as
           upon
           the
           surest
           Rocke
           :
           
             Once
             Christs
             ,
             and
             His
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
           
             The
             gifts
             and
             calling
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             without
             repentance
             ,
             Whom
             Hee
             loveth
             once
             ,
             Hee
             loveth
             unto
             the
             end
             :
          
           
           Hee
           is
           no
           
             changeling
             in
             his
             love
             ;
             I
             am
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           faith
           Hee
           ,
           
             I
             change
             not
             :
             therefore
             yee
             sonnes
             of
             Iacob
             are
             not
             consumed
             :
          
           *
           
             Once
             elected
             ,
             ever
             beloved
          
           :
           Once
           a
           New-borne
           ,
           and
           borne
           to
           eternity
           :
           If
           once
           the
           sanctifying
           Spirit
           hath
           seizd
           upon
           Thee
           for
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           thou
           art
           made
           sure
           ,
           and
           lockt
           fast
           for
           ever
           ,
           in
           the
           armes
           of
           his
           love
           ,
           with
           everlasting
           barres
           of
           mercy
           and
           might
           ,
           from
           any
           mortall
           hurt
           ,
           and
           adversary
           power
           .
           Thou
           maist
           then
           cast
           downe
           the
           gauntlet
           of
           defiance
           against
           the
           Devill
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           world
           ;
           and
           take
           up
           with
           Paul
           ,
           that
           victorious
           chalenge
           unto
           all
           created
           things
           :
           b
           
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             neither
             death
             ,
             nor
             life
             ,
             nor
             Angels
             ,
             nor
             Principalities
             ,
             nor
             powers
             ,
             nor
             things
             present
             ,
             nor
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             nor
             height
             ,
             nor
             depth
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             Creature
             ,
             shall
             bee
             able
             to
             separate
             mee
             from
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             our
             Lord
             :
          
           Hee
           may
           
             hide
             His
             face
             from
             Thee
          
           for
           a
           while
           ;
           but
           thou
           hast
           His
           owne
           sure
           ,
           and
           inviolable
           Word
           from
           His
           owne
           mouth
           .
           That
           Hee
           will
           returne
           ,
           and
           
             with
             everlasting
             kindnesse
             have
             mercy
             on
             thee
             .
          
           Hee
           c
           may
           frowne
           upon
           Thee
           ,
           I
           confesse
           ,
           for
           a
           season
           ;
           
           and
           so
           fright
           thee
           with
           his
           terrours
           ,
           as
           tho
           ,
           in
           thy
           present
           apprehension
           ,
           thou
           wert
           a
           lost
           Man
           :
           But
           Hee
           never
           will
           ;
           Hee
           cannot
           possibly
           forsake
           thee
           finally
           .
           
             I
             have
          
           d
           
             sworne
             once
             by
             my
             holinesse
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             not
             faile
             David
             ;
             Psal.
          
           89.35
           .
           And
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           thy
           former
           feelings
           of
           the
           motions
           of
           the
           Spirit
           and
           grace
           ,
           doe
           give
           cleare
           evidence
           ,
           and
           assurance
           ,
           that
           spirituall
           life
           is
           still
           e
           resident
           in
           thy
           Soule
           ;
           tho
           runne
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           into
           the
           roote
           ,
           and
           tho
           it
           's
           more
           lively
           operations
           ,
           and
           effects
           bee
           suspended
           for
           a
           time
           .
           f
           The
           Woman
           ,
           that
           hath
           once
           felt
           the
           Child
           stir
           in
           Her
           wombe
           ,
           is
           most
           assured
           ,
           that
           shee
           is
           with-Child
           ;
           that
           an
           immortall
           Soule
           ,
           and
           naturall
           life
           ,
           is
           infused
           into
           it
           by
           the
           omnipotent
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           though
           at
           other
           times
           ,
           shee
           perceive
           no
           motion
           at
           all
           :
           It
           is
           so
           in
           the
           present
           Point
           .
           And
           thy
           grieving
           also
           ,
           groaning
           ,
           and
           panting
           after
           Christ
           ,
           is
           an
           unanswerable
           argument
           ,
           that
           thou
           art
           alive
           spiritually
           .
           Lay
           the
           waight
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           upon
           a
           man
           ,
           that
           is
           starke
           dead
           ,
           and
           Hee
           can
           neither
           stirre
           ,
           cry
           ,
           or
           complaine
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Consider
           that
           some
           graces
           are
           more
           substantiall
           in
           themselves
           ,
           more
           profitable
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           of
           greater
           necessitie
           for
           salvation
           ;
           as
           Faith
           ,
           repentance
           ,
           love
           ,
           New-obedience
           ,
           active
           and
           passive
           ;
           Selfe-deniall
           ,
           vilenesse
           in
           our
           owne
           eyes
           ,
           humble
           walking
           with
           God
           ,
           &c.
           
           Others
           are
           not
           so
           ,
           or
           absolutely
           ,
           necessary
           ,
           but
           accompany
           a
           saving
           state
           ,
           as
           separable
           accidents
           ;
           as
           
             ioy
             and
             peace
             in
             believing
          
           ,
           sensible
           comfort
           in
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           comfortable
           feelings
           of
           Gods
           favour
           ,
           rejoycing
           in
           hope
           ,
           a
           lively
           freedome
           in
           prayer
           ,
           *
           assurance
           of
           evidence
           ,
           a
           &c.
           
           And
           from
           hence
           mayest
           thou
           take
           comfort
           in
           two
           respects
           :
           First
           ,
           Desertion
           deprives
           thee
           only
           of
           these
           comfortable
           accessar●es
           ;
           but
           thou
           art
           still
           possest
           of
           the
           Principall
           ,
           and
           substantialls
           of
           salvation
           :
           Of
           which
           ,
           not
           the
           utmost
           concurrence
           of
           all
           hellish
           ,
           and
           earthly
           rage
           ,
           can
           
           possibly
           rob
           thee
           ;
           And
           therefore
           thou
           art
           well
           enough
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           and
           as
           safe
           ,
           as
           safety
           it selfe
           can
           make
           thee
           .
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           Losse
           of
           these
           lesse
           principall
           graces
           (
           which
           by
           accident
           ,
           is
           a
           singular
           advantage
           and
           gaine
           )
           drives
           thee
           nearer
           unto
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           by
           many
           unutterable
           groanes
           ;
           every
           one
           whereof
           ,
           is
           a
           strong
           cry
           in
           the
           eares
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           causeth
           thee
           ,
           better
           to
           prise
           ,
           and
           plie
           ;
           to
           exercise
           ,
           and
           improove
           more
           fruitfully
           ,
           those
           other
           more
           necessary
           graces
           ,
           without
           which
           thou
           canst
           not
           bee
           saved
           .
           It
           is
           a
           wise
           ,
           and
           honest
           passage
           in
           Mistris
           
             Iuxons
             Monument
             ;
             pag
          
           60.
           
           
             Shee
             continued
             faithfull
             to
             the
             ende
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             substantiall
             graces
             .
             For
             howsoever
             shee
             mourned
             for
             the
             want
             of
             that
             degree
             of
             ioy
             ,
             which
             shee
             had
             felt
             in
             former
             times
             ;
             yet
             she
             continued
             in
             repentance
             ;
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             righteousnesse
             ;
             in
             a
             tender
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             Children
             ;
             in
             holy
             zeale
             ,
             and
             fruitfulnesse
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             last
             period
             of
             her
             daies
             .
             And
             indeede
             ,
             her
             want
             of
             full
             ioy
             was
             so
             sanctified
             unto
             her
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             furtherance
             to
             a
             better
             grace
             ;
             namely
             ,
             to
             repentance
             ,
             and
             selfe-deniall
             ,
             and
             base
             esteeme
             of
             her selfe
             .
             And
             I
             call
             repentance
             ▪
             a
             better
             grace
             then
             ioy
             ,
             because
             ,
             howsoever
             ioy
             ,
             is
             a
             most
             excellent
             gift
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             yet
             unto
             us
             ,
             repentance
             is
             more
             profitable
             .
             For
             I
             make
             no
             question
             ,
             but
             that
             a
             mourning
             Christian
             may
             bee
             saved
             without
             ravishing
             ioy
             ;
             and
             that
             Christ
             may
             wipe
             away
             his
             his
             teares
             in
             heaven
             :
             but
             no
             Christian
             shall
             bee
             saved
             without
             repentance
             ,
             and
             selfe-deniall
             .
          
           For
           instance
           :
           The
           darkenesse
           of
           our
           Spirits
           in
           spirituall
           desertions
           ,
           sets
           our
           Faith
           on
           worke
           extraordinarily
           .
           In
           such
           a
           Case
           ,
           it
           hath
           recourse
           with
           more
           love
           ,
           and
           longing
           to
           all
           the
           fountaines
           of
           life
           .
           The
           Person
           and
           Passion
           of
           Christ
           ;
           all
           the
           Promises
           ;
           Gods
           free
           grace
           ;
           His
           sweet
           Name
           ,
           and
           survaies
           them
           more
           seriously
           ;
           searches
           and
           sounds
           them
           to
           the
           bottome
           ;
           that
           by
           some
           meanes
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           it
           may
           subsist
           ,
           and
           hold
           up
           the
           head
           in
           such
           an
           evill
           time
           ,
           and
           amongst
           so
           many
           terrours
           ,
           and
           boisterous
           tempests
           .
           It
           is
           now
           put
           to
           the
           improvement
           ,
           of
           the
           very
           utmost
           of
           all
           
           it
           's
           heavenly
           vigour
           and
           valour
           ;
           and
           inforced
           to
           put
           forth
           it
           's
           highest
           ,
           and
           most
           heroicall
           Act
           ;
           even
           to
           cleave
           fast
           to
           the
           
             sure
             Word
          
           of
           God
           ,
           against
           all
           sense
           and
           feeling
           ;
           against
           all
           terrours
           ,
           tricks
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           temptations
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           And
           by
           this
           extraordinary
           exercise
           and
           wrastling
           ,
           it
           is
           notably
           strengthened
           ,
           and
           steeled
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           .
           For
           as
           sloth
           ,
           idlenesse
           ,
           and
           want
           of
           exercise
           ,
           doth
           much
           emasculate
           ,
           and
           make
           our
           bodies
           more
           unactive
           ,
           and
           unable
           ;
           but
           hard-ship
           ,
           agitation
           and
           imployment
           ,
           doth
           much
           quicken
           ,
           and
           fortifie
           them
           :
           So
           it
           is
           in
           the
           present
           Point
           .
           Without
           oppositions
           and
           assault
           ,
           Faith
           langvisheth
           ,
           and
           lies
           hid
           ;
           but
           when
           stormes
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           troubles
           are
           towards
           ,
           it
           stirres
           up
           it selfe
           ;
           gathers
           it's
           strength
           ,
           and
           forces
           together
           :
           casts
           about
           for
           subsidiary
           assistance
           by
           prayer
           ,
           Ministeriall
           counsell
           ,
           meditation
           upon
           speciall
           promises
           for
           the
           purpose
           ;
           experimentall
           recounting
           former
           deliverances
           ,
           mercies
           ,
           and
           favours
           upon
           our selves
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           so
           becomes
           farre
           more
           excellent
           and
           victorious
           ,
           for
           future
           incounters
           .
           It
           furthers
           also
           Repentance
           :
           In
           respect
           of
           ,
           first
           ,
           Sight
           of
           sins
           .
           For
           thorow
           the
           glasse
           of
           spirituall
           Affliction
           we
           see
           more
           ,
           and
           them
           more
           monstrously
           vile
           .
           The
           clouds
           of
           inward
           trouble
           especially
           ,
           unite
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           and
           collect
           the
           sight
           of
           our
           soules
           ;
           and
           so
           represent
           our
           sinnes
           more
           to
           the
           life
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           true
           colours
           :
           where
           as
           the
           glistering
           of
           prosperity
           ,
           is
           wont
           to
           disperse
           and
           dazle
           it
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Of
           sense
           ;
           wee
           are
           then
           more
           apprehensive
           of
           divine
           wrath
           ,
           and
           weight
           of
           sinne
           ;
           when
           wee
           are
           terrified
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           taste
           of
           those
           immeasurable
           Seaes
           of
           bitternesse
           ,
           and
           terrour
           ,
           which
           it
           infinitely
           merits
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           God.
           Thirdly
           ,
           Of
           hatred
           and
           opposition
           ;
           wee
           then
           grow
           into
           a
           more
           hearty
           loathing
           of
           that
           sweet
           meat
           ,
           which
           wee
           are
           too
           apt
           to
           tumble
           into
           our
           mouth
           ,
           
           &
           
             hide
             under
             our
             tongue
          
           ;
           when
           wee
           feele
           it
           accompanied
           with
           such
           sower
           sauce
           ,
           and
           turned
           into
           gall
           and
           gravell
           
             within
             us
          
           .
           Wee
           shall
           afterwards
           bee
           farre
           more
           watchfull
           ,
           and
           afraid
           to
           give
           
           entertainement
           ,
           or
           warmth
           in
           our
           bosomes
           to
           those
           Vipers
           ,
           which
           have
           so
           bitten
           and
           stung
           us
           .
           It
           makes
           Selfe-deniall
           more
           resolute
           and
           thorow
           .
           For
           the
           dearest
           and
           most
           desirable
           things
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           compared
           with
           Christ
           ,
           were
           never
           viler
           dung
           in
           our
           esteeme
           ,
           then
           at
           such
           a
           time
           .
           Wee
           then
           finde
           that
           most
           true
           ;
           That
           tho
           all
           the
           Starres
           shine
           never
           so
           bright
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           still
           night
           ,
           because
           the
           Sunne
           is
           gone
           ;
           But
           the
           alone
           presence
           of
           that
           Prince
           of
           light
           ,
           creates
           a
           comfortable
           and
           glorious
           day
           ;
           though
           never
           a
           Starre
           appeare
           .
           So
           ,
           let
           us
           enjoy
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           ;
           and
           no
           matter
           ,
           tho
           all
           the
           creatures
           in
           the
           World
           bee
           turned
           into
           Beares
           ,
           or
           Divels
           about
           us
           ;
           But
           if
           hee
           withdraw
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           the
           light
           of
           his
           countenance
           set
           out
           of
           our
           sight
           ;
           the
           confluence
           of
           all
           the
           comforts
           ,
           the
           whole
           Creation
           can
           afford
           ,
           will
           doe
           us
           no
           good
           at
           all
           .
           It
           quickneth
           notably
           our
           New-obedience
           .
           In
           respect
           of
           ,
           first
           ,
           
             Holinesse
             towards
             God
          
           ,
           and
           reverent
           heavenly
           behaviour
           about
           the
           first
           Table
           .
           A
           generall
           taste
           and
           triall
           whereof
           ,
           wee
           may
           take
           ,
           by
           comparing
           Marriners
           in
           a
           storme
           ,
           and
           arrived
           in
           the
           Haven
           ;
           h
           Prisons
           with
           Theaters
           ;
           Burialls
           with
           Banquets
           ;
           Beds
           of
           sickenesse
           ,
           and
           expectation
           of
           death
           ,
           with
           strength
           of
           youth
           ,
           and
           prosperous
           health
           ;
           and
           ,
           which
           is
           punctuall
           for
           my
           purpose
           ,
           fits
           of
           temptation
           ,
           with
           times
           of
           spirituall
           wellfare
           .
           For
           as
           in
           the
           one
           state
           ,
           wee
           may
           observe
           too
           much
           presumption
           ,
           and
           putting
           farre
           from
           us
           the
           evill
           day
           ,
           forgetfulnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           security
           ,
           and
           sloth
           :
           so
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           Trouble
           ,
           danger
           and
           distresse
           ,
           much
           alter
           the
           Case
           .
           Wee
           shall
           then
           see
           them
           ,
           bitterly
           bewayling
           their
           former
           sinnes
           ;
           trembling
           in
           the
           dust
           ,
           seeking
           early
           Gods
           face
           and
           favour
           ;
           falling
           to
           prayer
           ;
           vowing
           better
           obedience
           ;
           and
           promising
           ,
           upon
           deliverance
           ,
           much
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           a
           happy
           change
           .
           What
           mighty
           groanes
           of
           spirit
           proceede
           from
           the
           deserted
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           Case
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           strongest
           praiers
           ,
           tho
           in
           that
           agony
           they
           falsely
           complaine
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           pray
           ?
           How
           greedy
           are
           they
           of
           godly
           conference
           ,
           counsell
           and
           comfort
           
           out
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           daies
           of
           humiliation
           ,
           of
           the
           most
           searching
           Sermons
           ,
           godliest
           company
           ,
           presence
           and
           praiers
           of
           the
           precisest
           Ministers
           ?
           How
           fearefull
           are
           they
           ,
           to
           heare
           any
           worldly
           talke
           upon
           the
           
             Lords
             day
          
           ?
           How
           sensible
           of
           the
           least
           sinne
           ,
           any
           dishonour
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           all
           appearance
           of
           evill
           ?
           In
           a
           word
           ;
           how
           busie
           are
           they
           about
           that
           
             One
             necessary
             thing
          
           ?
           Secondly
           ,
           Of
           
             compassionatenesse
             towards
             others
          
           .
           Selfe-sufferings
           soften
           mens
           hearts
           towards
           their
           Brethren
           :
           Personall
           miseries
           makes
           them
           pittifull
           ,
           and
           painefull
           to
           afford
           all
           possible
           help
           in
           times
           of
           distresse
           .
           Experience
           of
           our
           owne
           weakenesses
           ,
           wants
           ,
           danger
           to
           sinke
           under
           the
           waves
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           and
           dis-ability
           to
           subsist
           by
           our selves
           ,
           begets
           a
           sweet
           mildnesse
           ,
           and
           gentle
           behaviour
           towards
           our
           neighbours
           ;
           whose
           assistance
           ,
           visitation
           and
           praiers
           wee
           now
           see
           ,
           wee
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           in
           extremities
           ,
           and
           evill
           times
           .
           Prosperity
           is
           apt
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           to
           produce
           scornefulnesse
           ,
           insolency
           ,
           selfe-confidence
           ,
           and
           contempt
           of
           others
           ;
           But
           Gods
           hand
           upon
           us
           ,
           especially
           in
           afflictions
           of
           Soule
           ,
           teacheth
           us
           another
           lesson
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           how
           fraile
           ,
           weake
           ,
           and
           unworthie
           wee
           are
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           Of
           selfe-knowledge
           .
           In
           times
           of
           peace
           and
           calmenesse
           ,
           looking
           thorow
           the
           false
           spectacles
           of
           selfe-love
           and
           conceitednesse
           ,
           we
           are
           ready
           to
           over-weene
           ,
           and
           out-prize
           our
           gifts
           ;
           to
           mistake
           shadowes
           ,
           for
           substances
           ;
           smallest
           Mites
           of
           vertues
           ,
           for
           richest
           talents
           ;
           the
           infant
           beginnings
           of
           grace
           ,
           for
           
             tallnesse
             in
             Christ
          
           :
           But
           remove
           these
           deceiving
           glasses
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           touchstone
           of
           some
           sorer
           triall
           represent
           our selves
           unto
           our selves
           ;
           and
           wee
           shall
           more
           clearely
           see
           our
           spirituall
           abilities
           ,
           in
           their
           true
           nature
           and
           proportion
           .
           Then
           all
           unsound
           semblances
           of
           selfe-conceited
           sufficiencies
           ,
           and
           former
           flourishes
           of
           unhumble
           assurance
           (
           which
           like
           gilded
           Papers
           ,
           or
           Posts
           ,
           shewing
           gloriously
           in
           the
           Sunshine
           ,
           and
           seeming
           pure
           gold
           in
           outward
           appearance
           )
           will
           vanish
           quite
           away
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           nothing
           in
           the
           fire
           of
           spirituall
           afflictions
           .
           Then
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           our
           ,
           too
           much
           vaunted
           of
           ,
           Christian
           valour
           ,
           
           
           
           
           
           will
           bee
           discovered
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           acknowledged
           of
           us
           ;
           when
           wee
           are
           put
           to
           wrastle
           with
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           left
           to
           the
           horrour
           of
           some
           hideous
           temptation
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Heare
           Master
           Hooker
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           great
           learning
           ,
           and
           very
           sound
           in
           this
           point
           :
           (
           I
           varie
           some
           words
           ,
           but
           keepe
           the
           sense
           entire
           )
           
             Happier
             a
             great
             deale
             is
             that
             mans
             Case
             ,
             whose
             soule
             by
             inward
             desolation
             is
             humbled
             ,
             then
             hee
             ,
             whose
             heart
             is
             ,
             through
             abundance
             of
             spirituall
             delight
             ,
             lifted
             up
             ,
             and
             exalted
             above
             measure
             .
             Better
             is
             it
             sometimes
             to
             goe
             downe
             into
             the
             pit
             with
             him
             ,
             who
             beholding
             darknes
             ,
             and
             bewailing
             the
             losse
             of
             inward
             ioy
             and
             consolation
             ,
             crieth
             from
             the
             bottome
             of
             the
             lowest
             hell
             ;
             My
             God
             ,
             My
             God
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             mee
             ?
             Then
             continually
             to
             walke
             arme
             in
             arme
             with
             Angels
             ;
             to
             sit
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             in
             Abrahams
             bosome
             ;
             and
             to
             have
             no
             thought
             or
             cogitation
             ,
          
           but
           of
           peace
           ,
           and
           blessing
           himselfe
           in
           the
           singularity
           of
           assurance
           above
           other
           men
           ;
           to
           say
           ,
           I
           desire
           no
           other
           blisse
           ,
           but
           only
           duration
           of
           my
           present
           comfortable
           feelings
           ,
           and
           fruition
           of
           God
           :
           
             I
             want
             nothing
             ,
             but
             even
             thrusting
             into
             heaven
          
           ;
           and
           the
           like
           .
           For
           in
           the
           height
           of
           spirituall
           ravishments
           ,
           thou
           art
           in
           great
           a
           hazard
           of
           being
           
             exalted
             above
             measure
          
           ;
           and
           so
           may
           bee
           justly
           exposed
           to
           a
           
             Thorne
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             Messenger
             of
             Satan
             to
             buffet
             thee
             ,
          
           which
           is
           a
           very
           heavie
           case
           :
           But
           now
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           the
           lowest
           degree
           of
           humiliation
           under
           Gods
           mighty
           hand
           ,
           is
           the
           nearest
           step
           to
           rising
           ,
           and
           extraordinary
           exultation
           of
           spirit
           ;
           The
           extremest
           darknesse
           of
           a
           spirituall
           desertion
           ,
           is
           wont
           to
           go
           immediately
           before
           the
           glorious
           Sun-rise
           of
           heavenly
           light
           ,
           and
           un-utterable
           lightsomnes
           in
           the
           soule
           .
           David
           securely
           pleasing
           ,
           and
           applauding
           himselfe
           in
           his
           present
           stability
           ,
           and
           strong
           conceit
           of
           the
           continuance
           of
           his
           peace
           ,
           brake
           out
           thus
           ;
           
             I
             shal
             never
             be
             moved
             ;
             Lord
             ,
             by
             thy
             favour
             thou
             hast
             made
             my
             mountaine
             to
             stand
             strong
             :
          
           But
           hee
           was
           quickly
           throwne
           downe
           ,
           from
           the
           top
           of
           his
           supposed
           unmoveable
           hill
           ;
           taken
           off
           from
           the
           height
           of
           his
           confidence
           ,
           and
           lay
           trembling
           in
           the
           dust
           .
           
             Thou
             didst
             
             hide
             thy
             face
             ,
             and
             I
             was
             ▪
          
           b
           troubled
           .
           But
           now
           that
           sweetest
           rapture
           of
           incredible
           joy
           (
           for
           so
           he
           spake
           ,
           
             The
             ioy
             which
             I
             feele
             in
             my
             conscience
             is
             incredible
          
           )
           did
           arise
           in
           Master
           Peacocks
           heart
           ,
           when
           hee
           was
           newly
           come
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           mouth
           of
           Hell.
           Mistris
           
             Bretterghs
             wonderfull
             reioycing
          
           followed
           immediately
           ,
           upon
           her
           returne
           out
           of
           a
           
             roaring
             wildernesse
          
           ,
           as
           she
           called
           it
           .
           What
           large
           effusions
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           overflowing
           rivers
           of
           heavenly
           peace
           ,
           were
           plentifully
           showred
           downe
           upon
           
             Robert
             Glovers
          
           troubled
           spirit
           ,
           after
           the
           heaviest
           night
           ,
           in
           all
           likelyhood
           ,
           that
           ever
           he
           had
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           a
           greivous
           Desertion
           ?
        
         
           5.
           
           Nay
           ,
           heare
           the
           Spirit
           of
           all
           truth
           and
           comfort
           Himselfe
           immediately
           :
           
             Who
             is
             among
             you
             that
             feareth
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             obeyeth
             the
             voyce
             of
             his
             servant
             ,
             that
             walketh
             in
             darkenesse
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             light
             ?
             Let
             him
             trust
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             stay
             upon
             his
             God.
          
           Whence
           wee
           may
           draw
           a
           double
           comfort
           in
           time
           of
           Desertion
           :
           first
           ,
           Because
           in
           thy
           present
           apprehension
           ,
           thou
           finds
           ,
           and
           feeles
           thy selfe
           
             in
             darkenesse
          
           ,
           and
           
             to
             have
             no
             light
          
           ;
           thou
           art
           ready
           therupon
           to
           conceive
           ,
           and
           conclude
           un-necessarily
           against
           thy
           owne
           soule
           ,
           that
           
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             grace
             ,
             salvation
             ,
          
           and
           all
           ,
           are
           gone
           for
           ever
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           most
           cutting
           sting
           ,
           &
           sorest
           pang
           ,
           which
           grievously
           afflicts
           ,
           and
           rents
           the
           heart
           in
           pieces
           with
           restlesse
           angvish
           in
           such
           Cases
           .
           Out
           of
           what
           depth
           of
           horrour
           ,
           doe
           you
           thinke
           ,
           did
           these
           heavie
           groanes
           ,
           and
           almost
           ,
           if
           not
           c
           altogether
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           despairing
           speeches
           
           spring
           ,
           in
           those
           blessed
           Saints
           mentioned
           before
           ?
           d
           
             Will
             the
             Lord
             cast
             off
             for
             ever
             ?
             And
             will
             hee
             be
             favourable
             no
             more
             ?
             Is
             his
             mercy
             cleane
             gone
             for
             ever
             ?
             Doth
             his
             promise
             faile
             for
             evermore
             ?
          
           
           
             While
             I
             suffer
             thy
             terrours
             ,
             I
             am
          
           e
           distracted
           .
           I
           am
           amazed
           ,
           confounded
           ,
           and
           almost
           mad
           with
           feare
           ,
           least
           my
           soule
           should
           bee
           swallowed
           up
           ,
           with
           the
           horrours
           of
           eternall
           death
           :
           f
           
             I
             am
             afraid
             lest
             the
             Lord
             hath
             utterly
             withdrawne
             his
             wonted
             favour
             from
             me
             :
          
           g
           
             Woe
             ,
             woe
             ,
             woe
             ,
             &c.
             
             A
             weake
             ,
             a
             wofull
             ,
             a
             wretched
             ,
             a
             forsaken
             woman
             :
          
           h
           
             I
             have
             no
             more
             sense
             of
             grace
             then
             these
             curtaines
             .
             Oh!
             how
             wofull
             and
             miserable
             is
             my
             estate
             ,
             that
             must
             thus
             converse
             with
             hell-hounds
             !
             It
             is
             against
             the
             course
             of
             Gods
             proceedings
             to
             save
             mee
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           But
           now
           herein
           ,
           the
           deserted
           in
           the
           sense
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           are
           much
           deceived
           ,
           and
           extremely
           wrong
           their
           owne
           soules
           in
           such
           extremities
           ;
           not
           considering
           ,
           that
           their
           
             walking
             in
             darkenesse
          
           ,
           and
           
             having
             no
             light
          
           ,
           may
           most
           certainely
           consist
           with
           a
           saving
           estate
           ,
           and
           a
           Beeing
           in
           Gods
           favour
           ,
           tho
           for
           the
           present
           not
           perceived
           .
           Which
           appeares
           plainely
           by
           the
           quoted
           place
           :
           Wherein
           ,
           Hee
           that
           
             walketh
             in
             darkenesse
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             light
             ,
          
           is
           such
           an
           one
           
             as
             feareth
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             obeyeth
             the
             voice
             of
             his
             servant
             .
          
           Now
           the
           
             feare
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           obedience
           to
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           are
           evident
           markes
           of
           a
           gracious
           man.
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           servants
           of
           God
           are
           something
           come
           againe
           unto
           themselves
           ,
           they
           see
           ▪
           and
           censure
           their
           owne
           unadvisednesse
           in
           that
           respect
           ;
           disavow
           ,
           and
           disclaime
           all
           termes
           tending
           that
           way
           ,
           which
           they
           let
           hastily
           fall
           from
           them
           ,
           in
           heate
           of
           temptation
           .
           
             And
             I
             said
          
           ,
           
           faith
           
             David
             ,
             this
             is
             my
             infirmity
             :
             but
             I
             will
             remember
             the
             yeeres
             of
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             most
             High.
          
           i
           Truly
           ,
           said
           Master
           
             Peacocke
             ,
             my
             heart
             and
             soule
             have
             been
             far
             led
             ,
             and
             deepely
             troubled
             with
             temptations
             ,
             and
             stings
             of
             conscience
             ;
             but
             I
             thanke
             God
             ,
             they
             are
             eased
             in
             good
             measure
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             desire
             ,
             that
             I
             bee
             not
             branded
             with
             the
             note
             of
             a
             forlorne
             reprobate
             .
             Such
             questions
             ,
             Oppositions
             ,
             and
             all
             tending
             thereto
             ,
             I
             renounce
             .
          
           Here
           then
           is
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           comfort
           ,
           in
           the
           greatest
           darkenesse
           of
           a
           spirituall
           desertion
           :
           for
           wee
           may
           assure
           our selves
           ,
           that
           God
           by
           his
           blessed
           Spirit
           hath
           a
           secret
           influence
           ,
           and
           saving
           worke
           upon
           the
           soule
           of
           his
           Child
           ;
           when
           there
           is
           
             no
             light
          
           ,
           or
           feeling
           of
           his
           favour
           at
           all
           .
           The
           Sun
           ,
           we
           know
           ,
           tho
           hee
           leaves
           his
           light
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           yet
           notwithstanding
           ,
           descends
           by
           a
           reall
           effectual
           influence
           into
           the
           bosome
           ,
           and
           darkest
           bowels
           thereof
           ;
           and
           there
           exerciseth
           a
           most
           excellent
           work
           ,
           in
           begetting
           mettals
           ,
           Gold
           ,
           Silver
           ,
           and
           other
           pretious
           things
           .
           It
           is
           proportionably
           so
           in
           the
           present
           Point
           .
           A
           poore
           soule
           may
           lie
           groveling
           in
           the
           dust
           ,
           
             afflicted
             ,
             tossed
             with
             tempest
          
           ,
           and
           in
           present
           apprehension
           ,
           
             have
             no
             comfort
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           blessedly
           partake
           still
           of
           the
           sweet
           influence
           of
           Gods
           everlasting
           love
           ,
           of
           a
           secret
           saving
           worke
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           almighty
           support
           of
           the
           sanctifying
           Spirit
           .
           Let
           us
           looke
           upon
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           himselfe
           :
           *
           
             His
             holy
             soule
             ,
             though
             hee
             was
             Lord
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             upon
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             was
             even
             as
             a
             scorched
             heath-ground
             ,
             without
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             any
             drop
             of
             deaw
             of
             comfort
             ,
             either
             from
             Heaven
             or
             Earth
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           hee
           was
           gloriously
           sustained
           by
           an
           omnipotent
           influence
           :
           And
           
             God
             was
             never
             nearer
             unto
             Him
             ,
             than
             then
             ;
             neither
             Hee
             ,
             ever
             so
             obedient
             unto
             God.
          
           And
           I
           make
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           judicious
           eye
           of
           the
           well-experienced
           Physition
           ,
           may
           many
           times
           easily
           observe
           it
           ,
           in
           those
           troubled
           ,
           tempted
           and
           deserted
           soules
           ,
           which
           they
           deale
           ,
           and
           converse
           with
           ,
           for
           recovery
           and
           cure
           .
           This
           secret
           and
           saving
           influence
           (
           I
           speake
           of
           )
           might
           bee
           evidently
           discerned
           in
           Master
           
           Peacocke
           ,
           even
           at
           the
           worst
           .
           Some
           reverend
           Ministers
           standing
           by
           his
           bed
           of
           sorrow
           ,
           asked
           him
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           pray
           for
           him
           :
           Marke
           well
           his
           answer
           ,
           
             Take
             not
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             in
             vaine
             (
             said
             hee
             )
             by
             praying
             for
             a
             Reprobate
             .
          
           Which
           words
           well
           weighed
           ,
           seeme
           to
           imply
           ,
           and
           represent
           clearely
           to
           a
           spirituall
           discerning
           judgement
           ,
           some
           good
           measure
           ,
           even
           of
           the
           highest
           degree
           of
           divine
           love
           ;
           preferring
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           before
           the
           wellfare
           of
           his
           owne
           soule
           ;
           rather
           willing
           to
           have
           the
           meanes
           of
           his
           salvation
           neglected
           ,
           then
           the
           Lord
           dishonoured
           ,
           One
           asking
           another
           time
           ;
           whether
           hee
           loved
           such
           an
           One
           ,
           meaning
           a
           godly
           man
           :
           Yes
           ,
           saith
           hee
           .
           Why
           ?
           
             For
             his
             goodnesse
          
           .
           Another
           comming
           to
           him
           upon
           the
           
             Lords
             day
          
           ,
           willed
           him
           to
           put
           his
           hand
           to
           a
           note
           of
           certaine
           debts
           :
           
             This
             is
             not
             a
             day
             for
             that
             ,
          
           said
           hee
           .
           And
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           hee
           would
           hardly
           suffer
           any
           to
           stay
           with
           him
           from
           the
           Sermon
           .
           Beeing
           told
           of
           suffering
           plaisters
           out
           of
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           to
           rest
           upon
           his
           wounded
           soule
           ;
           Hee
           brake
           out
           thus
           :
           
             Oh!
             if
             I
             had
             .
             Oh!
             if
             it
             would
             please
             God.
             I
             had
             rather
             then
             any
             thing
             in
             this
             ,
             or
             other
             three
             thousand
             Worlds
             !
          
           By
           these
           we
           may
           b
           see
           ,
           and
           other
           passages
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ;
           that
           our
           blessed
           God
           had
           a
           secret
           working
           ,
           and
           saving
           influence
           upon
           his
           soule
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           depth
           and
           hideous
           darkenesse
           of
           his
           most
           grievous
           desertion
           .
           Here
           is
           love
           ,
           first
           ,
           unto
           God
           in
           a
           high
           degree
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           
             deare
             affection
          
           unto
           his
           Children
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           his
           Image
           shining
           in
           them
           ;
           thirdly
           ,
           love
           unto
           his
           Sabbaths
           ,
           and
           salvation
           of
           others
           ;
           fourthly
           ,
           
             vehement
             desires
          
           after
           grace
           and
           Gods
           favour
           .
           All
           which
           ,
           were
           undeniable
           demonstrations
           of
           an
           undamned
           state
           ,
           to
           every
           understanding
           eye
           .
           Nay
           ,
           unquestionable
           arguments
           of
           spirituall
           life
           ,
           and
           designation
           to
           eternall
           blisse
           .
           Whereupon
           ,
           my
           resolution
           was
           then
           ,
           and
           protestation
           ,
           upon
           good
           ground
           :
           That
           if
           all
           the
           powerfull
           eloquence
           ,
           which
           rested
           with
           in
           the
           reverent
           bosome
           of
           mine
           owne
           deare
           Mother
           ,
           the
           famous
           Vniversity
           of
           Oxford
           ,
           managed
           by
           the
           S●raphicall
           tongue
           of
           
           the
           highest
           ,
           and
           most
           glorious
           Angell
           in
           heaven
           ,
           had
           been
           industriously
           set
           on
           worke
           for
           that
           purpose
           ;
           except
           I
           had
           heard
           my
           
             blessed
             Redeemer
          
           say
           ,
           I
           will
           rend
           a
           member
           from
           my
           Body
           ,
           and
           throw
           it
           away
           ;
           The
           
             holy
             Spirit
          
           say
           ,
           I
           will
           pull
           my
           seale
           from
           that
           Soule
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           savingly
           sanctifyed
           ;
           my
           
             gracious
             and
             mercifull
             Father
          
           say
           ,
           I
           wil
           this
           once
           faile
           ,
           &
           forsake
           One
           of
           mine
           ;
           I
           could
           never
           have
           been
           possibly
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           ,
           that
           soule
           of
           his
           ,
           so
           richly
           laden
           with
           heavenly
           treasure
           ,
           and
           gifts
           of
           God
           ,
           
           
             never
             to
             be
             repented
             of
          
           ;
           so
           syncerely
           exercised
           in
           the
           waies
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           opposition
           to
           the
           corruption
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           &c.
           should
           possibly
           perish
           !
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           suppose
           thou
           shouldest
           
             walke
             in
             darkenesse
             and
             have
             no
             light
             ,
          
           in
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           for
           the
           residue
           and
           remainder
           of
           thy
           few
           and
           evill
           dayes
           in
           this
           vale
           of
           teares
           ;
           nay
           ,
           and
           dye
           so
           ,
           before
           comfort
           comes
           ;
           yet
           be
           not
           discomforted
           .
           For
           
             fearing
             God
          
           ,
           and
           being
           upright-hearted
           ,
           thy
           Soule
           shall
           most
           certainely
           bee
           preserved
           in
           spirituall
           and
           eternall
           safety
           ,
           
             by
             staying
             upon
             thy
             God
          
           ;
           tho
           thou
           bee
           without
           any
           sense
           of
           joy
           ,
           and
           peace
           in
           believing
           .
           This
           life
           ,
           tho
           never
           so
           long
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           moment
           to
           the
           life
           to
           come
           :
           But
           the
           
             kindnesse
             is
             everlasting
          
           ,
           with
           which
           
             hee
             will
             have
             mercy
             on
             thee
             .
          
           Thy
           sufferings
           are
           but
           short
           ,
           whatsoever
           they
           bee
           ;
           But
           thou
           hast
           eternity
           of
           joyes
           in
           the
           World
           above
           ;
           purchased
           and
           prepared
           for
           thee
           ,
           by
           the
           hearts-blood
           of
           that
           blessed
           Saviour
           of
           thine
           ,
           upon
           whom
           thy
           soule
           relies
           .
           It
           is
           the
           Divels
           policy
           ,
           say
           Divines
           ,
           to
           procure
           for
           his
           slaves
           ,
           all
           the
           favours
           ,
           honours
           ,
           and
           advancements
           ;
           all
           the
           prosperities
           and
           pleasures
           hee
           can
           possibly
           ;
           lest
           if
           hee
           should
           not
           follow
           ,
           and
           fullfill
           their
           humours
           this
           way
           ,
           they
           might
           thinke
           upon
           seeking
           after
           ,
           and
           serving
           a
           new
           Master
           :
           No●
           caring
           to
           vexe
           ,
           or
           molest
           them
           in
           this
           World
           ;
           because
           hee
           knowes
           full
           well
           ,
           hee
           shall
           have
           time
           enough
           hereafter
           to
           torment
           them
           in
           Hell.
           And
           wilt
           not
           thou
           contrarily
           ,
           be
           content
           ,
           if
           God
           so
           please
           ,
           to
           passe
           thorow
           this
           vale
           of
           teares
           ,
           even
           with
           Hemans
           horrour
           :
           
           Psal.
           88.15
           .
           Sith
           Heaven
           is
           so
           neare
           at
           hand
           ,
           and
           thou
           hast
           a
           little
           before
           thee
           ,
           an
           everlasting
           time
           ,
           to
           row
           in
           the
           bottomlesse
           ,
           and
           boundlesse
           Ocean
           of
           all
           glory
           and
           blisse
           ;
           in
           an
           endlesse
           variety
           of
           new
           and
           fresh
           delights
           ,
           infinitely
           excellent
           and
           sweet
           ,
           aboue
           the
           largest
           created
           conceite
           ?
        
         
           6.
           
           Let
           us
           suppose
           a
           Christian
           in
           these
           three
           states
           :
           (
           And
           it
           is
           no
           uncouth
           thing
           to
           those
           who
           obserue
           ,
           or
           feele
           Gods
           secret
           ,
           and
           unsearchable
           dealings
           with
           his
           Children
           )
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           in
           a
           faire
           and
           comfortable
           calme
           ,
           and
           Sun-shine
           ,
           after
           the
           tempestuous
           troubles
           ,
           and
           travaile
           in
           the
           pangs
           of
           the
           New-birth
           :
           when
           the
           light
           of
           Gods
           countenance
           ;
           the
           first
           refreshing
           warmth
           of
           his
           sanctifying
           Spirit
           ;
           the
           fresh
           sweetnesse
           and
           vitall
           stirrings
           of
           grace
           ;
           the
           ravishing
           consciousnesse
           of
           his
           happy
           conversion
           ,
           doe
           fill
           his
           soule
           ,
           
             as
             with
             marrow
             and
             fatnesse
          
           ;
           and
           feede
           it
           with
           a
           kindly
           ,
           and
           more
           lively
           disposition
           to
           all
           good
           and
           godly
           dueties
           .
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           a
           spirituall
           Desertion
           ;
           when
           the
           sense
           of
           Gods
           favour
           ,
           love
           ,
           and
           woonted
           presence
           ;
           the
           comfortable
           vse
           ,
           and
           exercise
           of
           the
           Ordinances
           ,
           graces
           and
           spirituall
           affaires
           langvish
           ;
           and
           leave
           him
           for
           a
           time
           .
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           In
           the
           state
           of
           recovery
           ,
           and
           restitution
           from
           such
           a
           fearefull
           Dampe
           ,
           and
           deprivation
           of
           divine
           comfort
           ,
           unto
           former
           ioyfull
           feelings
           ,
           and
           re-enjoyment
           of
           his
           Beloved
           ;
           so
           that
           his
           revived
           soule
           may
           sweetly
           sing
           ,
           
             My
             Beloved
             is
             mine
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             his
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           But
           that
           the
           middle
           of
           these
           three
           estates
           ,
           being
           accompanied
           with
           hearty
           griefe
           ,
           and
           groanes
           for
           Christs
           absence
           ;
           restlesse
           pantings
           ,
           and
           longings
           after
           a
           new
           resurrection
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           of
           the
           sensible
           ,
           and
           fruitfull
           operations
           of
           grace
           ;
           renewed
           desires
           and
           endeavours
           ,
           for
           regainement
           of
           accustomed
           surer
           hold
           ,
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           Faith
           ;
           patient
           ,
           and
           praierfull
           waiting
           for
           the
           returne
           of
           Gods
           pleased
           face
           ,
           &c.
           is
           as
           pleasing
           and
           deare
           ,
           if
           not
           c
           more
           ,
           to
           our
           mercifull
           Father
           ,
           as
           either
           of
           the
           other
           
           two
           .
           Doe
           you
           not
           thinke
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Fathers
             of
             our
             flesh
          
           are
           as
           lovingly
           affected
           ,
           and
           meltingly
           mooved
           ,
           to
           heare
           the
           obedient
           Child
           sigh
           and
           sob
           ,
           cry
           out
           and
           complaine
           ,
           because
           they
           looke
           not
           kindly
           upon
           him
           ;
           but
           for
           triall
           of
           his
           affection
           ,
           have
           hid
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           the
           much
           desired
           beames
           of
           their
           fatherly
           favour
           ,
           under
           some
           affected
           angry
           frownes
           ;
           as
           when
           things
           are
           carried
           more
           currently
           ,
           and
           comfortably
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           without
           any
           great
           distast
           ,
           and
           discontentment
           ,
           or
           occasion
           to
           discover
           the
           mutuall
           impatiency
           of
           their
           loves
           one
           unto
           another
           ?
           And
           shall
           not
           the
           *
           
             Father
             of
             our
             Spirits
          
           ,
           who
           loves
           us
           with
           the
           d
           same
           love
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           loves
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           himselfe
           ,
           surpasse
           as
           farre
           in
           affectionate
           compassion
           towards
           us
           ,
           in
           the
           like
           Case
           ,
           as
           an
           Almighty
           God
           doth
           a
           mortall
           Man
           ?
           He
           cannot
           chuse
           ;
           because
           the
           word
           is
           already
           gone
           out
           of
           his
           mouth
           ;
           
             Like
             as
             a
             Father
             pittieth
             his
             Childe
             :
             so
             the
             Lord
             pittieth
             them
             that
             feare
             him
             .
             Psa.
          
           103.13
           .
           I
           am
           perswaded
           ,
           Gods
           bowels
           of
           compassionate
           tender-heartednesse
           and
           love
           ,
           did
           yearne
           within
           him
           towards
           Iob
           ,
           with
           more
           dearenesse
           and
           delight
           ,
           at
           that
           cry
           ,
           e
           
             Tho
             he
             slay
             mee
             ,
             yet
             will
             I
             trust
             in
             him
          
           ;
           then
           at
           any
           time
           else
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           Spring
           of
           his
           spirituall
           prosperity
           ,
           or
           fullest
           tide
           of
           most
           heavenly
           feelings
           .
           Here
           then
           is
           comfort
           ,
           more
           then
           thy
           heart
           can
           hold
           ,
           if
           thou
           wilt
           bee
           counselled
           by
           the
           
             Prophets
             ,
             that
             thou
             maist
             prosper
             .
          
           For
           when
           thou
           thinkest
           ,
           that
           all
           is
           gone
           ,
           that
           thou
           art
           a
           lost
           man
           ,
           and
           utterly
           forsaken
           ;
           even
           in
           the
           depth
           of
           thy
           spirituall
           darkenesse
           ,
           (
           thou
           being
           so
           spiritually
           disposed
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           and
           which
           thou
           canst
           not
           deny
           )
           I
           say
           ,
           even
           then
           ,
           (
           and
           thou
           oughtest
           so
           to
           apprehend
           and
           believe
           )
           the
           love
           of
           God
           is
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           doubled
           towards
           thee
           ,
           much
           more
           endeared
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           thy
           distresse
           ;
           and
           cannot
           hold
           ,
           but
           breakes
           out
           many
           times
           into
           extraordinary
           pangs
           ,
           and
           expressions
           thereof
           :
           As
           wee
           may
           see
           ,
           Isa.
           54.11
           .
           
             Oh!
             thou
             afflicted
             ,
             tossed
             with
             tempest
             ,
             and
             not
             comforted
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           into
           profession
           of
           resolution
           ;
           and
           waiting
           to
           
           do
           us
           good
           ;
           which
           he
           will
           super-abundantly
           performe
           ,
           in
           the
           best
           time
           .
           
             Behold
             ,
             I
             will
             lay
             thy
             stones
             with
             faire
             colours
             ,
             and
             lay
             thy
             foundations
             with
             Saphires
             .
          
           Ibid.
           
             And
             therefore
             will
             the
             Lord
             waite
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             bee
             gracious
             unto
             you
             ;
             and
             therefore
             will
             hee
             bee
             exalted
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             have
             mercy
             upon
             you
             :
             For
             the
          
           LORD
           
             is
             a
             God
             of
             iudgment
             .
             Blessed
             are
             all
             they
             that
             wait
             for
             him
             ,
             Isa.
          
           30.18
           .
           Retiring
           the
           effects
           ,
           and
           exercise
           of
           our
           love
           ,
           from
           him
           whom
           wee
           love
           dearely
           ,
           makes
           it
           returne
           with
           redoubled
           fervour
           into
           our
           owne
           bosomes
           ;
           and
           there
           growes
           into
           a
           more
           vehement
           flame
           ,
           which
           never
           rests
           ,
           untill
           it
           breake
           out
           againe
           with
           dearer
           pangs
           upon
           the
           beloved
           Party
           .
           Even
           as
           when
           the
           Sunne
           suffers
           an
           Eclipse
           ,
           and
           it's
           beames
           are
           driven
           backe
           ,
           and
           reflected
           from
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Moone
           ,
           interposed
           directly
           betweene
           it
           and
           our
           sight
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           shine
           not
           upon
           us
           ;
           then
           is
           the
           *
           heate
           ,
           and
           light
           thereof
           ,
           multiplied
           ,
           and
           much
           intended
           toward
           the
           Fountaine
           ;
           which
           afterwards
           is
           shed
           downe
           upon
           us
           againe
           more
           amiably
           and
           acceptably
           ,
           when
           the
           darkenesse
           is
           done
           .
           And
           let
           us
           further
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           Christ
           ,
           our
           eldest
           Brother
           ,
           blessed
           for
           ever
           ,
           deales
           with
           us
           in
           such
           Cases
           ,
           as
           Ioseph
           ,
           a
           type
           of
           him
           in
           many
           e
           respects
           ,
           dealt
           with
           his
           brethren
           :
           hee
           frown'd
           upon
           them
           ,
           handled
           them
           roughly
           ,
           and
           frighted
           them
           extremely
           ;
           onely
           ,
           to
           humble
           them
           thorowly
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           and
           midst
           of
           his
           menacing
           carriage
           ,
           his
           heart
           was
           so
           full
           of
           naturall
           affection
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           enforced
           ,
           by
           the
           excesse
           thereof
           ,
           to
           turne
           aside
           and
           weepe
           ,
           and
           so
           returne
           to
           them
           againe
           .
           
             And
             hee
             turned
             himselfe
             about
             from
             them
             and
             wept
             ,
             and
             returned
             to
             them
             again
             ,
             Gen.
          
           42.24
           .
           So
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           God
           the
           Father
           thorow
           him
           ,
           tho
           sometimes
           
             in
             a
             little
             wrath
             hee
             hide
             his
             face
             from
             us
          
           ;
           yet
           as
           hee
           will
           certainely
           ,
           after
           
             a
             small
             moment
             ,
             gather
             us
             with
             great
             mercies
          
           ;
           so
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           
             Hee
             is
             afflicted
          
           ,
           and
           most
           tenderly
           affected
           towards
           us
           
             in
             all
             our
             afflictions
          
           .
           See
           Isa.
           63.9
           .
        
         
         
           7.
           
           Seventhly
           ,
           
             Thinke
             it
             not
             strange
          
           ,
           that
           thou
           art
           fallen
           into
           this
           kinde
           of
           spirituall
           affliction
           ,
           
             as
             tho
             some
             strange
             thing
          
           ,
           or
           that
           which
           doth
           ,
           or
           may
           not
           befall
           the
           dearest
           servants
           of
           God
           ,
           
             had
             happened
             unto
             thee
          
           .
           For
           herein
           thou
           becomes
           conformable
           to
           as
           holy
           Men
           ,
           as
           ever
           the
           world
           had
           ;
           
             Iob
             ,
             David
             ,
             Heman
          
           ,
           f
           Luther
           ,
           &c.
           
           Nay
           ,
           to
           the
           
             Sonne
             of
             God
          
           himselfe
           ;
           From
           whose
           example
           and
           precedency
           ,
           let
           the
           Christian
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           darkest
           horror
           of
           a
           spirituall
           desertion
           ,
           when
           hee
           is
           afraid
           ,
           lest
           God
           hath
           forsaken
           him
           ,
           fetch
           abundance
           of
           comfort
           ,
           and
           support
           out
           of
           such
           considerations
           as
           these
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           Christ
           himselfe
           was
           in
           the
           same
           Case
           :
           Besides
           a
           numberlesse
           variety
           of
           most
           barbarous
           cruelties
           ,
           inflicted
           upon
           his
           blessed
           body
           ,
           by
           the
           mercilesse
           ,
           and
           implacable
           malice
           ,
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ;
           and
           ,
           by
           consequent
           ,
           sympathy
           upon
           his
           glorious
           soule
           ;
           Hee
           suffered
           also
           g
           in
           soule
           immediately
           ,
           intolerable
           ,
           and
           (
           save
           by
           himselfe
           )
           unconquerable
           torments
           and
           paine
           .
           Hee
           grapled
           with
           the
           fiercest
           wrath
           of
           his
           Father
           for
           our
           sins
           ;
           and
           sweat
           blood
           ,
           under
           the
           sense
           of
           his
           angry
           countenance
           :
           Nay
           ,
           this
           Crosse
           upon
           his
           soule
           ,
           infinitely
           more
           waighty
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           hee
           carried
           upon
           his
           shoulders
           toward
           Calvarie
           ,
           did
           not
           onely
           cause
           streames
           of
           
             great
             bloody
             drops
             to
             fall
             downe
             to
             the
             ground
          
           ;
           but
           also
           prest
           from
           him
           ,
           that
           heavy
           groane
           ,
           Mat.
           26.38
           .
           
             My
             soule
             is
             exceeding
             sorrowfull
             ,
             even
             unto
             death
          
           :
           and
           that
           last
           rufull
           bitter
           cry
           :
           
             My
             God
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             mee
             ,
             cap.
          
           27.46
           .
           If
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           himselfe
           then
           ,
           blessed
           for
           ever
           ,
           the
           *
           
             Son
             of
             the
             Fathers
             love
          
           ,
           the
           Prince
           of
           glory
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           the
           glory
           of
           heaven
           and
           earth
           ,
           the
           brightnesse
           of
           everlasting
           light
           ,
           &c.
           
           In
           whom
           hee
           professeth
           himselfe
           to
           
           bee
           well-pleased
           ,
           and
           for
           whose
           sake
           onely
           hee
           loves
           all
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Men
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           saved
           ;
           was
           thus
           plunged
           into
           a
           matchlesse
           Depth
           of
           unknowne
           sorrowes
           ,
           and
           most
           grievous
           desertion
           ;
           Let
           no
           Christian
           cry
           out
           in
           the
           like
           spirituall
           desolation
           (
           but
           ever
           immeasurably
           short
           of
           his
           )
           and
           in
           his
           feare
           of
           being
           forsaken
           ,
           that
           his
           Case
           is
           singular
           ,
           desperate
           ,
           irrecoverable
           :
           For
           the
           onely
           ,
           deare
           ,
           innocent
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           was
           farre
           worse
           in
           this
           respect
           ,
           and
           in
           greater
           extremity
           ,
           then
           hee
           is
           ,
           can
           ,
           or
           ever
           shall
           bee
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           Amongst
           other
           ends
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           drunke
           so
           deepe
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           dregs
           of
           that
           bitterest
           Cup
           of
           his
           dearest
           Fathers
           heaviest
           indignation
           ,
           this
           was
           one
           :
           That
           by
           a
           particular
           ,
           and
           personall
           passing
           thorow
           that
           infinite
           Sea
           ,
           those
           extremest
           dreadfull
           horrours
           of
           divine
           wrath
           for
           h
           our
           sinnes
           ;
           which
           we
           all
           most
           justly
           deserved
           ;
           and
           would
           have
           caused
           any
           meere
           Creature
           to
           have
           sunke
           downe
           under
           it
           ,
           into
           the
           bottome
           of
           hell
           ;
           and
           by
           an
           experimentall
           *
           feare
           ,
           and
           feeling
           of
           that
           bitter
           and
           bloody
           Agony
           ,
           which
           melted
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           his
           blessed
           soule
           into
           that
           mournefull
           Cry
           :
           
             My
             God
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             mee
          
           !
           (
           The
           comfortable
           influence
           of
           the
           Deity
           ,
           being
           for
           the
           time
           in
           i
           some
           sort
           restrained
           ,
           and
           retired
           from
           the
           humane
           
           nature
           ;
           that
           it
           might
           bee
           capable
           ,
           and
           sensible
           of
           that
           anger
           and
           angvish
           ,
           which
           would
           have
           holden
           both
           Men
           and
           Angels
           ,
           and
           all
           created
           Natures
           under
           everlasting
           calamity
           and
           woe
           )
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           by
           his
           owne
           sense
           ,
           and
           experience
           of
           such
           painefull
           passages
           ,
           hee
           might
           learne
           ,
           and
           know
           with
           a
           more
           fellow-feeling
           ,
           and
           pittifull
           heart
           ,
           to
           commiserate
           his
           poore
           afflicted
           Ones
           in
           their
           spirituall
           desertions
           ;
           and
           with
           a
           softer
           ,
           and
           more
           compassionate
           hand
           ,
           to
           bind
           up
           their
           bleeding
           soules
           ,
           with
           his
           sweetest
           Balme
           of
           tender-heartednesse
           and
           love
           ;
           when
           in
           such
           horrible
           k
           depths
           ,
           they
           shall
           thirst
           ,
           and
           long
           ,
           and
           gaspe
           for
           drops
           of
           mercy
           ,
           and
           his
           Fathers
           pleased
           face
           .
           
             For
             in
             that
             hee
             himselfe
             hath
             suffered
             ,
             being
             tempted
             ;
             hee
             is
             able
             to
             succour
             them
             ,
             that
             are
             tempted
             ,
             Heb.
          
           2.18
           .
           A
           woman
           ,
           which
           hath
           her selfe
           with
           extraordinary
           torture
           ,
           tasted
           the
           exquisite
           paines
           of
           Childe-birth
           ,
           is
           woont
           to
           bee
           a
           great
           deale
           more
           tenderly
           ,
           and
           mercifully
           affected
           to
           an
           other
           in
           like
           case
           ;
           then
           she
           ,
           that
           never
           tried
           ,
           what
           it
           is
           to
           be
           terrified
           with
           the
           suddennesse
           ,
           un-avoidablenes
           ,
           and
           terrible
           pangs
           of
           a
           womans
           travaile
           ;
           and
           is
           more
           skilfull
           ,
           ready
           ,
           and
           forward
           to
           relieve
           in
           such
           distresse
           .
           And
           so
           also
           all
           others
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           most
           afflicted
           ,
           either
           with
           outward
           troubles
           ,
           or
           inward
           terrours
           ,
           or
           both
           ;
           are
           ever
           most
           fit
           ,
           and
           feeling
           ,
           to
           speake
           unto
           the
           heart
           ;
           to
           put
           to
           their
           helping
           hand
           ;
           and
           make
           much
           of
           comfortlesse
           and
           miserable
           men
           ,
           troubled
           ,
           and
           tempted
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           been
           .
           And
           such
           was
           the
           Case
           of
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           in
           his
           sufferings
           for
           our
           sakes
           .
           Hee
           was
           exercised
           all
           his
           life
           long
           with
           variety
           ,
           and
           extremitie
           of
           cruelties
           ,
           indignities
           ,
           and
           all
           manner
           of
           vexations
           ,
           beyond
           measure
           ,
           grievous
           ,
           
           bitter
           ,
           and
           intolerable
           .
           Hee
           drunke
           full
           deepe
           of
           the
           Worlds
           disgrace
           ;
           the
           Divels
           malice
           ;
           the
           rage
           of
           great
           Ones
           ;
           the
           contempt
           ,
           and
           contumelies
           of
           the
           vilest
           ;
           the
           scornefull
           insultations
           of
           his
           enemies
           ;
           sorest
           sufferings
           ,
           
             from
             all
             things
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             Earth
             ,
             and
             Hell
             :
          
           Of
           those
           pinching
           passions
           ,
           hunger
           ,
           thirst
           ,
           wearinesse
           ;
           of
           bodily
           tortures
           ,
           hideous
           temptations
           ,
           agonies
           of
           Spirit
           ;
           l
           even
           of
           the
           full
           Cup
           of
           his
           Fathers
           fiery
           wrath
           ,
           and
           m
           horrors
           of
           soule
           ,
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           to
           the
           very
           last
           drop
           ;
           which
           went
           as
           farre
           beyond
           his
           other
           outward
           extremities
           ,
           
             as
             the
             Soule
             goes
             beyond
             the
             body
             ;
             Gods
             utmost
             anger
             ,
             the
             malice
             of
             men
             :
          
           Whereby
           hee
           is
           now
           blessedly
           fitted
           ,
           and
           enabled
           excellently
           
             to
             succour
             them
             that
             are
             tempted
             .
          
           Consciousnesse
           of
           his
           owne
           Case
           in
           the
           
             daies
             of
             his
             flesh
          
           ,
           is
           a
           keene
           incentive
           to
           his
           holy
           ,
           and
           heavenly
           soule
           ,
           more
           sensibly
           and
           soone
           ,
           to
           take
           pitty
           upon
           ,
           and
           ease
           the
           severall
           necessities
           ,
           troubles
           ,
           sorrowes
           ,
           and
           soule-afflictions
           of
           all
           his
           Children
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           As
           this
           ever-blessed
           Redeemer
           of
           ours
           ,
           was
           in
           himselfe
           more
           then
           infinitely
           free
           ,
           and
           more
           then
           farre
           enough
           from
           all
           sinne
           ;
           so
           by
           consequent
           ,
           from
           any
           inherent
           cause
           of
           the
           least
           crosse
           ;
           or
           any
           shadow
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           of
           his
           dearest
           Fathers
           displeased
           countenance
           .
           For
           originally
           ,
           He
           was
           of
           a
           most
           pure
           ,
           harmelesse
           ,
           and
           holy
           nature
           ;
           all
           his
           life
           long
           ,
           kinde
           ,
           sweet
           ,
           and
           gracious
           to
           every
           Creature
           ;
           offending
           none
           ,
           doing
           good
           unto
           all
           ;
           In
           his
           death
           ,
           incomparably
           patient
           ,
           
             brought
             as
             an
             innocent
             Lambe
          
           to
           that
           bloody
           
             slaughter
             ;
             not
             opening
             his
             mouth
             ,
          
           for
           all
           those
           base
           ,
           and
           barbarous
           provocations
           of
           the
           cruell
           ,
           and
           mercilesse
           Miscreants
           about
           him
           ;
           swimming
           in
           blood
           ,
           burning
           in
           zeale
           ,
           wrastling
           in
           prayer
           ,
           even
           for
           the
           salvation
           of
           his
           enemies
           .
           So
           that
           his
           guiltlesse
           ,
           and
           unspotted
           soule
           had
           no
           neede
           at
           all
           of
           any
           passion
           ,
           or
           expiation
           .
           All
           his
           sorrowes
           and
           sufferings
           ,
           were
           voluntarily
           under-gone
           ,
           onely
           for
           our
           sakes
           ,
           and
           sinnes
           .
           Had
           not
           the
           pretious
           hearts-blood
           of
           the
           only
           ,
           deare
           ,
           naturall
           ,
           eternall
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           been
           
           poured
           out
           as
           water
           upon
           the
           ground
           ;
           where
           at
           the
           whole
           Creation
           was
           astonished
           ;
           the
           Earth
           trembled
           and
           shooke
           ,
           her
           Rocks
           clave
           asunder
           ,
           her
           Graves
           opened
           ;
           the
           Heavens
           with-drew
           their
           light
           ,
           as
           not
           daring
           to
           behold
           this
           sad
           and
           fearefull
           spectacle
           ;
           never
           had
           the
           soule
           of
           any
           sonne
           or
           daughter
           of
           Adam
           been
           saved
           .
           It
           was
           not
           the
           glory
           and
           treasures
           of
           the
           whole
           Earth
           ,
           not
           any
           streaming
           sacrifices
           of
           purest
           Gold
           ,
           not
           the
           life
           of
           Men
           and
           Angels
           ;
           no
           not
           the
           power
           ,
           and
           prostration
           of
           all
           the
           Creatures
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           or
           of
           ten
           thousand
           Worlds
           besides
           ,
           could
           have
           prevail'd
           ,
           satisfied
           ,
           and
           served
           the
           turne
           in
           this
           Case
           .
           Either
           the
           
             Heire
             of
             all
             things
          
           must
           die
           ,
           or
           we
           had
           all
           been
           damned
           .
           Is
           the
           heart
           then
           of
           any
           
             Mourner
             in
             Zion
          
           heavy
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           breake
           for
           sorrow
           ;
           because
           hee
           hath
           lost
           the
           light
           of
           Gods
           face
           ,
           feeling
           of
           his
           love
           ,
           and
           consolations
           of
           grace
           ?
           So
           that
           the
           darknesse
           of
           his
           Spirit
           thereupon
           ,
           frights
           him
           with
           re-possession
           of
           his
           pardoned
           sinnes
           ,
           temptations
           to
           despaire
           ,
           and
           feares
           ,
           lest
           hee
           bee
           forsaken
           :
           O
           then
           let
           him
           hie
           ,
           and
           have
           speedy
           recourse
           unto
           this
           heavenly
           Cordiall
           :
           when
           our
           Lord
           ,
           and
           our
           Love
           felt
           the
           curse
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           his
           Fathers
           hottest
           wrath
           comming
           upon
           him
           in
           the
           Garden
           ;
           without
           any
           outward
           violence
           at
           all
           ,
           onely
           out
           of
           the
           paine
           of
           his
           owne
           thoughts
           ;
           bled
           thorow
           the
           flesh
           and
           skinne
           ,
           not
           some
           faint
           deaw
           ,
           but
           even
           solid
           drops
           of
           blood
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           in
           the
           bitternesse
           of
           his
           soule
           ,
           cried
           out
           upon
           the
           crosse
           ,
           
             My
             God
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             mee
          
           ?
           And
           none
           of
           all
           this
           for
           himselfe
           ;
           For
           no
           staine
           at
           all
           did
           cleave
           to
           his
           sacred
           soule
           ;
           But
           all
           this
           ,
           (
           the
           least
           of
           n
           which
           ,
           wee
           can
           no
           more
           expresse
           ,
           then
           wee
           could
           undergoe
           )
           for
           thy
           sake
           and
           salvation
           ,
           alone
           ,
           who
           
             loves
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             in
             syncerity
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           ground
           upon
           it
           as
           upon
           the
           surest
           Rocke
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           height
           of
           thy
           heavie-heartednesse
           ,
           and
           depth
           of
           a
           spirituall
           desertion
           ;
           that
           those
           depths
           of
           sorrow
           ,
           whereof
           our
           conceits
           can
           finde
           no
           bottome
           ;
           thorow
           which
           hee
           waded
           in
           his
           
           bloody
           sweat
           ,
           cry
           upon
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           and
           painfull
           sufferings
           in
           soule
           ,
           did
           most
           certainly
           o
           free
           thee
           everlastingly
           from
           the
           guilt
           ,
           venome
           ,
           and
           endlesse
           vengeance
           of
           all
           terrours
           of
           conscience
           ,
           Agonies
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           temptations
           to
           despaire
           ,
           and
           damnations
           of
           Hell.
           The
           righteous
           Iudge
           of
           all
           the
           World
           will
           never
           expect
           ,
           or
           exact
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           any
           of
           his
           Creatures
           double
           paiment
           ,
           a
           double
           punishment
           .
           Our
           dearest
           Saviour
           hath
           satisfied
           to
           the
           utmost
           ,
           with
           his
           owne
           blood
           ,
           the
           rigour
           and
           extremity
           of
           his
           Fathers
           Iustice
           in
           thy
           behalfe
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           utterly
           impossible
           ,
           that
           thou
           shouldest
           ever
           finally
           perish
           .
           Inward
           Afflictions
           ,
           and
           troubles
           of
           minde
           ,
           may
           for
           a
           time
           presse
           thee
           so
           sore
           ,
           that
           thou
           maist
           bee
           ready
           to
           sinke
           ;
           for
           1
           chastisement
           ,
           2
           triall
           ,
           3
           prevention
           of
           sinne
           ,
           4
           perfecting
           the
           pangs
           of
           the
           New-birth
           ,
           5
           example
           to
           others
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           in
           despite
           of
           the
           united
           rage
           ,
           and
           policy
           of
           all
           infernall
           Powers
           ;
           Thou
           shalt
           in
           due
           time
           be
           raised
           again
           ,
           by
           that
           victorious
           ,
           and
           triumphant
           hand
           ;
           which
           
             bruised
             the
             Serpents
          
           p
           head
           ,
           and
           burst
           the
           heart
           of
           Hell
           ;
           even
           *
           
             out
             of
             an
             horrible
             pit
             ,
             bee
             set
             upon
             a
             Rocke
             ,
          
           farre
           above
           the
           reach
           of
           all
           hellish
           hurt
           ,
           or
           sting
           of
           horrour
           .
           
             In
             a
             little
             wrath
             I
             hid
             my
             face
             from
             thee
             ,
             for
             a
             moment
             ,
             but
             with
             everlasting
             kindnesse
             wil
             I
             have
             mercy
             upon
             thee
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             thy
             Redeemer
             ,
             Isa.
          
           54.8
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           There
           is
           another
           terrible
           fierie
           dart
           ,
           dipt
           full
           deep
           in
           the
           very
           rankest
           poyson
           of
           the
           infernall
           pit
           ;
           which
           ,
           though
           it
           bee
           not
           much
           talked
           of
           abroad
           ,
           nor
           taken
           notice
           of
           by
           the
           World
           ;
           yet
           is
           secretly
           suggested
           ,
           and
           managed
           with
           extremest
           malice
           and
           cruelty
           ,
           in
           the
           silent
           bosomes
           of
           Gods
           blessed
           Ones
           .
           q
           The
           most
           holy
           hearts
           are
           many
           times
           most
           haunted
           with
           this
           foulest
           fiend
           .
           Strangers
           to
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           bee
           not
           much
           troubled
           in
           this
           kinde
           ,
           nor
           ordinarily
           vexed
           with
           such
           horrours
           .
           Satan
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           makes
           as
           much
           of
           his
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           as
           hee
           can
           possibly
           ;
           knowing
           ,
           that
           hee
           hath
           time
           enough
           ,
           even
           eternity
           ,
           to
           torment
           them
           in
           
           the
           World
           to
           come
           :
           And
           therefore
           hee
           is
           not
           woont
           ,
           to
           weld
           this
           terrifying
           weapon
           against
           them
           ,
           save
           only
           at
           some
           dead
           lift
           ,
           or
           upon
           some
           speciall
           advantage
           ;
           as
           under
           some
           extraordinary
           misery
           ,
           or
           in
           excesse
           of
           melancholy
           ;
           to
           drive
           them
           thereby
           to
           distraction
           ,
           selfe-destruction
           ,
           or
           despaire
           .
           Or
           ,
           it
           may
           bee
           ,
           God
           may
           suffer
           him
           to
           afflict
           thus
           hideously
           ,
           some
           grievous
           sinner
           ,
           which
           hee
           is
           about
           to
           bring
           in
           ;
           to
           prepare
           him
           thereby
           (
           though
           the
           Divell
           himselfe
           
             meaneth
             not
             so
          
           )
           for
           the
           pangs
           of
           the
           New-birth
           ,
           deeper
           humiliations
           ,
           and
           more
           vehement
           desires
           to
           get
           under
           the
           wings
           of
           Christ
           from
           that
           hellish
           Kyte
           .
           Or
           ,
           hee
           may
           sometimes
           mingle
           these
           horrible
           stings
           ,
           with
           the
           terrours
           of
           spirituall
           travell
           ;
           upon
           purpose
           to
           q
           hinder
           conversion
           ,
           by
           a
           diversion
           into
           By-wayes
           ,
           or
           frighting
           backe
           againe
           to
           folly
           and
           former
           courses
           .
           But
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           the
           ordinary
           object
           ,
           and
           speciall
           aime
           of
           Satans
           malice
           in
           this
           Point
           ,
           are
           only
           those
           ,
           who
           have
           happily
           escaped
           out
           of
           his
           clutches
           already
           ;
           and
           are
           fully
           ,
           and
           for
           ever
           freed
           from
           his
           damming
           fury
           ,
           and
           all-deadly
           hurt
           .
           And
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           whether
           there
           bee
           any
           of
           these
           ,
           which
           doth
           not
           lesse
           ,
           or
           more
           ,
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           or
           other
           ,
           suffer
           under
           this
           horrour
           .
           And
           yet
           every
           one
           of
           them
           thinks
           himselfe
           singular
           in
           this
           suffering
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           not
           usuall
           for
           Gods
           Children
           ,
           to
           have
           such
           prodigiously
           foule
           and
           fearefull
           thoughts
           put
           into
           their
           heads
           ;
           which
           they
           dare
           not
           mention
           for
           their
           abhorred
           monstrousnesse
           ,
           neither
           remember
           without
           trembling
           .
           Now
           by
           this
           
             dreadfull
             engine
          
           of
           the
           Divell
           ,
           which
           I
           thus
           talk
           of
           ,
           before
           I
           tell
           you
           what
           it
           is
           ;
           (
           and
           no
           marvaile
           ,
           for
           what
           heart
           would
           not
           willingly
           retire
           ,
           or
           can
           chuse
           but
           tremble
           ,
           intreating
           upō
           such
           a
           Theame
           !
           )
           I
           meane
           ,
           
             hideous
             iniections
          
           ,
           *
           
             horrible
             thoughts
             ,
             blasphemous
             Suggestions
             ,
             monstrous
             conceits
          
           of
           
           the
           most
           holy
           pure
           and
           ever-glorious
           God
           ,
           His
           Word
           ,
           divine
           Truths
           ,
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           ,
           blessed
           for
           ever
           ;
           or
           some
           way
           ,
           or
           other
           ,
           about
           spirituall
           and
           heavenly
           things
           ;
           framed
           immediately
           by
           Satan
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           with
           furious
           violence
           throwne
           into
           our
           minds
           ,
           infinitely
           against
           our
           wills
           ;
           at
           the
           grieselinesse
           whereof
           ,
           not
           only
           Religion
           ,
           but
           also
           reason
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           even
           corrupted
           nature
           ,
           and
           common
           sense
           ,
           stand
           astonisht
           ;
           shrug
           and
           shrink
           backe
           at
           the
           horrour
           ,
           and
           abhorre
           them
           extremely
           .
           Some
           of
           Gods
           dearest
           Children
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           love
           him
           best
           ,
           (
           Would
           you
           thinke
           it
           ?
           yet
           it
           is
           too
           true
           )
           are
           sometimes
           so
           pestred
           with
           their
           irkesome
           intrusions
           ;
           that
           whatsoever
           they
           speake
           ,
           doe
           ,
           heare
           ,
           reade
           ,
           or
           think
           upon
           ,
           is
           wrested
           ,
           perverted
           ,
           and
           hellishly
           empoisoned
           with
           this
           temptation
           of
           blasphemy
           .
           And
           they
           are
           ordinarily
           prest
           upon
           them
           with
           most
           importunity
           and
           impetuousnesse
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           best
           busied
           ,
           and
           exercised
           in
           the
           holiest
           duties
           ;
           as
           in
           praier
           ,
           hearing
           ,
           or
           reading
           the
           Word
           ,
           singing
           of
           Psalmes
           ,
           dayes
           of
           humiliation
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           first
           place
           :
           For
           a
           comfortable
           support
           in
           such
           a
           Case
           ,
           peruse
           ,
           ponder
           well
           upon
           ,
           and
           apply
           such
           considerations
           and
           counsels
           as
           these
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           this
           terrible
           temptation
           also
           ,
           thou
           becomes
           but
           conformable
           to
           thy
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ,
           which
           bought
           thee
           with
           his
           dearest
           blood
           ,
           and
           to
           many
           of
           his
           blessed
           Saints
           .
           Was
           there
           ever
           suggestion
           in
           conceit
           ,
           or
           word
           ,
           or
           any
           possibilitie
           of
           being
           like
           unto
           this
           in
           execrablenesse
           and
           horrour
           :
           
           That
           the
           
             King
             of
             Saints
          
           ,
           in
           whom
           
             dwelleth
             all
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             the
             Godhead
             bodily
             ,
          
           should
           
             fall
             downe
             and
             worship
          
           the
           Prince
           of
           Hell
           ,
           and
           vilest
           of
           Creatures
           ?
           And
           yet
           this
           most
           horrible
           blasphemie
           ,
           was
           injected
           into
           the
           most
           holy
           imagination
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           with
           which
           it
           was
           infinitely
           more
           impossible
           to
           be
           any
           waies
           tainted
           ,
           or
           stained
           ,
           then
           the
           fairest
           Sunne-beame
           with
           the
           foulest
           Dirt.
           But
           hee
           endured
           it
           ,
           and
           conquered
           :
           And
           that
           for
           our
           sakes
           only
           ,
           and
           safety
           ,
           even
           for
           
           such
           excellent
           endes
           as
           these
           ;
           first
           ,
           That
           when
           wee
           are
           ●et
           upon
           by
           Satan
           in
           the
           same
           kinde
           ,
           and
           so
           hideously
           assaulted
           ,
           that
           upon
           the
           first
           sense
           ,
           we
           are
           ready
           to
           sinke
           under
           the
           suddaine
           fright
           ;
           and
           to
           thinke
           ,
           that
           none
           in
           the
           world
           are
           so
           but
           wee
           ;
           yet
           in
           cold
           blood
           ,
           wee
           may
           comfortably
           recover
           our selves
           ,
           and
           presently
           conceive
           ,
           that
           our
           Case
           is
           not
           singular
           ,
           and
           incompatible
           with
           a
           saving
           state
           ;
           for
           even
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           himselfe
           surpassed
           us
           in
           the
           same
           suffering
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           hee
           might
           take
           the
           venome
           ,
           sting
           ,
           and
           guilt
           from
           this
           hatefull
           ,
           and
           horrible
           temptation
           ,
           for
           all
           His
           ,
           to
           the
           Worlds
           end
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           having
           himselfe
           tasted
           the
           Divels
           malice
           herein
           ,
           hee
           might
           out
           of
           His
           owne
           feeling
           and
           experience
           ,
           more
           tenderly
           take
           to
           heart
           our
           troubles
           ,
           and
           terrours
           that
           way
           ;
           more
           mightily
           fortifie
           ,
           and
           free
           our
           spirits
           ,
           against
           the
           invasion
           ,
           and
           surprise
           of
           all
           such
           prodigious
           injections
           ,
           and
           flashes
           of
           Hell.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           the
           concurrent
           judgement
           of
           r
           learned
           ,
           
           and
           holy
           Divines
           ,
           that
           these
           
             monstrously
             blasphemous
             thoughts
          
           ,
           and
           satanicall
           suggestions
           ,
           resisted
           ,
           and
           not
           consented
           unto
           ,
           are
           not
           
             our
             sinnes
          
           ,
           but
           
             our
             crosses
          
           .
           Or
           suppose
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           any
           tainture
           on
           our
           parts
           ;
           yet
           ,
           condemning
           them
           in
           our
           judgements
           ,
           and
           abhorring
           them
           with
           our
           heartes
           ;
           wee
           may
           bee
           most
           assured
           ,
           that
           the
           blood
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           is
           infinitely
           more
           mighty
           and
           soveraigne
           ,
           to
           take
           away
           the
           venome
           ,
           and
           vilenesse
           of
           them
           ;
           then
           the
           Divell
           malicious
           ,
           and
           subtil●
           to
           inject
           .
           I
           will
           imagine
           ,
           that
           some
           bloody
           Popish
           Powder-Traytor
           ,
           had
           prest
           upon
           thee
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           suggested
           thus
           :
           
             Wee
             are
             plotting
             ,
             and
             purpose
             to
             blow
             up
             the
             Parliament
             with
             Gun-powder
             :
             To
             destroy
             at
             one
             blow
             the
             King
             ,
             Queene
             ,
             Prince
             ,
             Nobility
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             afterward
             ,
             to
             cut
             the
             throats
             of
             all
             the
             Protestants
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             ;
             to
             roote
             the
             Gospell
             out
             of
             it
             for
             ever
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             then
             to
             lay
             the
             fault
             upon
             the
          
           s
           Puritanes
           .
           These
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           were
           injections
           of
           much
           horrour
           ,
           and
           monstrous
           nature
           :
           For
           thus
           ,
           men
           learned
           both
           in
           the
           
             mystery
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           depths
           of
           State
           ,
           spoke
           of
           that
           plot
           at
           that
           time
           :
           t
           
             Remember
             but
             the
             Powder-Treason
             ,
             the
             uttermost
             point
             of
             all
             villany
             ;
             beyond
             which
             it
             is
          
           terra
           incognita
           ;
           
             no
             man
             can
             devise
             ,
             what
             should
             bee
             betweene
             Hell
             and
             
             it
             .
          
           u
           
             Consider
             but
             this
             day
             ,
             the
             Birth-day
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             tearme
             it
             ,
             of
             our
             Countrey
             ;
             in
             which
             ,
             both
             Prince
             and
             People
             came
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             anew
             into
             the
             World
             ;
             delivered
             from
             the
             fearefull
             Powder-Vault
             ,
             the
             very
             belly
             of
             Hell
             and
             confusion
             ,
             as
          
           Ionah
           
             sometime
             did
             from
             the
             Belly
             of
             the
             Whale
             .
          
           x
           Behold
           ,
           
             that
             which
             so
             many
             millions
             of
             eies
             ,
             since
             those
             windowes
             were
             first
             opened
             in
             the
             head
             of
             man
             ,
             to
             behold
             the
             light
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             so
             many
             millions
             of
             eyes
             in
             their
             severall
             generations
             ,
             now
             sunke
             downe
             into
             their
             holes
             ,
             and
             consumed
             within
             their
             Tabernacles
             ,
             never
             saw
             :
             never
             those
             glorious
             and
             constant
             Lights
             of
             the
             Firmament
             ;
             those
             cleare
             and
             Crystalline
             eies
             of
             nature
             ,
             which
             walke
             through
             the
             Whole
             World
             ,
             and
             give
             no
             rest
             to
             their
             temples
             ;
             the
             Sunne
             that
             wandereth
             by
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             Moone
             that
             waketh
             by
             night
             ,
             they
             never
             saw
             the
             like
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           It
           y
           was
           of
           such
           prodigious
           immanity
           ,
           
             that
             before
             now
             ,
             the
             tongue
             of
             Man
             never
             delivered
             ;
             the
             eare
             of
             Man
             never
             heard
             ;
             the
             heart
             of
             Man
             never
             conceited
             ;
             nor
             the
             malice
             of
             hellish
             ,
             or
             earthly
             Divell
             ever
             practised
             .
          
           z
           
             It
             is
             beyond
             all
             example
             ,
             whether
             in
             fact
             ,
             or
             fiction
             ;
             even
             of
             the
             tragicke
             Poets
             ,
             who
             did
             beat
             their
             wits
             ,
             to
             represent
             the
             most
             fearefull
             ,
             and
             horrible
             Murders
             .
          
           a
           
             The
             Plot
             ,
             whereof
          
           Livie
           
             speakes
             ,
             of
             dispatching
             the
             whole
             Senate
             of
             Rome
             in
             an
             houre
             :
             the
             devise
             at
          
           Carthage
           ,
           
             to
             cut
             off
             one
             whole
             faction
             ,
             by
             one
             enterprise
             :
             the
             conspiring
             of
          
           Brutus
           and
           Cassius
           ,
           
             to
             kill
          
           Caesar
           
             in
             the
             Senate
             ;
             the
             proiect
             of
             destroying
             in
             one
          
           Conclave
           ,
           
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Cardinals
             :
             the
          
           Sicilian
           
             Even-song
             ,
             and
             the
          
           Parisian
           
             Mattins
             :
             nay
             ,
             the
             wish
             of
             Nero
             ,
             that
          
           Rome
           
             had
             but
             one
             Head
             ,
             which
             hee
             might
             cut
             off
             at
             one
             blow
             ,
             came
             farre
             short
             of
             this
             invention
             ,
             which
             spared
             neither
             age
             ,
             sexe
             ,
             nor
             degree
             .
          
           Well
           then
           ,
           if
           thou
           shouldest
           have
           approved
           ,
           
           and
           consented
           unto
           the
           suggestion
           of
           this
           most
           execrable
           ,
           and
           unheard-of
           villany
           ;
           for
           which
           ,
           Hell
           hath
           not
           a
           fit
           Name
           ,
           nor
           the
           World
           a
           sufficient
           punishment
           ;
           thou
           hadst
           made
           thy selfe
           the
           most
           prodigious
           Beast
           that
           ever
           breathed
           ,
           an
           abhorred
           Monster
           of
           Mankinde
           ;
           and
           justly
           merited
           to
           have
           passed
           presently
           ,
           from
           most
           exquisite
           tortures
           here
           ,
           to
           endelesse
           torments
           in
           another
           World.
           But
           now
           ,
           if
           all
           the
           while
           the
           motion
           was
           making
           ,
           thy
           heart
           had
           risen
           against
           it
           ,
           with
           indignation
           and
           loathing
           ;
           thou
           protested'st
           to
           the
           Party
           ,
           thy
           abominating
           any
           thought
           that
           way
           ,
           from
           the
           heart
           roote
           ,
           to
           the
           pit
           of
           hell
           ;
           and
           immediately
           running
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           shouldest
           have
           discovered
           ,
           and
           disclaimed
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           most
           detestable
           and
           hellish
           plot
           ;
           I
           say
           then
           ,
           what
           Man
           could
           have
           justly
           blamed
           thee
           ,
           or
           wherein
           could
           thy
           conscience
           any
           way
           accuse
           thee
           ?
           It
           is
           so
           in
           the
           present
           Point
           .
           As
           that
           other
           incarnat
           Divell
           in
           his
           kinde
           ,
           so
           the
           Divell
           himselfe
           throwes
           into
           thine
           imagination
           ,
           most
           hideous
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           horrible
           blasphemies
           ,
           even
           against
           the
           dreadfull
           Majesty
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           the
           thrice
           blessed
           and
           ever-glorious
           Trinity
           ,
           the
           holy
           Humanity
           of
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           ,
           &c.
           
           To
           which
           ,
           if
           thou
           shouldest
           understandingly
           assent
           ,
           and
           approve
           indeed
           ;
           thou
           mightest
           expect
           most
           worthily
           ,
           to
           become
           ten
           times
           fouler
           ,
           then
           the
           ougliest
           Fiend
           in
           Hell.
           But
           sith
           thou
           knowest
           in
           thine
           owne
           conscience
           ,
           that
           thy
           heart
           trembles
           with
           horrour
           and
           amazednesse
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           offered
           ;
           nay
           ,
           violently
           thrust
           into
           thy
           minde
           ;
           That
           thou
           resists
           ,
           and
           rejects
           ,
           them
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           power
           and
           prayer
           thou
           canst
           possibly
           ;
           canst
           not
           chuse
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           a
           pang
           of
           infinite
           detestation
           ,
           and
           heart-rising
           ,
           turne
           thus
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           like
           manner
           upon
           the
           Tempter
           :
           b
           
             Most
             malicious
             enemie
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             my
             God
             ,
             and
             good
             of
             my
             Soule
             ;
             thou
             troubles
             thy selfe
             and
             mee
             in
             vaine
             .
             I
             doe
             infinitely
             acknowledge
             my
             blessed
             Creatour
             ,
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             Sanctifier
             ,
             to
             bee
             one
             incomprehensibly
             glorious
             ,
             wise
             ,
             gracious
             God
             :
             Heaven
             to
             be
             wholly
             filled
             ,
             embroidered
             ,
             impaled
             with
             nothing
             but
             holinesse
             
             and
             happines
             :
             All
             the
             Creatures
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             as
             they
             issued
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             Remembrancers
             to
             us
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             goodnesse
             :
             Gods
             blessed
             Booke
             to
             be
             all
             most
             holy
             ,
             most
             true
             ,
             a
             rich
             treasury
             of
             heavenly
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             sweetest
             knowledge
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             thy
             cursed
             self
             to
             be
             the
             onely
             Authour
             ,
             and
             Brocher
             of
             all
             sinne
             ,
             hurt
             ,
             and
             uncom●linesse
             ▪
             And
             to
             thee
             ,
             and
             thine
             ,
             alone
             they
             belong
             .
             Mingle
             not
             thou
             thy
             malice
             with
             my
             lowliest
             ,
             most
             deare
             ,
             and
             reverend
             thoughts
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
             my
             Saviour
             ,
             my
             Comforter
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           thou
           art
           also
           woont
           presently
           to
           presse
           in
           private
           ,
           into
           Gods
           glorious
           presence
           ,
           and
           prostrate
           thy selfe
           before
           his
           righteous
           Throne
           ;
           there
           to
           discover
           this
           hellish
           malice
           ;
           to
           complain
           how
           villanously
           the
           Divell
           deales
           with
           thee
           ;
           to
           protest
           thine
           innocency
           ,
           and
           infinite
           hatred
           of
           those
           horrible
           blasphemies
           ;
           to
           cry
           heartily
           for
           pardon
           ,
           patience
           ,
           and
           power
           against
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           being
           thus
           with
           thee
           ,
           thou
           maist
           ,
           upon
           good
           ground
           ,
           bee
           more
           then
           infinitely
           assured
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           imputed
           unto
           thee
           at
           all
           ;
           but
           wholly
           set
           upon
           Satans
           score
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           from
           this
           ground
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           many
           times
           told
           some
           ,
           thus
           tempted
           :
           That
           when
           they
           have
           passed
           a
           day
           ,
           prest
           upon
           violently
           ,
           and
           pestred
           ,
           with
           the
           furious
           intrusion
           of
           such
           un-utterably
           foule
           ,
           and
           fearefull
           injections
           ;
           they
           have
           ,
           in
           all
           likelyhood
           spent
           that
           day
           ,
           with
           farre
           lesse
           sinne
           in
           their
           thoughts
           ;
           and
           more
           freedome
           from
           guilt
           ,
           and
           provocation
           of
           divine
           anger
           ,
           then
           if
           they
           had
           been
           free
           :
           Because
           they
           being
           so
           earnestly
           ,
           and
           vehemently
           deprecated
           ;
           withstood
           with
           such
           aversion
           and
           loathing
           ;
           protested
           against
           unfainedly
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           such
           termes
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           rather
           bee
           torne
           in
           pieces
           with
           wild
           Horses
           ;
           die
           ten
           thousand
           deathes
           ;
           doe
           ,
           or
           suffer
           any
           thing
           ;
           then
           yeeld
           the
           least
           assent
           ,
           or
           approbation
           thereunto
           :
           they
           are
           then
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           not
           their
           c
           transgressions
           ,
           but
           afflictions
           ;
           
           Not
           their
           iniquities
           ,
           but
           miseries
           ;
           Not
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           but
           crosses
           .
           Nay
           ,
           and
           further
           for
           their
           comfort
           ,
           If
           they
           should
           bee
           haunted
           by
           them
           ,
           untill
           their
           ending
           houre
           (
           which
           God
           forbid
           ,
           and
           beat
           backe
           such
           accursed
           ,
           and
           hatefull
           spight
           from
           every
           humble
           soule
           )
           ;
           yet
           cleaving
           close
           unto
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           ,
           hating
           all
           sinne
           ,
           and
           having
           respect
           to
           all
           Gods
           commandements
           ;
           they
           are
           not
           able
           at
           all
           ,
           neither
           can
           any
           whit
           hinder
           ,
           hurt
           ,
           or
           any
           way
           prejudice
           their
           spirituall
           state
           ,
           and
           everlasting
           salvation
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           d
           Every
           servant
           of
           Christ
           hath
           his
           share
           in
           some
           affliction
           ,
           or
           other
           ;
           and
           is
           ever
           made
           ,
           in
           some
           good
           measure
           ,
           conformable
           to
           him
           in
           his
           sufferings
           .
           Those
           ,
           who
           have
           the
           raines
           laide
           ,
           and
           left
           upon
           their
           neckes
           ,
           without
           curbe
           or
           correction
           ,
           are
           Bastards
           ,
           and
           not
           Sonnes
           .
           They
           may
           ,
           
             as
             the
             holy
             Ghost
          
           tells
           us
           ,
           prosper
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           passe
           peaceably
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           have
           
             no
             bands
             in
             their
          
           e
           death
           ,
           like
           other
           men
           :
           
             they
             may
          
           *
           
             live
             ,
             and
             become
             old
             ,
             and
             bee
             mighty
             in
             power
             :
             Their
             seede
             may
             bee
             established
             in
             their
             sight
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             off-spring
             before
             their
             eyes
             :
             their
             houses
             may
             be
             safe
             from
             feare
             ,
             neither
             may
             the
             rod
             of
             God
             bee
             upon
             them
             :
             Their
             Bull
             may
             gender
             ,
             and
             faile
             not
             ,
             their
             Cow
             may
             calve
             ,
             and
             not
             cast
             her
             Calfe
             :
             they
             may
             send
             forth
             their
             little
             Ones
             like
             a
             flocke
             ,
             and
             their
             Children
             dance
             :
             They
             may
             take
             the
             Timbrell
             and
             Harpe
             ,
             and
             reioyce
             at
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             Organ
             :
             they
             may
             spend
             their
             dayes
             in
             wealth
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             moment
             go
             downe
             to
             the
             Grave
             :
          
           At
           last
           die
           even
           f
           like
           a
           Lambe
           ,
           as
           
           they
           say
           .
           But
           when
           all
           is
           done
           ,
           they
           are
           utterly
           undone
           ,
           and
           everlastingly
           ;
           By
           reason
           of
           the
           horrour
           ,
           and
           angvish
           ,
           that
           shall
           come
           upon
           their
           soules
           ;
           
             the
             affliction
             ,
             the
             worme-wood
             ,
             and
             the
             gall
             :
             for
             horrible
             is
             the
             end
             of
             the
             unrighteous
             generation
             :
          
           they
           are
           immediately
           throwne
           downe
           from
           the
           top
           of
           their
           imaginary
           felicity
           ,
           and
           untroubled
           bed
           of
           seeming
           peace
           ,
           to
           the
           depth
           of
           extremest
           misery
           ,
           and
           bottome
           of
           the
           burning
           Lake
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           so
           with
           the
           servants
           of
           God.
           *
           
             He
             scourgeth
             every
             sonne
             ,
             whom
             hee
             receiveth
             .
             Hee
          
           g
           
             hath
             onely
             one
             Sonne
             with
             out
             sinne
             ,
             none
             without
             suffering
          
           ▪
           saith
           an
           ancient
           Father
           .
           But
           here
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           dispensation
           of
           fatherly
           corrections
           amongst
           his
           Children
           ,
           He
           ever
           out
           of
           his
           unsearchable
           mercifull
           wisedome
           ,
           singles
           out
           ,
           and
           makes
           choise
           of
           those
           ,
           which
           are
           most
           punctuall
           ,
           and
           simply
           the
           fittest
           for
           their
           spirituall
           good
           .
           And
           therefore
           both
           for
           the
           kinde
           ,
           and
           particular
           ;
           let
           us
           ever
           humbly
           ,
           and
           thankfully
           submit
           ,
           and
           wholly
           referre
           our selves
           ,
           to
           the
           
             sweet
             and
             wise
          
           disposing
           of
           our
           most
           loving
           ,
           and
           dearest
           Father
           :
           Who
           ever
           knowes
           best
           ,
           what
           is
           best
           for
           us
           in
           such
           Cases
           ;
           both
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           service
           ,
           and
           our
           sufferings
           ;
           his
           glory
           and
           our
           gaine
           ;
           what
           wee
           are
           able
           to
           beare
           ;
           How
           hee
           hath
           furnished
           us
           before-hand
           with
           spirituall
           strength
           ,
           to
           goe
           through
           temptations
           and
           troubles
           ;
           what
           spirituall
           Physicke
           is
           most
           quicke
           ,
           and
           operative
           ,
           and
           apted
           to
           the
           prevention
           ,
           cure
           ,
           and
           recovery
           of
           our
           soule-sickenesses
           ,
           distempers
           ,
           and
           declinations
           ;
           How
           wisely
           to
           proportion
           ,
           and
           mercifully
           moderate
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           measure
           ,
           time
           ,
           and
           working
           ;
           and
           when
           His
           hand
           is
           heavie
           upon
           us
           in
           one
           kinde
           ,
           tenderly
           to
           take
           care
           ,
           that
           wee
           bee
           not
           opprest
           with
           other
           extremities
           also
           :
           As
           appeares
           by
           that
           sweet
           observation
           of
           Master
           Foxe
           ,
           in
           the
           *
           story
           of
           the
           two
           
             Glovers
             :
             God
             in
             his
             holy
             providence
             ,
             seeing
             his
             old
             and
             trusty
             servant
             so
             many
             yeeres
             ,
             with
             so
             extreme
             ,
             and
             many
             torments
             ,
             broken
             and
             dried
             up
             ;
             would
             in
             no
             wise
             heape
             too
             many
             sorrowes
             upon
             one
             poore
             silly
             wretch
             ;
             neither
             would
             
             commit
             him
             to
             the
             flames
             of
             fire
             ;
             who
             had
             been
             already
             baked
             ,
             and
             scorched
             with
             the
             sharpe
             fires
             of
             inward
             affliction
             ;
             and
             had
             sustained
             so
             many
             burning
             darts
             ,
             and
             conflicts
             of
             Satan
             so
             many
             yeeres
             .
             God
             therefore
             of
             his
             divine
             providence
             ,
             thinking
             it
             too
             much
             ,
             that
             one
             man
             should
             bee
             so
             much
             over-charged
             ,
             with
             so
             many
             plagves
             and
             torments
             ,
             did
             graciously
             provide
             ;
             that
             Robert
             his
             brother
             ,
             being
             both
             stronger
             of
             body
             ,
             and
             also
             better
             furnished
             with
             helpes
             of
             learning
             to
             answer
             the
             Adversaries
             ,
             should
             sustaine
             the
             conflict
             .
          
           It
           may
           bee
           ,
           our
           onely
           
             wise
             God
          
           ,
           purposeth
           to
           exercise
           us
           extraordinarily
           with
           spirituall
           conflicts
           ,
           and
           troubles
           of
           conscience
           ;
           and
           therefore
           doth
           mercifully
           give
           us
           more
           prosperity
           ,
           and
           comfort
           in
           our
           outward
           state
           :
           Or
           perhaps
           ,
           to
           afflict
           us
           with
           variety
           of
           worldly
           crosses
           ;
           and
           therefore
           doth
           sweetly
           ,
           and
           compassionately
           ,
           give
           us
           more
           peace
           and
           comfort
           at
           home
           in
           our
           owne
           hearts
           :
           Or
           it
           may
           bee
           ,
           Hee
           meanes
           to
           make
           us
           ominent
           Objects
           of
           disgrace
           ,
           reproach
           ,
           and
           slander
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           even
           from
           those
           ,
           who
           
             sit
             in
             the
             gate
          
           ,
           for
           our
           forwardnesse
           and
           excellency
           of
           zeale
           ;
           and
           therefore
           out
           of
           a
           gracious
           tender-heartednesse
           ,
           gives
           us
           both
           more
           calmenesse
           in
           conscience
           ,
           and
           contentment
           in
           outward
           things
           :
           Or
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           Hee
           may
           lay
           all
           these
           upon
           us
           ;
           suffer
           us
           to
           bee
           tried
           with
           ill
           tongues
           ,
           with
           troubles
           without
           ,
           and
           terrours
           within
           ;
           why
           then
           undoubtedly
           ,
           
             his
             grace
             shall
             bee
             sufficient
             for
             us
             .
          
           So
           wise
           ,
           and
           so
           mercifull
           is
           our
           blessed
           God.
           Only
           ,
           first
           ,
           let
           us
           take
           heed
           (
           tho
           in
           our
           owne
           apprehensions
           and
           misdeeming
           ,
           wee
           may
           pretend
           ,
           and
           except
           never
           so
           plausibly
           )
           that
           wee
           never
           prescribe
           unto
           him
           ;
           How
           ,
           in
           what
           kind
           ,
           or
           measure
           hee
           should
           afflict
           us
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           wee
           never
           ward
           ,
           or
           put
           off
           any
           blow
           from
           his
           owne
           heavenly
           hand
           ,
           Men
           ,
           or
           Creatures
           ,
           with
           the
           wound
           of
           Conscience
           ;
           never
           decline
           any
           ill
           ,
           by
           ill
           meanes
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           wee
           learne
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           profit
           by
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           right
           use
           of
           all
           his
           corrections
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           And
           ever
           magnifie
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           mercy
           ,
           and
           wisdome
           ,
           in
           sparing
           
           us
           any
           way
           ;
           his
           tender-hearted
           taking
           notice
           ,
           where
           wee
           are
           weakest
           ,
           and
           not
           so
           able
           to
           beare
           his
           severer
           visitations
           ;
           but
           specially
           ,
           that
           hee
           ever
           ,
           pitches
           upon
           that
           affliction
           ,
           which
           doth
           our
           soules
           most
           good
           ;
           and
           serves
           most
           punctually
           to
           procure
           ,
           protect
           ,
           and
           promote
           the
           soundnesse
           ,
           safety
           ,
           and
           flourishing
           of
           our
           spirituall
           state
           .
           Well
           then
           ,
           for
           my
           purpose
           ,
           and
           thy
           support
           :
           sith
           our
           most
           holy
           God
           deales
           thus
           with
           all
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           damned
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           sorts
           out
           unto
           them
           ,
           those
           severall
           crosses
           and
           corrections
           ;
           which
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           unsearchable
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           necessity
           of
           their
           soules
           ,
           hee
           sees
           most
           fit
           to
           keepe
           them
           humble
           ,
           obedient
           ,
           and
           in
           awe
           ;
           Take
           thou
           up
           ,
           and
           in
           good
           part
           ,
           this
           crosse
           of
           thine
           ,
           while
           it
           pleaseth
           God
           to
           exercise
           thee
           with
           it
           ,
           as
           thy
           portion
           .
           Others
           ,
           tho
           free
           from
           this
           ,
           yet
           have
           their
           proportion
           and
           proper
           Potion
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           in
           a
           bitterer
           Cup
           ,
           and
           from
           a
           more
           smarting
           Rod.
           It
           may
           bee
           ,
           it
           goes
           well
           with
           thee
           ,
           in
           e
           other
           respects
           ;
           in
           which
           ,
           were
           thou
           yet
           crossed
           ,
           the
           physicke
           would
           not
           take
           ,
           nor
           work
           so
           kindlily
           .
           Our
           all-wise
           heavenly
           Physition
           knowes
           ,
           this
           dreadfull
           dart
           will
           onely
           doe
           it
           .
           Who
           knowes
           whether
           ,
           if
           thou
           wert
           not
           haunted
           with
           these
           foule
           Furies
           ,
           I
           meane
           ,
           furious
           injections
           of
           the
           Divels
           owne
           Forge
           ,
           thou
           mightest
           grow
           worldly
           ,
           luke-warme
           ;
           too
           passionate
           ,
           proude
           ,
           secure
           ;
           or
           something
           which
           God
           would
           not
           have
           thee
           ,
           and
           would
           bee
           infinitely
           for
           thy
           hurt
           .
           Be
           Thou
           therefore
           patient
           under
           them
           ,
           humbled
           by
           them
           ,
           make
           a
           holy
           and
           profitable
           use
           of
           them
           ;
           comfort
           thy selfe
           in
           them
           ,
           by
           these
           considerations
           commended
           unto
           thee
           for
           that
           purpose
           ;
           and
           learne
           ,
           how
           to
           behave
           thy selfe
           about
           them
           ,
           by
           the
           following
           counsels
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           As
           at
           their
           first
           approach
           ,
           and
           offer
           ,
           thou
           oughtest
           to
           stirre
           up
           ,
           and
           steele
           thy
           heart
           ;
           to
           improve
           the
           strength
           and
           stoutnesse
           of
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           thy
           soule
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           mighty
           and
           forcible
           resistance
           ;
           lifting
           up
           at
           the
           same
           instant
           thy
           heart
           ,
           in
           a
           bitter
           complaint
           ,
           against
           the
           cruelty
           
           and
           malice
           of
           the
           adversary
           ;
           a
           strong
           cry
           for
           the
           rebuking
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           restraint
           of
           his
           hellish
           spight
           ,
           with
           extreme
           detestation
           of
           all
           such
           divellish
           filth
           ;
           so
           take
           heede
           ,
           that
           thou
           never
           revolve
           in
           thy
           mind
           ,
           or
           muse
           upon
           those
           his
           blasphemous
           temptations
           .
           But
           say
           with
           Luther
           ,
           a
           Kite
           ,
           or
           Cormorant
           may
           fly
           over
           my
           house
           ,
           but
           sure
           ,
           shall
           never
           rooust
           ,
           or
           nestle
           there
           .
           Or
           ,
           as
           another
           ;
           a
           ravenous
           and
           hatefull
           Bird
           may
           begin
           to
           build
           in
           mine
           Arbour
           ,
           I
           cannot
           hinder
           it
           ;
           but
           I
           will
           never
           faile
           to
           pull
           it
           downe
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           shee
           beginnes
           .
           The
           Divell
           will
           inject
           ,
           whether
           thou
           f
           wilt
           or
           no
           :
           But
           resolve
           to
           suffer
           them
           by
           no
           meanes
           ,
           to
           have
           any
           rest
           ,
           or
           residence
           in
           thine
           imagination
           .
           If
           thou
           bee
           a
           Minister
           (
           and
           the
           holiest
           men
           are
           Satans
           speciall
           marke
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           gladliest
           hit
           with
           his
           fierie
           darts
           )
           ,
           take
           advise
           ,
           which
           hath
           proved
           soveraigne
           and
           helpefull
           ,
           to
           beat
           backe
           ,
           and
           banish
           these
           temptations
           of
           blasphemie
           .
           The
           minde
           of
           every
           man
           of
           God
           ,
           
             instructed
             to
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             heaven
             ,
          
           is
           ,
           as
           I
           suppose
           ,
           still
           digging
           into
           the
           rich
           Mines
           of
           divine
           truth
           ;
           diving
           into
           the
           great
           mystery
           of
           Christ
           :
           ever
           discoursing
           in
           it selfe
           for
           ,
           or
           doing
           something
           for
           the
           advancement
           of
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           their
           Ministeriall
           affaires
           ,
           and
           welfare
           of
           Soules
           .
           Temporizers
           indeed
           ,
           seldome
           and
           selfe-Preachers
           ,
           are
           not
           much
           troubled
           this
           way
           ,
           neither
           take
           these
           things
           so
           to
           heart
           .
           They
           seeke
           more
           to
           advance
           themselves
           ,
           then
           save
           soules
           ;
           their
           chiefe
           study
           is
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           downe-right
           g
           
             Good
             fellowes
          
           (
           as
           they
           call
           them
           )
           ,
           either
           to
           grow
           rich
           ,
           or
           rise
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           are
           still
           negotiating
           industriously
           about
           the
           one
           ,
           or
           plotting
           ambitiously
           for
           the
           other
           .
           But
           were
           they
           of
           Pauls
           minds
           ;
           *
           
             Woe
             is
             unto
             mee
             ,
             if
             I
             preach
             not
             the
             Gospell
          
           :
           of
           Chrysostom's
           temper
           ,
           h
           who
           
           was
           woont
           to
           tremble
           ,
           when
           hee
           tooke
           into
           consideration
           ,
           those
           words
           ,
           Hebr.
           13.17
           .
           
             For
             they
             watch
             over
             your
             soules
             ,
             as
             they
             that
             must
             give
             account
             :
          
           Of
           Austins
           resolution
           ,
           for
           not
           meddling
           in
           worldly
           matters
           ;
           wherein
           to
           deale
           ,
           he
           i
           deemed
           a
           very
           tiring
           ,
           and
           tedious
           vexation
           ;
           and
           was
           never
           wel
           ,
           but
           when
           he
           was
           wading
           in
           the
           depths
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           and
           busied
           about
           the
           things
           of
           God.
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           thus
           affected
           ,
           they
           would
           bee
           such
           as
           they
           ought
           ,
           and
           as
           I
           now
           suppose
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           have
           many
           webs
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           of
           their
           holy
           work
           in
           their
           heads
           all
           at
           once
           ;
           many
           in
           Misteriall
           Taskes
           in
           agitation
           ,
           and
           on
           foote
           still
           :
           Some
           part
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           they
           would
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           search
           ,
           and
           pierce
           into
           the
           pith
           ,
           and
           marrow
           of
           some
           Scripture-text
           ;
           at
           another
           time
           ,
           wraflle
           with
           the
           difficulties
           ,
           and
           knotty
           distinctions
           of
           some
           Popish
           ,
           or
           Neo-pelagian
           controversie
           ;
           At
           another
           ,
           discusse
           ,
           and
           drive
           unto
           a
           resolution
           ,
           some
           perplexed
           ,
           and
           intricate
           Case
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           &c.
           
           Well
           then
           ,
           for
           my
           purpose
           ,
           this
           supposed
           ;
           Vpon
           the
           very
           first
           Proposall
           of
           these
           monstrous
           ,
           and
           hideous
           thoughts
           ,
           presently
           k
           divert
           ,
           and
           resort
           to
           the
           hardest
           of
           all
           those
           irons
           ,
           thou
           hast
           in
           the
           fire
           ,
           if
           I
           may
           so
           speake
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           hath
           neede
           of
           most
           hammering
           ;
           I
           meane
           ,
           to
           the
           most
           difficult
           and
           waighty
           Points
           ,
           of
           all
           those
           severall
           spirituall
           businesses
           ,
           thou
           hadst
           last
           in
           thy
           braine
           ;
           and
           single
           out
           that
           particular
           ,
           which
           did
           most
           puzzle
           ,
           and
           put
           thy
           understanding
           to
           it
           .
           Where-abouts
           ,
           when
           the
           strength
           ,
           heat
           ,
           and
           intension
           of
           thy
           whole
           soule
           is
           spent
           ,
           and
           improoved
           :
           not
           onely
           other
           impertinent
           wandrings
           ,
           and
           vagaries
           ,
           but
           these
           idle
           and
           irkesome
           injections
           also
           ,
           will
           more
           easily
           vanish
           ,
           and
           bee
           gone
           .
           Let
           others
           also
           proportionably
           upon
           such
           occasions
           ,
           besides
           other
           helpes
           ;
           have
           recourse
           to
           the
           most
           troublesome
           and
           over-mastering
           part
           of
           their
           honest
           imploiments
           ;
           to
           the
           chiefest
           ,
           and
           needefullest
           affaire
           of
           their
           lawfull
           Callings
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           In
           temptations
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           never
           set
           thy selfe
           
           to
           l
           dispute
           with
           the
           Divell
           ;
           hee
           is
           an
           old
           Sophister
           of
           above
           five
           thousand
           yeares
           standing
           ,
           in
           the
           Schoole
           of
           hideous
           temptations
           ,
           and
           hellish
           policies
           ,
           and
           thou
           art
           but
           a
           Novice
           .
           Hee
           hath
           many
           
             Methods
             ,
             Devices
          
           ,
           and
           Depths
           ,
           which
           thy
           shallow
           fore-cast
           cannot
           possibly
           fathome
           .
           Direct
           opposition
           by
           reasons
           ,
           and
           replies
           ,
           stirreth
           up
           the
           out-ragious
           Blasphemour
           to
           grow
           more
           furious
           :
           And
           hereby
           we
           give
           him
           greater
           advantage
           ;
           more
           matter
           of
           molestation
           and
           mischiefe
           ;
           and
           may
           so
           plunge
           our selves
           further
           into
           an
           intricate
           maze
           of
           horrour
           ,
           and
           confused
           distractions
           .
           Our
           blessed
           Captaine
           ,
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           ,
           may
           bee
           a
           patterne
           for
           us
           in
           this
           Point
           .
           When
           hee
           was
           tempted
           ,
           
             to
             fall
             downe
             and
             worship
             Satan
          
           ;
           hee
           reasoneth
           not
           the
           Case
           ,
           but
           repells
           him
           with
           vehement
           extraordinary
           detestation
           and
           disdaine
           :
           
             Avoid
             Satan
          
           .
           It
           will
           therefore
           bee
           our
           best
           wisedome
           ,
           at
           such
           a
           time
           ,
           to
           turne
           from
           him
           ;
           and
           as
           Hezekiah
           spread
           his
           blasphemous
           letter
           ,
           so
           to
           lay
           open
           his
           fury
           before
           the
           Lord
           :
           crying
           mightily
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           intreating
           him
           ,
           even
           for
           his
           owne
           honours
           sake
           ,
           to
           vindicate
           the
           purity
           of
           his
           great
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           excellency
           of
           his
           unspotted
           glory
           ,
           from
           this
           hellish
           filth
           ,
           and
           horrible
           villany
           of
           his
           damned
           vilest
           Creature
           ;
           That
           he
           would
           cast
           it
           ,
           as
           dung
           ,
           upon
           the
           Tempters
           face
           :
           and
           in
           the
           Passion
           and
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           free
           fully
           ,
           and
           for
           ever
           ,
           our
           poore
           soules
           trembling
           under
           the
           hideousnesse
           of
           his
           malice
           and
           cruelty
           ,
           from
           the
           guilt
           ,
           staine
           ,
           terrour
           ,
           and
           assault
           of
           all
           such
           abhorred
           ,
           and
           p●●odigeous
           blasphemie
           .
           In
           that
           other
           terrible
           temptation
           also
           ,
           to
           Selfe-murther
           ,
           many
           much
           wrong
           themselves
           this
           way
           .
           In
           managing
           this
           fierie
           dart
           ,
           the
           Adversary
           deales
           by
           way
           of
           argument
           too
           ,
           and
           presses
           reasons
           ,
           such
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           upon
           the
           temted
           ;
           sometimes
           extremely
           absurd
           ,
           especially
           ,
           if
           the
           party
           bee
           something
           more
           simple
           and
           ignorant
           ;
           sometimes
           ,
           exceedingly
           suttle
           ,
           if
           hee
           bee
           of
           better
           understanding
           and
           capacity
           .
           As
           thus
           :
           
             It
             is
             soone
             done
             ,
             and
             the
             paine
             quickely
             past
             :
             Thou
             art
             like
             thus
             to
             languish
             ,
             and
             lie
             in
             
             misery
             all
             thy
             life
             long
             :
             The
             longer
             thou
             livest
             ,
             the
             larger
             will
             bee
             the
             score
             of
             thy
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             so
             thy
             torments
             in
             hell
             more
             horrible
             hereafter
             :
             If
             it
             be
             once
             done
             ,
             it
             will
             appeare
             to
             have
             bin
             Gods
             decree
             ;
             and
             I
             hope
             thou
             wilt
             not
             oppose
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             that
             :
          
           m
           
             Do
             what
             thou
             canst
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             bee
             damned
             ,
             when
             all
             is
             done
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Now
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           if
           thou
           debate
           the
           matter
           with
           the
           Divell
           ,
           and
           begin
           to
           confer
           ;
           thou
           art
           like
           enough
           to
           be
           more
           and
           more
           confounded
           ,
           and
           intangled
           with
           inextricable
           astonishments
           ,
           and
           danger
           to
           bee
           utterly
           undone
           ,
           and
           suddenly
           blowne
           up
           by
           the
           mine
           of
           his
           soule-murdering
           sophistry
           .
           But
           if
           according
           to
           the
           precedency
           ,
           and
           practise
           of
           thy
           Lord
           &
           Master
           ,
           who
           hath
           begun
           unto
           thee
           in
           this
           bitter
           Cup
           ,
           
             is
             afflicted
             in
             all
             thy
             afflictions
          
           ;
           and
           ever
           stands
           by
           thee
           as
           a
           victorious
           commander
           ,
           and
           conquerour
           in
           all
           such
           assaults
           ;
           first
           ,
           abominate
           ,
           and
           beate
           backe
           ,
           this
           base
           and
           bloody
           motion
           ,
           with
           infinite
           indignation
           and
           loathing
           ;
           
             Avant
             Satan
          
           :
           And
           then
           immediately
           lay
           hold
           on
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           keepe
           him
           at
           the
           point
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           then
           assuredly
           ,
           all
           the
           Divells
           in
           Hell
           cannot
           hurt
           thee
           .
           Tell
           him
           ,
           that
           against
           his
           vile
           and
           villanous
           suggestion
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           subtilties
           ,
           and
           sophistry
           with
           which
           hee
           seconds
           it
           ;
           this
           is
           thy
           onely
           answere
           ,
           even
           the
           precise
           ,
           holy
           and
           everlasting
           countermand
           of
           his
           ,
           and
           thy
           Creatour
           ,
           the
           mighty
           Lord
           of
           heaven
           and
           earth
           :
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             kill
          
           .
           Now
           if
           it
           bee
           a
           crimson
           ,
           and
           crying
           sinne
           ;
           the
           most
           deadly
           opposite
           ,
           and
           desperate
           cut-throate
           of
           charity
           ,
           to
           kill
           an
           other
           ;
           and
           fastneth
           such
           a
           deepe
           ,
           and
           inexpiable
           staine
           
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           a
           whole
           Kingdome
           ;
           that
           it
           cannot
           bee
           razed
           out
           ,
           
           
             but
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             him
             that
             shed
             it
          
           ;
           How
           execrable
           ,
           and
           hainous
           then
           is
           this
           ;
           and
           what
           depth
           of
           Hell
           ,
           and
           height
           of
           horrour
           ,
           doth
           that
           abhorred
           Miscreant
           deserve
           ,
           and
           may
           expect
           ;
           who
           makes
           away
           himselfe
           ?
           For
           the
           Rule
           of
           charity
           ,
           whereby
           wee
           love
           one
           another
           ,
           is
           proportioned
           by
           that
           charity
           ,
           whereby
           a
           man
           loues
           himselfe
           .
           If
           the
           Divell
           bee
           able
           to
           dissolve
           ,
           and
           disanull
           the
           most
           absolute
           ,
           perfect
           ,
           and
           just
           Law
           of
           the
           most
           High
           ;
           who
           ,
           tho
           all
           other
           things
           besides
           ,
           are
           something
           in
           possibilitie
           ,
           which
           as
           yet
           they
           are
           not
           in
           act
           ;
           yet
           himselfe
           ,
           is
           actually
           ,
           and
           everlastingly
           ,
           whatsoever
           hee
           may
           bee
           ;
           and
           cannot
           hereafter
           be
           that
           ,
           which
           now
           hee
           is
           not
           ;
           and
           so
           by
           consequent
           ,
           is
           with
           out
           all
           
             variablenesse
             ,
             or
             shadow
             of
             turning
             :
          
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           the
           
             Prince
             of
             darkenesse
          
           can
           reverse
           this
           Law
           of
           the
           
             Father
             of
             Lights
             ;
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             murder
          
           ;
           thou
           maist
           well
           say
           ,
           thou
           wilt
           then
           thinke
           of
           an
           other
           answer
           .
           But
           ,
           till
           that
           bee
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           ,
           then
           infinitely
           impossible
           ever
           to
           come
           to
           passe
           ;
           thou
           wilt
           rather
           lie
           in
           the
           miseries
           of
           Hell
           upon
           earth
           (
           which
           indeed
           were
           incomparably
           better
           )
           ,
           then
           breaking
           Gods
           blessed
           Law
           ,
           goe
           downe
           into
           the
           grave
           in
           a
           bloody
           coffin
           ,
           made
           by
           thy
           owne
           hands
           ,
           onely
           at
           the
           Divels
           bidding
           .
           Can
           this
           madnesse
           ever
           bee
           matched
           ;
           for
           a
           man
           ,
           besides
           Selfe-severing
           the
           soule
           from
           his
           body
           before
           the
           time
           ,
           by
           a
           more
           hainous
           and
           un-naturall
           villany
           ,
           then
           murthering
           of
           his
           owne
           father
           ,
           (
           for
           every
           man
           is
           naturally
           next
           unto
           himself
           )
           ;
           and
           sending
           it
           suddenly
           ,
           all
           goare-blood
           ,
           by
           becomming
           his
           owne
           Butcher
           and
           hangman
           ,
           unto
           the
           dreadfull
           Tribunall
           ,
           of
           the
           all-powerfull
           God
           ;
           the
           most
           certaine
           ,
           and
           severe
           Revenger
           of
           all
           bloodshed
           :
           to
           bring
           also
           abundance
           of
           unnecessary
           shame
           ,
           griefe
           and
           hopelesse
           mourning
           upon
           Friends
           ,
           Kindred
           ,
           Husband
           ,
           Childrē
           ,
           Parents
           ;
           a
           reproachfull
           staine
           and
           brand
           ,
           upon
           House
           ,
           Name
           ,
           Buriall
           ,
           Posterity
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           that
           meerely
           at
           the
           instance
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           most
           absurd
           ,
           ridiculous
           ,
           and
           senselesse
           suggestion
           
           of
           the
           Arch-murtherer
           ,
           thy
           mortall
           ,
           and
           immortall
           enemy
           ;
           against
           sense
           ,
           reason
           ,
           nature
           ,
           religion
           ,
           Scripture
           ,
           Gods
           direct
           command
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           even
           Heathen
           Philosophy
           ,
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           !
        
         
           6.
           
           Avoid
           idlenesse
           ,
           solitarinesse
           ,
           and
           too
           much
           secrecy
           ;
           three
           maine
           advantages
           for
           the
           adversary
           ,
           which
           he
           watchfully
           apprehending
           ,
           and
           plying
           industriously
           ,
           workes
           a
           world
           of
           mischiefe
           upon
           afflicted
           soules
           ,
           in
           their
           spirituall
           miseries
           .
           Idlenesse
           laies
           a
           man
           open
           to
           all
           hellish
           snares
           and
           temptations
           ;
           makes
           the
           heart
           ,
           like
           unmanured
           ground
           ,
           fit
           for
           nothing
           ,
           but
           the
           wildest
           ,
           and
           rankest
           weedes
           of
           lust
           ,
           luxury
           ,
           lewd
           company
           ,
           the
           universall
           inordinatenes
           of
           Originall
           corruption
           ,
           to
           domineere
           ,
           rage
           ,
           and
           doe
           what
           it
           will
           :
           Like
           standing
           Pooles
           ,
           naturally
           prepared
           ,
           and
           pregnant
           to
           breed
           ,
           and
           feed
           the
           vermine
           ,
           and
           venome
           of
           vilest
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           un-naturall
           filth
           :
           Like
           Thorow-faires
           ,
           for
           Satans
           most
           hideous
           ,
           o
           and
           horrible
           injections
           ,
           to
           wander
           and
           walke
           up
           and
           downe
           in
           ,
           without
           restraint
           ,
           or
           remedy
           .
           Solitarinesse
           ,
           besides
           it's
           native
           propertie
           and
           power
           ,
           to
           make
           sad
           ,
           increase
           melancholy
           ,
           and
           aggravate
           feares
           ,
           doth
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           more
           then
           any
           ,
           bring
           an
           heavie
           Woe
           ;
           *
           
             Woe
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             alone
             :
          
           For
           if
           the
           weake
           Christian
           fall
           ,
           
             hee
             hath
             not
             another
             to
             help
             him
             up
             .
          
           He
           may
           there
           be
           surprised
           ,
           yeeld
           ,
           and
           foil'd
           ,
           before
           he
           get
           into
           such
           company
           ,
           which
           might
           happily
           have
           prevented
           it
           ,
           or
           supported
           him
           in
           the
           temptation
           .
           Too
           much
           secrecy
           and
           concealement
           ,
           may
           cause
           the
           wound
           of
           a
           terrified
           conscience
           ,
           to
           bleed
           inward
           ,
           rankle
           ,
           fester
           ,
           and
           grow
           desperate
           ;
           whereas
           seasonable
           discovery
           ▪
           might
           have
           cured
           ,
           and
           comforted
           it
           :
           Horrour
           arising
           from
           the
           apprehension
           ,
           of
           such
           uncouth
           and
           monstrous
           thoughts
           ,
           kept
           close
           ,
           and
           dam'd
           up
           in
           the
           mans
           owne
           brest
           ,
           may
           swell
           so
           high
           ,
           that
           the
           poore
           soule
           may
           bee
           in
           great
           danger
           to
           bee
           
           wofully
           drowned
           ,
           and
           over-whelmed
           by
           it
           ;
           which
           had
           it
           had
           vent
           be
           time
           ;
           eased
           ,
           and
           emptied
           it selfe
           into
           some
           holy
           and
           faithfull
           bosome
           ;
           might
           ,
           by
           divine
           and
           discreete
           counsell
           ,
           by
           little
           and
           little
           dried
           up
           quite
           .
           I
           have
           knowne
           him
           ,
           who
           did
           bite
           in
           ,
           and
           keepe
           close
           in
           his
           bosome
           ,
           this
           temptation
           of
           blasphemie
           the
           space
           of
           about
           twenty
           yeares
           .
           All
           which
           while
           ,
           the
           Divell
           did
           tyrannize
           extremely
           ,
           and
           keep
           him
           almost
           in
           continuall
           terrour
           .
           Hee
           thought
           there
           was
           never
           man
           had
           such
           vile
           ,
           and
           prodigious
           thoughts
           ,
           as
           hee
           :
           And
           if
           the
           World
           knew
           what
           they
           were
           ,
           hee
           should
           bee
           abhorr'd
           as
           a
           monster
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           loathsommest
           creature
           upon
           earth
           ▪
           most
           worthy
           to
           bee
           utterly
           exterminated
           ,
           and
           rooted
           out
           of
           the
           society
           ,
           and
           confines
           of
           Mankinde
           .
           And
           hereupon
           many
           and
           many
           a
           time
           ,
           when
           hee
           apprehended
           any
           opportunity
           ,
           or
           had
           any
           meanes
           offered
           to
           make
           himself
           a
           way
           ,
           he
           was
           tempted
           there
           unto
           ;
           principally
           upon
           this
           ground
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           pitty
           ,
           such
           an
           horrible
           Blasphemer
           (
           for
           so
           he
           supposed
           )
           should
           any
           longer
           breathe
           .
           But
           at
           last
           ,
           hearing
           the
           nature
           ,
           manner
           ,
           and
           remedy
           ,
           of
           these
           hideous
           injections
           discovered
           by
           the
           Ministery
           ;
           afterward
           privately
           informing
           himselfe
           further
           ,
           and
           more
           fully
           from
           Gods
           Messenger
           ,
           was
           happily
           ,
           taken
           of
           the
           racke
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           most
           wonderfully
           refreshed
           .
           And
           therefore
           take
           heede
           of
           keeping
           the
           Divels
           counsell
           .
           The
           tempted
           in
           this
           kinde
           may
           doe
           well
           ,
           to
           bee
           still
           conversant
           in
           religious
           duties
           ,
           honest
           workes
           of
           their
           lawfull
           Callings
           ,
           company
           of
           skillfull
           experienced
           Soule
           ▪
           physitions
           ,
           or
           one
           or
           other
           comfortable
           imploiment
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Settle
           in
           thy
           heart
           ,
           a
           peremptory
           ,
           impregnable
           resolution
           ,
           never
           to
           entertaine
           any
           conceit
           of
           that
           great
           Majes●y
           and
           glory
           above
           ;
           of
           the
           most
           holy
           and
           ever-blessed
           Trinity
           ▪
           or
           any
           thing
           there-about
           ;
           but
           such
           onely
           as
           is
           revealed
           ▪
           and
           represented
           unto
           thee
           in
           Gods
           Booke
           .
           Whatsoever
           is
           objected
           by
           carnall
           reason
           to
           the
           contrary
           ;
           or
           injected
           by
           the
           Divell
           ,
           any
           wayes
           to
           
           deprave
           the
           divinenesse
           of
           that
           glorious
           Truth
           ,
           ought
           to
           bee
           rejected
           as
           cursed
           ,
           false
           ,
           and
           execrable
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           when
           that
           hellish
           Nimrod
           shall
           at
           any
           time
           hunt
           ,
           and
           chase
           thine
           affrighted
           soule
           ,
           with
           these
           blasphemous
           Hell-hounds
           ;
           bee
           sure
           ever
           to
           take
           Sanctuary
           in
           the
           
             Oracles
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           keepe
           thee
           close
           and
           safe
           under
           this
           Covert
           .
           Whatsoever
           is
           not
           comprehended
           within
           the
           Confines
           of
           that
           sacred
           Pale
           ;
           warranted
           by
           
             holy
             Writ
          
           ,
           the
           soveraigne
           Touch-stone
           of
           all
           heavenly
           Truth
           ;
           let
           it
           bee
           abhorred
           ,
           and
           retorted
           as
           dung
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Tempter
           .
           That
           sense
           and
           apprehension
           of
           the
           Deity
           ,
           and
           divine
           things
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           suckt
           from
           the
           brests
           of
           the
           two
           Testaments
           ,
           is
           in
           this
           regard
           to
           bee
           reputed
           ranke
           poyson
           ;
           repelled
           ,
           and
           abominated
           with
           infinite
           indignation
           and
           disdaine
           .
           And
           for
           further
           helpe
           herein
           ,
           when
           thou
           findest
           thy selfe
           thus
           followed
           with
           the
           violent
           ,
           and
           incessant
           incursions
           of
           this
           furious
           folly
           ;
           call
           often
           ,
           and
           seriously
           to
           minde
           ,
           that
           accursed
           brand
           ,
           which
           the
           Booke
           of
           God
           hath
           set
           upon
           the
           Adversary
           ,
           
           that
           hee
           is
           the
           
             Father
             of
             lies
          
           ;
           and
           let
           that
           still
           continue
           a
           more
           resolute
           rejection
           and
           contempt
           ,
           of
           whatsoever
           comes
           from
           him
           .
           Suppose
           a
           raging
           Bedlam
           should
           follow
           thee
           up
           and
           downe
           ,
           all
           the
           day
           long
           ,
           and
           tell
           thee
           ,
           that
           thy
           father
           ,
           or
           speciall
           friend
           ,
           were
           a
           Stone
           ,
           a
           Bird
           ,
           a
           Tree
           ,
           a
           Toade
           ,
           or
           whatsoever
           is
           viler
           ,
           or
           more
           absurd
           :
           would'st
           thou
           hereupon
           entertaine
           ,
           and
           harbour
           in
           thy
           minde
           ,
           any
           mis
           impression
           ,
           or
           monstrous
           perswasion
           of
           the
           party
           ?
           I
           trow
           not
           :
           (
           onely
           his
           senselesse
           clamour
           ,
           and
           restlesse
           raving
           would
           be
           very
           ●●kesome
           ,
           troublesome
           ,
           and
           un-welcome
           )
           especially
           sith
           thou
           art
           furnished
           with
           a
           cleare
           demonstrative
           light
           out
           of
           naturall
           Philosophy
           ,
           that
           hee
           is
           a
           reasonable
           Creature
           ;
           and
           thy selfe
           sees
           in
           him
           ,
           the
           face
           and
           favour
           ,
           the
           shape
           and
           proportion
           of
           a
           Man.
           Proportionably
           ,
           Satan
           ,
           that
           bloody
           Bedlam
           of
           Hell
           ,
           out
           of
           that
           madnes
           ,
           at
           which
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           may
           stand
           amazed
           ,
           solicites
           thee
           to
           admit
           such
           ,
           and
           such
           horrible
           and
           
           hideous
           conceits
           of
           thy
           dearest
           
             Lord
             ,
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             sacred
             Word
             .
          
           (
           Ah
           cursed
           Fiend
           ,
           that
           ever
           thou
           shouldest
           discover
           such
           prodigious
           malice
           against
           thy
           glorious
           Maker
           !
           )
           Now
           God
           infinitely
           forbid
           ,
           that
           this
           should
           cause
           the
           least
           alteration
           ,
           or
           any
           diminution
           at
           all
           ,
           of
           thy
           lowliest
           ,
           most
           reverent
           ,
           adoring
           ,
           and
           divinest
           thoughts
           of
           so
           great
           a
           God.
           For
           have
           but
           recourse
           to
           the
           
             holy
             Records
          
           of
           all
           sound
           ,
           supernaturall
           ,
           and
           saving
           knowledge
           ;
           I
           meane
           ,
           the
           Word
           of
           life
           ,
           with
           which
           thou
           oughtest
           to
           consult
           ;
           and
           to
           which
           onely
           thou
           art
           confind
           in
           this
           Case
           ;
           and
           thou
           shalt
           finde
           him
           to
           bee
           ,
           a
           Onely
           ,
           b
           one
           c
           
             living
             and
          
           d
           
             true
             God
          
           ,
           e
           everlasting
           ,
           f
           
             without
             body
             ,
             parts
             or
             passions
          
           ;
           g
           
             of
             infinite
             power
          
           ,
           h
           
             wisdome
             and
          
           i
           
             goodn●sse
             ;
             the
             maker
             and
             preserver
             of
             all
             things
             both
             visible
             and
             invisible
             .
             And
             in
             unitie
             of
             this
             Godhead
             there
             to
             bee
             three
             persons
             ,
             of
             one
             substance
             ,
             power
             and
             eternity
             ,
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             :
          
           And
           besides
           ,
           thou
           k
           mayst
           graspe
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           and
           feele
           betweene
           thy
           fingers
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           even
           in
           every
           Creature
           ,
           His
           greatnesse
           and
           goodnesse
           ,
           Majesty
           and
           might
           ,
           power
           and
           providence
           .
           
             In
             the
             glorious
             Lights
             of
             heaven
             ,
          
           saith
           a
           noble
           Writer
           ,
           
             wee
             perceive
             a
             shaddow
             of
             his
             divine
             countenance
             ;
             in
             his
             provision
             for
             all
             that
             live
             ,
             his
             manifold
             goodnesse
             :
             And
             lastly
             ,
             in
             creating
             ,
             and
             making
             existent
             the
             World
             universall
             ,
             by
             the
             absolute
             Art
             of
             his
             owne
             Word
             ,
             his
             power
             ,
             and
             Almightiness●
             ;
             which
             Power
             ,
             Light
             ,
             Vertue
             ,
             Wisdome
             ,
             and
             Goodnesse
             ▪
             being
             al●
             but
             Attributes
             of
             one
             simple
             Essence
             ,
             and
             one
             God
             ,
             wee
             in
             all
             admire
             ,
             and
             in
             part
             discerne
          
           per
           speculum
           creaturarum
           ,
           
             that
             is
             in
             the
             disposition
             ,
             order
             ,
             and
             variety
             of
             Celestiall
             and
             Terrestriall
             bodies
             :
             Terrestriall
             in
             their
             strange
             ,
             and
             manifold
             diversities
             ;
             Celestiall
             in
             their
             beauty
             and
             magnitude
             ;
             which
             in
             their
             continuall
             ,
             and
             contrary
             motions
             ,
             are
             neither
             repugnant
             ,
             intermixt
             ,
             or
             confounded
             .
             By
             
             these
             potent
             effects
             ,
             wee
             approach
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Omnipotent
             cause
             ,
             and
             by
             these
             motions
             ,
             their
             Almighty
             mover
             .
          
           Whensoever
           therefore
           that
           most
           implacable
           ,
           and
           everlasting
           enemy
           to
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           of
           his
           Children
           ,
           shal
           go
           about
           to
           pervert
           ,
           and
           crosse
           by
           his
           blasphemous
           injections
           ,
           these
           sober
           and
           sacred
           conceptions
           of
           the
           thrice
           glorious
           ,
           &
           ever-blessed
           Deity
           ;
           planted
           in
           thy
           minde
           ,
           by
           his
           owne
           Word
           ,
           and
           this
           visible
           World
           ;
           bid
           him
           ,
           by
           the
           example
           of
           thy
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ,
           
             avoide
             and
             avant
          
           ;
           trample
           upon
           his
           hellish
           spite
           ;
           appeale
           unto
           Gods
           righteous
           Throne
           ,
           with
           protestation
           of
           thine
           innocency
           ;
           damning
           them
           unto
           the
           Pit
           of
           Hell
           in
           thy
           Iudgement
           ;
           and
           hating
           them
           ,
           not
           without
           horrour
           ,
           from
           the
           very
           heart-roote
           ;
           and
           so
           truly
           resisting
           them
           ,
           crying
           mightily
           unto
           God
           for
           pardon
           ,
           wherein
           soever
           thou
           shalt
           faile
           about
           them
           ;
           and
           for
           power
           against
           them
           ;
           and
           then
           possesse
           thy
           humble
           soule
           in
           patience
           and
           peace
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Being
           humbled
           by
           them
           ,
           making
           an
           holy
           use
           of
           them
           ;
           perusing
           ,
           and
           applying
           the
           
             considerations
             and
             counsels
          
           in
           hand
           ,
           for
           comfort
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           conquest
           over
           them
           ;
           doe
           not
           by
           any
           meanes
           continue
           to
           afflict
           and
           torture
           thy
           spirit
           about
           them
           .
           a
           Let
           them
           now
           passe
           away
           ,
           and
           bee
           packing
           ;
           abandon
           them
           with
           an
           holy
           
           detestation
           ,
           contempt
           ,
           and
           slighting
           ,
           without
           any
           such
           dismayednesse
           and
           terrour
           ;
           as
           most
           unworthy
           of
           any
           longer
           taking
           to
           heart
           ,
           or
           notice
           of
           :
           much
           lesse
           of
           that
           carking
           and
           trouble
           ,
           as
           to
           terrifie
           ,
           in-dispose
           ,
           &
           dis-able
           thee
           for
           a
           chearefull
           discharge
           of
           either
           of
           thy
           Callings
           ,
           particular
           ,
           or
           generall
           ;
           Divines
           hold
           even
           godly
           sorrow
           unseasonable
           ,
           when
           it
           unfitteth
           the
           body
           or
           minde
           to
           good
           duties
           ;
           or
           to
           a
           good
           ,
           and
           chearefull
           manner
           of
           doing
           them
           ;
           how
           much
           more
           would
           they
           not
           have
           these
           hellish
           distractions
           and
           intrusions
           to
           dishearten
           thee
           in
           this
           kinde
           ?
           But
           least
           of
           all
           ,
           of
           that
           pestilent
           prevailing
           ,
           as
           to
           fill
           thine
           heart
           with
           extraordinary
           astonishment
           ,
           horrour
           and
           doubting
           ;
           whether
           such
           monstrous
           injections
           bee
           incident
           to
           sanctified
           soules
           ,
           a
           saving
           state
           ,
           and
           habitation
           of
           the
           holy-Ghost
           ;
           and
           so
           to
           put
           thee
           into
           a
           habit
           of
           heavy
           walking
           ,
           and
           secret
           sadnesse
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           continuall
           questioning
           the
           soundnesse
           of
           thy
           conversion
           ;
           the
           constancy
           of
           Gods
           love
           unto
           thee
           ;
           former
           assurance
           of
           an
           immortall
           Crowne
           ;
           and
           whether
           it
           bee
           possible
           ,
           that
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           should
           dwell
           in
           a
           soule
           hanted
           with
           such
           horrible
           thoughts
           .
           Procurement
           of
           which
           miseries
           &
           molestations
           ,
           is
           the
           Adversaries
           only
           aime
           .
           For
           so
           immesurably
           malicious
           is
           He
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           cannot
           plunge
           thee
           into
           the
           pit
           of
           hell
           ▪
           and
           everlasting
           flames
           in
           the
           World
           to
           come
           ;
           p
           yet
           will
           be
           labour
           might
           and
           maine
           ,
           to
           keep
           thee
           upon
           the
           Rack
           ;
           and
           in
           as
           much
           terrour
           ,
           as
           hee
           can
           possibly
           ,
           all
           thy
           life
           long
           ,
           in
           this
           vale
           of
           teares
           .
           Suffer
           then
           this
           advise
           to
           sinke
           seriously
           into
           thy
           heart
           :
           Being
           illightned
           ,
           rightly
           informed
           ,
           and
           directed
           about
           them
           ,
           let
           them
           no
           longer
           astonish
           thy
           spirit
           ;
           detaine
           thee
           in
           horrour
           ;
           hurt
           thy
           heart
           ,
           or
           hinder
           thee
           in
           any
           duty
           to
           God
           or
           man
           ;
           or
           in
           an
           humble
           ,
           comfortable
           ,
           and
           confident
           walking
           with
           thy
           God
           ,
           as
           thou
           art
           woont
           ;
           or
           of
           thy
           former
           sweet
           communion
           with
           
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           And
           the
           rather
           because
           ;
           First
           ,
           It
           is
           the
           Tempters
           earnest
           end
           ,
           only
           out
           of
           pure
           spite
           ,
           to
           put
           this
           imposture
           ,
           and
           unnecessary
           vexing
           perplexities
           upon
           
           thee
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           more
           thou
           art
           troubled
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           takes
           them
           to
           heart
           (
           for
           that
           is
           it
           hee
           would
           have
           )
           ,
           the
           more
           violently
           and
           villanously
           ,
           will
           he
           presse
           them
           upon
           thee
           ,
           and
           terrifie
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           They
           are
           not
           thine
           ,
           but
           his
           fearefull
           sinnes
           ;
           Hee
           alone
           must
           answer
           for
           them
           ,
           at
           that
           great
           and
           last
           Day
           ,
           and
           thou
           goe
           free
           .
           It
           is
           his
           malicious
           madnesse
           ,
           of
           such
           a
           prodigious
           nature
           ,
           and
           notoriousnesse
           ,
           as
           is
           beyond
           conceit
           ,
           and
           above
           all
           admiration
           :
           onely
           fit
           for
           a
           Divell
           :
           That
           Hee
           may
           trouble
           thee
           temporally
           ,
           Hee
           mightily
           aggravates
           his
           owne
           eternall
           torment
           !
        
         
           In
           a
           second
           place
           ,
           let
           mee
           tender
           unto
           thee
           an
           Antidote
           ;
           which
           hath
           been
           found
           soveraigne
           ,
           and
           succesfull
           this
           way
           .
        
         
           The
           summe
           of
           it
           is
           this
           :
           Let
           the
           tempted
           Christian
           labour
           to
           worke
           ,
           and
           extract
           ,
           by
           the
           blessings
           of
           God
           ,
           some
           spirituall
           good
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           horrible
           hell
           of
           these
           most
           hatefull
           ,
           abominable
           ,
           blasphemous
           suggestions
           .
           And
           if
           Satan
           once
           see
           ,
           that
           thou
           s●cks
           honey
           out
           of
           his
           poyson
           ;
           comfort
           out
           of
           his
           cruelty
           ;
           medicine
           out
           of
           his
           malice
           :
           hee
           will
           have
           no
           heart
           ,
           or
           hope
           to
           goe
           on
           ;
           no
           courage
           or
           contentment
           to
           continue
           the
           temptation
           .
        
         
           Take
           it
           in
           the
           sense
           ,
           if
           not
           in
           the
           same
           wordes
           ,
           without
           any
           variation
           ,
           or
           enlargement
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           applied
           and
           prosper'd
           :
        
         
           Spitefull
           and
           malicious
           Fiend
           ;
           cursed
           enemie
           to
           heaven
           and
           earth
           ;
           by
           the
           mercies
           of
           God
           (
           hough
           thy
           purpose
           be
           most
           pestilent
           )
           yet
           thou
           shalt
           not
           hurt
           ,
           or
           have
           any
           advantage
           against
           mee
           hereby
           :
           Thy
           base
           and
           dunghill
           injections
           tending
           to
           the
           dishonour
           of
           my
           God
           ,
           and
           my
           Christ
           ,
           &c.
           shall
           make
           mee
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           More
           hate
           thine
           infinitely
           hatefull
           ,
           and
           revengefull
           malice
           ,
           against
           that
           thrice-glorious
           ,
           and
           ever-blessed
           Majesty
           above
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           With
           more
           feeling
           and
           dearenesse
           ,
           to
           adore
           ,
           and
           love
           the
           glory
           and
           sweetnesse
           of
           my
           God
           ,
           and
           my
           Redeemer
           .
           For
           the
           more
           excessive
           and
           endlesse
           ,
           I
           feele
           
           thy
           spite
           against
           Him
           ▪
           the
           more
           ,
           I
           know
           ,
           is
           his
           incomprehensible
           excellency
           and
           worth
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           To
           pray
           oftner
           ,
           and
           more
           fervently
           ,
           that
           my
           God
           would
           rebuke
           thee
           ,
           and
           cast
           this
           extreme
           malice
           of
           thine
           ,
           as
           dung
           ,
           upon
           thine
           owne
           face
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           To
           bee
           still
           more
           humbled
           under
           the
           hand
           of
           my
           mighty
           Lord
           ;
           because
           I
           cannot
           bee
           more
           humbled
           ,
           and
           with
           more
           resolution
           and
           abhorrence
           ,
           abominate
           ,
           and
           abandon
           such
           prodigiously-senselesse
           ,
           and
           hellish
           blasphemies
           of
           His
           (
           for
           I
           am
           sure
           they
           are
           none
           of
           mine
           )
           into
           the
           bottomlesse
           bottome
           of
           that
           darkest
           Dungeon
           :
           In
           the
           blackest
           horrour
           whereof
           ,
           they
           were
           most
           maliciously
           ,
           and
           monstrously
           hatched
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           To
           take
           up
           a
           strong
           argument
           ,
           and
           answer
           ,
           against
           an
           other
           of
           thy
           cursed
           injections
           ,
           tending
           to
           Atheisme
           ,
           and
           the
           not
           Being
           of
           those
           endlesse
           joies
           above
           .
           Because
           I
           most
           plainely
           and
           palpably
           ,
           feele
           thee
           ,
           an
           invisible
           spirit
           ,
           casting
           into
           my
           imagination
           such
           horrid
           ,
           absurd
           ,
           and
           ridiculously
           impious
           thoughts
           ;
           which
           cannot
           possibly
           spring
           ordinarily
           ,
           or
           naturally
           from
           any
           power
           ,
           or
           possibilitie
           of
           mine
           own
           soule
           :
           I
           know
           q
           thereby
           ,
           and
           assure
           my self
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           also
           an
           infinite
           ,
           most
           wise
           ,
           and
           glorious
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           created
           both
           me
           and
           thee
           :
           And
           will
           in
           due
           time
           chaine
           Thee
           up
           for
           ever
           ,
           in
           the
           Pit
           of
           Hell
           ;
           and
           bring
           mee
           at
           length
           ,
           by
           the
           blessed
           merit
           of
           his
           only
           dearest
           Sonnes
           bloodshed
           ,
           into
           the
           bosome
           of
           his
           owne
           glory
           ,
           and
           everlasting
           blisse
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           To
           confirme
           mine
           owne
           heart
           ,
           with
           stronger
           r
           assurance
           ,
           
           (
           which
           is
           no
           meane
           benefit
           )
           that
           I
           undoubtedly
           belong
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           am
           in
           a
           gracious
           state
           .
           For
           thou
           well
           knowest
           ,
           and
           so
           doth
           mine
           owne
           Soule
           ;
           that
           thou
           never
           troubledst
           me
           (
           to
           any
           purpose
           )
           with
           these
           ougly
           blasphemous
           thoughts
           ,
           while
           I
           yet
           lay
           starke
           dead
           in
           sinnes
           and
           trespasses
           ;
           and
           drown'd
           full
           deepe
           in
           vanity
           and
           lust
           ;
           in
           carnall
           loosenesse
           ,
           and
           sensuall
           courses
           .
           Then
           thou
           being
           the
           strong
           Man
           ,
           possessedst
           mee
           wholly
           ,
           and
           all
           was
           quiet
           ;
           because
           all
           was
           thine
           :
           But
           being
           now
           happily
           rescued
           out
           of
           thy
           clutches
           ,
           by
           a
           mightier
           then
           Thou
           ;
           and
           having
           blessedly
           broke
           the
           Prison
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ;
           Thou
           followes
           mee
           with
           this
           fierie
           malice
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           prodigious
           yellings
           of
           that
           infernall
           pit
           .
           And
           I
           am
           perswaded
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           pestilent
           peece
           of
           thy
           deepest
           cunning
           ;
           very
           rarely
           to
           vexe
           civill
           worldlings
           ;
           those
           that
           lie
           in
           any
           grosse
           sinne
           ;
           or
           any
           ,
           which
           thou
           keepest
           fast
           ,
           and
           secure
           in
           thy
           snares
           ,
           with
           such
           affrighting
           and
           greisely
           temptations
           .
           For
           thou
           craftily
           feares
           ,
           lest
           striking
           that
           horror
           into
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           naturall
           man
           ,
           which
           is
           woont
           to
           arise
           from
           such
           hellish
           fogs
           ,
           and
           blasphemous
           filth
           ;
           thou
           shouldest
           thereby
           
           give
           him
           occasion
           ,
           to
           renounce
           ,
           detest
           ,
           and
           drive
           him
           out
           of
           thine
           accursed
           slavery
           ,
           and
           cause
           him
           to
           cast
           about
           for
           a
           new
           Master
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           To
           take
           notice
           of
           some
           speciall
           corruption
           ,
           lust
           ,
           passion
           ,
           or
           spirituall
           distemper
           in
           one
           kinde
           or
           other
           ;
           over
           which
           I
           have
           not
           holden
           that
           hand
           ,
           hatred
           ,
           wakefull
           eie
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           meete
           .
           For
           I
           am
           perswaded
           ,
           my
           God
           out
           of
           his
           mercifull
           goodnesse
           ,
           aimes
           at
           ,
           and
           intends
           some
           such
           good
           unto
           my
           soule
           ,
           by
           enlarging
           thy
           chaine
           ;
           and
           suffering
           thee
           at
           this
           time
           to
           afflict
           mee
           in
           this
           vncouth
           manner
           ,
           with
           this
           hell-empoison'd
           dart
           ,
           somthing
           extraordinarily
           .
           I
           have
           not
           been
           so
           sensible
           of
           thy
           other
           temptations
           ,
           farre
           more
           ensnaring
           in
           sinne
           ,
           tho
           not
           so
           terrifying
           ;
           and
           therefore
           my
           gracious
           Lord
           may
           suffer
           thee
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           thus
           to
           thrust
           out
           thy
           hornes
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           in
           this
           most
           horrible
           ,
           and
           outragious
           encounter
           ;
           that
           I
           may
           bee
           throughly
           advertised
           ,
           what
           an
           Adversary
           I
           have
           ;
           and
           so
           ,
           more
           minde
           ,
           and
           marke
           him
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           much
           secret
           and
           suddaine
           mischiefe
           ,
           by
           my
           security
           and
           neglect
           ;
           and
           more
           quickned
           to
           an
           universall
           watchfulnesse
           against
           all
           his
           
             Methods
             ,
             Devises
          
           ,
           and
           Depths
           ;
           as
           well
           his
           subtile
           ,
           and
           slie
           insinuations
           
             in
             the
             glory
             of
             an
             Angell
          
           ;
           as
           his
           impetuous
           ,
           and
           furious
           assaults
           in
           the
           shape
           of
           a
           foule
           Fiend
           .
           Some
           trouble
           ,
           crosse
           ,
           heavie
           accident
           ,
           disgrace
           ,
           discontentment
           ;
           some
           great
           and
           waighty
           affaire
           on
           foote
           ,
           vnseasonable
           entertainements
           ,
           sad
           newes
           from
           abroad
           ,
           or
           something
           hath
           too
           often
           stolne
           my
           heart
           from
           that
           full
           and
           fruitfull
           attention
           to
           holy
           duties
           ,
           which
           was
           due
           ,
           and
           that
           even
           vpon
           the
           
             Lords
             day
          
           :
           And
           I
           can
           now
           remember
           ,
           and
           my
           conscience
           tells
           mee
           ,
           vpon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           not
           watched
           over
           the
           many
           idle
           ,
           impertinent
           wandrings
           ,
           and
           vagaries
           of
           my
           imagination
           ,
           as
           I
           ought
           ;
           but
           given
           so
           farre
           way
           vnto
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           justly
           brought
           upon
           mee
           an
           uncomfortable
           deadnesse
           of
           affection
           ,
           barrennesse
           and
           indisposition
           ,
           in
           the
           use
           of
           the
           ordinances
           ;
           and
           conversing
           with
           God
           by
           Meditation
           ,
           
           Prayer
           ,
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           singing
           of
           Psalmes
           ,
           examination
           of
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           other
           religious
           Exercises
           ;
           and
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           into
           what
           further
           spirituall
           miserie
           they
           may
           leade
           mee
           ;
           and
           therefore
           in
           great
           mercy
           the
           most
           wise
           God
           goes
           now
           graciously
           about
           ,
           to
           correct
           ,
           and
           mortifie
           the
           vanity
           ,
           worldlinesse
           ,
           distractions
           ,
           and
           mis-imploiment
           of
           my
           thoughts
           ;
           even
           by
           the
           terrours
           of
           these
           thy
           most
           horrible
           ,
           and
           hellish
           injections
           .
           And
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           God
           ,
           I
           will
           follow
           the
           meaning
           ,
           and
           conduct
           of
           his
           holy
           Hand
           for
           a
           right
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           attaining
           that
           happy
           end
           ,
           which
           hee
           doth
           so
           mercifully
           intend
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           To
           gather
           skill
           ,
           experience
           ,
           and
           dexterity
           ,
           for
           the
           raising
           ,
           and
           reviving
           of
           others
           hereafter
           ,
           hanging
           down
           the
           head
           ,
           heavie-hearted
           ,
           and
           maliciously
           haunted
           in
           the
           same
           kinde
           .
           By
           discovering
           unto
           them
           thy
           bootelesse
           malice
           ,
           the
           soveraigne
           medicines
           I
           have
           met
           with
           in
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           and
           the
           good
           I
           gained
           to
           my
           soule
           hereby
           ;
           By
           the
           helpe
           of
           that
           Almighty
           hand
           ,
           which
           can
           turne
           the
           darkest
           mid-night
           into
           the
           brightest
           morning
           ,
           and
           produce
           a
           Medicinable
           Potion
           out
           of
           the
           rankest
           poison
           .
        
         
           Me
           thinks
           this
           heaven
           ,
           which
           by
           divine
           blessing
           ,
           I
           extract
           out
           of
           thy
           hell
           ;
           this
           healing
           vertue
           ,
           which
           I
           draw
           from
           thy
           vilest
           venome
           ;
           this
           spirituall
           good
           ,
           which
           I
           gather
           from
           thy
           divelish
           spite
           ,
           should
           make
           thee
           weary
           of
           this
           way
           ,
           and
           pull
           in
           thy
           hornes
           .
           I
           trust
           in
           my
           God
           ,
           it
           will
           shortly
           cause
           thee
           to
           cast
           away
           this
           weapon
           ,
           and
           quit
           the
           field
           quite
           .
           For
           thou
           ever
           infinitely
           hatest
           ,
           and
           hinders
           all
           thou
           canst
           ,
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           all
           exercise
           and
           increase
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           the
           welfare
           of
           my
           poore
           soule
           ;
           which
           by
           accident
           ,
           and
           his
           sanctifying
           power
           ,
           who
           ever
           turnes
           all
           things
           to
           the
           best
           ,
           to
           them
           that
           love
           Him
           ,
           are
           all
           happily
           advanced
           ,
           furthered
           ,
           and
           enlarged
           by
           this
           raging
           ,
           and
           pestilent
           rancour
           of
           thine
           .
        
         
           And
           who
           would
           not
           thinke
           ,
           
           were
           not
           the
           incredible
           depth
           of
           thy
           malice
           and
           madnesse
           ,
           equally
           unfathomable
           
           by
           the
           wit
           of
           Man
           ;
           But
           that
           thou
           shouldest
           the
           rather
           surcease
           ;
           because
           these
           Satanicall
           suggestions
           ,
           to
           mee
           ,
           that
           resists
           ,
           are
           but
           crosses
           and
           corrections
           ;
           but
           in
           thee
           ,
           most
           outragious
           and
           execrable
           blasphemies
           ;
           which
           will
           mightily
           hereafter
           adde
           to
           the
           heavinesse
           and
           horrour
           of
           thine
           everlasting
           chaines
           of
           darkenesse
           and
           damnation
           ,
           
             at
             the
             iudgement
             of
             the
             great
             Day
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A16330-e90
           
             *
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.11
             .
          
           
             b
             But
             as
             for
             the
             holy
             truth
             professed
             by
             my selfe
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             the
             reformed
             Religion
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               King
               Iames
               Remonst
               .
               pag.
            
             176.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Bellarmine
               ,
               Eudae●ono-Iohannes
               ,
               Suarez
               ,
               Becanus
               ,
               Mariana
               ,
            
             with
             such
             Monsters
             ▪
             teach
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Parricides
             
               Ibid.
               pag.
            
             5.
             
             
               If
               any
               except
               ,
               and
               say
               ;
               these
               are
               but
               private
               Doctors
               :
               Heare
               King
               Iames
               afterward
               :
            
             If
             the
             Pope
             doth
             not
             approove
             ,
             and
             like
             the
             practise
             of
             King
             killing
             ;
             wherefore
             hath
             not
             his
             Holinesse
             imposed
             some
             severe
             censure
             ,
             with
             a
             fearefull
             frowne
             ,
             upon
             the
             Booke
             of
             Mariana
             the
             Iesuite
             ,
             (
             by
             whom
             Parricides
             are
             commended
             ,
             Nay
             ,
             highly
             extolled
             )
             when
             his
             Holinesse
             hath
             been
             pleased
             to
             call-in
             some
             other
             of
             Mariana's
             bookes
             .
             Againe
             ,
             wherefore
             did
             his
             Holinesse
             advise
             himselfe
             ,
             to
             censure
             the
             decree
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             Parliament
             in
             Paris
             against
             
               Iohn
               Chastell
            
             ?
             Wherefore
             did
             he
             suffer
             Garnet
             and
             Oldcorne
             ,
             my
             Powder-miners
             ,
             both
             by
             Bookes
             and
             Pictures
             ,
             vendible
             under
             his
             nose
             in
             Rome
             ,
             to
             bee
             inro●led
             in
             the
             Canon
             of
             holy
             Martyrs
             ?
             And
             when
             Hee
             saw
             two
             great
             Kings
             murdered
             one
             after
             another
             :
             wherefore
             by
             some
             publike
             declaration
             did
             not
             his
             Holinesse
             testifie
             to
             all
             Christendome
             ,
             his
             inward
             sense
             ,
             and
             true
             apprehension
             of
             so
             great
             misfortune
             ,
             as
             all
             Europe
             had
             just
             cause
             to
             lament
             ,
             on
             the
             behalfe
             of
             France
             ?
             Wherefore
             did
             not
             his
             Holinesse
             publish
             some
             Law
             ,
             or
             Pontificiall
             Decree
             ,
             to
             provide
             for
             the
             security
             of
             Kings
             in
             time
             to
             come
             ?
             
               Ibid.
               pag.
            
             222.223
             .
             See
             
               Histor.
               Iesuit
            
             .
             put
             out
             by
             Lucius
             .
             Wherein
             you
             may
             see
             their
             bloody
             behaviour
             in
             many
             Kingdomes
             .
          
           
             d
             
               
                 The
                 mighty
                 working
                 of
                 King
                 Iames
                 his
                 Workes
                 upon
                 the
                 Adversaries
                 ,
                 is
                 intimated
                 unto
                 us
                 to
                 in
                 the
                 Preface
                 before
                 his
                 Workes
                 .
              
            
             
               They
               looke
               upon
               His
               Maiesties
               Bookes
               ,
               as
               men
               looking
               upon
               
                 Blazing
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               with
               amazement
               ;
               feating
               they
               portend
               some
               strange
               thing
               ;
               and
               bring
               with
               them
               a
               certaine
               influence
               ,
               to
               worke
               great
               change
               and
               alteration
               in
               the
               World
               :
               Neither
               is
               their
               expectatiō
               herein
               deceived
               ;
               For
               wee
               have
               seene
               with
               our
               eyes
               ,
               the
               Operatiō
               of
               His
               Majesties
               Works
               in
               the
               Consciences
               of
               their
               Men
               so
               farre
               ,
               as
               from
               their
               highest
               Con●l●ve
               to
               their
               lowest
               Cells
               ,
               there
               have
               been
               ,
               that
               have
               been
               converted
               by
               them
               .
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Winten
              
               .
            
          
           
             e
             Revel
             .
             19.2
             .
          
           
             f
             Take
             policie
             as
             it
             is
             now
             a
             dayes
             taken
             by
             common
             phrase
             of
             speech
             :
             —
             As
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             right
             Polit●tian
             is
             a
             very
             Machiavell
             ;
             —
             so
             it
             may
             bee
             said
             ,
             that
             in
             Politicall
             government
             ,
             or
             Machivellian
             policy
             ,
             none
             goeth
             beyond
             the
             Iesuites
             at
             this
             day
             .
             
               Decacord
               .
               Quodlib
            
             .
             3.
             
             Art.
             4
             pag.
             64.
             
             No
             ,
             no
             ,
             their
             course
             of
             life
             doth
             shew
             what
             their
             study
             is
             :
             And
             howsoever
             they
             boast
             of
             their
             perfections
             ,
             holinesse
             ,
             meditations
             and
             exercises
             ;
             yet
             their
             platforme
             is
             heathen●sh
             ,
             tyrannicall
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             set
             
               Aretöne
               ,
               Lucian
               ,
               Machiavell
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Divell
             himselfe
             ,
             in
             a
             sort
             ,
             to
             Schoole
             .
             
               Ibid.
               Quodlib
            
             .
             3.
             
             Art
             3.
             pag.
             62.
             
             The
             Iesuites
             manage
             matters
             more
             Machiavellianly
             ,
             then
             Machiavell
             himselfe
             .
             
               Answer
               to
               the
               Iesuited
               Gent.
               pag.
            
             70.
             
             Iesuites
             are
             Fathers
             of
             mischiefe
             ,
             friends
             to
             themselves
             ,
             benefactours
             to
             seditious
             persons
             ,
             Masters
             of
             Machiavellisme
             ,
             Traytours
             to
             England
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             Prince
             .
             
               An
               Answer
               by
               one
               of
               our
               Brethren
               ,
               a
               Secular
               Priest
               ,
               to
               Blackwels
               letter
               ,
               written
               to
               Cardinall
            
             Cajetan
             .
             1596.
             
             
               Circa
               Med.
            
             
          
           
             g
             The
             Iesuites
             are
             to
             be
             marked
             out
             for
             the
             most
             malicious
             ,
             trayterous
             ,
             and
             irreligious
             Calumniatours
             ,
             that
             ever
             lived
             on
             earth
             ,
             unworthy
             that
             ever
             the
             earth
             should
             bea●●
             them
             .
             Quodl
             .
             4.
             
             Art.
             2.
             pag.
             99.
             
          
           
             h
             But
             Mariana
             likes
             better
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             Tyrant
             poysoned
             by
             his
             Chaire
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             Apparell
             ,
             and
             Robes
             ,
             after
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Mauri●●nian
             Kings
             ;
             that
             beeing
             to
             poysoned
             onely
             by
             sent
             ,
             or
             by
             contact
             ,
             Hee
             may
             not
             bee
             found
             guilty
             of
             Selfe-fellony
             ;
             and
             the
             Soule
             of
             the
             poore
             Tyrant
             ,
             in
             the
             flight
             out
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             may
             be
             innocent
             of
             the
             fact
             .
             O
             Hell-hounds
             !
             O
             diabolicall
             wretches
             !
             O
             infernall
             Monsters
             !
             How
             long
             then
             ?
             How
             long
             shall
             Kings
             ,
             whom
             the
             Lord
             hath
             called
             his
             Annointed
             ;
             Kings
             ,
             the
             breathing
             Images
             of
             God
             upon
             earth
             ;
             Kings
             ,
             that
             with
             a
             wry
             ,
             or
             frowning
             looke
             ,
             are
             able
             to
             crush
             these
             earth-wormes
             in
             pieces
             ;
             How
             long
             shall
             they
             suffer
             this
             viperous
             brood
             scot-free
             ,
             and
             without
             punishment
             ,
             to
             spit
             in
             their
             faces
             ?
             
               King
               Iames
               Remonst
               .
               pag.
            
             227.
             
             Such
             is
             the
             religion
             of
             these
             Reverend
             Fathers
             ,
             the
             Pillars
             of
             the
             Pontifician
             Monarchy
             .
             In
             comparison
             of
             whose
             religion
             and
             holinesse
             ,
             all
             the
             impiety
             ,
             that
             ever
             was
             practised
             among
             the
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             barbarous
             cruelty
             ,
             that
             ever
             was
             perpetrated
             among
             the
             Cannibals
             ,
             may
             passe
             henceforth
             in
             the
             Christian
             World
             for
             pure
             clemency
             and
             humanity
             .
             
               Ibid.
               pag.
            
             235.
             
             Adue
             religion
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             :
             —
             For
             to
             speake
             truth
             ;
             To
             deale
             in
             State-matters
             ,
             and
             to
             practise
             the
             death
             of
             Princes
             ,
             are
             as
             essentiall
             parts
             of
             their
             function
             ,
             as
             their
             confession
             it selfe
             .
             
               Iesu.
               Catech.
               lib.
            
             3.
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Tantum
               relligio
               potuit
               suadere
               malorum
            
             .
             But
             what
             would
             hee
             have
             done
             ,
             if
             hee
             had
             knowne
             the
             massacre
             of
             France
             ;
             or
             the
             Powder-treason
             of
             
               England
               ?
               &c.
            
             They
             make
             the
             cause
             of
             Religion
             descend
             ,
             to
             the
             execrable
             actions
             of
             murthering
             of
             Princes
             ,
             butchery
             of
             people
             ,
             and
             fiering
             of
             States
             .
             Sir
             
               Francis
               Bacon
               .
               Essaie
               .
               Of
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             Hest.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             c
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               1.
               
               Pet
               2.17
               .
            
             
               
                 Da
                 mihi
                 Christianum
                 ,
                 &
                 s●●t
                 quid
                 dico
                 .
              
            
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.26
             .
          
           
             g
             
               
                 Fidi
                 imperator
                 bus
                 manete
                 ,
                 sed
                 anie
                 hos
                 Deo
                 ,
                 propter
                 quem
                 &
                 ijs
                 ,
                 quibus
                 commissi
                 a●
                 traditi
                 estis
                 .
              
               Nazian
               .
               Orat.
               12.
               
            
             
               
                 At
                 quî
                 propter
                 Deum
                 ?
                 Quia
                 si
                 Deum
                 m●tuetis
                 ,
                 &
                 studiosè
                 dabitis
                 operam
                 ,
                 ut
                 eius
                 mandata
                 servetis
                 ,
                 fideles
                 his
                 etiam
                 Dei
                 causâ
                 eritis
                 .
              
               Elias
               .
            
          
           
             l
             All
             vertues
             turne
             to
             vices
             ,
             when
             they
             become
             the
             servants
             of
             impiety
             .
             
               King
               Iames
               Remonst
               .
               pag.
            
             249.
             
          
           
             m
             O
             the
             vanity
             of
             great
             Men
             ,
             who
             thinke
             it
             to
             bee
             the
             chiefe
             fruit
             of
             their
             greatnesse
             ,
             to
             abuse
             their
             power
             insolently
             ,
             to
             the
             ruine
             of
             their
             inferiours
             !
             Not
             remembring
             (
             being
             blinded
             by
             their
             passion
             )
             that
             they
             have
             a
             Superiour
             over
             them
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             yeeld
             an
             account
             of
             their
             unjust
             proceedings
             ,
             forcing
             to
             make
             restitution
             with
             interest
             .
             
               Histor.
               of
               France
               .
               In
               Lewis
               the
               tenth
               .
            
          
           
             n
             
               Qui
               eateros
               dignitate
               praestat
               &
               authoritate
               ,
               debet
               maiori
               etiam
               pietate
               in
               Deum
               effulgere
               ,
               quò
               caeteris
               exemplosit
               ,
               virtutem
               colendi
               &
               divina
               mandata
               servandi
               .
            
             Cyr.
             Alexand
             .
             lib.
             8.
             in
             Ioan.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             12.5
             .
          
           
             o
             
               
                 Parete
                 ijs
                 ,
                 qui
                 praesunt
                 v●b●
                 &
                 conce●dite
                 :
                 Nam
                 ille
                 vigilant
                 pro
                 animis
                 vestr●s
                 ;
                 tametsi
                 prius
                 tam
                 dine
                 dictum
                 est
                 ,
                 tamen
                 ne
                 nunc
                 quidem
                 reticebo
                 .
                 Huius
                 enim
                 comminationis
                 terror
                 animum
                 mihi
                 concutit
                 .
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               De
               Sacerdot
               .
               lib.
               6.
               in
               princ
               .
            
             
               
                 Nam
                 illi
                 vigilant
                 pro
                 animis
                 vestris
                 ,
                 tanquam
                 ratione
                 reddituri
                 .
                 Hiccine
                 exiguus
                 tibi
                 videtur
                 comminationis
                 terror
                 ?
                 Equidem
                 illum
                 ,
                 quantus
                 sit
                 ,
                 verbis
                 exprimere
                 non
                 possum
                 .
              
               Ibid.
               Lib.
               3.
               
               Ad
               fin
               .
            
          
           
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Primùmigitur
               persvadeamus
               ,
               ut
               iurament
               ●rum
               fuga
               in
               melius
               mutationem
               faciat
               :
               etsi
               enim
               heri
               ,
               &
               nudiustertiùs
               de
               hac
               vobis
               locutus
               sum
               materi●
               ,
               neque
               tamen
               hodiè
               desistam
               ,
               neque
               cràs
               ,
               neque
               perendiè
               eadem
               persvadere
               .
            
             Chrysost.
             Ad
             pop
             .
             Antioch
             .
             Hom.
             5.
             
             About
             the
             beginning
             of
             His
             Homilies
             upon
             Genesis
             ,
             Hee
             tells
             them
             ,
             that
             
               Heri
               ,
               Yesterday
               I
               handled
               this
               ,
               or
               that
            
             ;
             or
             to
             the
             like
             sense
             ;
             And
             the
             same
             ,
             Chrysostome
             preached
             in
             the
             Afternoone
             :
             as
             appeares
             by
             these
             words
             ,
             Hom.
             11.
             in
             1.
             
               ad
               Thess.
               Qúemadmodum
               si
               quis
               lucis
               Lychnaeo
               aquam
               aspergeret
               —
               aut
               oleum
               duntaxat
               eximeret
               ,
               lucemexting
               veret
               ;
               ita
               habet
               &
               donum
               Spiritus
               .
            
             Hee
             tooke
             a
             resemblance
             from
             the
             Lampe
             that
             burnt
             by
             Him
             ,
             when
             Hee
             was
             preaching
             ;
             And
             sayes
             ,
             
               You
               may
               qvench
               this
               Lampe
               ,
               by
               putting
               in
               water
               ;
               and
               you
               may
               qvench
               it
               ,
               by
               taking
               out
               the
               oyle
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             so
             did
             Great
             Basil
             also
             ,
             as
             appeares
             by
             these
             words
             :
             
               Hexam
               .
               Hom.
            
             2.
             
               ad
               fin
               .
               Facta
               est
               igitur
               Vespera
               ,
               &
               factum
               est
               mane
               dies
               unus
               .
               Sed
               hi
               nostri
               de
               illâ
               Vesperâ
               sermones
               ,
               a●
               hac
               Vesperâ
               iàmoccupati
               ,
               hic
               orationi
               nostrae
               finem
               imponunt
               .
            
             And
             so
             did
             Aust●n
             ,
             that
             mighty
             Disputer
             ;
             as
             appeares
             by
             these
             words
             :
             In
             Psal
             88.
             (
             as
             Hee
             counts
             )
             Conc
             2.
             
             
               Ad
               reliqua
               Psalmi
               de
               quo
               in
               matutino
               locuti
               sumus
               ,
               animum
               intendite
               .
            
          
           
             q
             
               Vnde
               &
               Episcopum
               necessecst
               ,
               in
               singulos
               ,
               ut
               sic
               dicam
               ,
               dies
               sementem
               facere
               :
               ut
               ipsâ
               saltem
               assuetudine
               Doctrinae
               ,
               sermonem
               Auditorum
               animi
               retinere
               possint
               .
            
             De
             Sacerd.
             Lib.
             6.
             
          
           
             r
             
               
                 Sane
                 !
                 Aulica
                 vita
                 per
                 se
                 est
                 status
                 Deo
                 placens
                 ,
                 interìm
                 tamen
                 est
                 vitae
                 genus
                 lubricum
                 ,
                 periculosum
                 ,
                 ac
                 varijs
                 Lipsious
                 obnoxium
                 ;
                 in
                 quo
                 multa
                 fiunt
                 contra
                 Creatore●
                 ,
                 propter
                 conservandum
                 humanum
                 savorem
                 :
                 In
                 Aulis
                 praecip●e
                 negotiosus
                 est
                 Satan
                 ;
                 Ob●cit
                 spectra
                 disgratiae
                 &
                 favori●
                 principal●s
                 ,
                 ut
                 i●sdem
                 exterriti
                 ●uliciomittant
                 facienda
                 ,
                 &
                 faciant
                 omittenda
                 .
                 Qui
                 in
                 Aulâ
                 constans
                 est
                 in
                 veritatis
                 confessione
                 ,
                 &
                 iustitiae
                 observatione
                 ,
                 ille
                 candem
                 cum
                 Christo
                 experitur
                 sortem
                 ,
                 qui
                 in
                 Aulâ
                 Pontificis
                 &
                 Herodis
                 contemptus
                 ,
                 illusus
                 &
                 percussus
                 fuit
                 .
                 Qui
                 meticulosus
                 est
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 gratiam
                 Magnatum
                 à
                 regulā
                 veritatis
                 &
                 iustitiae
                 recedit
                 ,
                 is
                 facilimè
                 in
                 abnegationem
                 Christi
                 incidit
                 .
              
               Gerhard
               .
               In
               Harmo
               .
               Hist.
               Evang.
               cap.
               5.
               
            
             
               
                 In
                 aulà
                 ,
                 quò
                 quis
                 corrup●●or
                 moribus
                 ,
                 aut
                 corrumpentior
                 muneribus
                 ,
                 còbcatior
                 .
              
               Satis
               bur
               .
               In
               Policrat
               .
            
             
               Bernard
               was
               wont
               to
               complaine
               :
               
                 That
                 the
                 Court
                 received
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 made
                 them
                 〈◊〉
                 Cu●ia
                 bonos
                 facilius
                 recipere
                 ,
                 quàm
                 facere
                 consuevit
                 .
                 Plures
                 in
                 eâ
                 defecisse
                 bon●s
                 ,
                 quàm
                 malo
                 ,
                 profe●issep●
                 chavimus
                 .
              
               De
               Consid.
               Lib.
               4.
               
               Cap.
               4.
               
               
                 Maiórne
                 esse
                 poterit
                 spes
                 nosira
                 in
                 Palatio
                 ,
                 quàm
                 ut
                 〈◊〉
                 Imperator●s
                 simus
                 ?
                 Et
                 ibi
                 quid
                 non
                 fragile
                 ,
                 plenúmque
                 periculis
                 ?
                 Et
                 per
                 quot
                 pericula
                 pervenitur
                 ad
                 grandius
                 periculum
                 ?
              
               August
               .
               Conf.
               Lib.
               8.
               
               Cap.
               6.
               
               
                 Hos
                 erim
                 ipsos
                 ,
                 ques
                 beavit
                 ,
                 perdidit
                 .
              
               How
               gloriously
               then
               doth
               a
               Ioseph
               ,
               a
               Ionathan
               ,
               a
               Deniel
               ,
               a
               Mordeca●
               ,
               a
               Nehemiah
               ,
               an
               Hester
               ,
               an
               Ebed-melech
               shine
               in
               a
               Kings
               Court
               ?
            
          
           
             s
             
               Delectatio
               occidit
               &
               praeterijt
               ,
               vulneravit
               &
               transivit
               ,
               miserum
               fecit
               &
               abijt
               ,
               infelicem
               reddidit
               &
               reliquit
               .
            
             August
             .
             De
             Temp.
             Serm.
             3.
             
             
               Quid
               permanet
               in
               homine
               ,
               nisi
               quod
               quisque
               aut
               legendo
               ,
               aut
               orando
               ,
               aut
               bonae
               opera
               faciendo
               pro
               animae
               salute
               ,
               in
               thesauro
               conscientiae
               suae
               recondiderit
               ?
               Infelix
               enim
               volupias
               ,
               infelicior
               cupiditas
               atque
               luxuria
               ,
               per
               transitoriam
               dulcedinē
               praeparant
               sempiternam
               amaritudinem
               .
            
             Idem
             .
             Ibid.
             Serm.
             55.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Ista
               est
               filioli
               ,
               vera
               poenitentia
               ,
               quando
               sic
               convertitur
               quis
               ,
               ut
               non
               revertatur
               ;
               quando
               sic
               poenitet
               ,
               ut
               non
               repetat
               .
            
             Ibid.
             Serm.
             3.
             
          
           
             u
             
               
                 Esto
                 ,
                 delicieris
                 ,
                 Esto
                 ,
                 inebrieris
                 ;
                 bodiè
                 &
                 cr●s
                 &
                 annos
                 decem
                 &
                 viginti
                 &
                 triginta
                 ,
                 &
                 quinquaginta
                 ,
                 &
                 centum
                 etiam
                 ,
                 quod
                 est
                 impossibile
                 :
                 imò
                 f●voles
                 ,
                 ponamus
                 etiam
                 quid
                 ultra
                 centum
                 ;
                 Quid
                 verò
                 lucraberis
                 ?
                 Nibil
                 .
              
               Chrysost.
               in
               Epist
               .
               ad
               Philip.
               Serm.
               13.
               
            
             
               
                 Si
                 quis
                 divitum
                 universum
                 mundum
                 possideret
                 ,
                 totque
                 scr●os
                 haberet
                 ,
                 qunt
                 nunc
                 in
                 ●rbe
                 terrarum
                 sunt
                 homines
                 ,
                 ac
                 ubique
                 terrarum
                 aedes
                 ,
                 civitates
                 ,
                 gentes
                 suâ
                 ditione
                 teneret
                 ,
                 ●ontes
                 ac
                 fluuiy
                 auro
                 sibi
                 pro
                 aquâ
                 fluèrent
                 ;
                 tribus
                 certè
                 obolis
                 huiusmodi
                 hominem
                 ,
                 unà
                 cum
                 divitijs
                 suis
                 ,
                 nisi
                 ad
                 columasp●●aret
                 ,
                 dignum
                 non
                 duceremus
                 .
              
               Idem
               .
               In
               Mat.
               Hom.
               64.
               
            
          
           
             s
             
               And
               how
               that
               is
               learned
            
             ,
             Chemnicius
             tells
             us
             :
             
               Ordo
               divinus
               est
               ,
               quòd
               vult
               quidem
               Evangelizare
               ,
               sed
               pauperibus
               ;
               vult
               sanare
               sed
               centritos
               ;
               vult
               praedicare
               dimissionem
               ,
               sed
               captivis
               ;
               Vult
               educere
               &
               liberare
               ,
               sed
               vinctos
               ,
               hoc
               est
               ,
               sub
               peccato
               conclusos
               ;
               Vult
               consolari
               ,
               sed
               contristatos
               ,
               &
               lugentes
               ;
               Vult
               respicere
               sed
               ad
               contritum
               spiritu
               :
               Beneplacitum
               est
               Domino
               ,
               sed
               super
               timentes
               eum
               ,
               &
               in
               eis
               ,
               quisperant
               super
               misericordiá
               eius
               ;
               Vult
               reficere
               ,
               sed
               laborantes
               &
               oneratos
               ;
               Vult
               coronare
               misericordiâ
               &
               miserationibus
               ,
               sed
               caput
               humiliatum
               ,
               non
               turgidum
               ;
               Vult
               infundere
               oleum
               misericordiae
               ,
               sed
               vulneratis
               ,
               &c.
            
             Exam.
             Decr.
             Trident.
             p.
             2.
             
             De
             Contrit
             .
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Hilaritatis
               nostrae
               omnis
               rivulus
               defonte
               ducendus
               pietatu
            
             ;
             Winton
             .
             Opuse
             .
             Posthu
             .
             pag
             73.
             
          
           
             u
             
               Anima
               ,
               quae
               amat
               ,
               ascendit
               frequentèr
               ,
               &
               currit
               familiaritèr
               per
               plateas
               coelest●●
               Hierusalem
               ,
               visitando
               Patriarchas
               ,
               &
               Prophetas
               ,
               salutando
               Apostolot
               ,
               admirando
               exercitus
               Martyrum
               &
               Confessorum
               ,
               &c.
            
             August
             .
             Tom.
             9.
             p.
             2.
             pag.
             1003.
             
          
           
             x
             
               
                 Cor
                 humanum
                 in
                 desiderio
                 aeternitatis
                 non
                 fixum
                 ,
                 nunquam
                 stabile
                 potest
                 esse
                 ;
                 sed
                 omni
                 volubilitate
                 volubilius
                 ,
                 de
                 alio
                 in
                 aliud
                 transit
                 ,
                 quaerens
                 requiem
                 ,
                 ubi
                 non
                 est
                 .
                 In
                 his
                 autem
                 caducis
                 &
                 transitorijs
                 ,
                 in
                 quibus
                 eius
                 affectus
                 captivi
                 tenentur
                 ,
                 veram
                 requiem
                 invenire
                 non
                 valet
                 ;
                 quoniam
                 est
                 tantae
                 dignitatis
                 ,
                 ut
                 nullum
                 Bonum
                 ,
                 praeter
                 summum
                 Bonum
                 eisusficere
                 possit
                 .
              
               Ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Cùm
                 obiectum
                 intellectus
                 sit
                 omne
                 ens
                 ,
                 nunquam
                 eius
                 capacitas
                 explebitur
                 ,
                 ac
                 proindè
                 ad
                 ultimam
                 persectionem
                 non
                 perveniet
                 ,
                 done●
                 apprehendatur
                 omne
                 ens
                 :
                 quod
                 accidit
                 ,
                 cùm
                 apprehenditur
                 Deus
                 ,
                 qui
                 continet
                 in
                 se
                 perfectiones
                 omnium
                 entium
                 .
              
               Pauon
               .
               Disp.
               2.
               q.
               1.
               
               Prop.
               4.
               
            
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Sect.
             12.
             
          
           
             y
             
               Quid
               in
               hoc
               mundo
               stabile
               ?
               Quid
               firmum
               ?
               Quid
               porrò
               non
               breve
               &
               incertum
               ,
               &
               c●sui
               non
               serviens
               ?
               Quale
               istud
               bon●m
               est
               ,
               quod
               semper
               timeas
               amittere
               ?
               Quod
               vel
               auferendum
               a●s
               te
               metuas
               ,
               vel
               à
               te
               relinqueadum
               scias
               .
               Nam
               etsi
               nullo
               eripiatur
               casu
               ,
               vel
               morte
               certè
               perdendum
               est
               .
               Et
               si
               vita
               nostra
               tendatur
               per
               mille
               annos
               ,
               &
               ad
               extremum
               illum
               totius
               diem
               aetatis
               ,
               quotidianâ
               voluptate
               veniamus
               ;
               quale
               hoc
               quaeso
               Diu
               est
               ,
               quod
               sine
               deletur
               ?
               Aut
               quis
               illius
               voluptatis
               structus
               est
               ,
               qui
               statim
               ut
               cessaverit
               ,
               videbitur
               tibi
               nō
               fuisse
               ?
               Age
               iam
               ,
               transactum
               vitae
               tuae
               tempus
               animo
               revolve
               .
               Nonne
               videbitur
               tibi
               umbra
               quaedam
               fuisso
               ,
               quod
               transijt
               ,
               &
               instar
               somny
               tenuis
               incertum
               esse
               omne
               ,
               quod
               videtur
               ?
               Hoc
               idem
               &
               decrepitus
               senex
               sentire
               potest
               :
               Cui
               convenit
               dicere
               cum
               Propheta
               ,
            
             Dies
             mei
             sicut
             umbra
             declinaverunt
             ,
             &
             ego
             sicut
             foenum
             arui
             .
             
               Quòd
               si
               baec
               etiam
               hîc
               possumus
               dicere
               ,
               ubi
               quamvis
               brevis
               ,
               tamen
               quia
               praesens
               est
               ,
               vita
               ista
               magni
               penditur
               ;
               Quid
               in
               futuro
               dicturi
               sumus
               ,
               ubi
               maiori
               aetatis
               scientia
               ,
               transactum
               omne
               pro
               nihilo
               est
               .
               Haec
               tu
               tecum
               diligenter
               revolvens
               ,
               &
               brevitatem
               vitae
               huius
               aeternitatis
               contemplatione
               despiciens
               ,
               ipsum
               quoque
               contemptum
               mundi
               maiori
               cum
               virtute
               contemne
               ;
               Et
               ad
               illum
               tantū
               diem
               para
               te
               ,
               in
               quo
               mundi
               gloria
               finienda
               est
               .
            
             Aug.
             Epist.
             142.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A16330-e2420
           
             
               Alij
               Scripturae
               libri
               ,
               tamet
               si
               à
               Spiritu
               Sancto
               dictati
               per●ectissimam
               sapientiam
               contineant
               ,
               &
               scientiam
               earum
               rerum
               ,
               quas
               sib●
               proponunt
               ,
               tamen
               sapien●ia
               &
               scientia
               ,
               qu●
               in
               illis
               traditur
               ,
               ra●ò
               admodùm
               decerpi
               &
               percipi
               potest
               ,
               nisi
               ex
               mul●orum
               verborum
               contextu
               ,
               &
               continuatâ
               serie
               ,
               ita
               ut
               ,
               si
               in
               secundo
               ,
               aut
               tertio
               ,
               aut
               etiam
               quarto
               versu
               saepè
               substiteris
               ,
               fructum
               exilem
               &
               perexiguum
               percepturus
               &c.
               
               In
               hoc
               autem
               libro
               (
               maximè
               )
               cum
               ●d
               cap.
            
             10.
             
               perventum
               fuerit
               ,
               ex
               quo
               ,
               &
               sequentibus
               cap.
               hoc
               nomen
               Proverbiorum
               hic
               liber
               ,
               sortitus
               est
               )
               singulis
               pene
               versibus
               ,
               vel
               versiculis
               potius
               absoluta
               &
               perfecta
               doctrina
               traditur
               ▪
               Car●
               in
               cap.
               Prov.
               Iam
               inde
               à
               capite
               decimo
               ,
               quae
               hîc
               sparsim
               leguntur
            
             Proverbia
             ,
             
               recep●u●
               est
               ●●ier
            
             Theologos
             
               absque
               Methodo
               esse
               ,
               nec
               perpetuo
               tenore
               scripta
               ,
               ut
               priora
            
             novem
             ,
             
               a
               Salomone
               .
               ●inton
               Cone
               ad
               Clerum
               .
               prograd
               .
               Doct.
               Mihi
               inprimis
               itá
               semper
               placuit
               ,
               inter
               singulas
               sententias
               cohaerentiam
               &
               nexum
               aliquem
               frustrà
               confingi
               .
            
             Sala●
             .
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             8.31
             .
             
               Quis
               autem
               non
               est
               contra
               nos
               ?
               Co●●ra
               nos
               etenim
               est
               ips●●rb●
               ,
               tyrannt
               ,
               populi
               ,
               ●ognati
               ,
               ciues●ver
               〈…〉
               contra
               ●os
               se●t
               ,
               tant
               cognati
               ,
               abe●t
               ut
               〈◊〉
               quenani
               .
               ut
               la
               sa
               etiam
               nobi●
               ,
               nolint
               velint
               ,
               coronarum
               sint
               ,
               innumerotumgue
               bonorumprocuratores
               ,
               divina
               saprentia
               insidias
               ilior●m
               ad
               nostram
               salutem
               converteni●
            
          
           
             b
             
               Attribut
               a
               Dei
               sunt
               ipsa
               D●iessentia
               ,
               seuipse
               Deus
               .
            
          
           
             c
             Psalm
             103.17
             .
          
           
             d
             Isa.
             49.15
             .
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             8.32
             .
          
           
             f
             2.
             
             Kings
             19
             35.
             
          
           
             g
             Matth.
             27.5
             .
             2.
             
             Sam
             17
             23.
             
             See
             Foxes
             story
             of
             Gods
             punishment
             〈◊〉
             on
             Persecutors
             ,
             &c.
             
             Acts
             and
             Monumen
             page
             2298.
             &c.
             
          
           
             h
             Ruth
             .
             2.12
             .
             Psalm
             .
             91.4
             
          
           
             i
             Thus
             spake
             blessed
             Bainbam
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             fire
             .
             
               O
               ye
               Papists
               behold
               ,
               ye
               looke
               for
               miracles
               ;
               and
               here
               now
               you
               may
               see
               a
               miracle
               :
               for
               in
               this
               fire
               I
               feele
               no
               no
               more
               paine
               ,
               then
               if
               I
               were
               in
               a
               bed
               of
               Doune
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               to
               me
               as
               sweet
               as
               a
               bed
               of
               Roses
               .
            
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
             page
             1030.
             
          
           
             k
             His
             Maiestie
             was
             mooved
             to
             interpret
             and
             conster
             the
             latter
             sentence
             in
             the
             Letter
             (
             alleaged
             by
             the
             Earle
             of
             Salisbury
             )
             against
             all
             ordinary
             sense
             and
             construction
             in
             Grammar
             ,
             as
             if
             by
             these
             words
             ,
             
               For
               the
               danger
               is
               past
               as
               soone
               as
               you
               have
               burned
               the
               Letter
               ,
            
             should
             be
             closely
             understood
             the
             suddainty
             and
             quickenesse
             of
             the
             danger
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             as
             quickely
             performed
             ,
             and
             at
             an
             end
             as
             that
             paper
             should
             be
             of
             blazing
             up
             in
             the
             fire
             ;
             turning
             that
             word
             of
             
               as
               soone
            
             ,
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             ,
             
               as
               quickely
               .
               Discourse
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               discovery
               of
               a
               late
               intended
               Treason
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Heare
             King
             Iames
             his
             own
             words
             .
             
               I
               did
               upon
               the
               instant
               interpret
               and
               apprehend
               some
               darke
               phrases
               in
               the
               Letter
               contrary
               to
               the
               ordinary
               grammar
               construction
               of
               them
               ,
               (
               and
               in
               another
               sort
               then
               I
               am
               sure
               any
               Diuine
               or
               Lawyer
               in
               any
               Vniversitie
               would
               have
               taken
               them
               )
               to
               be
               meant
               of
               this
               horrible
               for
               me
               of
               blowing
               us
               up
               all
               by
               Powder
               .
            
             His
             Maiesties
             speech
             in
             the
             last
             Session
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             printed
             1605.
             
          
           
             l
             A
             vertuous
             Gentlewoman
             in
             this
             Land
             doubting
             very
             often
             of
             her
             Salvation
             ,
             made
             her
             case
             knowne
             unto
             a
             worthy
             Minister
             of
             God
             ;
             who
             often
             counselled
             her
             ,
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             inquiries
             further
             then
             Gods
             word
             ,
             and
             trust
             assuredly
             that
             she
             might
             conclude
             her
             Salvation
             out
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             without
             any
             further
             revelations
             :
             yet
             still
             did
             the
             temptation
             grow
             upon
             her
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             that
             having
             a
             
               Venice
               Glasse
            
             in
             her
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             selfe-same
             Minister
             sitting
             by
             her
             ,
             presently
             breakes
             forth
             into
             lamentable
             words
             ;
             you
             have
             often
             told
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             must
             seeke
             no
             further
             then
             Gods
             word
             ,
             but
             I
             have
             bin
             long
             without
             comfort
             and
             can
             endure
             no
             longer
             :
             Therefore
             it
             I
             must
             be
             saved
             ,
             let
             this
             glasse
             be
             kept
             from
             breaking
             ,
             and
             so
             she
             threw
             it
             against
             the
             walls
             .
             Here
             might
             the
             Lords
             hand
             for
             this
             tempting
             of
             his
             Maiestie
             ,
             have
             left
             her
             to
             the
             everlasting
             woes
             of
             her
             distrustfull
             heart
             :
             yet
             the
             Lord
             that
             is
             rich
             in
             mercy
             ,
             having
             stamped
             her
             with
             the
             seale
             of
             his
             Election
             ,
             was
             content
             to
             satisfie
             the
             languishing
             Soule
             with
             a
             miracle
             :
             the
             Glasse
             rebounds
             againe
             ,
             and
             comes
             safe
             unto
             the
             ground
             ;
             which
             the
             Minister
             having
             gotten
             into
             his
             hands
             ;
             faith
             ,
             Oh
             repent
             of
             this
             sinne
             ,
             blesse
             God
             for
             his
             mercy
             ,
             and
             never
             distrust
             him
             more
             of
             his
             promise
             :
             for
             now
             you
             have
             His
             voyce
             from
             Heaven
             in
             a
             miracle
             ,
             telling
             you
             plainely
             of
             your
             estate
             .
             This
             was
             curiositie
             ,
             and
             might
             have
             brought
             despaire
             ;
             yet
             it
             was
             the
             Lords
             mercy
             to
             remit
             the
             fault
             ,
             and
             grant
             extraordinary
             confirmation
             of
             her
             Faith.
             Yates
             .
             Gods
             arraignement
             of
             Hypocrites
             ,
             page
             .
             357.
             
          
           
             m
             
               
                 Deprecatio
                 ,
                 Ecclesiae
                 murus
                 ,
                 qui
                 rumpi
                 non
                 possit
                 ,
                 munimentum
                 inconcussum
                 ,
                 daemonibus
                 quidem
                 formidabile
                 .
                 Chrysost.
                 De
                 orando
                 Deum
                 .
                 lib.
              
               2.
               
            
             
               
                 Deprecatio
                 ,
                 armatura
                 est
                 inexpugnabilis
                 ;
                 ac
                 ●utissimum
                 ,
                 nec
                 unquam
                 fallens
                 munimentum
                 ,
                 pari
                 facilitate
                 ,
                 vel
                 unum
                 repellens
                 militem
                 ,
                 vel
                 innumerabilia
                 hostium
                 millia
                 .
                 Ibid.
                 lib.
              
               1
            
          
           
             n
             
               Tantarum
               vir●um
               est
               precatio
               ,
               ut
               in
               hominis
               potestatem
               creaturas
               ad
               unam
               omnes
               ,
               &
               quod
               mirêris
               ,
               ipsum
               creaturarum
               Dominum
               redigat
               .
               Sc●l●
               .
               De
               precat
               .
               cap.
            
             29.
             
             
               Non
               in
               homines
               tantum
               est
               ista
               precationis
               vis
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               in
               bellua●
               ,
               in
               daemones
               ,
               in
               mundi
               elementa
               ,
               in
               coeli
               sydera
               ,
               in
               deum
               ipsum
               .
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             *
             
               Feriendi
               licentiam
               quarit
               à
               Mose
               ,
               qui
               fecit
               Mosen
               .
               Bern.
               
            
          
           
             o
             
               Honos
               miscendi
               sermonem
               cum
               Deo
               Angelorum
               superat
               maiestatem
               .
               De
               precat
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             Ios.
             10.12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Ion.
             2.1
             ,
             &c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Iud.
             15.18
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             5.17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Kings
             19.15.35
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Kings
             6.17
             .
          
           
             2
             Chron
             20.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             &c.
             23
             
          
           
             Acts
             12.5.7.10
             .
          
           
             *
             Upon
             intelligence
             of
             the
             Spanish
             invasion
             ,
             a
             publike
             Fast
             was
             proclaimed
             and
             observed
             ,
             Anno
             1588.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Iam.
             5.17
             
          
           
             Ionah
             4
             9.
             
          
           
             p
             Faith
             is
             onely
             able
             to
             performe
             ;
             
               fulnesse
               of
               ioy
               ,
               and
               constancy
               of
               content
               ,
            
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             changes
             ,
             wanes
             ,
             eclipses
             and
             fuls
             of
             all
             externall
             things
             ;
             and
             that
             one
             day
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             another
             ,
             throughout
             the
             course
             of
             a
             mans
             life
             in
             that
             latitude
             &
             extent
             ,
             whereof
             this
             life
             is
             capable
             .
             Ward
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Credenti
               mundus
               cum
               principe
               diabolo
               ,
               mors
               ,
               infernus
               ,
               peccatumque
               mera
               ludibria
               s●nt
               ,
               ut
               dicere
               possit
               cum
               Paulo
               ,
               Vbi
               tuus
               ,
               ó
               mors
               ,
               aculeus
               ?
               ubi
               tua
               ,
               inferne
               ,
               victoria
               ?
            
             1.
             
             Cor
             15.55
             .
             
               Habet
               enim
               ipse
               contra
               omnia
               haec
               ,
               quae
               caeteris
               ●orribilia
               &
               ●nsuperabilia
               sunt
               ,
               victoriam
               per
               Dominum
               Iesum
               Christum
               ,
               in
               quem
               credit
               ,
               cui
               adh●ret
               &
               innititur
               .
            
             Naogeor
             .
          
           
             r
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             5.4
             
          
           
             s
             Matth.
             16
             18.
             
          
           
             t
             Eph.
             6.16
             .
          
           
             u
             Heb.
             11.34
             .
          
           
             x
             Heb.
             11.33
             .
          
           
             y
             Heb.
             11.37
             .
          
           
             z
             Heb.
             11.36
             .
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             11.30
             .
          
           
             a
             Heb.
             11.34
             .
          
           
             b
             Heb.
             11.33
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Psal.
               23.4
            
             
               
                 Da
                 mihi
                 pulchram
                 iustitiam
                 ,
                 da
                 mihi
                 Fidei
                 pulchritudinem
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Proc●dat
                 in
                 medium
                 ,
                 ostendat
                 se
                 oculis
                 cordis
                 ,
                 inspiret
                 servorem
                 amatoribus
                 suis
                 :
                 Iam
                 tibi
                 dicitur
                 ,
                 Frui
                 me
                 vis
                 ?
                 Contemne
                 quicquid
                 te
                 aliud
                 delectat
                 ,
                 contemne
                 pro
                 me
                 .
                 E●ce
                 contempsis●i
                 ,
                 Parum
                 est
                 illi
                 —
                 Parum
                 est
                 vt
                 contemnas
                 quicquid
                 te
                 dilectabat
                 ,
                 contemne
                 quicquiud
                 te
                 terrebat
                 ,
                 contemne
                 carceres
                 ,
                 contemne
                 vincula
                 ,
                 contemne
                 equuleum
                 ,
                 contemne
                 tormenta
                 ,
                 contemme
                 mortem
                 ,
                 Haec
                 vicisti
                 ,
                 me
                 invenisti
              
               —
            
             
               
                 Amat
                 ,
                 ardet
                 ,
                 servet
                 ,
                 cal●at
                 omnia
                 quae
                 delectant
                 ,
                 &c
                 transit
                 :
                 venit
                 ad
                 aspera
                 ,
                 horrenda
                 ,
                 truculen●a
                 ,
                 minacia
                 ;
                 cal●at
                 ▪
                 frangit
                 &
                 transit
                 .
              
               August
               .
               De
               verbis
               Apostoli
               .
               Serm.
               17.
               
            
          
           
             d
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 luminum
                 ;
                 non
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 luminis
              
               .
            
             
               Q.
               d.
               
                 Omnis
                 luminis
                 ,
                 elementaris
                 ,
                 aetherei
                 ,
                 spiritualis
                 &
                 coelestis
                 .
              
               Par.
               
            
          
           
             d
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 luminum
                 ;
                 non
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 luminis
              
               .
            
             
               Q.
               d.
               
                 Omnis
                 luminis
                 ,
                 elementaris
                 ,
                 aetherei
                 ,
                 spiritualis
                 &
                 coelestis
                 .
              
               Par.
               
            
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.5
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Lux
               citò
               coelum
               ,
               terras
               ,
               maria
               illuminat
               ,
               &
               momento
               temporis
               sine
               ullâ
               comprehensione
               ,
               relectis
               surgentis
               diei
               splendore
               regionibus
               ,
               nostro
               se
               circumsundit
               aspectui
               .
               Ambros.
               H●x
               .
               Lib.
            
             1.
             
             Cap.
             ●
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Fides
               est
               in
               Christianâ
               animâ
               fandamentum
               omnium
               virtutum
               Bern
               li.
               De
               ordine
               vitae
               .
               Stell
               〈◊〉
               dixisse
               virtutes
               non
               me
               poenitet
               considerantem
               congru●●tiam
               similitudinis
               Quo
               modo
               nempe
               stellae
               in
               n●ct●
               lucent
               ,
               sic
               vera
               v●rtus
               ,
               quae
               saepe
               in
               prosperis
               non
               apparet
               ,
               eminet
               in
               adversis
               .
               —
               Ergo
               virtus
               est
               sidus
               ,
               &
               hom●
               virtutum
               coelum
               .
               Idem
               super
               Cont.
               Serm.
            
             27.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Eph
             5.8
             .
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             1.
             
             Ioh
             1.7
             .
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.16
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Nemo
               quisquam
               in
               ullà
               Historiâ
               tot
               tamque
               gravibus
               arumnis
               simul
               adobrutus
               fuisse
               legitur
               .
               Par.
               
            
          
           
             l
             
               Divitijs
               dediti
               ,
               non
               paupertem
               tantum
               contrem●s●un●
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               quantulumque
               disp●n●dium
               —
               Mul●●●gitur
               ex
               istis
               etiam
               a●la
               neum
               concurrerunt
               ,
               nequaquam
               scil●cet
               tantum
               moerorem
               ferent●s
               .
               Chrysost.
               in
               Mat●h
               .
               Hom.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Iobus
               ait
               ,
               Se
               vxorem
               obsecrásse
               per
               prol●m
               ,
               quam
               ex
               illà
               susceperat
               .
               Idautem
               eam
               minime
               commovit
               .
               Ostendit
               igitur
               id
               contra
               naturam
               esse
               ,
               &
               uxorem
               suam
               in
               eo
               〈◊〉
               gen●umpro●●disse
               C●lv
               .
            
          
           
             n
             
               Quod
               fuerit
               morbigenus
               ▪
               incer●u●
               est
               Sunt
               qui
               putant
               elephantiasin
               ,
               aut
               lepram
               fuisse
               .
               Sed
               e●●sinal●
               est
               l●●ge
               gravius
               malum
               fuisse
               ,
               &
               quali
               forfar
               nunquam
               quisquam
               huminum
               laborarit
               ,
               Merc
            
             Iob
             19
             12.
             
             &
             10.16.6.4
             
          
           
             o
             
               Intimi
               fuerunt
               Iobi
               amiet
               ,
               &
               familiares
               ac
               voluti
               gregales
               .
            
             Beza
             .
             
               H●●on
               dubium
            
             ,
             speaking
             of
             Iobs
             friends
             ,
             
               quin
               admiran●
               sapientia
               viri
               fuer●nt
               ,
               ut
               ex
               eorum
               disputationibus
               ,
               quae
               hoc
               libro
               inseruntur
               ,
               videre
               est
               :
               q●ia
               &
               insignes
               probitate
               &
               R●ligione
               ,
               ut
               ex
               usdem
               apertum
               erit
               .
            
             Merc.
             
          
           
             p
             
               
                 Nam
                 &
                 beatus
                 Iob
                 ille
                 ,
                 insianteà
                 praemeditatu●
                 fuisset
                 ,
                 non
                 ita
                 in
                 certamine
                 resulsisset
                 ,
                 nisi
                 certè
                 erebrò
                 cogi●asset
                 ,
                 quâ●●●atione
                 moerorem
                 superaret
                 ;
                 d●xisset
                 omninò
                 aliquid
                 moestum
                 ,
                 cum
                 repentè
                 ●●ysse
                 silios
                 r●scisset
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Nunc
                 vero
                 〈◊〉
                 praemedi●●tus
                 ,
                 exercitatusque
                 fuer●t
                 ,
                 ut
                 ad
                 omnia
                 ing●n●●
                 animo
                 perstiterit
                 ;
                 ad
                 totiu●
                 substantiae
                 ,
                 &
                 tam
                 m●●tarum
                 rerum
                 iacturan
                 ,
                 ad
                 phorum
                 an
                 arissimum
                 obitum
                 ,
                 ad
                 uxoris
                 affe●●um
                 ,
                 ad
                 acerb●
                 corporis
                 ulcera
                 ,
                 ad
                 iniusta
                 anacorum
                 opprobria
                 ,
                 ad
                 ancillarum
                 contemptum
                 atque
                 servorum
                 .
                 Chrysost.
                 in
                 Mat.
                 Hom.
              
               34.
               
            
          
           
             
               Ezek.
               3.9
               .
            
             
               
                 Quis
                 non
                 putâsset
              
               .
               Luthetū
               
                 ●●●anto
                 cunctorum
                 odio
                 &
                 invidiâ
                 ,
                 cui
                 totus
                 penè
                 mundus
                 insidiabatur
                 ,
                 etiam
                 ille
                 ,
                 cuius
                 pedibus
                 Im●cratores
                 olim
                 cogebantur
                 cervices
                 su●y
                 ere
                 ,
                 non
                 mille
                 mortes
                 o●cubiturum
                 ?
                 At
                 forsan
                 concitatis
                 turbis
                 vix
                 s●perfuit
                 ,
                 quo
                 minùs
                 potestas
                 ci●●
                 esse
                 pot●it
                 ;
                 Im●opertriginta
                 ●ene
                 annos
                 in
                 ac●e
                 perstitit
                 ,
                 incolumis
                 à
                 clandestin●s
                 vetitioni●us
                 ,
                 ●uious
                 Pon●ifex
                 tollere
                 solet
                 homines
                 ,
                 quos
                 aperto
                 Marte
                 debellare
                 non
                 possit
                 :
                 ac
                 tandem
                 aeger
                 decumbens
                 in
                 lecto
                 ,
                 animámque
                 tradens
                 illi
                 ,
                 qui
                 de
                 .
                 lit
                 ,
                 placidè
                 in
                 Christo
                 o●dormivit
                 .
                 Brightman
                 cap.
              
               3.
               
               
                 Apocal.
                 Fuit
                 omninò
                 vir
                 magnanimus
                 ,
                 qui
                 talia
                 ausus
                 est
                 ,
                 quae
                 totu●
                 miratur
                 orbis
                 ,
                 &
                 qui
                 tot
                 gentibus
                 adversus
                 ipsum
                 conspirantibus
                 unum
                 se
                 opposuit
                 .
                 〈◊〉
                 ●hronolog
                 .
                 An.
                 Christi
                 .
              
               1546.
               
            
          
           
             Fox
             in
             the
             story
             of
             Martin
             Luther
             ,
             pag.
             849.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Carmina
                 secessum
                 Scribentis
                 ,
                 &
                 o●●a
                 quaerunt
                 :
              
            
             
               
                 Me
                 mare
                 ,
                 〈…〉
                 me
                 sera
                 〈…〉
                 .
              
            
          
           
             *
             N●w
             become
             Anti●christian
             ,
             as
             〈…〉
             A●●ian
             .
          
           
             a
             I
             was
             saith
             He
             ,
             excessively
             〈◊〉
             of
             mony
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             〈…〉
             to
             get
             by
             〈◊〉
             ,
             corrupting
             iudg●ment
             by
             deceite
             ,
             inventing
             trickes
             to
             d●lude
             Iustice
             :
             Good
             causes
             I
             either
             defended
             de●ceitfully
             ;
             or
             ●ould
             thē
             to
             the
             adversary
             perfidiously
             .
             〈◊〉
             causes
             I
             maintain'd
             with
             all
             my
             might
             .
             I
             willingly
             opposed
             the
             knowne
             truth
             .
             And
             the
             trust
             committed
             unto
             me
             ,
             I
             either
             betrayed
             or
             perverted
             .
             Thus
             did
             the
             care
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             deceitfulnesse
             of
             〈…〉
             the
             good
             ●eede
             that
             was
             formerly
             ●owne
             ;
             so
             as
             fearing
             hee
             faints
             and
             yeelds
             to
             the
             a●lurements
             of
             this
             present
             world
             .
             I
             know
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Iustification
             by
             Christ
             ,
             but
             I
             denied
             it
             and
             abjur'd
             it
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             keepe
             this
             fraile
             life
             from
             adversity
             ,
             and
             my
             children
             from
             poverty
             :
             And
             now
             behold
             how
             bitter
             is
             this
             life
             unto
             me
             ?
             And
             God
             onely
             knowes
             ,
             what
             shall
             become
             of
             this
             my
             Family
             .
             But
             surely
             no
             go●d
             is
             like
             to
             betide
             it
             ,
             but
             rather
             daily
             worse
             and
             worse
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             ruine
             ,
             as
             at
             length
             ,
             one
             stone
             shal●
             not
             the
             le●t
             upon
             another
             .
             
               Nat.
               Bacon
            
             .
             In
             the
             relation
             of
             the
             desperate
             estate
             of
             
               Francis
               Spira
            
             ,
             in
             the
             yeere
             1548.
             
             I
             have
             the
             originall
             Relatours
             of
             the
             story
             ;
             and
             finde
             this
             excellent
             translation
             to
             answere
             exactly
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Math.
             13.46
             .
          
           
             Math.
             13.46
             .
             Rom.
             14.17
             .
          
           
             Math.
             13.44
             .
          
           
             Isa
             38.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Cap.
             29.6
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Felicem
               fuisse
               ,
               miserrimum
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ad
               pop
               .
               Antioch
               .
               hom
               .
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Comm.
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Such
               as
               that
               hee
               ●aught
               unto
               
                 Caesar
                 Borgia
                 :
                 To
                 imploy
                 men
                 in
                 mischeivous
                 actions
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 to
                 destroy
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 performed
                 the
                 mischiefe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 To
                 depresse
                 those
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 grieved
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 destroy
                 those
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 deprest
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             a
             
               Extinctis
               quinque
               Tyrannis
            
             Dioclesiano
             ,
             Maximiano
             ,
             Maxentio
             ,
             Maximino
             ,
             et
             Licinio
             
               tenet
               monarch●m
               solus
               Constantinus
            
             .
             Chron.
             Carion
             .
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             
               
                 Dimicârunt
                 enim
                 in
                 utram
                 partem
                 fieret
                 in●linatio
                 ;
                 an
                 deinceps
                 toiꝰ
                 orbis
                 pareret
                 Christianis
                 principibus
                 ,
                 de●●t●ris
                 E●hnicas
                 religiones
                 :
                 un
                 verò
                 pareret
                 Eth●icis
                 deleturis
                 Christianos
                 .
              
               —
            
             
               
                 Fuit
                 igitur
                 causa
                 longè
                 major
                 ,
                 qu●m
                 ulli
                 in
                 imperus
                 unquam
                 fuit
                 .
                 Ibid.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             
             Theor.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             Expedition
             ,
             I
             confesse
             was
             a
             devise
             and
             invention
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             whereby
             He
             might
             come
             to
             be
             in
             feoffed
             in
             the
             King
             domes
             of
             Christian
             Princes
             .
             So
             that
             on
             His
             part
             the
             project
             was
             pestilent
             .
             As
             King
             Iames
             hath
             excellently
             observed
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Re●●onstrance
               against
            
             Perron
             .
             pag.
             166.
             
             For
             neere
             the
             space
             of
             two
             hundred
             yeeres
             ,
             shee
             ,
             meaning
             Rome
             ,
             made
             the
             force
             and
             flowre
             of
             the
             world
             to
             fall
             by
             millions
             ,
             in
             the
             foolish
             conqvest
             of
             
               Ierusalem
               .
               Forbes
            
             upon
             the
             Revelat.
             Chap.
             18.
             
             The
             zeale
             of
             the
             Holy
             Land
             ,
             was
             the
             Popos
             ordinary
             colour
             to
             con●ure
             the
             stormes
             raysed
             by
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             in
             sending
             them
             farre
             off
             ,
             to
             have
             better
             meanes
             to
             compasse
             their
             designes
             at
             home
             ,
             without
             controule
             .
             
               Iohn
               de
               Serres
            
             in
             the
             life
             of
             Lewis
             the
             ninth
             .
          
           
             b
             
               The
               Historie
               of
               the
               Turkes
               ,
               pag.
            
             24.
             
             
               Tantum
               ibi
               bumanisanguinis
               fusum
               ,
               ut
               caesorum
               corp●ra
               und●
               sanguiau
               impellente
               ,
               ●atârint
               ,
               ac
               stuitârint
               .
            
             Chron.
             Bucole
             .
             pag.
             680.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Appellatus
               est
               ful●●neus
               terror
               Turcorum
               .
               Fuit
               enim
               non
               modò
               ,
               ut
               de
               dehille
               Homerus
               inquit
               ,
               Achivorum
               ,
               sed
               tollus
               reliquae
               Europae
               murus
               ,
               ●u●us
               unius
               virtus
               &
               felicitas
               tyrannorum
               impetus
               repressit
               ,
               velut
               objecta
               moles
               exundans
               flumen
               .
               Car.
               Lib.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             Hist.
             of
             the
             Turkes
             ,
             pag.
             266.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Vno
               die
               quinquies
               cum
               Turcis
               aperto
               Marte
               congressus
               ,
               quinque
               victorys
               partis
               ,
               &c.
            
             Car.
             lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Tur
               carii
               viginti
               millia
               caesa
               ,
               ex
               Vngaris
               tria
               circiter
               millia
               desiderata
               sunt
               .
            
             Bonfin
             .
             Leoncla●
             .
          
           
             g
             Hist.
             of
             the
             Turkes
             ,
             pag.
             270.
             
             Etseq
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Tam
               clari
               Herois
               venerati
               ,
               nobile
               bustum
               ,
               Ossaque
               ,
               mar●●●
               áque
               in●clum
               conden●ia
               corpus
               Abs●derant
               ,
               sibi
               quisque
               in
               partes
               secta
               minutas
               .
               Tanquam
               ●●
               bellica
               vis
               &
               Martius
               ardo●
               in●sset
               .
            
             P●u
             .
             lovins
             Ill●st
             .
             virolm
             Eglog
             .
             lib.
             3.
             pag
             381.
             
          
           
             i
             History
             of
             the
             Turkes
             ,
          
           
             c
             
               Na●●ant
               〈…〉
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈…〉
               tantus
               fuit
               〈…〉
            
             .
             Bucole
             .
             Chron.
             pag
             702.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Quò
               〈…〉
               &
               〈…〉
               ●aim
               primùm
               deleri
               oportet
               ,
               una
               seges
               &
               materia
               coriū
               barbarae
               tyrannidi●
               〈…〉
               ner
               〈◊〉
               ,
               orsus
               ,
               &
               praecidentur
               ,
               post
               .
               quam
               a
               Romae
               nefarijs
               sceleribus
               supremâ
               interne
               〈◊〉
               eyis
               〈…〉
               expratus
               fuerit
               ,
               ut
               Apocalypsis
               planu
               facit
               .
            
             Brightm
             .
             Epist
             Dedie
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Ex
               quibus
               lu●e
               clar●us
               ●onstet
               ,
               quinam
               ex
               Occidentalibus
               in
               causà
               sum
               miserrimae
               〈…〉
            
             ex
             Turcis
             
               Vbi
               eni●
               r●periemus
               hanc
            
             Idololatriam
             ?
             Equidem
             Protestantes
             ,
             
               ut
               〈◊〉
               ,
               &
            
             reformatae
             Ecclesiae
             
               cultum
               omnem
               ,
               venerationem
               ,
               &
               sacrum
               honorem
            
             Imaginum
             
               ad
               inferos
               relegârunt
               ,
               unde
               primum
               venit
               .
               Ergo
               illa
               ,
               quae
               se
               iactat
            
             Catholicam
             Ecclesiam
             ,
             
               〈…〉
               est
            
             Romanus
             Pontifex
             ,
             cujus
             Templa
             fulgent
             aureis
             ,
             argenteis
             ,
             &
             aeneis
             〈…〉
             
               nec
               lapidearum
               ,
               &
               lig●earum
               venerationem
               respuit
               :
               illa
               ,
               inquam
               ,
               〈…〉
               scripturis
               ,
               corruptis
               Patrum
               testimonijs
               ,
               entitis
               miraculis
               ,
               &
               〈…〉
               ,
               fallacijs
               ,
            
             I●ololatricam
             
               imaginum
               venerationem
               ad
               hunc
               〈…〉
               flagello
               non
               vult
               experg●s●eri
               .
            
             Brightman
             cap.
             9.
             
             Apoc.
             v●rs
             20.
             
             〈…〉
             Christianos
             Principes
             
               ad
               arma
               ,
               〈◊〉
            
             Turcam
             
               hortari
               ,
               quem
               〈…〉
               verò
               〈…〉
               omnes
               ●op●ae
               illi
               praedae
               sint
               ?
               〈◊〉
               ex
               ammo
            
             Praedonem
             
               hunc
               〈…〉
               Deos
               ,
               ex●●
               sacrilegum
               tuam
               primat●m
               ,
               〈…〉
               quidem
               omnibus
               s●cleribus
               ,
               〈…〉
               momentum
               quid●m
               〈…〉
               peccatis
               〈◊〉
               Sed
               〈…〉
            
             Idem
             .
             Ibid.
             
               Ex
               quibus
               jam
               〈…〉
               donec
            
             Rom●
             diruta
             
               sit
               .
               〈…〉
               hoc
               ●move●●●ur
               〈…〉
               quam
            
             thronus
             
               〈…〉
               plusigne
               fuerit
               ,
               &
               〈…〉
               .
            
             Ide●
             in
             cap.
             16.
             vers
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             conclusion
             ,
             having
             much
             spoken
             ,
             (
             meaning
             Iulian
             the
             Cardinall
             )
             of
             the
             authoritie
             and
             power
             of
             the
             great
             Bishop
             ,
             He
             in
             his
             name
             dis-anulled
             the
             League
             whatsoever
             ,
             by
             the
             King
             made
             with
             the
             Turke
             ,
             and
             absolved
             Him
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             whom
             it
             might
             concerne
             ,
             from
             the
             oath
             they
             had
             given
             and
             the
             promises
             they
             had
             made
             .
             
               Historie
               of
               the
               Turkes
               ,
               pag.
            
             292.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Praestitum
               est
               ab
               utraque
               parte
               juramentum
               ;
               Christianis
               quidem
               libro
               Evangeliorum
               ,
               Turcis
               verò
               codici
               Alcorani
               ,
               digitos
               inter
               jurandum
               imponentibus
               .
            
             Chron
             Bucolc
             .
             pag
             702.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Certutum
               est
               totos
               dies
               ,
               noctésque
               tres
               ,
               diu
               fortunâ
               ancipiti
               ,
               sed
               tanto
               animorum
               ardore
               utrinque
               ,
               tant
               òque
               impetu
               ,
               ut
               casorum
               sangvine
               campi
               stagn●rint
               .
            
             Car.
             Lib
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             Hist.
             of
             the
             Turkes
             ,
             pag.
             297.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             14.2
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Potest
               Deus
               facere
               multa
               ,
               qua
               non
               facit
               :
               immò
               in
               infinitum
               ultra
               omnia
               ,
               quae
               unquam
               facta
               sint
               ,
               alia
               &
               alia
               :
               Idq●e
               non
               modò
               secundum
               individuas
               rerum
               rationes
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               secundum
               specificas
               ,
               &
               generi●as
               ,
               atque
               adeò
               simpliciter
               ;
               ut
               docet
               Thomas
               hic
               Art.
            
             5.
             
             
               Probatur
               quia
               ultra
               quaecunque
               facta
               ,
               sunt
               ali●
               possibilia
               sine
               ull●
               fine
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Greg.
             de
             Valent.
             Tom.
             1.
             
             Disp.
             7.
             q.
             25.
             punct
             .
             3.
             
             
               Potentia
               Dei
               est
               infinita
               tribus
               modis
               .
            
             1.
             
             
               Natur●
               suâ
               ,
               &
               per
               se
               ;
               quia
               est
               ipsam
               et
               essentia
               divina
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               Respectu●ctionis
               ,
               〈…〉
               au●
               agere
               potest
               .
               Haec
               enim
               actio
               nunquam
               est
               ita
               valida
               ,
               &
               int●nsa
               ,
               quin
               possit
               fieri
               validior
               &
               intensior
               .
               Nam
               Deus
               extrase
               ,
               nunquam
               tam
               potenter
               agit
               ,
               quin
               si
               velit
               potentius
               opera●●
               possit
               .
            
             3.
             
             
               Respectu
               Objectorum
               ,
               in
               quae
               extenditur
               ,
               〈◊〉
               ager●
               potest
               qu●
               infinita
               sunt
               :
               seu
               quod
               idem
               est
               ,
               respectu
               effectuum
               ,
               quos
               potes●
               producere
               .
               N●●
               Deus
               extra
               se
               nunquam
               tam
               multa
               agit
               ,
               &
               operatur
               ,
               quin
               possit
               pl●ra
               operari
               ,
               sivelit
               .
            
             〈◊〉
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Theol.
             Nat.
             Cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Miser
               ego
               in
               quantum
               deberem
               diligere
               Deum
               meum
               ,
               qui
               me
               fecit
               ,
               cum
               non
               eram
               ?
               —
               Non
               enim
               eram
               ,
               &
               de
               nihilo
               fecit
               me
               :
               non
               arborem
               ,
               non
               avem
               ,
               nec
               aliquod
               de
               animalibu●
               brutis
               ,
               sed
               hominem
               me
               voluti
               esse
               :
               dedit
               mihi
               vivere
               ,
               sentire
               ,
               &
               discernere
            
             August
             .
             lib.
             De
             Contritione
             cordis
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Quid
               quòd
               nostris
               temporibus
               ,
               vix
               sexta
               pars
               orbis
               habitabilis
               Christo
               nomen
               dederit
               ?
            
             Suffra
             colleg
             .
             pag.
             23.
             
             Divide
             the
             world
             into
             sixe
             parts
             ,
             and
             five
             are
             not
             so
             much
             as
             Christian
             .
             
               Burton
               of
               Me●●●●h●ly
               pag
            
             717.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Neque
               propt●r●à
               creati
               〈◊〉
               ,
               ut
               ederemus
               ,
               atque
               biberemus
               ,
               ●●stque●●●eremur
               ,
               sed
               ut
               pla●●
               remus
               Deo
               ,
               &
               bonis
               potiremur
               ●uturis
               .
            
             Chrysost.
             in
             cap.
             6.
             
             M●●
             .
             Hom.
             23.
             
          
           
             If
             a
             man
             would
             sit
             downe
             ,
             and
             call
             His
             thoughts
             together
             ,
             but
             for
             one
             halfe
             houre
             ,
             and
             consider
             this
             seriously
             :
             I
             have
             but
             a
             very
             little
             time
             to
             live
             here
             ;
             It
             is
             another
             place
             ,
             where
             I
             must
             live
             thorow
             all
             eternity
             :
             As
             I
             spend
             this
             short
             time
             ,
             so
             shall
             it
             be
             with
             me
             for
             ever
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             this
             were
             thorowly
             considered
             ,
             I
             wonder
             that
             any
             thing
             should
             take
             up
             the
             intentions
             ,
             and
             thoughts
             of
             a
             Mans
             heart
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             make
             sure
             his
             salvation
             .
             The
             little
             Point
             of
             time
             ,
             we
             live
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             is
             nothing
             ,
             to
             the
             duration
             before
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             eternitie
             following
             it
             :
             It
             is
             therefore
             most
             fit
             ,
             and
             best
             wisedome
             to
             spend
             it
             ,
             were
             it
             ten
             times
             longer
             ,
             in
             those
             courses
             which
             may
             make
             the
             everlasting
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             endlesly
             and
             un-utterably
             comfortable
             unto
             us
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             of
             the
             time
             past
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             paines
             ,
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             betweene
             that
             fellow
             ,
             which
             hath
             wallowed
             all
             his
             life
             long
             ,
             in
             worldly
             delights
             ;
             and
             Him
             ,
             who
             hath
             beene
             exercised
             with
             variety
             of
             afflictions
             and
             likesome
             sufferings
             :
             what
             a
             prodigious
             madnesse
             is
             it
             ,
             to
             preferre
             the
             sensuall
             ease
             of
             a
             vaine
             life
             ,
             before
             the
             sweetest
             paine
             of
             a
             mortified
             course
             ?
             Especially
             ,
             sith
             very
             shortly
             ,
             the
             one
             ends
             in
             endlesse
             paines
             :
             and
             the
             other
             in
             endlesse
             pleasures
             .
             And
             also
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             that
             is
             true
             ;
             
               That
               tho
               the
               ayre
               which
               compasseth
               adversity
               ,
               he
               very
               a
               ●●●ure
               :
               yet
               therein
               wee
               better
               discerne
               God
               ,
               then
               in
               that
               shining
               light
               ,
               which
               environeth
               worldly
               glory
               ;
               through
               which
               ,
               for
               the
               clea●en●sse
               therof
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               vanity
               ,
               which
               escapeth
               our
               sight
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Quicquid
               at
               at
               is
               retrò
               est
               ,
               mors
               tenet
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Quis
               illius
               voluptatis
               fructus
               est
               ,
               quistatim
               ut
               cessaverit
               ,
               ut
               debitur
               tibi
               non
               fuisse
               ?
               Age
               iam
               ,
               transactum
               vitae
               tuae
               tempus
               animo
               revolve
               .
               Nonne
               videbitur
               tibi
               umbra
               quaedam
               fuisse
               ,
               quod
               transijs
               ,
               &
               instar
               so
               ●nij
               tenuis
               incertum
               esse
               omne
               quod
               vid●●ur
               ?
               Hoc
               idem
               &
               decrepitus
               senex
               sentire
               ▪
               Cui
               convenit
               dicere
               cum
               Prophet●
               ,
               Dies
               mei
               sicut
               umbrae
               declinaverunt
               ,
               &
               ego
               sicut
               faenum
               ar●●●
               .
               Quòd
               si
               haec
               etiam
               hîc
               possumus
               dicere
               ,
               uli
               quamvis
               brevis
               ,
               tamen
               quia
               praesens
               est
               ,
               vita
               ista
               magni
               penditur
               ,
               quid
               in
               futuro
               dicturi
               sumus
               ,
               ubi
               majori
               aetatis
               scientiá
               transactum
               omne
               pro
               nihilo
               est
               ?
            
             Aug.
             Ep.
             142.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Si
               Deus
               diceret
               damnatis
               ,
               Impleatur
               terra
               arenâ
               minutissimâ
               ,
               ita
               ut
               totus
               orbis
               hisce
               arenae
               granulis
               repleatur
               ,
               à
               terrâ
               usque
               ad
               Coelum
               Empyreum
               ;
               &
               millesimo
               quoquo
               anno
               Angelus
               veniat
               ,
               demátque
               ex
               hoc
               arenae
               cumulo
               unum
               granulum
               ,
               cúmque
               post
               tot
               millenarios
               annorum
               ,
               quot
               sunt
               granula
               ,
               ea
               exhauserit
               ,
               liberabo
               vos
               à
               gehennâ
               :
               O
               quàm
               exultarent
               damnati
               ,
               damnatus
               se
               non
               aestimarent
               :
               nunc
               autem
               ,
               post
               omnes
               hos
               millenarios
               restant
               alij
               ,
               &
               alij
               millenary
               in
               infinitum
               ,
               in
               aeternum
               &
               ultrá
               .
               Hoc
               est
               pondus
               grave
               aeternitatis
               ,
               quod
               opprimit
               damnalos
               .
               Cogita
               ,
               O
               peccator
               ,
               hoc
               pondus
               tibi
               imminere
               ,
               nisi
               resipiscas
               .
               —
               Qui
               fit
               ,
               quòd
               tam
               rarò
               ,
               tam
               modicè
               ,
               tam
               obiter
               ,
               de
               eâ
               cogitemus
               ?
            
          
           
             *
             
               
                 Quin
                 potiùs
                 auferantur
                 ,
                 quibus
                 coram
                 malè
                 vivere
                 pudet
                 ,
                 qui
                 peccantium
                 frontem
                 〈◊〉
                 non
                 verb●
                 ,
                 quia
                 〈…〉
                 tamen
                 ipso
                 vita
                 〈◊〉
                 dissimili
                 feriunt
                 〈◊〉
                 verberant
                 .
              
            
             
               —
               
                 Ergo
                 tanquam
                 ●●elerum
                 &
                 malitia
                 su●●tes●es
                 extirpare
                 funditùs
                 nituntur
                 &
                 tollere
                 ,
                 grauesque
                 sibi
                 putant
                 ,
                 tanquam
                 vita
                 eorum
                 coarguatur
                 .
              
               Lactant.
               Lib.
               5.
               cap
               9.
               
            
          
           
             d
             Iob
             20.
             
          
           
             a
             
               
                 Caeterum
                 vultu
                 &
                 facie
                 satis
                 valens
                 ,
                 mente
                 &
                 intellectu
                 constantissimus
                 ,
                 memorià
                 potentissimus
                 :
                 nunquam
                 eadem
                 verba
                 bis
                 repetit
                 :
                 venientes
                 omnes
                 ad
                 se
                 recipit
                 :
                 sermones
                 &
                 doctos
                 &
                 graves
                 ac
                 maturos
                 profert
                 ,
                 se
                 iusto
                 Dei
                 judicio
                 damna●●●
                 ,
                 se
                 jam
                 in
                 inferno
                 esse
                 &
                 inde
                 inenter
                 cruciari
                 Optare
                 se
                 in
                 loco
                 Iudae
                 &
                 Caini
                 esse
                 .
              
               Gribaldi
               .
               epist.
               de
               tremendo
               divini
               judicij
               exemplo
               ,
               &c.
               pag.
               38.
               
            
             
               
                 Immisit
                 Deus
                 ex
                 illà
                 horâ
                 in
                 cor
                 ejus
                 vermem
                 corrodentem
                 ,
                 ign●m
                 inextinguibilem
                 ,
                 ut
                 horrore
                 ,
                 Confusione
                 ,
                 desperatione
                 ,
                 subitò
                 repleretur
                 .
                 Qui
                 vermis
                 &
                 ignis
                 nunquam
                 exinde
                 illum
                 dereliquerunt
                 ;
                 ut
                 se
                 longè
                 deteri●ri
                 in
                 statu
                 testetur
                 ,
                 quàm
                 si
                 separatâ
                 à
                 corpore
                 animà
                 cum
                 iuda
                 Cain
                 ,
                 &
                 caeteris
                 damnatis
                 esset
                 :
                 desiderans
                 se
                 loco
                 cujusvis
                 mortui
                 &
                 damnati
                 esse
                 pottus
                 ,
                 quàm
                 si
                 in
                 corpore
                 vivere
                 .
              
               Ibid
               pag.
               43.
               
            
          
           
             b
             Tom.
             5.
             
             Serm.
             contra
             Gulam
             &
             caeteras
             corporis
             volupt
             
               Producamu●
               homines
               duos
               in
               medium
               ,
               quorum
               alier
               lasciviae
               sit
               &
               voluptatibus
               deditus
               ,
               alter
               verò
               prorsus
               sit
               his
               rebus
               demortuus
               ,
               &c.
               
               Adeamus
               istorum
               domos
               .
               —
               Inveniemus
               certe
               alterum
               ,
               libris
               incumbentem
               ,
               vacantem
               rei
               divinae
               ,
               abstinentiae
               ,
               vel
               rebus
               necessarus
               incumbentem
               ,
               habentemque
               cum
               Deoser
               ●onem●
               de
               reb●s
               coelestibus
               diss●rentem
               ,
               &
               Angelum
               potiùs
               agentem
               ,
               quàm
               hominem
               .
               Alterum
               ver●
               madentem
               mero-dantem
               operam
               lasciviae-debacchantem
               —
               delicijs
               incumbentem
               ,
               non
               solùm
               vivendo
               〈◊〉
               mortem
               ,
               sed
               esse
               mortuis
               longè
               inferiorem
               ,
               perniciosioremque
               Daemone
               agitato
               ,
               &
               furijs
               .
               Vbi
               verò
               dies
               illuxit
               ,
               am●ttit
               omnem
               ,
               quam
               ex
               lasciviâ
               ceperat
               ,
               voluptatem
               ▪
               si
               ●●dem
               Familiam
               ob
               mu●murantem
               &
               insectantem
               se
               ●urgio
               conjugem
               ,
               objurgantes
               amicos
               ▪
               ●●●micos
               ludibrio
               se
               habentes
               recognoscit
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Quis
               igitur
               ,
               qui
               mentis
               sit
               compos
               ,
               non
               potiùs
               optet
               mille
               obire
               mortes
               ,
               quàm
               diem
               unum
               hanc
               vitam
               degere
               ?
            
          
           
             *
             I
             say
             [
             Ordinarily
             ]
             1.
             
             First
             ,
             because
             ,
             Sometimes
             〈◊〉
             notorious
             Ones
             ▪
             and
             yet
             without
             all
             〈…〉
             ,
             may
             represent
             ,
             to
             the
             eye
             of
             un-judicious
             By-standers
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             〈…〉
             fearefully
             hardened
             ,
             a
             notable
             shew
             of
             dying
             well
             .
             
               In
               my
               time
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             French
             A●thor
             of
             Essaies
             ,
             
               Three
               of
               the
               ●ost
               exercr●ble
               persons
               that
               ever
               I
               knew
               in
               all
               〈…〉
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               infamous
               ,
               have
               been
               seene
               to
               die
               very
               orderly
               ,
               and
               quietly
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             I
             have
             also
             my selfe
             o●served
             some
             of
             higher
             place
             notorio●sly
             wicked
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             cariage
             in
             their
             last
             sicknesse
             ,
             have
             suggested
             conceits
             ,
             especially
             to
             those
             who
             were
             willing
             to
             be
             hardned
             by
             their
             deaths
             ,
             that
             they
             made
             a
             good
             end
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             whereas
             they
             had
             no
             true
             touch
             in
             Conscience
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             feeling
             remorse
             for
             their
             former
             extreamely
             sinfull
             life
             .
             Which
             is
             occasioned
             sometimes
             ,
             by
             the
             un-skilfulnesse
             of
             some
             spirituall
             Physitions
             about
             them
             ,
             who
             are
             ready
             to
             dawbe
             ,
             and
             draw
             a
             skin
             only
             over
             their
             un-searched
             sinfull
             sores
             ,
             now
             at
             their
             death
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             to
             play
             the
             
               Men-pleasers
               ,
               and
               Sow-pillowes
               under
               〈…〉
            
             in
             their
             life
             time
             ;
             Fellowes
             as
             excellent
             in
             palliate
             Cures
             ;
             as
             utterly
             un-acq●ainted
             with
             the
             mystery
             of
             comforting
             afflicted
             Consciences
             aright
             ,
             and
             speaking
             seasonably
             to
             such
             as
             lie
             upon
             their
             last
             Bed.
             Heare
             Master
             Marburies
             censure
             of
             such
             Mounteba●ks
             
               This
               intolerable
               defect
            
             ,
             saith
             He
             ,
             (
             
               meaning
               of
               experimentall
               knowledge
               in
               Ministers
               〈…〉
               it selfe
               more
               shamefully
               ,
               or
               with
               greater
               hurt
               ,
               then
               when
               Men
               have
               〈…〉
               death
               ,
               or
               in
               time
               of
               great
               affliction
               :
               for
               at
               such
               times
               〈…〉
               want
               shall
               to
               helpe
               their
               poore
               sheepe
               out
               of
               the
               ditch
               ,
               are
               〈…〉
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               some
               other
               indirect
               course
               ;
               (
               as
               many
               use
               to
               〈…〉
               in
               time
               ,
               to
               make
               him
               Mans
               meate
               ,
               lest
               it
               should
               be
               said
               .
               He
            
             〈…〉
             .
             2.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             because
             ,
             Some
             One
             of
             them
             perhaps
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             amongst
             how
             many
             thousands
             ,
             may
             be
             ●●ke
             the
             Thiefe
             upō
             the
             Crosse.
             3.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             because
             ,
             Tho
             meete
             civil
             〈◊〉
             utterly
             estranged
             from
             the
             life
             of
             godlinesse
             all
             their
             life
             long
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             may
             make
             a
             calme
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             end
             in
             the
             eye
             and
             estimate
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             was
             never
             able
             to
             distinguish
             a
             secure
             blockishnesse
             from
             an
             holy
             security
             ;
             Observation
             whereof
             hardeneth
             a
             world
             of
             people
             in
             their
             unsaving
             state
             :
             Heare
             Green●ams
             doome
             of
             such
             a
             death
             :
             
               They
               dye
            
             ,
             saith
             He
             ,
             
               like
               blockes
               :
               And
               yet
               the
               ignorant
               〈…〉
               such
               fearefull
               deaths
               ,
               say●●●
               ,
               he
               departed
               as
               meekely
               as
               a
               Lambe
               ,
               he
               went
               〈…〉
               shall
               ,
               when
               they
               might
               as
               well
               say
               (
               but
               for
               their
               fether-bed
               and
               their
               〈…〉
               ,
               and
               per●shed
               like
               an
               Oxe
               in
               a
               ditch
               .
            
             I
             say
             ,
             tho
             this
             sort
             of
             Men
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             die
             so
             ;
             yet
             I
             have
             knowne
             some
             such
             upon
             the
             very
             first
             thought
             ,
             they
             should
             certainely
             die
             ,
             to
             have
             fallen
             into
             desperation
             ,
             and
             could
             never
             be
             recovered
             .
             And
             altho
             many
             f●rma●l
             Professours
             ,
             may
             goe
             to
             Hell
             with
             many
             g●od
             speeches
             ,
             and
             
               Lord
               ▪
               Lord
            
             ,
             in
             them
             〈…〉
             appeares
             in
             the
             
               f●●l●sh
               Virgins
            
             ,
             and
             those
             in
             the
             seuenth
             of
             Mattheww
             ;
             yet
             I
             ●ave
             ●nowne
             of
             some
             of
             them
             ;
             who
             have
             died
             very
             fearefully
             indeede
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             cruely
             desperate
             horrour
             .
          
           
             Hos.
             13.8
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             66.15
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             32.22
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Inter
               omnes
               tribulationes
               humanae
               animae
               ,
               nulla
               est
               major
               tribulatio
               ,
               quàm
               conscientia
               delictorum
               .
               Namque
               si
               ibi
               vulnus
               non
               sit
               ,
               sanumq●e
               sit
               intus
               hominis
               ,
               quod
               conscientia
               vocatur
               ▪
               ubicunque
               al●bi
               passus
               fuerit
               tribulationes
               ,
               illuc
               confugiet
               ,
               &
               ibi
               inveniet
               Deum
               .
               Si
               autem
               ibi
               requies
               non
               est
               ,
               propter
               abundantiam
               iniquitatum
               ,
               quoniam
               &
               ibi
               Deus
               non
               est
               ,
               quid
               facturus
               est
               homo
               .
               Quò
               conf●giet
               ,
               cum
               caeperit
               patitribulationes
               ?
               Fugiet
               ●b●gro
               ad
               civitatem
               ,
               à
               publico
               ad
               domum
               ,
               à
               domo
               ad
               cubiculum
               ,
               &
               sequitur
               tribulatio
               .
               A
               cubiculo
               jam
               quò
               fugiet
               ,
               non
               habet
               nisi
               interius
               ad
               cubile
               suum
               .
               Porrò
               si
               ibi
               tumultus
               est
               ,
               si
               fumus
               iniquitatis
               ,
               si
               s●a●nmasceleris
               ,
               non
               illuc
               potest
               confug●re
               .
               Pellitur
               enim●n●e
               ,
               &
               cum
               inde
               pellitur
               ,
               à
               seipso
               pellitur
               .
               Et
               ecce
               hostem
               suum
               inven●●
               ,
               quò
               confugerat
               ;
               seipsum
               ,
               quò
               fugiturus
               est
               .
               Quocunque
               fugerit
               se
               ,
               talem
               trohit
               post
               se
               :
               &
               quocunque
               talem
               traxerit
               se
               ,
               cruciat
               se.
            
             In
             Psalm
             .
             46.
             p.
             502.
             
          
           
             
               Poena
               autem
               vehemen●
               &
               multò
               saevior
               illis
               .
               Qua●
               &
               Coeaitius
               gravis
               invenit
               ,
               &
               Roadamanthus
               ;
               Nocte
               ●i●que
               suum
               gestare
               in
               pecture
               te●●em
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Let
             us
             not
             bee
             Scotners
             ,
             lesters
             ,
             and
             Deriders
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             the
             uttermost
             token
             and
             shew
             of
             a
             Reprobate
             ,
             of
             a
             plaine
             enemy
             to
             God
             in
             his
             wisedome
             .
             
               Hom.
               Of
               some
               places
               of
               Scriptures
               ,
               by
               which
               some
               take
               offence
               ,
            
             P.
             2.
             
          
           
             **
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             1
             ▪
             Th●ssal
             .
             2.16
             .
          
           
             a
             Shee
             prefer'd
             
               Iohn
               Bapt●st●
            
             head
             before
             the
             halfe
             of
             Herod's
             kingdome
             ,
             Mark.
             6
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈…〉
               ,
               rurs●s
               haec
               in
               se●psam
               tr●nssert
               ,
               &
               ●llius
               verba
               quasi
               ad
               ejus
               ignomin●am
               ●l●ta
               exissimans
               ,
               aliud
               conetlium
               Episcoporum
               contra
               eum
               cogendum
               curat
               .
               Quâ
               re
               intellectâ
            
             Ioannes
             
               percelebrem
               illam
               concionem
               in
               Ecclesiâ
               recitavit
               ,
               cujus
               exordiumest
               :
               Herodias
               denuò
               insanire
               ,
               denuò
               commoveri
               ,
               denuò
               saltare
               pergi●
               :
               denuò
               ●●put
               Ioinn●s
               in
               disco
               acc●pere
               quaerit
            
             Socra
             .
             Hist.
             Ecclesiast
             .
             Lib.
             6.
             cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             c
             Let
             none
             marv●ll
             why
             I
             〈◊〉
             med●le
             with
             〈◊〉
             ,
             especially
             in
             this
             time
             of
             peace
             and
             prosperity
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             as
             tho
             it
             were
             unnecessary
             and
             unseasonable
             :
             For
             Aust●●
             tels
             us
             truly
             :
             
               Illi
               maxime
               perse●●untur
               Ecclesiam
               ,
               qui
               ●●●re●●iani
               ,
               nolunt
               benè
               vivere
               .
               Per
               hos
               enim
               opprohr●um
               habet
               Ecclesia
               ,
               &
               ab
               his
               inimicitias
               sustine●
               ,
               quando
               corripiuntur
               ,
               quando
               male
               vivere
               ,
               non
               permusuntur
               ,
               quando
               cum
               eis
               vel
               verbo
               igitur
               ,
               i●si
               ,
               mala
               in
               suis
               ●ordibus
               meditantur
               ,
               &
               erumpendi
               occasionem
               requirunt
               .
            
             In
             Psal.
             30.
             pag.
             205.
             
             Those
             especially
             persecute
             the
             Church
             ▪
             who
             professing
             Christianity
             will
             not
             live
             graciously
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             20.2.3
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             22.24.25
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Maccab.
             9.
             
          
           
             Acts
             12.23
             .
          
           
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
             ,
             pag.
             1787.
             
          
           
             
               Nullus
               semel
               ore
               receptus
               —
               pollutas
               patitur
               sanguis
               mansuescere
               fauces
               .
            
          
           
             d
             
               Cum
               quotidiè
               nostram
               sanctificationem
               blasphemant
               ,
               quid
               aliud
               blasphemant
               quàm
               spiritum
               sanctum
               .
            
             Aug.
             Tom.
             10.
             par
             .
             1.
             pag.
             45.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Et
               nulli
               nocentiores
               habentur
               ,
               quàm
               qui
               sunt
               ex
               omnibus
               innocentes
               .
            
             Lactant.
             lib.
             5.
             
             Cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Bonus
               vir
               Caj●s
               Seius
               ,
               sed
               malus
               tantùm
               quia
               Christianus
               .
            
             Tertul
             .
             Apol.
             pag.
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Act.
             24.5
             .
          
           
             h
             2.
             
             Timot.
             4.17
             .
             Ezek.
             2.6
             .
          
           
             i
             I
             know
             the
             Booke
             is
             not
             of
             divine
             authority
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Place
             quoted
             ,
             taken
             only
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             an
             humane
             Historian
             .
             And
             so
             conceiue
             of
             it
             ;
             But
             we
             see
             the
             Authors
             conceite
             of
             that
             wicked
             man.
             If
             any
             thinke
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             said
             to
             have
             had
             no
             mercy
             upon
             him
             ,
             onely
             in
             resp●ct
             of
             deliveran●e
             from
             his
             disease
             :
             Heare
             what
             some
             say
             in
             the
             case
             .
             
               Antiochus
               was
               ind●ed
               re●lly
               and
               seriously
               grieved
               ;
               and
               acknowledged
               that
               his
               affliction
               was
               for
               His
               sins
               ,
            
             lib.
             1.
             cap
             6.
             
             ●
             .
             11.
             
               〈◊〉
               was
               n●t
               truly
               penitent
               for
               the
               offence
               committed
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               neighb●●●
               ,
               〈…〉
               his
               owne
               calamity
               ,
               and
               misery
               ,
               and
               therefore
               could
               not
               obtaine
               mercy
               ,
               to
               remision
               of
               〈…〉
               of
               the
               punishment
               :
               So
               also
               the
               damned
               in
               Hell
               ,
               know
               ,
               and
               confesse
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               pan●she●
               for
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               but
               have
               not
               true
               repentance
               ,
               for
               their
               offence
               against
               God.
            
             Of
             this
             easure
             and
             glosse
             ,
             let
             the
             Authours
             render
             a
             reason
             themselues
             .
             
               In
               Antioche
            
             ,
             saith
             Cyprian
             ,
             
               An●ichr●●us
               expressus
            
             .
             De
             Exhort
             .
             Martyr
             ij
             .
             Cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Est
               quaedam
               precum
               omnipotentia
            
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Cùm
               ▪
               Arrius
               Constantinopoli
               in
               Ecclesiae
               communionem
               recipiendus
               esset
               ,
               Alexander
               e●us
               urb●s
               Episcopus
               ,
               to●â
               nocte
               in
               templo
               prostratus
               oravit
               Deum
               ,
               ut
               Ecclesiam
               praesenti
               periculo
               liberaret
               ,
               &
               de
               Arrio
               blasphemiarum
               poenas
               reposceret
               .
               Postridie
               Arrius
               m●gnâ
               suorum
               catervâ
               in
               templum
               deductus
               ,
               inter
               cundum
               corripitur
               horribilibus
               ventris
               torminibus
               ,
               laxat●que
               alvo
               petit
               latrinam
               ,
               in
               quâ
               sedens
               vn●
               cum
               excremen●is
               effudit
               jecur
               ,
               intestina
               ,
               impuramque
               animam
               ,
               sortitus
               soedum
               ,
               suaque
               impietate
               dignum
               exitum
               .
            
             Sozom.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             28.
             
             Bucol
             .
             Anno
             Christi
             .
             336.
             
          
           
             l
             When
             the
             wicked
             perish
             ,
             there
             is
             shouting
             .
             Prov.
             11.10
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Haec
               forma
               praecipuè
               notat
               &
               laxat
               eos
               ,
               qui
               e●ant
               in
               aliquâ
               dignitate
               seu
               authoritate
               :
               uterant
               judices
               ,
               &
               seniores
               plebis
               ,
               qut
               sedere
               ,
               &
               convem●e
               solebant
               in
               loco
               publicorum
               judiciorum
               ,
               ubi
               de
               R●p
               .
               &
               rebus
               sorysageadum
               erat
               .
               Iudicia
               enim
               exercebantur
               inportis
               ,
               Ruth
               .
            
             4.
             
             
               Putatis
               hoc
               ,
               fratres
               ,
               Christo
               tantummodò
               con●●gi●se
               ?
               Quotidie
               illi
               in
               membris
               ejus
               contingit
               ,
               quando
               forte
               necesse
               erit
               servo
               Dei
               prohi●er●eb
               ietat●s
               ,
               &
               luxurias
               in
               aliquo
               velfundo
               ,
               vel
               oppido
               ,
               ubi
               non
               auditum
               suerit
               verbum
               Dei.
            
             August
             .
             in
             Psal.
             69.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Putatis
                 Catholicos
                 defuisse
                 aut
                 deesse
                 posse
                 ,
                 qui
                 causâ
                 humanae
                 gloriae
                 paterentur
                 ?
                 Si
                 non
                 essent
                 hujusmodi
                 homines
                 ,
                 non
                 d●●ere●
                 Apostolus
                 ,
                 si
                 tradidero
                 corpus
                 meum
                 ,
                 ut
                 ardeam
                 ,
                 charitatom
                 au●em
                 non
                 habeam
                 ,
                 nihil
                 mihi
                 prodest
                 .
                 Sci●bat
                 ergò
                 esse
                 posse
                 quosda
                 ,
                 q●i
                 hoc
                 jactatione
                 ●acerent
                 ,
                 non
                 dilectione
                 .
              
               August
               .
               in
               Psal.
               44.
               pag
               474.
               
            
             
               This
               humour
               also
               haunted
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               amongst
               whom
               the
               most
               wicked
               did
               in
               some
               sort
               desire
               to
               leave
               some
               remembrance
               of
               themselves
               to
               posterity
               :
               Witnes
               that
               unknowne
               fellow
               ,
               who
               of
               set
               purpose
               did
               burne
               the
               Temple
               of
               Diana
               in
               Ephesus
               ;
               who
               being
               demanded
               wherefore
               he
               did
               it
               ,
               answere●
               ,
               that
               hee
               determined
               by
               some
               notable
               villany
               (
               seeing
               by
               vertue
               hee
               could
               not
               )
               to
               leave
               some
               memory
               behind
               him
               after
               his
               death
               .
               Hence
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               sometimes
               they
               would
               adventure
               desperately
               ,
               and
               passe
               thorow
               ,
               with
               extraordinary
               courage
               many
               corporall
               afflictions
               ,
               for
               praise
               of
               men
               ;
               or
               to
               bee
               any
               waies
               famous
               in
               following
               ages
               .
            
          
           
             Ezek.
             13
             11.
             
             Isai.
             ●
             .
             15
             .
             
               The
               Prophet
               which
               telleth
               lyes
               is
               the
               taile
               .
            
             Ezek.
             13.10
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             9.5
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             7.23
             .
          
           
             Many
             having
             served
             their
             appetites
             all
             their
             lives
             ,
             presume
             to
             thinke
             ,
             that
             the
             severe
             Commādements
             of
             the
             All-powerfull
             God
             ,
             were
             given
             but
             in
             sport
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             short
             breath
             ,
             which
             we
             draw
             ,
             when
             death
             presseth
             us
             ,
             if
             wee
             can
             but
             fashion
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             sound
             of
             mercy
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             :
             
               O
               quàm
               multi
            
             ,
             saith
             a
             reverend
             Father
             ,
             
               cum
               hâc
               sp●
               ad
               aeternos
               labores
               &
               bella
               descendunt
               .
               Rawl
               .
            
             in
             the
             Preface
             to
             His
             History
             of
             the
             World.
             Many
             cōceit
             as
             great
             an
             efficacy
             in
             these
             five
             words
             ,
             
               Lord
               have
               mercy
               upon
               mee
            
             ,
             spoken
             with
             their
             last
             breath
             ,
             for
             their
             translation
             of
             their
             soules
             into
             heaven
             ,
             as
             the
             Papists
             doe
             of
             their
             five
             words
             of
             consecration
             ,
             for
             the
             transubstantiation
             of
             their
             Hoste
             .
             Dike
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Osiander
               .
               Cent.
            
             4
             pag.
             174.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Epiphan
               .
               Her.
            
             80.
             
          
           
             Many
             of
             the
             Turkes
             ●ight
             by
             turning
             Christians
             ,
             have
             saved
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             ,
             chusing
             rather
             to
             dye
             ,
             (
             and
             as
             i●
             is
             reported
             )
             also
             to
             kill
             themselves
             ,
             then
             to
             forsake
             their
             damnable
             superstition
             .
             
               Hist.
               of
               the
               Turkes
               ,
               pag.
            
             284.
             
             The
             Assasins
             are
             a
             company
             of
             most
             desperate
             and
             dangerous
             mē
             among
             the
             Mahometans
             ,
             who
             strongly
             deluded
             with
             the
             blind
             zeale
             of
             their
             superstition
             ,
             and
             accounting
             it
             meritorio●s
             ,
             by
             any
             meanes
             to
             kill
             any
             great
             enemy
             of
             their
             religion
             ;
             for
             the
             performāce
             therof
             ,
             as
             men
             prodigall
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             desperately
             adventure
             thēselves
             unto
             all
             kind
             of
             dangers
             .
             
               Histor.
               of
               the
               Turkes
               ,
               pag.
            
             120.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Vir
               pius
               ex
               perīculis
               vires
               majores
               colligit
               .
               Eos
               non
               vis
               temporis
               ,
               non
               Principis
               terror
               ,
               non
               oratio
               ,
               non
               invidia
               ,
               nō
               metꝰ
               ,
               no
               accusator
               ,
               non
               calummator
               ,
               non
               bellumapertè
               inferens
               ,
               non
               clandestinas
               insidias
               struens
               ,
               non
               in
               speciem
               noster
               ,
               non
               alienus
               ,
               non
               aurun
               ,
               hoc
               est
               ,
               occultus
               tyrannus
               ,
               per
               quem
               nunc
               multa
               sursum
               deorsumque
               ,
               velut
               in
               talorum
               ludo
               sactantur
               ,
               non
               verbo●●m
               illecebrae
               ,
               non
               minae
               ,
               non
               diuturna
               &
               repetita
               exilia
               (
               solt
               enim
               honorum
               proscriptioni
               in
               eos
               propter
               magnas
               i●as
               divitias
               ,
               quae
               in
               paupertate
               sitae
               sunt
               ,
               nihil
               licuit
               )
               non
               aliud
               quidpiam
               absentium
               ,
               aut
               praesertium
               ,
               aut
               in
               expecta●ione
               positorum
               extulit
               ,
               aut
               adducere
               potu●t
               ,
               ut
               detertores
               fierent
               —
               I●rmò
               contrà
               ex
               ipsis
               periculis
               vires
               maiores
               collegerunt
               ,
               atque
               acriori
               animorum
               contentione
               in
               pietatis
               studium
               &
               defensionem
               incubuerunt
               .
               Hu●●
               smodi
               enim
               v●m
               habet
               arumna
               pro
               Christi
               nomine
               suscepta
               ,
               ut
               ardentiores
               amori
               faces
               subdat
               ,
               vtrisque
               in
               datmi
               magnitudine
               praestantibuo
               ad
               sequentia
               certamina
               quasi
               arrabonis
               cujusmodi
               vicem
               praebeat
               .
            
             Nazian
             .
             Orat.
             34.
             
          
           
             Habac
             1.13
             .
             Nahum
             1.6
             .
          
           
             Hosea
             13.8
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             39.11
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Sed
               primo
               intuitu
               absurda
               videri
               posset
               comparatio
               Dei
               cum
            
             tineâ
             .
             
               Quid
               enim
               assi●ne
               habet
               vermiculo
               immensa
               Dei
               majestas
               ?
               Respondeo
               ,
               aptissimè
               Davidem
               hac
               similitutudine
               suisse
               usum
               ,
               ut
               sciamus
               ,
               quamvis
               non
               palam
               ●ulminete
               coelo
               Deus
               ,
               non
               aliter
               tamen
               occulatâ
               ejus
               maledictione
               consumi
               reprob●s
               ,
               actinea
               caeco
               morsu
               pannum
               ,
               vel
               lignum
               absumit
               :
               &
               simul
               respicit
               ad
               excellentiam
               ,
               quam
               duit
               quasi
               putredine
               corrumpi
               ,
               ubi
               Deus
               infestus
               est
               ,
               sicuti
               pretiosissimas
               quasque
               vestes
               ,
               suâ
               tabe
               con●icit
               tinea
               .
            
             Calvin
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Sed
               Franciscus
               Spira
               mir●
               sagacitate
               ad
               siagula
               responaebat
               —
               Q●ae
               unque
               adjerebantur
               ,
               to●que●at
               ,
               ageb
               itque●n
               contraria
               partem
               magna
               violenti●
               argumentorum
               ,
               &
               admirandae
               orantionis●m
               pet●
               .
               —
               Nihil
               pot●it
               adeo
               ap●e
               proponi
               ,
               nihil
               tama●co
               ●odate
               adferri
               ,
               quod
               non
               ille
               vel
               refel●eret
               argutissime
               ,
               vel
               elu●●●●et
               calli
               dissime
               ,
               vel
               dissolveret
               promptissime
               .
               Saepè
               intrà
               meipsum
               cogitavi
               ,
               eum
               nequaquam
               f●isse
               it
               a
               perspicacem
               in●ulicio
               dogmatum
               ,
               ita
               porrò
               excercitatum
               in
               disputationibus
               Theologi●is
               ,
               cum
               sanus
               esset
               .
            
             Hist.
             De
             Francis●
             .
             Spi●a
             ,
             p.
             120.121
             .
          
           
             b
             It
             is
             said
             of
             the
             same
             Spira
             ,
             that
             
               In
               tantis
               suis
               malis
            
             ,
             Hee
             did
             ,
             
               silieris
               suorū
               non
               aliter
               ,
               vultus
               &
               manus
               ,
               qua
               tortorū
               semper
               exborrescere
            
             ▪
             Ibid.
             p.
             84.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Mentem
               eripit
               timor
               hic
               ,
               vultum
               totúmque
               corporis
               habitum
               immutat
               ,
               cliā
               in
               delicijs
               .
               in
               tirpudijs
               ,
               in
               Symposijs
               &c.
               carnisicinam
               exercet
               .
            
             Lemmius
             li.
             4.
             cap.
             21.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Contra
               me
               quaecunque
               sunt
               uspiam
               ,
               in
               Coelo
               &
               sub
               Coelo
               consenser●nt
               ,
               ut
               mihi
               molestiam
               faciant
               :
               coelum
               ,
               elementa
               ,
               mundus
               ,
               Deus
               Angeli
               ,
               homines
               ,
               diaboli
            
             Hist.
             de
             Spira
             pag
             112.
             
          
           
             *
             
               
                 Mul●o
                 saeviorlongeque
                 atrocior
                 est
                 anuni
                 ▪
                 quàm
                 corporis
                 cruciatus
              
               Lemmius
               .
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
               12.
               
            
             
               
                 Tan
                 ò
                 poena
                 intolerabilior
                 ,
                 quantò
                 spiritus
                 corpore
                 subtilior
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Ier.
             20
             4.
             
             Prov
             28
             1.
             
             Levit.
             26
             37.
             
             Psal.
             53●
             .
          
           
             e
             
               
                 Sae●e
                 dixit
                 infelicissimus
                 Spira
                 se
                 invidere
                 Caino
                 ,
                 Saulo
                 &
                 Iudae
                 .
              
               Ibid.
               pag.
               31.
               
            
             
               
                 Optate
                 se
                 in
                 loco
                 Iudae
                 &
                 Caini
                 esse
                 .
              
               Ibid.
               p.
               38.
               
            
             
               
                 Ex
                 ill●
                 h●r●
                 im●●sit
                 De●s
                 tu
                 cor
                 e●us
                 ●erm●m
                 c●●r●dentem
                 ,
                 ignem
                 i●exting●thilem
                 ,
                 ut
                 horrine
                 ,
                 con●●●si●ne
                 ,
                 d●sp●ratione
                 〈◊〉
                 ò
                 repl●retur
                 .
                 Q●i
                 vermis
                 &
                 ign●s
                 nunquam
                 ex●ude
                 〈◊〉
                 dereliquerant
                 ,
                 〈…〉
                 deteriori
                 in
                 〈…〉
                 quàm
                 si
                 separat●
                 à
                 corpore
                 animà
                 ,
                 cum
                 Iuda
                 ,
                 Caino
                 &
                 caeteris
                 damnatis
                 esset
                 :
                 desiderans
                 se
                 loco
                 〈…〉
                 mor●ui
                 &
                 damnati
                 e●se
                 potius
                 ,
                 〈…〉
                 corpore
                 vivere
                 .
              
               〈◊〉
               .
               pag.
               13.
               
            
             
               
                 Asserebat
                 ,
                 v●rmem
                 illum
                 rodentem
                 ,
                 &
                 ignem
                 inextinctam
                 ita
                 cordis
                 penetralia
                 exedere
                 ,
                 &
                 adurere
                 ,
                 〈…〉
                 sit
                 deterior
                 s●a
                 〈◊〉
                 qua
                 vel
                 〈…〉
                 Iudae
                 ,
                 &
                 qui●●em
                 ma●●
                 se
                 ●am
                 mort●●●
                 〈◊〉
                 damnati●
                 esse
                 ,
                 qu●m
                 in
                 havita
                 〈…〉
                 .
              
               Nicol.
               Laurent
               .
               in
               Ale●ipharmaco
               adversus
               desperat●onis
               pestem
               .
               pag
               31.
               
            
          
           
             f
             
               〈…〉
               f●turos
               post
               han●●tiam
               cruciatus
               acerbiores
               ,
               aut
               〈…〉
               s●se
               quidem
               ,
               longe
               duriora
               ,
               〈…〉
               &
               〈…〉
               expetere
               ,
               ac
               desideraere
               ,
               〈…〉
               nihil
               ipsi
               gravi●s
               pertimescendum
               sciret
               .
            
             Ibid.
             pag.
             86.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Latomus
               ,
               cum
               ex
               ambitione
               contra
               conscientiam
               ,
               veritatem
               Evangelij
               atrociter
               impugnasset
               ,
               &
               inquisitor
               pravitatis
               hareti●ae
               factus
               ,
               Christi
               fideles
               immanissimè
               esset
               persecutus
               ;
               in
               corpore
               vegeto
               ,
               &
               sano
               ,
               subitâ
               trepid●tione
               ,
               &
               te●roribus
               ,
               itae
               est
               perculsus
               ,
               ut
               quos
               ex
               amicis
               no●erat
               ,
               doctissimos
               ad
               s●
               accerseret
               ,
               suámque
               impietatem
               ,
               in
               extremâ
               constitutus
               desperatione
               ,
               ultrò
               fateretur
               .
               Grave
               est
               ,
               inquiens
               ,
               peccatum
               meum
               ,
               qui
               prudens
               ,
               sciensque
               in
               verbo
               Dei
               persequ●ndo
               ,
               &
               opprimendo
               ,
               alijs
               operam
               meam
               collocavi
               .
               Quare
               adversus
               Spiritum
               sanctum
               peccavi
               ,
               nec
               ulla
               v●lin
               hâc
               vitâ
               ,
               vel
               in
               aeternâ
               peccati
               mei
               condonatio
               speranda
               est
               Sed
               diaboli
               &
               corpore
               &
               animâ
               perpetuum
               sum
               mancipium
               ,
               adeóque
               in
               regnum
               ejus
               incorporatus
               :
               atque
               ita
               inter
               horrendos
               mugitus
               mortuus
               est
               .
            
             Alexipharm
             .
             adversus
             Desperat
             .
             Authore
             Nicolao
             Laurentio
             .
          
           
             h
             Isai.
             38.13
             .
             
               Quòd
               autem
               Deum
               comparat
               Leoni
               ,
               absurdum
               videri
               non
               debet
               .
               —
               Oportet
               enim
               flagellis
               Domini
               effi●aciam
               iness●
               ,
               quà
               humiliomur
               at
               que
               deijciamur
               usque
               ad
               ipsos
               inferos
               ,
               &
               consolatione
               propemodum
               destituto
               omnia
               horror
               is
               plena
               concipiamus
               :
               quemadmodum
               etiam
               horrores
               istos
               descriptos
               à
               Davide
               cernimus
               ,
               dum
               ossa
               sua
               dinumerata
               ,
               lectum
               suum
               lachrymis
               madefactum
               ,
               an●mam
               suam
               turbatam
               ,
               inferos
               apertos
               esse
               dicit
               .
               Sic
               enim
               pios
               interdum
               judicio
               Dei
               t●rreri
               necesse
               est
               ,
               ut
               bonitatis
               ejus
               desiderio
               magis
               afficiantur
               .
            
             Calvin
             .
          
           
             i
             Iob
             13
             26.
             
          
           
             k
             Iob
             6
             ,
             4.8
             .
          
           
             l
             Iob
             7.14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Non
               quòd
               de
               laqueo
               cogitárit
               ,
               sed
               quòd
               in
               tantâ
               mili
               acerbitate
               ,
               &
               inquietudine
               tam
               diurn●
               ,
               quàm
               nocturnà
               ,
               s●●lterutri●s
               detur
               optio
               ,
               l●●gè
               malit
               laqueum
               ,
               quà
               in
               talem
               ●i
               tam●abisane
               vidoloris
               anactus
               hoc
               dicit
               sui
               oblitu●
               .
               Nam
               neq●e
               ho●
               excusa●i
               potest
               .
               Sed
               ita
               sibi
               in
               suo
               dolore
               ,
               &
               ipse
               suo
               dolo●s
               ind●lget
               .
            
             Mere.
             
          
           
             n
             Psal.
             32.3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             o
             See
             the
             
               Discourse
               of
               the
               holy
               l●fe
               ,
               and
               Ch●istian
               death
               of
               Mistris
            
             Katherin
             Brettergh
             .
          
           
             p
             
               In
               the
               narration
               of
               His
               dreadfull
               desertion
               upon
               his
               Bed
               of
               death
               .
            
          
           
             r
             
               Acts
               and
               Monum
               .
               I●
               the
               story
               of
               Master
            
             Robert
             Glover
             .
             p.
             1551.
             
          
           
             s
             
               In
               the
               fore-cited
               Discourse
            
             .
          
           
             t
             
               In
               the
               above-named
               Narration
            
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Acts
               and
               Monum
            
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             s
             
               O
               miseri
               ,
               in
               quanto
               errore
               ,
               versamini
               .
               Patatisne
               hunc
               morbum
               ejusmod●
               esse
               ,
               quipbar●●acis
               ,
               aut
               ope
               humanâ
               supera●i
               possit
               ●
               Credite
               mihi
               ,
               aliunu●
               petenda
               est
               medicina
               .
               Non
               prodest
               ad
               animae
               agritudines
               ,
               peccati
               cognitione
               ,
               &
               irae
               Dei
               pondere
               prostratae
               ,
               nec
               potio
               ,
               nec
               Cataplasma
               ,
               nec
               deductio
               per
               Pharmacum
               :
               sed
               in
               hoc
               genere
               ,
               Medicus
               Christus
               est
               ,
               vox
               Evangelij
               Autidotum
               .
            
             Hist.
             de
             Spira
             ,
             Pag.
             106.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Tempestivè
               incipiamus
               sentire
               conscientiae
               horrores
               ,
               dum
               ●empus
               est
               gratia
               ,
               quâ
               vulnerata
               conscientia
               sanari
               potest
               suavissimus
               Christi
               promissio●ibus
               .
               Nam
               si
               sensum
               hunc
               differamus
               ,
               &c.
            
             Rolloc
             .
             in
             loan
             5.
             pag.
             287.
             
          
           
             u
             As
             if
             a
             foolish
             wretch
             should
             chuse
             rather
             to
             starve
             at
             the
             Bakers
             Stall
             ,
             then
             lay
             out
             His
             penny
             in
             bread
             .
             So
             God
             knowes
             many
             a
             wretched
             man
             famisheth
             his
             Soule
             to
             spare
             His
             purse
             ;
             contented
             to
             live
             in
             a
             barren
             and
             drie
             wildernes
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             neither
             bread
             nor
             water
             of
             life
             ;
             where
             there
             is
             no
             vision
             ,
             no
             preaching
             ;
             rather
             then
             to
             feede
             His
             Kids
             by
             the
             Tents
             of
             the
             Shepheards
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             dwell
             ,
             where
             Hee
             may
             heare
             ,
             or
             (
             which
             were
             more
             charitable
             )
             to
             procure
             that
             Hee
             ▪
             with
             others
             may
             heare
             ,
             where
             hee
             dwelleth
             .
             
               S.
               Crooke
            
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Ne
               ,
               quòd
               peccans
               non
               doles
               ,
               parvi
               pendas
               :
               sed
               propter
               hoc
               saltem
               maxime
               gemas
               :
               quoniam
               peccatorū
               dolorem
               non
               sent
               is
               .
               Non
               enim
               hoc
               provenit
               ,
               quòd
               peccatum
               nō
               mordeat
               ,
               sed
               quòd
               anima
               peccans
               s●t
               insensata
               .
               —
               Peccantes
               non
               dolere
               magis
               eum
               indignari
               facit
               &
               irasci
               ,
               quàm
               peccare
               .
            
             Chrysost.
             ad
             .
             pop
             Antioch
             .
             Hom.
             46.
             
             
               Quòd
               si
               quis
               existet
               ,
               qui
               Diaboli
               plag
               is
               non
               persentiat
               ;
               nimirùmillius
               norbus
               ex
               illâ
               indolentiâ
               ingravesett
               .
               Quemcunque
               enim
               plaga
               una
               inflicta
               non
               mordet
               ,
               neque
               attristat
               ,
               is
               certè
               facile
               &
               alteram
               excipit
               :
               itemque
               &
               hac
               acceptâ
               ,
               tertiam
               :
               neque
               enim
               intermitit
               ad
               extremum
               usque
               spiritum
               feriens
               ●efarius
               ille
               ,
               quoties
               invenit
               animam
               supinam
               ,
               prioresque
               plagas
               contemnenten
               .
            
             Idem
             de
             Sacerdotio
             .
             lib.
             6.
             
             
               Isti
               quisanos
               seputabant
               ,
               multò
               periculosius
               &
               desperatiùs
               aegrotahant
               .
            
             August
             de
             verbis
             Apost
             .
             Serm.
             9.
             
             But
             Satan
             is
             not
             willing
             to
             deale
             so
             roughly
             with
             the
             unregenerate
             ,
             if
             Hee
             could
             chuse
             :
             for
             Hee
             stands
             ever
             in
             most
             danger
             of
             losing
             them
             ,
             when
             Hee
             carries
             Himselfe
             towards
             them
             ,
             in
             so
             hard
             a
             fashion
             :
             wherefore
             Hee
             rather
             flatters
             ,
             and
             faunes
             ;
             endeavouring
             to
             rocke
             them
             asleepe
             still
             ▪
             if
             hee
             can
             ,
             in
             the
             Cradle
             of
             securitie
             and
             presumption
             .
             Neither
             will
             Hee
             storme
             thus
             ,
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             labour
             to
             pull
             them
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             utter
             despaire
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             quicke
             into
             Hell
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             kill
             themselves
             ,
             or
             doe
             some
             other
             most
             grosse
             and
             unnaturall
             crime
             :
             )
             but
             when
             hee
             sees
             his
             advantage
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             some
             bodily
             crosse
             ,
             or
             distemper
             ;
             or
             that
             hee
             sees
             the
             Lord
             will
             needs
             awaken
             their
             sleepy
             consciences
             .
             
               Whately
               ,
               New-birth
               Cap.
            
             5.
             
             
               Qui
               jugum
               suscipiunt
               Diaboli
               ,
               Diabolus
               eos
               delectat
               ,
               &
               decipit
               ,
               ne
               discedant
               à
               malo
               impij
               usque
               ad
               mortem
               suam
               .
            
             Incertus
             Author
             ,
             In
             Mat.
             Cap.
             11.
             
             Hom.
             28.
             
          
           
             Galat.
             5.21
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             14.14
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Quin
               &
               hinc
               est
               ,
               ●ur
               malus
               non
               libenter
               sit
               solus
               ,
               nec
               libenter
               vivat
               secum
               ,
               sed
               semper
               consortia
               quaerat
               &
               sodalitia
               bominum
               voluptuariorum
               ,
               cum
               quibus
               possit
               tempus
               fallere
               .
               Est
               enim
               solitaria
               vita
               eipermolesta
               partim
               propter
               recordation●m
               sceleru
               :
               partim
               propter
               met
               um
               poenarum
               :
               partim
               denique
               quia
               scit
               ,
               quòd
               secum
               non
               consentiat
               ;
               &
               quòd
               conscientia
               evigilatura
               ,
               &
               ingentem
               eì
               moestitiam
               allatura
               sit
               .
            
             Kecker
             n.
             Syst.
             ●th
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             3.
             
             Can
             6.
             
             
               Quisquis
               incorde
               premitur
               malâ
               conscientiâ
               ,
               quomode
               quisquis
               abstillicidon
               exit
               de
               demo
               suâ
               ,
               out
               d
               fume
               ,
               nonibi
               sepatitur
               babitare
               :
               sic
               qui
               non
               baber
               quietumcor
               ,
               habit
               ar●
               incorde
               suo
               libentèr
               non
               potest
               .
               Talesfords
               exeunt
               à
               se●psis
               ani●●
               intentione
               ,
               &
               de
               hi●
               quae
               foris
               sun●
               circa
               corpus
               delectantur
               ,
               quietemin
               nugis
               ,
               inspectaculis
               ,
               in
               luxirijs
               ,
               in
               omnibus
               mal
               squaerunt
               .
               Quare
               for
               is
               volueruni
               sib
               :
               benè
               esse
               ?
               Quia
               non
               est
               ill●●
               ini●s
               bene
               ,
               unde
               gaudeans
               inconscienti●
               su●
               .
            
             August
             .
             in
             Psal.
             101.
             page
             .
             288.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Beati
               qui
               gaudent
               ,
               quando
               merant
               in
               cors●um
               ,
               &
               nihil
               mali
               ibi
               inventunt
               .
               Attendat
               sancticas
               vestra
               ,
               quomo
               to
               noline
               intrare
               domus
               suas
               ,
               qu●
               babent
               malas
               axores
               ;
               quomod●
               exe●●nt
               ad
               forum
               &
               gaudent
               ;
               caepu
               hora
               esse
               quâ
               intraturi
               sunt
               in
               domum
               suam
               ,
               &
               contristantur
               .
               Intraturi
               sun●
               enim
               ad
               taedia
               ,
               ad
               murmura
               ,
               ad
               amaritudines
               ,
               ad
               eversiones
               ;
               quta
               non
               est
               domus
               composita
               ,
               abi
               intervirum
               &
               uxorem
               pax
               nud
               a
               est
               .
               Et
               melius
               illi
               est
               furis
               circumire
               .
               Si
               ergò
               mise●i
               sunt
               ,
               qui
               cum
               redeunt
               ad
               parietes
               suos
               ,
               timen
               ne
               aliquibus
               sunrum
               perturbationibus
               coertantur
               :
               quantò
               sunt
               ●●sertores
               qui
               ad
               conscientiam
               suam
               redire
               nolunt
               ,
               ne
               ibi
               litibus
               pec●at●rum
               evertantur
               &
               Ergo
               ut
               possis
               libens
               redi●e
               ad
               cor
               tuum
               ,
               munda
               illud
               .
               —
               Auser
               inde
               cupiditatumsordes
               ,
               auser
               labem
               avaritiae
               ,
               auser
               trabe
               ▪
               superstitionum
               ,
               aufer
               sacrilegia
               ,
               &
               malas
               cogitationes
               ,
               odia
               ,
               non
               dic●
               ,
               adver●●●
               amitum
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               adversus
               inimicum
               .
               Auser
               ista
               omnia
               ,
               intra
               cor
               tuum
               &
               gaudebis
               .
               &c.
            
             August
             in
             Psal.
             34.
             
          
           
             c
             Those
             Christians
             have
             this
             heaven
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             who
             are
             come
             from
             under
             the
             storme
             and
             tempest
             of
             temptation
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             in
             the
             sweet
             〈…〉
             and
             feeling
             〈…〉
             mercies
             of
             their
             〈…〉
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             sealed
             unto
             them
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             Yates
             .
          
           
             d
             In
             the
             
               broken
               〈◊〉
               contrite
               spirit
            
             ;
             〈◊〉
             the
             
               Lord
               will
               〈◊〉
               despise
            
             .
             A
             〈…〉
             have
             his
             〈…〉
             uprightly
             〈…〉
             is
             painefu●ly
             〈◊〉
             a
             good
             〈…〉
             may
             be●
             〈…〉
             and
             troubled
             .
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             e
             
               Hujusmodi
               〈◊〉
               est
               instarferae
               alicujus
               ,
               quae
               quamdiu
               dormit
               ,
               videtur
               esse
               cicur
               ,
               &
               neminem
               l●dit
               :
               sed
               excitata
               in
               hominem
               involat
               ,
               &
               dil●cerare
               con●●●●
               .
               Diligenter
               itaque
               cavenda
               est
               ●alie
               conscientia
               :
               qu●ppequae
               n●nnunquam
               per
               totum
               vitae
               curriculum
               quieta
               manet
               ,
               &
               alto
               lethargo
               oppressa
               jacet
               :
               se●
               aegritudine
               aliqu●
               graviore
               ,
               veletiam
               m●rte
               appropinquante
               excitatura
               Deo
               ▪
               &
               truculentâ
               suâ
               immanitate
               hominem
               terret
               .
            
             Alst.
             Theol.
             Casuum
             .
             Cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             In
             peace
             there
             is
             a
             totall
             d●position
             ,
             both
             of
             Armes
             and
             Enmity
             ;
             all
             hostile
             affections
             are
             put
             off
             :
             In
             a
             truce
             ,
             there
             is
             but
             a
             suspension
             ,
             and
             a
             cessation
             of
             Armes
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             so
             as
             duri●●
             the
             same
             ,
             there
             is
             stil●
             provision
             of
             more
             fo●●ces
             ,
             and
             a
             preparation
             of
             greater
             strength
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.18
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Iam.
             2.19
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Voluptas
               perpetui
               vermis
               nutrix
               ,
               ad
               tempus
               admodùm
               breve
               possidentem
               demulcet
               .
               Postremò
               verò
               ac●●bioris
               exitum
               tristitiae
               sortitur
               .
            
             Basil.
             Exhort
             .
             Ad.
             Baptis●um
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Grave
               siquidem
               ,
               grave
               ,
               inquam
               ,
               &
               onerosum
               est
               peccatum
               ,
               &
               omni
               plumbo
               ponderosius
               .
            
             Chrysost.
             Ad.
             Pop.
             Antioch
             .
             Hom.
             31.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Mortuus
               est
               autem
               peccator
               ,
               maximè
               ille
               ,
               quem
               moles
               consuetudinis
               premit
               ,
               quasi
               sepultus
               Lazarus
               .
               Parùm
               enim
               erat
               qui●
               mortuus
               ,
               etiam
               sepultus
               .
            
             August
             .
             de
             temp
             .
             Serm.
             48.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             2.1
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Neque
               negari
               potest
               ,
               non
               minoris
               esse
               virtutis
               ,
               immò
               aliquantò
               majoris
               ,
               è
               morte
               animas
               mortuas
               excitare
               ac
               corpora
               mortua
               .
            
             Musc.
             In
             Evang.
             Ioan.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             13.23
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Primum
               enim
               divini
               amoris
               objectum
               ,
               est
               ipsa
               Deitas
               ,
               ac
               Filius
               ille
               dilectus
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               Res
               creatae
               in
               genere
            
             .
             3.
             
             Angeli
             .
             4
             
               Genus
               humanum
            
             .
             5.
             
             Electi
             .
             Til.
             p.
             1.
             
             Syntag
             The.
             40.
             pag
             113.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Coloss.
             1.13
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Deo
               nihil
               est
               in
               odio
               ,
               nisi
               malum
               ,
               hoc
               est
               ,
               nihil
               est
               ei
               invisum
               ,
               o
               ●iosum
               ,
               excerabile
               ,
               nisi
               malum
               .
               Hoc
               autem
               est
               peccatum
               ipsum
               ,
               &
               praetereà
               nihil
               .
            
             Zanch.
             De
             naturâ
             Dei.
             Lib.
             4.
             
             Cap
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Ephes.
             5.4
             .
             Gal.
             5.21
             .
             Matth.
             5
             28.
             
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             A●●st
             .
             Posterio
             .
             Anal.
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Text.
             15.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Illud
               ,
               quod
               maximè
               videtur
               Deus
               odissi
               ,
               scil●ce●
               Diabolum
               ,
               non
               odit
               nisi
               ratione
               peccati
               :
               &
               eum
               amaret
               ,
               si
               peccatum
               non
               esset
               ,
               tanquam
               creaturam
               suam
               .
               V●de
               Sap
               ,
            
             11.
             
             
               Nihil
               odisti
               eorum
               quae
               fe●isti
               .
               Quod
               intelligendum
               ,
               est
               nisi
               propter
               peccatum
               adjunctum
               ,
               quod
               ipse
               non
               secit
               .
            
             Peral
             .
          
           
             m
             
               
                 Quae
                 omnia
                 peccatores
                 ,
                 &
                 apostatae
                 Angeli
                 suis
                 artious
                 prodiderunt
                 ;
                 quando
                 ad
                 terrena
                 contagia
                 devoluti
                 ,
                 à
                 coel●sti
                 vigore
                 rece●serunt
                 .
                 Illi
                 &
                 oculo●
                 circumducto
                 nigrore
                 f●care
                 ,
                 &
                 〈◊〉
                 m●ndacio
                 rub●ris
                 infi●ere
                 ,
                 &
                 mutare
                 adal●erinis
                 〈◊〉
                 ;
                 &
                 〈…〉
                 &
                 capit
                 〈…〉
                 corrupt●lae
                 suae
                 ●●pugnatione
                 〈◊〉
                 .
              
               Cyprian
               .
               De
               habitu
               Virginum
               .
               
                 Qu●s
                 co●pus
                 〈…〉
                 ,
                 nisi
                 qui
                 &
                 homin●●
                 spiritum
                 malitiá
                 transfigura●●●
                 ?
                 Ille
                 indubitate
                 〈…〉
                 ingenta
                 〈…〉
                 ,
                 ut
                 in
                 nob●s
                 quodam
                 〈◊〉
                 manus
                 Deo
                 in●erret
                 .
                 Quod
                 nascitar
                 ,
                 Opus
                 Dei
                 est
                 .
                 Ergo
                 quod
                 ●ngitur
                 ,
                 D●aboli
                 n●gotium
                 est
                 .
              
               Tertull.
               De
               cultu
               Foeminarum
               .
            
             
               
                 Tu
                 verò
                 cu●us
                 caput
                 Christus
                 est
                 ,
                 inventiones
                 Satanae
                 comprobabis
                 ,
                 nec
                 recordaberis
                 faciem
                 Christi
                 —
                 ?
                 Quae
                 omnia
                 si
                 memoria
                 teneres
                 ,
                 eti●msi
                 valde
                 〈◊〉
                 ●mares
                 ,
                 non
                 auderes
                 tamen
                 ,
                 nec
                 ferre
                 posses
                 pulverem
                 ,
                 〈…〉
                 faciem
                 tuam
                 impodere
                 .
              
               Chrys.
               Hom.
               31.
               in
               Mat.
               
            
          
           
             n
             I
             meane
             〈◊〉
             discourse
             of
             the
             ●●●itfulnes
             of
             M●ns
             heart
             
          
           
             o
             
               At
               ,
               inq●●unt
               juvenculae
               ,
               quid
               mali
               ,
               si
               〈…〉
               sponsam
               〈…〉
               ?
               Non
               〈◊〉
               ,
               nisi
               ●●olidum
               ,
               &
               vecordem
            
             S●●lt
             .
             in
             3.
             cap.
             ●esai●
             .
          
           
             p
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.22
             .
          
           
             q
             Rom.
             3.13
             .
             
               Alludit
               ad
               hominem
               ,
               qui
               tetrum
               anhelitum
               ex
               corruptis
               spirat
               extis
               ;
               &
               ad
               cadaver
               quod
               ex
               sepulchro
               intolerabilem
               spirat
               odorem
               .
            
             Buc.
             
          
           
             r
             Ezech.
             16
             17.
             
             
               Their
               way
               was
               before
               mee
               ,
               as
               the
               uncleannesse
               of
               a
               remooved
               woman
               .
            
          
           
             s
             Iam.
             1.21
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             so●des
             :
             
               Propriè
               quae
               in
               summis
               manuum
               ,
               ac
               digitorum
               unguibus
               colliguntur
               :
               aut
               ,
               secundum
               alios
               ,
               illuvies
               quae
               distringitur
               à
               corporibus
               ol●o
               illit●s
               post
               sudorem
               :
               item
               genus
               quoddam
               ulceris
               sordidi
               .
            
             Apud
             .
             Diosc.
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             99.
             
             Scap.
             
          
           
             t
             Ibid.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Beza
               reddit
               ,
               excrementum
               malitiae
               ,
               Metaphora
               â
               digestione
               naturali
               ,
               quá
               qui●quid
               in
               ●●bo
               assumpto
               non
               praebet
               utile
               nutrimentum
               corpori
               ,
               tanquam
               〈◊〉
               excrementis
               deputatur
               .
            
             Par.
             
          
           
             u
             2.
             
             Pet
             2.20
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             x
             Ezech.
             22.2
             .
          
           
             y
             Matth
             16.12
             .
          
           
             z
             1.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             5.6
             .
          
           
             a
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2
             17.
             
          
           
             b
             Psal.
             51.2
             .
             Ier.
             13.27
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               〈…〉
               omnia
               subdita
               vanitat●
               .
               Nec
               sane
               reparabitur
               haereditas
               ,
               donec
               reparentur
               haere●●s
               .
            
             Bern.
             
          
           
             d
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.10.12
             .
          
           
             e
             
               The
               way
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               an
               abomination
               to
               the
               Lord.
               Prov.
            
             15.9
             .
             
               Constat
               sensum
               genuinum
               huius
               Proverbij
               hunc
               esse
               :
               Quodque
               vestigium
               ,
               &
               unumquemque
               pedem
               ,
               quem
               improbus
               ponit
               ,
               seu
               unumquodque
               opus
               ,
               quod
               exercet
               ,
               sive
               cogitan●o
               ,
               sive
               loquendo
               ,
               seu
               denique
               faciendo
               in
               his
               ,
               quae
               ad
               proximum
               referuntur
               ,
               Deo
               execrabile
               esse
               .
            
             Cartro
             .
          
           
             f
             
               The
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               an
               abomination
               to
               the
               Lord
               ▪
               Prov.
            
             15.8
             .
             
               In
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               [
               Sacrificium
               ]
               est
               synecdoche
               partis
               procultu
               Dei.
               Grave
               est
               ,
               si
               vanus
               sit
               〈◊〉
               cultus
               .
               Mat.
            
             1
             〈…〉
             
               si
               Deus
               illum
               improbat
               ;
               sed
               gravius
               si
               odio
               habeat
               ;
               sed
               gravissimum
               ,
               si
               illum
               non
               odio
               habe●●●
               modò
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               abominetur
               :
               gravissimo
               verò
               gravius
               &
               atrocius
               est
               ,
               quod
               illi
               abomination●
               sit
               ;
               &
               illum
               summe
               abominetur
               .
               Quod
               cum
               dicit
               ,
               omnem
               ,
               gravius
               &
               acerbius
               aliquid
               dicendi
               ,
               aditum
               praeclusit
               .
            
             Cartro
             .
          
           
             g
             I
             understand
             〈◊〉
             in
             a
             genera●l
             notion
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             restrained
             unto
             ,
             or
             resident
             in
             any
             species
             .
             And
             I
             know
             ,
             that
             
               divisio
               m●li
               ,
               in
               malum
               culpae
               &
               malum
               poenae
               ,
            
             is
             not
             
               generis
               univoci
               in
               species
            
             ;
             but
             
               vocabuli
               aequivo●i
               in
               sua
               aequivocata
               .
               Culpa
               habet
               plus
               de
               ratione
               mali
               ,
               quàm
               poena
               .
               Et
               non
               solùm
               quàm
               poen●
               sensibilis
               ,
               quae
               consistit
               in
               privatione
               corporalium
               bonorum
               —
               sed
               etiam
               universaliter
               accipiendo
               poenam
               ,
               secundum
               quod
               privatio
               gratia
               ,
               vel
               gloriae
               ,
               poenae
               quaedam
               sunt
               .
            
             Aquin.
             p.
             1.
             q.
             48
             Art.
             6.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Duae
               aliae
               alae
               ,
               quibus
               faciem
               legehant
               ,
               satis
               indicant
               ,
               ne
               Angelos
               quid●m
               sulgorem
               illum
               D●i
               sust●ne●e
               posse
               ,
               s●●que
               ips●s
               〈◊〉
               Dei
               consp●c●●
               ,
               ut
               〈◊〉
               solem
               splendentem
               in●ueri
               volumus
               .
               Neque
               tamen
               ita
               ●egebant
               Ang●li
               faciem
               〈◊〉
               quin
               aliquo
               ●ruerentur
               Dei
               conspectu
               .
            
             Calv.
             in
             Isai.
             cap.
             6.
             
             The
             most
             holy
             Angels
             〈…〉
             of
             sin
             in
             nature
             and
             conscience
             ,
             yet
             cover
             their
             faces
             ,
             as
             abashed
             at
             〈…〉
             ,
             tho
             doi●g
             his
             will
             in
             obeying
             the
             voyce
             of
             his
             mouth
             .
             
               Throgmorton
               of
               Faith.
               Pag.
            
             146.
             
          
           
             h
             Isai.
             40.
             
          
           
             i
             Iob
             12.
             
          
           
             k
             Iob
             26.11
             .
          
           
             l
             Psal.
             18.7
             .
          
           
             m
             Nahum
             .
             1.5
             .
          
           
             n
             Psal.
             18.15
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             32.22.42
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             40.12
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             104.3.2
             ,
             Psal.
             18.11
             .
             Nah.
             1.3
             .
             Ier.
             ●1
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             o
             
               Mors
               ,
               quae
               non
               mod●
               nos
               à
               praesin●t●●s
               mali●
               viadicat
               ,
               veri●m
               ad
               supernam
               quoque
               vitam
               saepe
               traducit
               ,
               haud
               s●io
               an
               propriè
               mors
               appellari
               queat
               ,
               ut
               potè
               nomine
               magis
               quàm
               re
               sormidabilis
               .
               —
               Vna
               vita
               est
               oculos
               ad
               vitam
               conjectos
               habere
               .
               Vna
               mors
               ,
               peccatum
               :
               animae
               enim
               est
               interitus
               .
            
             Navian
             .
             de
             funere
             Patris
             .
          
           
             p
             
               
                 Beatè
                 vivere
                 ,
                 sivè
                 per
                 vitium
                 ,
                 sive
                 per
                 supplicium
                 perdit
                 anima
                 :
                 Essentialiter
                 autem
                 vivere
                 ,
                 neque
                 per
                 vitium
                 ,
                 neque
                 per
                 suppl●●um
                 amittil
                 .
                 A
                 qualitate
                 enim
                 vivendideficit
                 ,
                 sed
                 omnimodò
                 subsi●lendi
                 inreritum
                 nec
                 moriens
                 sentit
                 .
                 Vt
                 ergo
                 breviter
                 dixerim
                 ,
                 &
                 immortaliter
                 mortalis
                 est
                 ,
                 &
                 mortaliter
                 immortalis
                 .
              
               Greg.
               in
               3.
               cap.
               lob
               cap
               7.
               
            
             
               
                 Anima
                 &
                 mortalis
                 esse
                 intelligitur
                 ,
                 &
                 immortal●●
                 .
                 Mortalis
                 quippè
                 ,
                 quia
                 beatè
                 vivere
                 amittit
                 ;
                 immortalis
                 autem
                 ,
                 quia
                 essentialitèr
                 vivere
                 nunquam
                 desinit
                 ;
                 &
                 nature
                 saae
                 v●tam
                 per●dere
                 〈◊〉
                 vil●l
                 ,
                 nec
                 cum
                 ta
                 perpetuâ
                 suerit
                 morte
                 damnata
                 —
                 Quâ
                 ex
                 recogit●rse
                 perut
                 &
                 mortem
                 sine
                 morte
                 ,
                 &
                 desectum
                 sine
                 defect●
                 ,
                 &
                 sinem
                 sine
                 sine
                 patiatur
                 :
                 quatenusei
                 &
                 mors
                 immortalis
                 sit
                 ,
                 &
                 defectus
                 indeficiens
                 ,
                 &
                 sines
                 insimtus
                 .
              
               Idem
               .
               Dial.
               Lib.
               4.
               cap.
               45.
               
               
                 Sic
                 morien●ur
              
               damnati
               
                 ut
                 semper
                 vivant
                 :
                 &
                 sic
                 vivent
                 ut
                 semper
                 moriantur
                 .
              
               Bern.
               de
               Dignit
               .
               mimae
               
                 Reviviscunt
                 ad
                 mortem
                 ,
                 moriuntur
                 ad
                 vitam
                 .
              
            
          
           
             q
             
               Musca
               sole
               praestantior
               S●●arte
               tur●ata
               ●●ne
               q●ererent
               ,
               num
               ettam
               mascae
               an●mam
               hui●
               luci
               praestare
               censerem
               ,
               respon
               ler●m
               etiam
               :
               in
               c●ne
               terreret
               musca
               ,
               quòd
               parva
               est
               ,
               sed
               q●òd
               viva
               ,
               firmaret
               .
               Quaeriturenim
               ,
               quid
               ●'la
               membra
               tam
               exigua
               egete●
               ,
               quid
               huc
               ;
               atque
               tilu●
               pro
               naturali
               appetitu
               taa●ill
               ●●corpusculum
               ducat
               ,
               quid
               currentis
               pedes
               in
               numerum
               m●●eat
               ;
               quid
               〈◊〉
               pennulas
               mo●e●etur
               ,
               at
               v●bret
               ?
               Quod
               qualecunque
               est
               bene
               considerantibus
               ,
               〈…〉
               magnum
               eminet
               ,
               ut
               〈◊〉
               ●●algori
               perstringenti
               oculos
               praeseratur
               .
            
             August
             .
             Lib.
             de
             duabas
             Animabus
             contra
             Manichaeos
             ,
             pag.
             180.
             
          
           
             Micah
             7.18
             .
          
           
             Isaiah
             3●
             .
             33
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             25.41
             .
          
           
             r
             
               F●st
               autem
               peccatum
               hommis
               inordinatio
               ,
               atque
               perversit
               as
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               à
               praestantiore
               conditore
               aversio
               ,
               &
               ad
               condita
               inferiora
               conversio
               .
            
             August
             ad
             Simplician
             .
             Lib.
             1.
             q.
             2.
             pag.
             871.
             
          
           
             s
             
               At
               inquiunt
               :
               Sine
               sine
               puniri
               non
               debet
               culpa
               cum
               sine
               .
               Iustus
               ninarum
               est
               omaipotens
               Deus
               :
               Et
               quod
               non
               aeterno
               peccato
               commissum
               est
               ,
               aeterno
               non
               debet
               puniri
               tormento
               ▪
               Quibus
               citius
               respondemus
               ,
               quòd
               recte
               dicerem
               ;
               si●udex
               iustus
               dist●ctusqu●
               veniens
               ,
               non
               corda
               hominum
               sed
               sacta
               pensaret
               .
               Iniqui
               enim
               ideò
               tun●
               cum
               sine
               deliquerunt
               ;
               quia
               cum
               sine
               vixerunt
               .
               Vn●uissent
               quippe
               sine
               sine
               ●ive●e
               ,
               ut
               sine
               sine
               potuiss●nt
               in
               iniquitatibus
               permancre
               .
               Nam
               magis
               appetunt
               〈◊〉
               quam
               vicere
               .
               Et
               ideò
               hi●
               semper
               vivere
               cupiunt
               ,
               ut
               nunquam
               desinant
               pec●are
               ,
               cum
               〈◊〉
               .
               Ad
               〈◊〉
               ergo
               judicis
               justitiam
               pertinet
               ,
               ut
               nunquam
               careant
               supplicijs
               ,
               quoru●
               m●ns
               in
               hac
               v●ta
               nunquam
               voluit
               carere
               peccato
               ;
               &
               nullas
               detur
               iniquo
               terminus
               ●l
               〈◊〉
               ,
               qui
               quamdiu
               valuit
               ,
               habere
               noluit
               terminum
               criminis
               .
            
             Greg.
             Expos.
             Mor.
             l.
             34.
             cap.
             16.
             in
             cap.
             41.
             
             Iob.
             
          
           
             s
             
               Tun●
               temporis
               d●●
               Luminar●●
               sac●●●●
               d●stant●ii●●●
               .
               Na●
               S●●
               erat
               in
               gra●●
            
             10.
             
             
               Artetis
               ▪
               &
               〈…〉
            
             10.
             
               〈…〉
               l●q●●●
               non
               su●
               〈◊〉
               ex
               naturali
               Sol●●
               del●qu●o
               ▪
               ob●●d
               ▪
               quò
               〈…〉
               t●mplen●●
               ▪
               〈…〉
               non
               pote●●●
               ▪
            
          
           
             t
             
               Cum
               dicimus
               ●lium
               〈…〉
               na●uram
               .
               〈…〉
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ●●●epto
               ;
               v●lpotu●●●●●
               〈…〉
               quam
               〈◊〉
               s●se
               morti
               nan
               sab●●●●●e●
               :
               sed
               ji
               .
               eternum
               D●●
               〈…〉
               sil●
               ,
               tu●●
               ex
               hac
               hypot●●i
               〈…〉
               Chri●●
               〈◊〉
               redemptionem
               hu●n●nam
               :
               Nam
               im●o
               〈…〉
               .
            
             Davennantius
             Expo●
             .
             Epist.
             ad
             〈…〉
             
               I●co
               non
               〈…〉
               ,
               an
               D●us
               alio
               mo●lo
               quà●●
               〈…〉
               &c.
            
             Respens
             .
             Anth●●
             .
             Wall●●●●●
             censuram
             ●●an
             .
             Arnoldi
             ●orvini
             .
             cap.
             25.
             
             
               Qu●●
               〈…〉
               sal●●●
               homi●●●●
               ?
               sed
               〈◊〉
               v●luit
               ,
               nec
               ●●●i
               hoc
               .
            
             Chamie●●●
             ▪
             Tom.
             2.
             
             ●
             .
             10.
             
             ●
             .
             Cap.
             12.
             
             Sect.
             6.
             
          
           
             u
             Ps.
             51.3
             .
             
               My
               sinne
               is
               eve●
               before
               mee
               .
            
          
           
             x
             See
             the
             life
             of
             
               Galeaci●s
               Caracci●lus
            
             ,
             containing
             the
             Story
             of
             His
             admirable
             conversion
             from
             Popery
             ,
             and
             his
             forsaking
             of
             His
             Marquesdome
             for
             the
             Gospels
             sake
             :
             written
             first
             in
             Italian
             ,
             translated
             into
             Latine
             by
             Beza
             ;
             and
             into
             English
             by
             Mast.
             Cr●sh●●
             :
             And
             the
             History
             of
             
               Franciscus
               Spira
            
             ,
             s●t
             out
             by
             severall
             men
             ;
             and
             thus
             intituled
             by
             the
             first
             :
             
               Francisci
               Spine
               Cicitatulani
               borrendus
               Casus
               ,
               qui
               ob
               nega●am
               in
               judicio
               ,
               cogni●am
               Evangelij
               veritatem
               in
               miseram
               incidit
               desperationem
               .
            
          
           
             y
             See
             Crashaw
             in
             His
             second
             Dedicatory
             Epistle
             before
             the
             Booke
             .
          
           
             z
             Calvin
             in
             His
             Dedicatory
             Epistle
             before
             His
             Commentary
             upon
             the
             first
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             .
             
               Non
               〈◊〉
               ;
               Hominem
               pr●mariá
               familliá
               natum
               ,
               honore
               &
               opibus
               florentem
               ,
               nobi●ssimá
               &
               caltissimi
               u●ore
               ,
               numerosa
               sobole
               ,
               domesticâ
               qujete
               ,
               &
               concordiâ
               ,
               totoque
               vitae
               slatu●●atun
               〈◊〉
               ,
               ut
               in
               Christi
               castra
               migraret
               ,
               patriá
               cessisse
               ;
               ditio●●fertilem
               ,
               &
               onoenam
               ,
               〈◊〉
               peti●●oniu●a
               ,
               con●odam
               non
               minus
               ,
               quà
               voluptuosam
               balatat●●●m
               neglexisse
               :
               ex●●sse
               〈◊〉
               domesticum
               ;
               Patre
               ,
               conjuge
               ,
               liberis
               ,
               cognatis
               ,
               affinibus
               sise
               〈◊〉
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             a
             
               Quòd
               si
               tantum
               ●o●up●
               .
               as
               esset
               ,
               quid
               ●à
               ●●li●s
               ,
               quid
               ●bjectius
               ?
               Que
               ●mul
               e●
               ve●●●
               ,
               〈…〉
               ,
               ●●gitque
               〈◊〉
               quam
               compre●endatu●
               :
               &
               〈…〉
            
             Chrys●in
             loan
             .
             〈…〉
             
               quod
               dele●●●
               ▪
               〈…〉
               manet
               sine
               sine
               quod
               cruciat
               .
               Sub
               mom●nto
               libin●s
               impetus
               transit
               ,
               &
               permanet
               sin
               ▪
               〈…〉
               He●
               mis●●●●mo
               ,
               nes●●s
               ,
               quò
               〈◊〉
               bore
               pun●●o
               vul●●s
               ac●ipi●●●
               ▪
               〈…〉
               prijt●nam
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             August
             .
             ●om
             ▪
             9.
             pag.
             1328.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈…〉
               toties
               pone
               〈…〉
               Deus
               〈…〉
               ●●datraditus
               〈…〉
               zatur
               ;
               condemnatur
               ,
               &
               〈…〉
               verò
               contum●lus
               &
               〈…〉
               ,
               inter
               duos
               〈…〉
               derisus
               ▪
               〈…〉
               per●foratus
               ;
               ex
               omnibus
               〈…〉
            
             &c.
             
             Bern.
             Lib
             de
             conse
             .
             Call
             to
             minde
             ,
             o
             sinfull
             creature
             ,
             and
             set
             before
             thine
             eyes
             Christ
             crucified
             .
             Thinke
             thou
             seest
             His
             ●●ody
             stre●
             h●●
             out
             in
             length
             upon
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             His
             Head
             crowned
             with
             sharpe
             thrones
             ,
             His
             Hands
             and
             His
             beete
             pierced
             with
             nailes
             ,
             His
             Heart
             opened
             with
             a
             long
             spea●e
             ,
             His
             flesh
             tent
             and
             torne
             with
             whips
             His
             Browes
             sweating
             water
             and
             blood
             .
             Think
             thou
             hearest
             Him
             now
             crying
             :
             
               My
               God
               ,
               My
               God
               ,
               why
               h●●
               thou
               forsaken
               Me.
               ?
            
             O
             my
             Brethten
             ,
             let
             this
             Image
             of
             Christ
             crucified
             bee
             alwaies
             printed
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             let
             it
             stirre
             us
             to
             the
             hatied
             of
             sinne
             ,
             &c.
             
               ho●●pon
               G.F.
            
             
          
           
             c
             
               Nonne
               Dei
               filius
               cuns
               esset
               in
               sinu
               Patris
               ,
               aregalibus
               sedibus
               ,
               pro
               animâ
               descondit
               ,
               ut
               eam
               liberaret
               à
               potestate
               Diaboli
               ?
               Quam
               cum
               vidisset
               peccatorum
               ●unibus
               irretitam
               ,
               jam
               jamque
               daemonibus
               tradendam
               ,
               ut
               morte
               perpetuá
               damnaretur
               ,
               sievit
               superillam
               ,
               quae
               flere
               se
               nesciebat
               .
               Nec
               solism
               flevit
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               occidi
               se
               permisit
               ,
               ut
               pretioso
               sanguinis
               su●
               pretio
               cam
               redimere●
            
             Bern.
             de
             dignitate
             ●●nimae
             .
          
           
             Revel
             .
             21.8
             .
             Heb.
             13.4
             .
             1.
             
             Thessal
             .
             4.6
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Iniquitates
               tuae
               omnibus
               populis
               nudabuntur
               ,
               &
               cunctis
               agminibus
               patebunt
               ,
               u●iversa
               scetera
               tua
               ,
               non
               sol●m
               a●tuum
               ,
               verùm
               cogitationum
               &
               locutionum
               .
            
             Bern.
             lib.
             de
             Consc.
             
          
           
             *
             Prov.
             28.13
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Pensant
               sancti
               viri
               ,
               quant
               ailla
               sit
               verecundia
               t●
               conspectu
               tunc
               humani
               generis
               ,
               ●agelorum
               omnium
               ,
               Archangelorumque
               confundi
               .
            
          
           
             f
             
               Ego
               sic
               cense●
               ,
               sic
               a●i●uè
               praedicaho
               ,
               〈◊〉
               acerbius
               esse
               ,
               C●ris●um
               offendere
               ,
               quam
               Gehennae
               mal●●
               vexa●
               .
            
             In
             Mat.
             9.
             
             Hom.
             37.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Nilin
               munao
               ,
               quantum
               pe●care
               ,
               timebat
               .
               Conscientiá
               meá
               te
               ie
               ,
               non
               mentio●
               ;
               quia
               saepè
               ill●m
               ●●b
               veritatis
               testimonio
               profitentem
               a●di●imus
               :
               Quòd
               si
               hine
               peccati
               horrorem
               ;
               hinc
               ●●serni
               lolorem
               corporaliter
               cerneret
               ;
               &
               necessariò
               uni
               corum
               immergideberet
               ;
               priùs
               infernum
               ,
               quàm
               peccatum
               appeterei
               .
               Aliud
               quoque
               non
               minùs
               forsan
               aliquibus
               mirum
               dicere
               solebat
               ;
               videlicet
               ,
               malle
               se
               purum
               à
               peccato
               ,
               innocentem
               ,
               gehennam
               habere
               ,
               quàm
               peccatisorde
               pollutum
               ,
               c●loru●
               regna
               tenere
               .
            
             De
             vitâ
             Anselmi
             .
             lib.
             2.
             
             In
             oper
             .
             Anselmi
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Aliu●
               juveniliaetate
               s●orentem
               ,
               in
               amoenissim●s
               hortulos
               praecepit
               abduci
               .
               Ibique
               inter
               〈◊〉
               candentia
               ,
               &
               rubentes
               rosas
               ;
               cum
               leni
               juxta
               murmure
               aquarum
               serperet
               ri●us
               ,
               &
               mollifihilo
               arborum
               folia
               ventus
               perstringeret
               ,
               super
               extructam
               plumis
               lec●●m
               re
               supinari
               :
               Et
               ne
               se
               inde
               posset
               excutere
               ,
               blandis
               serico
               noxibus
               irretitum
               relinqui
               .
               Quò
               cum
               recedentibus
               cunctis
               moretrix
               speciosa
               venisset
               ,
               capit
               delicatis
               constringere
               colla
               amplexibus
               .
               Et
               quod
               dictu
               quoque
               s●elus
               eft
               ,
               manibus
               attrectare
               virilia
               ,
               ut
               corpore
               in
               libidinem
               concitato
               ,
               se
               victrix
               impudica
               superjaceret
               .
               Quid
               ageret
               miles
               Christi
               ,
               &
               quò
               se
               verteret
               ,
               nesciebut
               .
               —
               Tandem
               coelitùs
               inspiratus
               praecisam
               morsu
               linguam
               in
               osculantis
               se
               faciem
               expuit
               :
               ac
               sic
               libidinis
               sensum
               ,
               succedens
               doloris
               magnitudo
               superavit
               .
            
             Hieronym
             .
             p.
             3.
             
             Tract
             .
             8.
             
             Epist.
             37.
             
          
           
             a
             
               
                 De
                 utraque
                 apertion●
                 oculorum
                 intelligatur
                 hic
                 locus
                 :
              
               〈◊〉
               
                 de
                 conscientià
                 &
                 sensi●i●
                 terne
                 nuditatis
                 ▪
                 hoc
                 est
                 ,
                 amissa
                 imaginis
                 Dei
                 ,
                 &
                 illi●ò
                 obortae
                 in
                 mente
                 caecitatis
                 ,
                 in
                 volu●●ale
                 averstonis
                 ,
                 in
                 sensualitate
                 &
                 motibus
                 internis
                 omnimodae
                 pravitatis
                 &
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               De●nde
               ,
               
                 de
                 aspectu
                 e●i
                 am
                 externae
                 nuditat●
                 ,
                 quae
                 prius
                 fue●at
                 d●●o
                 ra
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Statim
                 audiverunt
                 vocem
                 Dei
                 ,
                 hoc
                 est
                 ,
                 statim
                 hec
                 tristis
                 cogitatio
                 divexavit
                 corū
                 animos
                 :
                 Heu
                 quid
                 s●cimus
                 ●●rborem
                 vetitam
                 gustavimus
                 ,
                 &
                 Despraeciptis
                 contempsimus
                 ,
                 Diabolo
                 obtemperavimus
                 :
                 tu●●iter
                 decepti
                 sumus
                 :
                 vestem
                 innocentiae
                 amisimus
                 ,
                 pudendam
                 nuditatem
                 in
                 nobis
                 cernimus
                 :
                 Hoc
                 parum
                 est
                 :
                 Deus
                 verax
                 &
                 justus
                 est
                 :
                 dixit
                 :
              
               Morte
               moriemini
               :
               
                 manetigitur
                 miscros
                 ,
                 jam
                 inevitabile
                 mortis
                 supplicium
                 .
              
               Par.
               in
               3.
               c.
               Gen.
               
            
          
           
             b
             
               Concionem
               gratiae
               seu
               veniae
               omninò
               praecessit
               legalis
               territatio
               ,
               &
               fulm●n
               irae
               divinae
               :
               quod
               immutabili●èr
               siquttur
               pecc●tum
               ,
               &
               quonecesse
               est
               peccatorem
               humiliari
               ,
               &
               ad
               gratiam
               praeparari
               .
               De
               hac
               seqiatur
               v.
            
             15.
             Ibid
             
          
           
             c
             
               Hac
               promissione
               auditâ
               Parentes
               pudefacti
               aspectu
               turpissimae
               nuditatis
               suae
               ,
               &
               conscientiá
               peccati
               ,
               at
               que
               sensu
               irae
               Dei
               ,
               neo
               non
               metu
               aeternae
               mortis
               ,
               trepidi
               ,
               atque
               dejecti
               haud
               dubie
               iterum
               erecti
               sunt
               ,
               ut
               conceptá
               fiduciâ
               gratiae
               ,
               &
               remissionis
               peccatorum
               propter
               promissum
               semen
               ,
               (
               quod
               caput
               Satanae
               ,
               hoc
               est
               ,
               peccatum
               ,
               mortem
               ,
               infernum
               &
               Diabolum
               ipsum
               conte●eret
               )
               Deum
               ,
               qaem
               prius
               fugerant
               ,
               ut
               j●dicem
               ;
               iterum
               amare
               inciperent
               ,
               atque
               requireren●
               ,
               ut
               Pe●rem
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               id
               est
               ,
               Eos
               ,
               qici
               sibi
               justi
               videntur
               ,
               sive
               qui
               se
               justos
               esse
               somniant
               ,
               quod
               fui●
               Pharisaorum
               dogma
               :
               quibus
               opponuntur
               peccatores
               ;
               id
               est
               ,
               q●i
               suorum
               peccatorum
               sensu
               vulnerati
               ,
               ad
               unam
               Dei
               mise●●cordiam
               confugiunt
               .
            
             Beza
             .
          
           
             e
             The
             Publicane
             was
             vil●
             in
             their
             eyes
             :
             Paul
             after
             his
             conversion
             ,
             a
             
               pestilen●
               fellow
            
             ,
             and
             too
             precise
             :
             Them selves
             the
             onely
             Men.
             Luk.
             18
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             f
             
               In
               quo
               illud
               ●ireris
               :
               si
               qui
               tanquam
               justi
               se
               stilerunt
               coram
               co
               ,
               &
               convenerunt
               ad
               condemnandum
               mulicrem
               ream
               ,
               ij
               ,
               inquam
               ,
               ●iscesserunt
               convicti
               conscien●ijs
               &
               condemnati
               :
               mulier
               autem
               ,
               quae
               in
               medio
               statuebatur
               ,
               &
               rea
               peragebatur
               ,
               absoluta
               est
               .
               Ex
               quo
               illud
               conspicitur
               ,
               quod
               alibi
               dictum
               legimus
               in
               Evangelio
               Principibus
               Sacerdotum
               &
               senioribus
            
             :
             Publicani
             &
             meretrices
             
               pra
               eun●
               vos
               in
               regnum
               coelorum
               .
            
             Mat.
             21.31
             .
             
               Atque
               id
               quoque
               verum
               est
               hodierno
               die
               .
            
             Rolloc
             .
             in
             loan
             .
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Vocantur
               ad
               Christii
               illi
               peccatores
               ,
               qui
               sensu
               peccati
               premuntur
               ,
               &
               pro
               pacificandâ
               conscientiâ
               laborant
               .
               Atque
               illi
               soli
               sunt
               ,
               qui
               cum
               fructu
               ad
               Christum
               veniunt
               .
            
             Musc.
             in
             11.
             c.
             Mat.
             
          
           
             
               Laborantes
               &
               oneratos
               intelligit
               Christus
               ,
               qui
               mortis
               aeterme
               reatu
               conscientias
               afflictas
               ha●ent
               ;
               &
               ita
               suis
               malis
               u●gentur
               ,
               ut
               deficiant
               :
               Nam
               hic
               descitus
               nos
               adrecipiendam
               ejus
               gratiam
               idoaeos
               reddit
               .
            
             Calv.
             
          
           
             h
             The
             word
             in
             the
             Origina●
             I
             signifieth
             ,
             to
             vexe
             rent
             ,
             and
             wound
             punctually
             ;
             e●en
             every
             the
             least
             part
             and
             point
             of
             the
             heart
             .
             If
             the
             sharpest
             points
             of
             many
             empo●●●
             〈◊〉
             daggers
             ,
             had
             been
             all
             at
             once
             fastened
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             in
             the
             cruel●est
             manner
             could
             bee
             devised
             :
             th●y
             had
             not
             by
             the
             thousanth
             part
             so
             tortur'd
             them
             ,
             as
             did
             now
             the
             fling
             of
             conscience
             f●●
             their
             ●innes
             ,
             and
             the
             sense
             of
             that
             horrible
             guilt
             of
             crucifying
             the
             So●●
             o●
             God.
             
               Sc●lerum
               &
               proditionis
               sibi
               cons●●●
               cum
               essent
               ,
               maximè
               cos
               pude●at
               〈…〉
               maximo
               assi●●●
               〈…〉
               .
            
             Buc.
             〈…〉
             .
             Scap.
             
          
           
             i
             Which
             is
             implyed
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               In
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               Baptizari
               in
               nomine
               Domini
               Iesu
               Christi
               ,
               est
               Baptismatis
               signo
               sesia●●●e
               Christo
               credere
               ,
               ad
               remissionem
               peccalorum
               .
            
          
           
             k
             
               Et
               vide
               Paulum
               ,
               quamvis
               cum
               Principe
               loqueretur
               ,
               nihil
               dic●re
               corū
               ,
               per
               quae
               verisimile
               erat
               refocillari
               animam
               illius
               ,
               sed
               talia
               ,
               quibus
               etiam
               terretur
               ,
               &
               menie
               concutitur
               .
            
             Chrysost.
             Hom.
             51.
             
             In
             Acta
             Apost
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Tanta
               erat
               verborum
               Paul●
               vis
               ,
               ut
               &
               Principem
               torreant
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Tanta
               erat
               verborum
               Paul●
               vis
               ,
               ut
               &
               Principem
               torreant
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             m
             
               M●gno
               conatu
               magnas
               nugas
               agunt
            
             .
          
           
             n
             
               D●●silla
               foemina
               libid●nosissima
               ab
               Azizo
               ●●●norum
               rege
               circumciso
               ad
               hunc
               Felicem
               ,
               Pallantis
               Nero●is
               libe●●l●
               s●atrem
               ,
               prosa●●●
               ho●inem
               ,
               trans●t
               .
               Nam
               hic
               singulari
               ejus
               〈◊〉
               h●●●dine
               captus
               〈◊〉
               qu●ndam
               Ind●orum
               gene●●
               Cyprium
               sabor
               ●●vit
               ,
               q●●
               suis
               〈…〉
               eret
               .
            
             Both
             naught
             .
             〈◊〉
             Ioseph
             .
             Antiq.
             Lib.
             20.
             
          
           
             o
             See
             Ezech
             3.18
             .
             
               Q●●
               〈◊〉
               perdideri●
               ▪
               v●●
               l●p●●
               rapientibus
               ,
               〈…〉
               adori●●ti●us
               ,
               〈…〉
               sed
               animae
               propriae
               j●●i
               〈◊〉
               facere
               oportet
               .
            
             C●●ys
             .
             de
             Sa●●rdo
             .
             10.
             
             Lib.
             ●
             .
          
           
             p
             
               Conscientia
               non
               digna
               〈◊〉
               san●●
               ,
               si
               ●ota
               non
               est
               .
               Sed
               loquer●
               ,
               praed●a●
               ,
               〈…〉
               ,
               praeceptu●
               Dei
               〈…〉
               non
               quies●●
               &
               〈◊〉
               audit
               ,
               si
               non
               〈◊〉
               ,
               si
               non
               〈…〉
               dignus
               〈…〉
            
             In
             Psal.
             5●
             
          
           
             q
             
               〈…〉
               securis
               〈◊〉
               ipsorum
               reu●●●ane
               ,
               &
               aliorum
               introitu
               siliorum
               ,
               &
               geminatione
               poe●●●
               〈…〉
               undique
               corum
               duritiam
               mollivisset
               ,
               atque
               ex
               tot
               malorum
               ti●●●
               ad
               liberationis
               desideriam
               suscit●sset
               ,
               tum
               demi●m
               de
               Christo
               intu●●●
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             In
             cap.
             3.
             
             Mat.
             Hom.
             11.
             
          
           
             r
             
               Dues
               non
               infanditoleum
               misericordiae
               ,
               nisi
               in
               vas
               contritum
               .
            
          
           
             s
             
               
                 Pulcherrima
                 est
                 concio
                 ista
                 Prophetae
                 ,
                 ad
                 eujus
                 exemplum
                 ,
                 qu●
                 docent
                 in
                 Ecclesiâ
                 ,
                 vel
                 qui
                 alios
                 corrigunt
                 ,
                 formare
                 suas
                 debent
                 .
                 Primo
                 loco
                 ponit
                 Parabolam
                 :
                 ita
                 Ecclesiastici
                 Doctores
                 locum
                 al●●em
                 sibi
                 ex
                 veter●
                 ,
                 vel
                 novo
                 ●estamento
                 delig●nr
                 .
                 Deinde
                 adaptant
                 adges
                 praesentes
                 ,
                 ut
                 Nathan
                 quando
                 dicit
                 ,
                 Tu
                 es
                 ille
                 vir
                 .
                 Mox
                 ,
                 peccatum
                 exagitant
                 ,
                 pet
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ad
                 beneficia
                 Dei
                 hominibus
                 collata
                 ,
                 &
                 percatum
                 quod
                 committunt
                 :
                 violare
                 legene
                 ,
                 grave
                 est
                 ,
                 ac
                 benè
                 de
                 nobis
                 meriti
                 gr●vius
                 —
              
            
             
               
                 —
                 Cousam
                 item
                 percati
                 aperit
                 in
                 hâc
                 suâ
                 methado
                 ;
                 nimirum
                 quòd
                 Dauid
                 contempserit
                 Deum
                 :
                 &
                 gravia
                 ,
                 quae
                 inde
                 secuta
                 sunt
                 ,
                 demonstrat
                 ,
                 totumque
                 peccatum
                 patefacit
                 .
                 Ad
                 extremum
                 comminationes
                 adijcit
                 ,
                 ut
                 consternet
                 peccatorem
                 .
                 Methodus
                 haec
                 servatur
                 in
                 concionibus
                 ,
                 ut
                 ad
                 extremum
                 consolationi
                 locus
                 detur
                 .
                 In
              
               2.
               
               Sam.
               12.
               
            
          
           
             t
             
               
                 Ij●
                 solis
                 pro
                 ●ittitur
                 Christus
                 ,
                 qui
                 mansucfatti
                 sunt
                 ,
                 &
                 malorum
                 suorum
                 sensu
                 confusi
                 .
              
               In
               Isa
               6●
               .
            
          
           
             u
             
               Tunc
               opportune
               revelatur
               Christus
               ,
               quando
               corda
               mortal
               um
               praedicatione
               poenitentiae
               compuncta
               desidri●
               gratiae
               Christi
               renentur
               .
            
             In
             Mat.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             x
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 igitur
                 ad
                 sidem
                 est
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 quoniam
                 cogit
                 vel
                 invitos
                 ad
                 &
                 Medicum
                 confugere
                 .
              
               Annot.
               in
               Mat.
               cap.
               21.
               vers
               .
               32.
               
               See
               the
               difference
               betweene
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Annot.
               in
               Mat.
               c
               3.
               v.
               2.
               
               And
               in
               Act.
               c.
               5.
               v.
               31.
               
            
             
               
                 ●Semper
                 enim
                 sunt
                 homines
                 at
                 Evangeli●●
                 praedicatione
                 legis
                 p●eparandi
                 .
              
               In.
               2.
               
               Cor.
               3.11
               .
            
          
           
             y
             
               Paenitere
               &
               res●p●s●ere
               differunt
               ,
               sicut
               apud
               Hebraeos
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               &
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               Apud
               Grae●os
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Ill●dest
               〈◊〉
               ;
               ho●
               cor●●s
               :
               〈◊〉
               etiam
               in
               pi●rum
               ;
               hoc
               non
               a●s●●●oru●n
               :
               quamuis
               hoc
               discrimen
               non
               semper
               observatur
               .
               Hoc
               sensu
               poenite
               ●tia
               prior
               est
               fide
               &
               justificatione
               .
               Atque
               huc
               resp●cit
               Scrip●●●a
               ,
               〈…〉
               .
               Mark.
               1.15
               .
               &c.
               Qua
               leg●s
               concio
               praemitten●a
               est
               doctrinae
               〈…〉
               .
               Nec
               obstat
               ,
               q●òd
               〈…〉
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               E●si
               〈◊〉
               mutatuo
               ,
               que
               ac●i●●i●
               ess●
               〈…〉
               tamen
               〈…〉
            
             :
             Cor.
             7.
             
             ●0
             Svntag
             Theol.
             p
             2
             c.
             45.
             
          
           
             z
             〈…〉
             In
             Iohan.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             a
             
          
           
             b
             
          
           
             c
             
               Evangelium
               generatim
               ,
               &
               protolâ
               doctrina
               Christi
               ,
               acceptum
               ,
               est
               praedicatio
               poenitentiae
               &
               remission●s
               peccatorum
               .
               Neque
               enim
               ex
               Evangelio
               addiscere
               possumus
               nos
               in
               Christo
               esse
               benedi●●n●os
               ,
               insi
               per
               antuhesin
               ,
               〈◊〉
            
             ●●utheros
             loquitur
             ,
             
               simul
               ,
               agnosia●us
               nos
               per
               legen
               esse
               maledictos
               .
               —
               Prae
               〈◊〉
               poenitenti●e
               〈◊〉
               ●nitionis
               peccatorum
               necessario
               praenitti
               debet
               ,
               si
               fides
               de
               reconciliatione
               locum
               habere
               debeat
               .
            
             Harmo
             .
             Evang
             .
             cap.
             73.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Doctrina
               legis
               proponenda
               est
               impijs
               —
               ad
               terrorem
               incutiendum
               ,
               ad
               demonstrandam
               justam
               illorum
               damnationem
               ,
               ni
               resipiscant
               ,
               &
               ad
               Christum
               Mediatorem
               consugiant
               .
            
             In
             cap.
             1.
             ●d
             Coloss.
             
          
           
             c
             Of
             the
             nature
             and
             practise
             of
             Repentance
             Cap.
             3.
             
             Rom.
             8.15
             .
          
           
             Act.
             ●
             .
             37
             .
          
           
             f
             See
             Isa.
             57.15
             .
             Mat.
             11.28
             .
             &
             9.13
             .
          
           
             Zech.
             13.1
             .
          
           
             g
             Of
             Repentance
             .
             Sern
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             h
             The
             Preachers
             〈◊〉
             .
             pag
             201.202.203.204
             
          
           
             Mat.
             13.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             4.3
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             
             ●●
             .
          
           
             1.
             ●●g
             .
             19
             12.12
             .
          
           
             Habak
             .
             3.16
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             27.7
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             3.18
             .
          
           
             Act.
             7.51
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             26.1.3
             .
          
           
             Marke
             3
             17.
             
          
           
             i
             In
             His
             Commentarie
             upon
             the
             Revel
             .
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             Mark.
             1.22.27
             .
             Luk.
             1.32
             .
             Ioh.
             7.46
             .
          
           
             k
             The
             whole
             Armour
             of
             God.
             pag
             237.238
             .
          
           
             M●t.
             9.12
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             4.18
             .
          
           
             Acts
             16
             4.
             
          
           
             Acts
             2.37
             .
             &
             16
             29.
             
             Luk.
             ●
             38.
             
          
           
             Acts
             16.13
             14.
             
          
           
             Act.
             10.41.45
             .
          
           
             l
             Yates
             .
             〈…〉
             against
             the
             〈…〉
             of
             Gods
             wi●l
             〈…〉
             5.
             
             Rom.
             8.15
             .
          
           
             m
             Sclater
             .
             The
             sicke
             Soules
             Salve
             .
             pag.
             5.
             
          
           
             n
             Dike
             of
             Repentance
             cap.
             1.
             pag.
             11.
             
          
           
             o
             Ibid.
             cap.
             2.
             p.
             23.24
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Quid
               sunt
               dolores
               ut
               parturient●●
               ,
               nisi
               dolores
               p●●●●entis
               .
               August
               .
               in
               Psal
            
             48.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Hinde
               ,
               of
               the
               O●●ice
               and
               vse
               of
               the
               morall
               Law
               of
               God
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Gospell
               .
               pag.
               104.
               
            
             
               Hee
               quotes
               in
               the
               Margent
               .
               Matth.
               27.3.2
               .
               Timoth.
               2.25
               .
               Bez.
               in
               Mat.
               3.2
               .
               and
               in
               Act.
               5.31
               .
               I
               the
               rather
               name
               this
               Booke
               ,
               because
               I
               could
               wish
               all
               those
               ,
               who
               are
               ignorantly
               and
               lewdly
               tampering
               and
               medling
               about
               an
               utter
               abrogating
               and
               abolishing
               the
               whole
               Law
               of
               Moses
               since
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               would
               reade
               it
               over
               ,
               and
               returne
               unto
               their
               right
               minde
               .
            
          
           
             q
             Dike
             of
             the
             Deceitfulnes
             of
             Mans
             Heart
             .
             cap.
             15.
             p.
             190.
             
          
           
             D.
             P.
             
          
           
             r
             C●lverwell
             in
             His
             Treatise
             of
             Faith
             p.
             45
             
          
           
             s
             Throgmorton
             in
             His
             Treatise
             of
             Faith.
             pag.
             149.
             
          
           
             D.
             P.
             
          
           
             t
             
               P.
               Baine
            
             in
             his
             Serm.
             upon
             Ioh
             3.16
             .
             p.
             39.
             
          
           
             u
             Cade
             in
             his
             Iustific
             .
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Engl.
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Cap.
             5.
             
             Sc●●
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             x
             D.S.
             in
             his
             Bruised
             Reede
             .
             pag.
             13.14.15
             .
          
           
             y
             
          
           
             
          
           
             a
             〈…〉
             .
             See
             Ezek.
             13.13.15
             .
             Ier.
             14.15.16
             .
             Isa.
             30.13.14
             .
          
           
             b
             They
             are
             equally
             transported
             with
             admiration
             ,
             and
             doting
             vpon
             such
             Dawbers
             ;
             and
             ,
             with
             indignation
             and
             heart-rising
             against
             Plaine-Dealers
             ;
             holding
             them
             out
             of
             a
             wicked
             and
             Soule
             killing
             Mis-conceite
             ,
             to
             bee
             too
             terrible
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             their
             Ministery
             intolerable
             .
          
           
             *
             Isai.
             30.8
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             c
             
               
                 Populus
                 nihil
                 adversi
                 sibi
                 nunciari
                 volebat
                 :
                 proptered
                 infestus
                 erat
                 Prophetis
                 ,
                 quòd
                 dum
                 vitia
                 ejus
                 accusarent
                 ,
                 &
                 acr●●èr
                 pungerent
                 ,
                 simul
                 propinquae
                 Dei
                 vindictae
                 tes●es
                 erant
                 .
                 Huc
                 pertinent
                 ejusmodi
                 verba
                 :
              
               nolite
               videre
               ,
               nolite
               prospicere
               recta
               :
               
                 Non
                 quod
                 ita
                 loquerentur
                 ,
                 sed
                 quod
                 ita
                 affecti
                 essent
                 ,
                 &
                 moderationem
                 requirerent
                 in
                 prophetis
                 ,
                 nec
                 tam
                 acerbas
                 eorum
                 objurgationes
                 aequo
                 animo
                 ferre
                 possint
                 .
              
               Calv.
               in
               .
               loc
               .
            
             
               
                 Impios
                 vis
                 &
                 efficaciae
                 verb●
                 acuit
                 et
                 exasperat
                 ,
                 ut
                 tanquā
                 immanes
                 belluae
                 ferociam
                 &
                 truculentiam
                 suam
                 promant
                 :
                 Libenter
                 quidem
                 eluderent
                 :
                 sed
                 velint
                 ,
                 nolint
                 ,
                 Deum
                 loquentem
                 audire
                 ,
                 ejusque
                 Majestatem
                 reform
                 ;
                 dare
                 coguntur
                 .
                 Hanc
                 amarulentiam
                 sequitur
                 odium
                 Prophetaerum
                 ,
                 insidiae
                 ,
                 terrores
                 ,
                 persecutiones
                 ,
                 exilia
                 ,
                 cruciatus
                 ,
                 mortes
                 quibus
                 doctrinam
                 cum
                 doctoribus
                 summoneri
                 ac
                 deleri
                 ,
                 posse
                 existimant
                 .
                 Cupiunt
                 enim
                 homines
                 sibi
                 potiꝰ
                 narrari
                 somnia
                 ,
                 &
                 futiles
                 nugas
                 ,
                 quam
                 fideliter
                 doceri
                 .
              
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               metaphoricè
               caementum
               lateritium
               sine
               stramine
               dicitur
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               non
               rectè
               confectum
               ,
               &
               temperatum
               ,
               quo
               si
               quid
               aedisicetur
               ,
               structura
               parum
               firma
               sit
               ,
               &
               durabilis
               .
            
             Pagn
             .
             
               Non
               dubito
               quin
               significet
               arenam
               absque
               calce
            
             Calv.
             
               Lutum
               absque
               paleis
               quibus
               firmatur
               &
               stringitur
               ;
               nil
               roboris
               potest
               praebe●e
               parieti
               .
            
             Hieron
             .
          
           
             Matth
             7.22
             .
             &
             25.11
             .
          
           
             Ezech.
             13.11
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Sunt
               etiam
               apud
               nos
               qui
               bene
               alioqui
               ,
               &
               ciuilitèr
               vivunt
               ,
               qui
               tamèn
               nullo
               desiderio
               verbi
               tenentur
               :
               istos
               homines
               nunquam
               ego
               sanctificatos
               di●●rim
               ,
               neque
               eorum
               virtutes
               esse
               existimarim
               ,
               sed
               virtutum
               umbras
               duntaxat
               ,
               &
               simulachra
               ,
               cum
               sine
               sanctisicatione
               &
               participatione
               divinae
               naturae
               ,
               nulla
               possit
               esse
               vera
               virtus
               .
            
             Rolloc
             .
             In
             Ioh.
             cap.
             8.
             
             Time
             hath
             been
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             when
             wee
             have
             thought
             civill
             honesty
             to
             be
             regeneration
             :
             God
             forgive
             us
             :
             It
             must
             be
             more
             then
             civilitie
             that
             brings
             to
             Heaven
             ;
             more
             then
             formalitie
             that
             makes
             a
             Christian
             ,
             
               &c.
               Dr.
            
             
               Sclater
               ,
               Sicke
               Soules
               Salve
               ,
               pag.
            
             21.
             
          
           
             e
             1.
             
             King.
             18.17
             .
          
           
             f
             1.
             
             King.
             9.11
             .
          
           
             g
             1.
             
             King.
             22.24
             .
          
           
             h
             Acts
             24.5
             .
          
           
             i
             Ioh.
             7.48.49
             .
             
               Haec
               est
               sententia
               Concilij
               Sacerdotalis
               &
               Pharisaici
               contra
               plebem
               à
               Christo
               pendentem
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               inquiunt
               ,
               hoc
               est
               ,
               Sub
               maledicto
               sunt
               :
               execrabiles
               —
               ideoque
               &
               excommunicandi
               ▪
               —
               Haec
               est
               infamia
               Evangelicae
               doctrinae
               ,
               quāfere
               cogitur
               apud
               potentes
               ,
               ac
               prudentes
               hujus
               seculi
               ,
               quòd
               sectatores
               habeat
               homines
               plebeios
               ,
               obscuros
               ,
               &
               imperitos
               ,
               qui
               si
               docti
               essent
               ,
               haudquaquam
               illi
               adhaererent
               .
            
             Musc.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Dicimur
               sceleratissimi
               ,
               de
               sacramento
               insanticidij
               ,
               &
               pabulo
               inde
               :
               &
               post
               convivium
               incesto
               ,
               quòd
               eversores
               luminum
               ,
               canes
               ,
               lenones
               scilicet
               ,
               tenebrarum
               &
               libidinum
               impiarum
               inverecundia
               procurent
               .
            
             Tertul.
             Apolog.
             cap.
             7.
             
             
               Sed
               quod
               omni
               cruciatu
               gravius
               erat
               ,
               insignia
               de
               eis
               mendacia
               spargebantur
               ,
               Incusabatur
               eos
               humanis
               c●rnibus
               vesci
               ,
               infantes
               dijs
               suis
               immolare
               ,
               incestibus
               sese
               polluere
               ,
               &
               nefandissima
               quaeque
               perpetrare
               .
            
             ●unc
             .
             Com.
             in
             Chron.
             Lib.
             6.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Ince●●uosus
               sum
               ,
               cur
               non
               requirunt
               ?
               Insanti●ida
               ,
               Cur
               non
               extorquent
               ?
               —
               In
               Caesares
               aliquid
               comitto
               ;
               cur
               nō
               audior
               ?
               &c.
            
             Tert.
             Apolog
             .
             cap
             4.
             
             
               Haec
               coitio
               Christianorum
               meritò
               sane
               illicita
               ,
               si
               illicitis
               par
               ,
               meritò
               dananda
               ,
               si
               quis
               de
               cā
               quaeritur
               ,
               eo
               titulo
               quo
               de
               sactionibus
               querela
               est
               .
               In
               cujus
               perniciem
               aliquando
               convenimus
               ?
               Hoc
               sumus
               congregati
               ,
               quod
               &
               dispersi
               .
               Hoc
               universi
               ,
               quod
               &
               singuli
               ;
               neminem
               Laedentes
               ,
               neminem
               contristantes
               .
               Cum
               probi
               ,
               cum
               boni
               cocunt
               ;
               cum
               pi●
               ,
               cum
               casti
               congregantur
               ,
               non
               est
               factio
               dicenda
               sed
               curia
               .
               At
               è
               contrario
               illis
               nomen
               factionum
               accommodandum
               est
               ,
               qui
               in
               odium
               ●o●orum
               ,
               &
               proborum
               conspirant
               ,
               qui
               adversum
               sanguinem
               innocentium
               co●el●●ant
               ,
               prete●entes
               sanè
               ad
               odij
               defensionem
               ,
               illam
               quoque
               vanitatem
               ,
               quod
               existiment
               omnis
               publicae
               cl●dis
               ,
               omnis
               popularis
               incommodi
               ,
               Christianes
               esse
               causam
               .
            
             Idem
             ,
             ibid.
             cap
             39.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Coimus
               in
               coetum
               &
               aggregationem
               ,
               ut
               ad
               Deum
               quasi
               manu
               fact●
               precationibus
               ambiamus
               orantes
               .
               Haec
               vis
               Deo
               grata
               est
               .
               Oramus
               etiem
               pro
               imperatoribus
               ,
               pro
               ministris
               eorum
               ,
               〈◊〉
               potestatibu●
               ,
               pro
               statu
               seculi
               ,
               pro
               rerum
               quiete
               —
               Coimus
               ad
               literarum
               divinarum
               commemorationem
               ,
               si
               quid
               praesentium
               temporum
               qualitas
               ,
               aut
               praemonere
               cogit
               ,
               aut
               recognoscere
               .
               Certè
               ●id●m
               ,
               sanctis
               vocibus
               pascimus
               ,
               spem
               erigimus
               ,
               fiduciam
               sigimus
               ,
               disciplinam
               praeceptorum
               nihilominus
               i●culcationibus
               densamus
               .
               Ibidem
               etiā
               exhortationes
               ,
               castigationes
               ,
               &
               censura
               divina
               .
            
             Ibid.
             cap.
             39.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Plinius
               enim
               Secundus
               ,
               cum
               Provinciam
               regeret
               ,
               damn●tis
               quibusdam
               Christianis
               ,
               quibusdam
               gradu
               pulsis
               ,
               ipsa
               tamen
               multitudine
               perturbatus
               ,
               qu●d
               de
               caete●o
               ageret
               ,
               consul●●●
               tunc
               Trajanis
               Imperatorem
               ,
               allegans
               praeter
               obstinationem
               non
               sacrificandi
               ,
               nihil
               aliud
               se
               de
               sacris
               corum
               comperisse
               ,
               quam
               coetus
               antelucanos
               ad
               canendum
               Christo
               &
               Deo
               ,
               &
               ad
               conf●derandam
               disciplinam
               :
               homicidium
               ,
               adulterium
               ,
               fraudem
               ,
               perfidiam
               ,
               &
               caetera
               scelera
               prohibentes
               .
            
             Ibid.
             cap.
             2.
             
             Func
             .
             Comm.
             in
             Chronol
             .
             Lib.
             5.
             
             Bucolc
             .
             Ann.
             Christi
             110.
             pag.
             636.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Contra
               Christianam
               fidem
               querelas
               impias
               jactare
               non
               quiescunt
               ,
               dicentes
               ,
               quod
               antequam
               ista
               doctrina
               per
               mundum
               praedicaretur
               ,
               tanta
               mala
               non
               paticbatur
               genus
               humanum
               .
            
             August
             epist.
             122.
             
             
               Dicis
               plurimos
               conqueri
               ,
               quod
               bella
               crebrius
               surgant
               ;
               quod
               lues
               ,
               quod
               fames
               saeviant
               ,
               quod
               que
               imbres
               &
               pluvias
               s●rena
               longa
               suspendant
               ,
               nobis
               imputar●
               .
            
             Cyp.
             
               Contra
               Demetrianum
               ,
               dicentem
               Christianis
               imputari
               debere
               omnia
               ,
               quibus
               tunc
               mu●dus
               urgeretur
               .
               Si
               〈…〉
               moenia
               ;
               si
               Nilus
               non
               ascendit
               in
               ar●a
               ;
               si
               Coel●m
               stetit
               ,
               〈…〉
               ,
               Christanus
               ad
               Leonem
               ,
               acclamatur
               .
            
             Tertul.
             Apolog.
             cap
             39.
             
          
           
             p
             
               
                 Absit
                 ut
                 dicamus
                 vobis
                 :
                 vivite
                 ut
                 vultis
                 ,
                 securi
                 estote
                 ,
                 Deus
                 neminem
                 perdit
                 ,
                 tantummodo
                 sidem
                 Christianam
                 tenete
                 :
                 non
                 perdet
                 ille
                 quod
                 redemit
                 ,
                 non
                 perdet
                 pro
                 quibus
                 sanguinem
                 suum
                 sudit
                 :
                 Et
                 si
                 spectaculis
                 volucritis
                 oblectare
                 animos
                 vestros
                 ,
                 ite
                 :
                 quid
                 mali
                 est
                 ?
                 Et
                 festa
                 ipsa
                 ,
                 quae
                 celebrantur
                 per
                 universas
                 civitates
                 in
                 laetitia
                 convivantium
                 ,
                 &
                 publicis
                 mensis
                 seipsos
                 ,
                 ut
                 putant
                 ,
                 jucundantium
                 ,
                 reverà
                 magis
                 perdentium
                 ,
                 ite
                 ,
                 celebr●te
                 ,
                 magna
                 est
                 Dei
                 misericordia
                 ,
                 quae
                 totum
                 ignoscat
                 .
                 Coronate
                 vos
                 rosis
                 antequam
                 marcescant
                 .
                 Impleamini
                 cibo
                 ,
                 et
                 vino
                 ,
                 c●
                 vestris
                 .
                 Ad
                 hoc
                 enim
                 date
                 est
                 ista
                 creatura
                 ,
                 ut
                 ●â
                 per●ruamini
                 .
                 —
              
            
             
               
                 Haec
                 si
                 dixerimus
                 ,
                 fortè
                 congregabimus
                 turbas
                 ampliores
                 :
                 &
                 si
                 sint
                 quidam
                 ,
                 qui
                 nos
                 sentiant
                 hoc
                 dicentes
                 ,
                 non
                 rectè
                 sapere
                 paucos
                 offendimus
                 ,
                 sed
                 multitudinem
                 conciliamus
                 .
                 Quod
                 si
                 secerimus
                 ,
                 non
                 verba
                 Dei
                 ,
                 non
                 verba
                 Christi
                 dicentes
                 ,
                 sed
                 nostra
                 ,
                 erimus
                 Pastores
                 nosmetipsos
                 pascentes
                 ,
                 non
                 oves
                 .
              
               Lib.
               de
               Pastoribus
               ,
               Tom.
               9.
               pag.
               1333.
               
            
          
           
             q
             
               Non
               sunt
               Homiliae
               ,
               sed
               nescio
               quis
               ità
               dissecuit
               opus
            
             ▪
             Erasm.
             
          
           
             r
             
               Tolle
               hoc
               vitium
               de
               clero
               ,
               ne
               velint
               hominibus
               placere
               ,
               &
               sine
               labore
               omnia
               vitia
               resecantur
               .
               Ex
               hoc
               vitio
               nascitur
               ut
               ne
               velint
               inter
               se
               meliorem
               habere
               ,
               sicut
               Iudaei
               Christum
               .
            
             Hom.
             43.
             
             Ex
             cap.
             23.
             
             
               In
               haec
               verba
               .
               Omnia
               autem
               opera
               sua
               saciunt
               ,
               ut
               ab
               hominibus
               videantur
               .
            
             ]
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ,
             it
             was
             no
             small
             Motive
             to
             enrage
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharises
             against
             Christ
             ,
             because
             Hee
             taught
             heaver●
             .
             Luk.
             4.32
             .
             but
             their
             teaching
             was
             heartlesse
             ,
             cold
             ,
             frozen
             ,
             and
             formall
             .
             
               Neque
               enim
               dubium
               est
               ,
               summo
               vigore
               ,
               summaque
               veritat●s
               ●●
               ,
               Christi
               sermones
               suisse
               praedi●or
               ;
               quum
               interim
               Scribarum
               ,
               &
               ●harisaeorum
               doctrina
               ●orpida
               esset
               ,
               ●lumb●●
               ,
               &
               frigida
               .
            
             Apud
             Matlorat
             .
             in
             Mat.
             cap.
             23.29
             .
          
           
             s
             It
             seemes
             by
             this
             word
             ,
             ●●●
             ,
             
               ●dhuc
               ,
               in
               Pharisa●mo
               videlicet
               adhuc
               perseveran●
               .
            
             Galat
             .
             1.10
             .
             That
             Paul
             was
             tainted
             with
             this
             fault
             ,
             while
             Hee
             was
             yet
             a
             Pharise
             ,
             and
             serued
             the
             times
             :
             But
             when
             Hee
             was
             converted
             ,
             Hee
             turned
             His
             Dawbing
             into
             downe-right
             Dealing
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.21
             .
          
           
             u
             Mat.
             7.29
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Hic
               autem
               significat
               authoritatem
               ,
               &
               potestatem
               Spiritus
               ,
               corda
               penetrantis
               ;
               quae
               communis
               est
               Christo
               ,
               &
               ve●●
               Ministris
               ,
               〈◊〉
               non
               equals
               mensur●
               ,
               nam
               unicuique
               distribuitur
               pro
               mens●●●
               .
            
             Buc.
             
          
           
             y
             The
             reasons
             of
             the
             Kings
             Directions
             for
             Preaching
             and
             Preachers
             ,
             as
             I
             received
             them
             from
             the
             Hand
             of
             a
             publike
             Register
             .
          
           
             z
             In
             the
             Preface
             to
             his
             Rem●nstrance
             against
             an
             Oration
             of
             the
             Cardinall
             of
             Perron
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Quid
               saceret
               cum
               psalterio
               Horatius
               ?
               Cum
               Evangelijs
               Maro
               ?
               Cum
               Apostolis
               Cicero
               ?
            
             Hieron
             .
          
           
             b
             
               On●●
               ,
               vel
               Angelorum
               humeris
               formidandum
               .
               Neque
               enim
               nobis
               hic
               res
               est
               ,
               de
               ducendit
               militibus
               aut
               de
               regno
               ●●bernando
               sed
               de
               sunctione
               Angelicae
               virtu
               tis
               indigente
               .
            
             Chrys.
             de
             Sacerdotio
             ,
             Lib.
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Thes.
             2.5.6
             .
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.2
             .
             Matth.
             7.29
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.4
             .
             Acts.
             20.20.16
             .
             1.
             
             Thes.
             2.19.20
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Parete
               us
               qui
               prasunt
               ●●bi●
               ,
               &
               concedite
               :
               Nam
               illi
               ●igilant
               pro
               animabus
               vest●●s
               .
               —
               Huius
               Commina●ioni●
               terror
               animum
               mihi
               concu●i●
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             e
             Act.
             10.26
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Pronunciat
               sore
               ,
               ut
               populus
               ratione
               ,
               &
               intelligentiâ
               destitut
               us
               ,
               pe●eat
               ,
               nec
               ullus
               sit
               ampli●s
               remedio
               locus
               :
               &
               tamen
               simul
               admonet
               ,
               operā
               prophetae
               ,
               quamvis
               exi●ialis
               sit
               ,
               ac
               mortisera
               Iudaeis
               ,
               sibi
               gratam
               fore
               sacrificium
               .
            
             Calv.
             in
             Isa.
             cap.
             6.
             
             
               Est
               quidem
               hoc
               dic●u
               aspe●●
               Divinitus
               prophetam
               mitti
               ,
               qui
               aures
               obturet
               ,
               oculos
               ob●inat
               ,
               &
               cor
               populi
               obstinet
               :
               quia
               videntur
               haec
               minimè
               competere
               in
               Dei
               naturam
               ,
               ade●que
               aliena
               esseé
               ab
               ejus
               verbo
               .
               Sed
               absurdum
               videri
               non
               debet
               ,
               si
               Deus
               populi
               malitiam
               ultimâ
               ex●●ecatione
               u●ciscitur
               .
               —
               Talis
               excoecatio
               atque
               induratio
               non
               proficiscitur
               ex
               naturâ
               verbi
               ,
               sed
               accidentali●
               est
               ,
               solique
               hominum
               pravitati
               tribuenda
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
               Nec
               deus
               ,
               nec
               verbum
               ,
               nec
               prophetae
               ,
               per
               se
               quenquam
               exc●●●cant
               :
               De
               prophetâ
               tamen
               &
               verbo
               hic
               d
               citur
               .
               Imm●
               &
               de●●
               su
               Deo.
            
             Ioh.
             12.40
             .
             Causa
             ;
             
               quia
               verbum
               ,
               quod
               per
               prophetas
               concionatus
               est
               Deus
               ,
               quibusdam
               ex
               accidente
               sit
               odor
               mortifer
               .
               Lusci●fus
               clarissi●●à
               sac●
               sibi
               oppositâ
               magis
               caetu●i●●
               :
               Canora
               vex
               laede●
               aures
               debiliores
               :
               Cal●
               .
               assus
               â
               frigidá
               ess●●
               ves●et
               .
            
             ●eul
             in
             ●undem
             locum
             .
          
           
             g
             Dan.
             12.3
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Et
               hoc
               attendite
               sr●●es
               ,
               qui●
               〈◊〉
               carnales
               medici
               ,
               quoties
               ad
               eos
               qui
               in
               corpore
               aegrot
               are
               videntur
               ,
               ven●unt
               ,
               omnia
               quae
               eis
               defectabilia
               esse
               vide
               bantur
               abse●●dunt
               :
               &
               quod
               dulce
               est
               ,
               ad
               integrum
               interdieunt
               .
               Al●quoties
               etiam
               frigidam
               accipere
               non
               permittunt
               ,
               interdum
               &
               amarissi●
               aspotiones
               hibere
               cogunt
               ,
               &
               asperrimis
               serramentis
               vulnera
               frequenter
               incidunt
               .
               Hoc
               ergo
               quod
               pro
               sanitate
               corporum
               carnales
               〈◊〉
               diti
               faciunt
               ,
               pro
               animarum
               salute
               spiritales
               medici
               caercere
               contendunt
               .
               Ha●
               ergo
               cogitan●
               fratres
               charissimi
               &
               tam
               pro
               meâ
               quam
               pro
               v●strâ
               salute
               rationem
               ni●
               reddit●●●m
               esse
               ante
               tribunal
               〈…〉
               ignorans
               ,
               eligo
               aspera
               quide●
               ,
               sed
               salubria
               vobis
               medicamenta
               ing●●ere
               ,
               ut
               vobiscum
               posse●
               in
               Angelorum
               consortio
               perpetuâ
               merear
               incolumitate
               gaudere
               .
            
             [
             See
             afterward
             ,
             in
             what
             sense
             merear
             is
             here
             to
             be
             taken
             .
             It
             makes
             nothing
             at
             all
             for
             the
             Popish
             ●otten
             Tenent
             of
             Merit
             .
             ]
             
               August
               ,
               de
               Temp.
               Serm.
            
             67.
             
          
           
             i
             In
             the
             Preface
             of
             his
             Remonstrāce
             against
             Cardinall
             Perron
             .
          
           
             k
             Ezech.
             13.22
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Sanguinem
               ejus
               Do●inus
               de
               manu
               speculatoris
               requirit
               ,
               quia
               ipse
               hunc
               occidit
               ,
               qui
               cum
               tacendo
               morti
               prodidit
               .
            
          
           
             
               Quibꝰ
               omne
               cōsiliū
               Dei
               annunciare
               siu
               ●uit
               ,
               ab
               eorum
               sanguine
               mundus
               suit
               .
               In
               quá
               voce
               nos
               convenimur
               ,
               nos
               constringimur
               ,
               nos
               rei
               esse
               ostendimur
               .
               —
               Qui
               supra
               ea
               mala
               ,
               quae
               propriae
               habemus
               alienas
               quo
               ne
               mortes
               addimus
               :
               quia
               tot
               occidimus
               ,
               quot
               ad
               mortem
               ire
               quotidiè
               tepidi
               &
               ●acentes
               videmus
               .
            
             Gregor
             .
             in
             Ezech.
             16.
             1.
             
             Hom.
             11.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Et
               qui
               sollicitus
               esse
               non
               studuit
               ,
               in
               praedicatione
               ,
               factus
               est
               particeps
               in
               damnatione
               .
            
             Idem
             ,
             Ibid.
             
               Benè
               nostis
               fratres
               charissimi
               ,
               me
               vobis
               frequenter
               suppl●cas●e
               ,
               &
               paternâ
               sollicitudine
               common●isse
               ,
               pariter
               ,
               &
               contestatumesse
               ,
               ut
               illas
               sacrilegas
               Paganorum
               consuetudines
               observare
               minimè
               debe●etis
               .
               Sed
               quantùm
               a●me
               multorum
               relatione
               pervenit
               ,
               apud
               aliquos
               parum
               profecit
               admonitio
               mea
               ,
               quia
               si
               vobis
               ego
               non
               dixero
               ;
               &
               pro
               me
               ,
               &
               pro
               vobis
               malam
               sum
               redditurus
               rationem
               in
               dic
               judic●
               ;
               &
               vobiscum
               mihi
               erit
               necesse
               aeterna
               supplicia
               sustinere
               .
               Ego
               me
               apud
               Deum
               absolvo
               ,
               dum
               iterum
               atque
               iterum
               admonco
               pariter
               &
               con●es●or
               ,
            
             Aug
             de
             temp
             .
             Ser.
             241.
             
          
           
             n
             ●or
             the
             painefulnes
             of
             that
             unprofitable
             way
             of
             preaching
             ,
             wherein
             there
             is
             ordinarily
             so
             much
             affectation
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             expectation
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             of
             such
             a
             deale
             of
             curiosity
             ,
             variety
             of
             extraordinary
             conceits
             ,
             tricks
             of
             wit
             ,
             ostentation
             of
             reading
             ,
             &c.
             that
             it
             puts
             the
             Pen-man
             to
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             paines
             ,
             and
             tortures
             his
             wit
             extremely
             :
             Then
             ,
             afterwards
             ,
             the
             irkesome
             tediousnesse
             of
             committing
             it
             so
             punctually
             and
             precisely
             to
             memory
             ;
             The
             fearefulnesse
             in
             delivery
             ,
             and
             danger
             of
             being
             out
             ;
             Vaine-glorious
             ,
             doubting
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             bee
             app●●●ded
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             wont
             :
             Feare
             ,
             lest
             the
             next
             time
             should
             less●n
             their
             former
             reputation
             of
             wit
             ,
             reading
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             say
             ,
             such
             considerations
             as
             these
             ,
             are
             many
             times
             notable
             〈◊〉
             ,
             to
             keepe
             them
             from
             appearing
             too
             often
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             .
          
           
             o
             In
             His
             Godly
             Observations
             ,
             concerning
             divers
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             Common
             Places
             in
             Religion
             .
             Cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               quotidiè
               nobiscum
               rationes
               ,
               quas
               cum
               nostro
               judice
               habebimus
               .
               —
               〈◊〉
               q●od
               lucrum
               Deosicimus
               nos
               ,
               qui
               accepto
               talento
               abeo
               ad
               negotium
               missisumus
               .
               〈◊〉
               dicit
               :
               Negotiamini
               dum
               venio
               .
               Ecce
               jam
               v●nit
               ,
               ecce
               de
               nostro
               negocio
               lucrum
               requir●●
               .
               Quale
               e●
               da●marum
               lucrum
               de
               nostra
               negotiatione
               monstrabimus
               ?
               Quot
               ejus
               conspectuian
               〈◊〉
               m●nipulos
               de
               praedicationis
               no●●rae
               segete
               illaturi
               sumus
               ?
               Ponamus
               ante
               oc●los
               nostros
               illum
               tantae
               distinctionis
               diem
               quo
               judex
               veniet
               ,
               &
               rationem
               ,
               cum
               seruis
               quibus
               talenta
               credidit
               ,
               pon●t
               .
               Ecce
               in
               majestate
               terribili
               ,
               inter
               angelorum
               atque
               archangelorum
               choros
               videbitur
               .
               In
               illo
               tanto
               examine
               ,
               electorum
               omnium
               &
               reproborum
               multitudo
               dedu●etur
               ,
               &
               unusquisque
               quid
               sit
               operatus
               ostendetur
               .
               Ibi
               Petrus
               cum
               Iudaea
               conversa
               ,
               quam
               post
               se
               traxit
               apparebit
               .
               Ibi
               Paulus
               converum
               ,
               ut
               ita
               dixerim
               ,
               mundum
               ducens
               .
               Ibi
               Andreas
               post
               se
               Achaiam
               ,
               ibe
               Joannes
               Asiam
               ,
               Thomas
               I●diam
               ,
               in
               conspectum
               sut
               judicis
               conversam
               ducet
               :
               Ibi
               omnes
               dominici
               gregisarietes
               cum
               animarum
               lucr●●
               apparebunt
               ,
               quisanctis
               praedicationibus
               Deo
               post
               se
               subditum
               gregem
               trahunt
               .
               Cum
               igitur
               tot
               p●stores
               cum
               gregibus
               suts
               ante
               aeterni
               pastoris
               oculos
               venerim
               ,
               nos
               miseri
               quid
               〈◊〉
               sumus
               ,
               qui
               ad
               Dominum
               nostrum
               post
               negotium
               vacui
               redimus
               ,
               qui
               pastorum
               ,
               n●men
               habuimus
               ,
               &
               oves
               quas
               ex
               nutrimento
               nostra
               debeamus
               ostender●
               ,
               non
               habemus
               ?
               Hic
               pastores
               vocati
               samus
               ,
               &
               ibi
               g●egem
               non
               ducimus
               .
            
             Gregor
             .
             in
             Evangel
             .
             Hom
             17.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Fo
               sumus
               omnes
               ingenio
               ,
               ut
               nunquā
               velimus
               quaerere
               Christum
               ,
               nisi
               impulsi
               sensu
               aliquo
               miseriae
               ,
               ac
               indigentiae
               nostrae
               .
            
             Qui
             valent
             ,
             non
             egent
             medico
             ,
             sed
             male
             affecti
             ,
             
               inquit
               Christus
            
             ;
             Venite
             ad
             me
             omnes
             ,
             qui
             fatigati
             &
             onerati
             estis
             ,
             &
             ego
             faciam
             ut
             requiescatis
             .
             
               Quotquot
               igitur
               Christum
               praedicant
               ,
               Christi
               exemplo
               hoc
               discant
               ,
               nempo
               ,
               quo
               tempore
               alliciunt
               homines
               ad
               fidem
               ,
               propositâ
               illâ
               suavitate
               ,
               quae
               est
               in
               Christo
               ,
               codem
               tempore
               extimulandos
               esse
               ipsos
               peccati
               ac
               miseriae
               suae
               sensu
               ad
               Christum
               amplectendum
               :
               Nam
               hae
               duae
               partes
               doctrinae
               semper
               conjungendae
               sunt
               ,
               Doctrina
               miseriae
               ,
               &
               Doctrina
               misericordiae
               in
               Christo
               Iesu.
            
             Rolloc
             .
             in
             Ioan.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             r
             Let
             none
             speak
             against
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             the
             wholesome
             way
             that
             God
             Himselfe
             ,
             and
             His
             Servants
             in
             all
             Ages
             have
             taken
             .
             Hee
             did
             reprove
             ,
             convince
             ,
             and
             curse
             Adam
             and
             Eve
             ,
             and
             after
             Hee
             preached
             ,
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             Woman
             shall
             breake
             the
             Serpents
             head
             .
             —
             So
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             dealt
             with
             His
             hearers
             .
             And
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             Hee
             came
             to
             seeke
             ,
             and
             to
             save
             the
             lost
             .
             
               Peter
               ,
               Act.
            
             2.37
             .
             first
             preached
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             Gospell
             .
             So
             Paul
             and
             
               Silas
               ,
               Act.
            
             16.
             
             The
             contrary
             ,
             is
             the
             way
             to
             make
             people
             curse
             us
             hereafter
             ,
             tho
             it
             please
             them
             for
             the
             present
             ;
             As
             if
             one
             should
             heale
             a
             sore
             on
             the
             top
             ,
             and
             not
             corrasive
             it
             ,
             to
             draw
             and
             eate
             out
             the
             core
             ,
             it
             would
             within
             a
             while
             breake
             out
             againe
             ,
             with
             farre
             greater
             danger
             :
             So
             shall
             wee
             find
             it
             in
             this
             case
             .
             Rogers
             
               of
               Dedham
               in
               His
               Doctrine
               of
               Faith
               ,
               pag.
            
             97.98
             .
          
           
             s
             The
             Law
             first
             humbles
             ,
             then
             the
             Gospell
             comforts
             .
             The
             Law
             hath
             three
             works
             :
             First
             ,
             it
             inlighteneth
             a
             miserable
             sinner
             ,
             in
             whom
             God
             hath
             a
             meaning
             to
             worke
             Faith
             ,
             with
             a
             cleare
             ,
             and
             particular
             sight
             of
             His
             misery
             ,
             and
             wofull
             estate
             Hee
             stands
             in
             by
             sinne
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             doth
             also
             by
             the
             working
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             convince
             the
             Party
             ,
             that
             that
             is
             particularly
             true
             of
             Him
             ,
             which
             before
             Hee
             used
             to
             poste
             over
             His
             head
             ,
             as
             pertaining
             to
             others
             ,
             not
             to
             Him
             :
             But
             now
             God
             makes
             Him
             take
             this
             to
             Himselfe
             ,
             and
             to
             apply
             and
             appropriate
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Minister
             spoke
             to
             Him
             alone
             by
             Name
             ;
             and
             to
             thinke
             the
             Minister
             knowes
             all
             His
             heart
             ,
             looketh
             on
             Him
             ,
             and
             speakes
             directly
             to
             Him
             ;
             Though
             it
             may
             bee
             the
             Minister
             knew
             Him
             nor
             ,
             or
             not
             His
             case
             ,
             but
             God
             makes
             Him
             so
             to
             thinke
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             upon
             these
             two
             ,
             it
             raiseth
             terrour
             ,
             and
             puts
             this
             sinner
             out
             of
             His
             old
             ,
             secure
             ,
             and
             peaceable
             course
             of
             impenitency
             ,
             that
             He
             went
             on
             in
             .
             Whether
             it
             bee
             the
             prophane
             that
             went
             on
             boldly
             in
             His
             sinne
             ;
             or
             the
             civill
             man
             trusting
             in
             His
             owne
             righteousnesse
             .
             —
             And
             makes
             Him
             as
             one
             shot
             into
             flesh
             with
             a
             crosse
             ,
             or
             bearded
             arrow
             ,
             which
             He
             cannot
             shake
             out
             ,
             nor
             abide
             the
             smart
             ,
             but
             stampes
             as
             one
             s●●●ng
             with
             an
             Add●r
             ,
             〈◊〉
             cannot
             stand
             His
             ground
             ,
             but
             is
             wholly
             possessed
             with
             fear●
             
               Ibid
               pag.
            
             68.
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             〈…〉
             .
             Act.
             2
             37.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             55.1
             .
             Ioh
             7.37
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             5.29.30
             .
          
           
             s
             Matth.
             13.44
             .
             By
             
               that
               a
               man
               hath
            
             ,
             is
             meant
             sinne
             ,
             and
             by
             
               selling
               it
            
             ,
             the
             renouncing
             and
             disclaiming
             of
             sinne
             .
             —
             Now
             to
             sell
             this
             ,
             is
             (
             as
             the
             nature
             of
             selling
             wee
             know
             requires
             )
             to
             part
             with
             the
             right
             ,
             and
             title
             ,
             and
             interest
             ,
             that
             a
             Man
             hath
             unto
             it
             ▪
             the
             secret
             and
             inward
             loue
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             outward
             and
             common
             practise
             of
             it
             .
             He
             that
             would
             enioy
             this
             heavenly
             treasure
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             doth
             so
             freely
             and
             graciously
             tender
             unto
             us
             ,
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             must
             resolve
             to
             make
             a
             through
             sale
             ,
             and
             to
             forsake
             not
             some
             ,
             but
             every
             sinne
             ,
             every
             corruption
             ,
             every
             breach
             of
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             whatsoever
             .
             
               Hieron
               .
               in
               his
               third
               Sermon
               upon
               Matth.
            
             13
             44.
             
             What
             must
             the
             sinner
             sell
             ?
             All
             that
             Hee
             hath
             .
             What
             is
             that
             ?
             His
             Goods
             ,
             Lands
             ,
             Children
             ?
             No
             ,
             These
             bee
             none
             of
             His
             owne
             ,
             God
             hath
             but
             lent
             him
             these
             to
             use
             ;
             and
             some
             that
             would
             haue
             Christ
             ,
             and
             shall
             ,
             have
             no
             goods
             to
             sell
             :
             What
             then
             is
             our
             owne
             ?
             Our
             sinnes
             and
             nothing
             else
             .
             Hee
             that
             will
             have
             part
             in
             Christ
             ,
             must
             part
             with
             his
             sinnes
             ;
             Hee
             cannot
             have
             Christ
             ,
             and
             keepe
             any
             One
             of
             them
             .
             Rogers
             
               in
               his
               Doctrine
               of
               Faith.
               p.
            
             171.
             
               &c.
               
               Qui
               volit
               pro
               dignitate
               suâ
               astimare
               donum
               ho●
               quod
               ossert
               Christus
               ,
               quantum
               sit
               ;
               necesse
               est
               jam
               primum
               de
               peccatis
               suis
               ,
               &
               miseriâ
               cogitet
               ;
               sic
               enim
               si●t
               ,
               ut
               pluris
               ●aciat
               Christum
               ;
               quam
               uni●ersum
               〈◊〉
               mundum
               ;
               eumque
               avide
               ad
               se
               cripia●
               ,
               ad
               justificationem
               ,
               &
               Salutem
               suam
               aeternam
               .
            
             Rolloc
             .
             in
             Ioan.
             cap.
             6.
             pag.
             376.
             
          
           
             t
             Though
             a
             Man
             dares
             not
             apply
             the
             promise
             to
             One
             ,
             onely
             terrified
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             yet
             to
             One
             truly
             thus
             humbled
             by
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             contrite
             hearted
             ,
             wee
             doe
             no
             other
             .
             Rogers
             ,
             
               Ibid
               pag.
            
             141.
             
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             5.9
             .
          
           
             u
             
               
                 H●c
                 ad
                 exilium
                 Babilonicum
                 restringenda
                 non
                 esse
                 dixi
                 ;
                 quia
                 patent
                 latissimè
                 ,
                 et
                 doct●inam
                 Evangelij
                 comprehendunt
                 ;
                 In
                 qua
                 p●●ecipuè
                 est
                 vis
                 i●●a
                 co●solandi
                 .
                 Ejus
                 enim
                 ●st
                 ,
                 er●g●re
                 ●fflictos
                 &
                 prostiatos
                 ,
                 ●●ctios
                 ,
                 &
                 serè
                 mortuos
                 recreare
                 :
                 maes●os
                 〈◊〉
                 tristitià
                 .
              
               Calvin
               .
            
             
               
                 Quia
                 Captivitas
                 &
                 liberatio
                 illa
                 corporalis
                 〈…〉
                 captivitatis
                 ,
                 &
                 liberationis
                 spirit●●●is
                 ,
                 non
                 in
                 liter●
                 haerendum
                 nobis
                 ,
                 sed
                 ad
                 ●●pli●itatis
                 spiritualis
                 sub
                 peccati
                 ●ugo
                 ,
                 &
                 aetern●e
                 mortis
                 metu
                 ,
                 itemque
                 redemptionis
                 sempiternae
                 per
                 Christum
                 factae
                 cogitationem
                 assargendum
                 erit
                 .
              
               Scult
               .
            
          
           
             x
             
               De
               spirituali
               Ierosolymâ
               loquitur
               ,
               cujus
               fundamentum
               ,
               Christus
               .
            
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3
             11.
             
             Scult
             .
             in
             locum
             .
          
           
             *
             
               In
               that
               sense
               as
               I
               teach
               in
               my
               Exposition
               of
               the
               last
               article
               of
               the
               beliefe
               .
            
             
               Faith
               in
               the
               first
               act
               ,
               maketh
               us
               Christs
               ,
               reconciles
               us
               to
               him
               ,
               makes
               us
               one
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               by
               Him
               with
               God
               the
               Father
               .
               D.D.
               
            
          
           
             y
             Rogers
             of
             Dedham
             in
             his
             Doctrine
             of
             Faith
             ,
             pag.
             63.
             
          
           
             z
             
               Hee
               makes
               contrition
               to
               fo●low
               Legall
               terrour
               ,
               and
               precede
               that
               repentāce
               which
               is
               the
               Daughter
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               in
               order
               of
               nature
               followes
               after
               it
               .
               See
               ibid.
               pag.
               121.122
               123.124
               .
            
             
               See
               also
               Master
               Hookers
               Preface
               to
               His
               Booke
               ,
               added
               in
               the
               second
               Edition
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               If
               any
               bee
               troubled
               ,
               because
               hee
               talkes
               of
               hope
               ,
               joy
               ,
               &c.
               before
               Faith
               ,
               let
               Him
               seeke
               satisfaction
               .
               
                 Ibid
                 pag.
              
               161.162
               .
               and
               weigh
               well
               His
               distinction
               of
               the
               Gifts
               of
               God
               ,
               pag.
               125.126
               .
               where
               Hee
               tells
               us
               of
               three
               kinds
               of
               them
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               some
               common
               to
               El●ct
               ,
               and
               Reprobate
               ;
               as
               knowledge
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               Prophecy
               ,
               Tongues
               ,
               Miracles
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               some
               speciall
               belonging
               to
               the
               Elect
               onely
               ,
               as
               Faith
               ,
               by
               which
               wee
               are
               justified
               ,
               a
               renewed
               heart
               ,
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               graces
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               some
               middle
               ones
               ,
               wrought
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               those
               ,
               that
               bee
               not
               yet
               actually
               the
               children
               of
               God
               ;
               yet
               certainely
               shall
               bee
               ;
               And
               which
               whosoever
               have
               wrought
               in
               them
               ,
               shall
               surely
               have
               Faith
               ,
               and
               cannot
               goe
               long
               without
               it
               ;
               Such
               is
               this
               contrition
               ,
               and
               such
               dispositions
               as
               bee
               in
               men
               before
               Faith
               ,
               which
               yet
               are
               wrought
               by
               the
               Gospell
               .
               These
               are
               better
               then
               common
               Gifts
               ,
               yet
               not
               actuall
               Graces
               ,
               and
               yet
               gracious
               inclinations
               to
               Faith
               ,
               which
               are
               in
               those
               that
               are
               to
               bee
               justified
               ;
               and
               which
               (
               if
               wee
               speake
               properly
               )
               cannot
               bee
               wrought
               in
               any
               that
               shall
               perish
               .
               
                 See
                 Master
              
               Hooker
               
                 in
                 the
                 Preface
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Booke
                 .
              
            
          
           
             b
             
               As
               a
               great
               Divine
               saith
               of
               Faith
               :
               
                 Non
                 ex
                 gradu
                 ,
                 aut
                 mensur●
                 fidei
                 dependet
                 justificatio
                 ,
                 sed
                 ex
                 ver●●a●e
                 :
              
               Iustificatiō
               depends
               not
               upon
               the
               degree
               ,
               but
               the
               truth
               of
               Faith.
               Davenantius
               
                 in
                 Expos
                 .
                 epist.
                 ad
                 Coloss.
                 pag.
              
               21.
               
               So
               may
               wee
               say
               proportionably
               of
               other
               graces
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               comfort
               frō
               them
               ;
               and
               yet
               that
               of
               Austin
               is
               most
               true
               ;
               
                 Si
                 dixisti
                 ,
                 sufficit
                 ,
                 perijsti
                 :
              
               If
               any
               say
               ,
               hee
               hath
               grace
               enough
               ,
               hee
               hath
               just
               none
               .
            
             
               
                 Minimè
                 certè
                 bonus
                 est
                 ,
                 qui
                 melior
                 esse
                 non
                 vult
                 .
              
               Bernard
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Sunt
               quaedam
               effecta
               interna
               ad
               conversionem
               sive
               regenerationem
               praevia
               ,
               quae
               virtute
               verbi
               ,
               spiritusque
               in
               nondum
               justificatorum
               cordibus
               excitantur
               ;
               qualia
               sunt
               ,
               notitia
               voluntatis
               divinae
               .
               Sensus
               peccati
               ,
               timor
               poenae
               ,
               cogitatio
               de
               liberatione
               ,
               spes
               aliqua
               veniae
               .
               Ad
               statum
               justificationis
               ,
               in
               quo
               pacem
               habemus
               apud
               Deum
               per
               D.N.
               Iesum
               Christum
               ,
               non
               solet
               gratia
               divina
               homines
               perducere
               per
               subitum
               Enthusiasm●
               ,
               sed
               multis
               praevijs
               actionibus
               ,
               ministerio
               verbi
               subactos
               ,
               &
               preparatos
               .
               Hoc
               videre
               licet
               ,
               in
               illis
               ,
               qui
               audi●á
               Petri
               Concione
               ,
               peccati
               ●nus
               sentiunt
               ,
               timent
               ,
               dolent
               ,
               liberationem
               desiderant
               ,
               spem
               aliquam
               ventae
               concipiunt
               ;
               quae
               omnia
               exillis
               verbis
               colligi
               possunt
               :
               Act.
            
             2.37
             .
             
               Quùm
               haec
               audivissent
               ,
               compuncti
               sunt
               corde
               suo
               ;
               &
               dixerunt
               ad
               Petrum
               ,
               &
               reliquos
               Apostolos
               ;
               Virisratres
               ,
               quid
               saciemus
               ?
               Hoc
               ipsa
               rei
               natura
               requirit
               ;
               Nam
               sicuti
               in
               generatione
               hominis
               naturali
               ,
               multae
               sunt
               praeviae
               dispositiones
               ,
               quae
               formae
               inductionem
               praecedunt
               ;
               ita
               &
               in
               spirituali
               per
               multas
               antecedaneas
               gratiae
               actiones
               ad
               spiritualem
               Nativitatem
               pervenitur
               .
               Hoc
               denique
               apparet
               ex
               instrumentis
               ,
               quibus
               utitur
               Deus
               ad
               homines
               regenerandos
               .
               Vtiturenim
               ministerio
               hominum
               &
               instrumento
               verbi
               .
            
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.15
             .
             
               Per
               Evangelium
               ego
               vos
               genui
               .
               Quod
               si
               Deus
               immediatè
               vellet
               hominem
               impium
               regenerare
               ,
               &
               justificare
               ,
               nullà
               cognitione
               ,
               nullo
               dolore
               ,
               nullo
               desiderio
               ,
               nullâ
               veniae
               spe
               praeparatum
               ,
               nec
               hominum
               ministerio
               ,
               nec
               verbo
               praedicato
               hanc
               ad
               remopus
               esset
               ;
               nec
               ministris
               verbum
               Dei
               rectè
               secantibus
               ,
               cura
               incumberet
               ,
               apte
               ,
               prudenterque
               auditorum
               conscientias
               primò
               legis
               terroribus
               sauciandi
               ,
               Deinde
               Evangelicis
               promissis
               erigendi
               ,
               ac
               eosdem
               hartandi
               ad
               poenitentiam
               ,
               fidemqu●
               à
               Deo
               per
               preces
               &
               lachrymas
               petendam
               .
            
             Suffrag
             .
             Colleg.
             Theologorum
             Magnae
             Britanniae
             ,
             de
             quinque
             controversis
             remonstrantium
             Articulis
             ,
             de
             antecedaneis
             ad
             conversionem
             .
             Thes.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             Yates
             in
             his
             
               Modell
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               lib.
            
             2.
             ca.
             26
             
          
           
             c
             
               Neither
               let
               any
               dreame
               ,
               that
               these
               are
               any
               Productions
               of
               free
               will
               ;
               I
               heartily
               abhorre
               Popery
               ,
               Pelagianisme
               ,
               and
               all
               enemies
               to
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               :
               But
               know
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               the
               Effects
               of
               the
               Word
               and
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               
                 Sunt
                 quaedam
                 effecta
                 interna
                 ad
                 conversionem
                 ,
                 sive
                 regenerationem
                 praevia
                 ,
                 quae
                 virtute
                 verbi
                 ,
                 Spiritusque
                 in
                 nondum
                 justificatorum
                 cordibus
                 excitantur
                 ;
                 qualia
                 sunt
                 notitia
                 voluntatis
                 divinae
                 ,
                 sensus
                 peccati
                 ,
                 timor
                 poenae
                 ,
                 cogitatio
                 deliberatione
                 ,
                 spes
                 aliquâ
                 veniae
                 .
              
               Suffrag
               .
               Colleg.
               Theologorum
               Mag.
               Britan.
               &c.
               De
               anticedan●is
               ad
               conversionem
               .
               Thesi.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             *
             
               Quod
               nam
               sit
               hoc
               donum
               ipse
               exponit
               verbis
               sequentibus
               ,
            
             &
             quis
             sit
             qui
             dicit
             tibi
             :
             
               Donum
               igitur
               est
               ipse
               Christus
               silius
               ,
               quem
               dedit
               nobis
               Pater
               .
            
             Rolloc
             .
             in
             Iohan.
             pag.
             196.
             
          
           
             Zach.
             13.1
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Vidisti
               ulcus
               ?
               vidisti
               morbum
               insanabilem
               non
               unius
               ,
               non
               duorum
               ,
               non
               decem
               ,
               sed
               mille
               ?
               Quidergo
               dicit
               posthaec
               ,
               Lavamini
               ,
               mundi
               estote
               ?
               Num
               peccatum
               putas
               habet
               ?
               Ipse
               Deus
               dicit
               ,
               non
               audiam
               vos
               :
               &
               dicit
               ,
               Lavamini
               ;
               Quorum
               vtrumque
               utilitèr
               ingeritur
               ,
               id
               ,
               ut
               terream
               ,
               hoc
               ,
               ut
               alliciam
               ;
               sed
               cos
               non
               audis
               ,
               spem
               poenitentiae
               non
               habent
               .
               Quòd
               si
               non
               habent
               poenitentiae
               spem
               ,
               quomodò
               dicit
               ,
               Lavamini
               ?
               &c.
            
             Chrysost.
             tom
             5.
             de
             Poenitentiâ
             ,
             Homil
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             Besides
             many
             other
             large
             Commentaries
             ,
             and
             Expositions
             ,
             Downam
             ,
             and
             Whately
             are
             excellent
             for
             a
             more
             punctuall
             ,
             cleare
             ,
             and
             compendious
             Opening
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             ranking
             in
             order
             ,
             and
             distinct
             representing
             of
             the
             severall
             sinnes
             against
             it
             .
             Make
             use
             of
             the
             twenty
             considerations
             before
             ,
             pag.
             63.
             &c.
             and
             of
             the
             three
             wayes
             of
             examining
             the
             Conscience
             in
             my
             Treatise
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             to
             helpe
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             Miserable
             and
             vile
             in
             His
             owne
             eyes
             ;
             sensible
             of
             His
             sinfull
             ,
             and
             cursed
             state
             ,
             that
             thereupon
             He
             may
             be
             stirred
             to
             goe
             out
             of
             Himselfe
             ,
             and
             make
             towards
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Colos
             .
             1.13
             .
          
           
             h
             
               The
               wisedome
               of
               the
               blessed
               Spirit
               Himselfe
               teacheth
               us
               to
               make
               use
               of
               Gods
               mercies
               ,
               to
               preach
               mercy
               for
               this
               purpose
               .
               
                 See
                 Isai.
              
               55.7.8.9
               ●oel
               2.13
               .
            
             
               Rebels
               will
               farre
               more
               willingly
               come
               in
               upon
               Pro●lamation
               promising
               mercy
               ,
               and
               assuring
               them
               of
               pardon
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               humble
               themselves
               ,
               and
               returne
               to
               obedience
               ;
               If
               there
               bee
               no
               hope
               of
               being
               received
               to
               grace
               ,
               there
               will
               bee
               no
               desire
               to
               returne
               into
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               .
            
             
               
                 ●a
                 est
                 conscientia
                 peccati
                 &
                 irae
                 Dei
                 adversus
                 peccatum
                 ,
                 ut
                 nisi
                 allecti
                 suavi
                 aliquo
                 misericordiae
                 de●●n
                 Christo
                 sensa
                 ,
                 nunquam
                 velimus
                 credere
                 in
                 cum
                 ,
                 aut
                 ad
                 cum
                 consugere
                 .
              
               Roll●c
               .
               in
               Iohan
               cap.
               5.
               vers
               .
               20
               pag.
               270.
               
            
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Kings
             20.31
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Verba
               ,
               quae
               di●i
               ,
               scripta
               sunt
               ,
               &
               divinis
               authoritatibus
               continentur
               ;
               quia
               misericors
               ,
               &
               miserator
               dominus
               ,
               longanimis
               ,
               &
               multùm
               misericors
               ,
               &
               verax
               ;
               multùm
               delectat
               omnes
               peccatores
               ,
               &
               amatores
               hujus
               saeculi
               ,
               quia
               misericors
               ,
               &
               miserator
               Dominus
               ,
               quia
               longanimus
               &
               multùm
               misericors
               .
               Sed
               siamas
               tam
               multa
               mitia
               ,
               time
               ,
               ibi
               &
               ultimum
               quod
               ait
               ,
               &
            
             Verax
             .
             
               Si
               enim
               nihil
               ●liud
               diceret
               ,
               nisi
               misericors
               ,
               &
               miserator
               Dominus
               ,
               longanimis
               ,
               &
               multum
               misericors
               ,
               quasi
               jam
               converteres
               te
               ad
               securitatem
               &
               impunitatem
               ,
               &
               ad
               licentiam
               peccatorum
               ,
               &
               saceres
               quod
               v●lles
               ,
               utereris
               saeo●lo
               ▪
               vel
               quantum
               tibi
               pe●●it●tcretur
               ,
               vel
               quantum
               tibi
               libido
               jussisset
               .
               Et
               si
               quis
               te
               be●è
               monendo
               objurgaret
               ,
               ●●●ue
               terreret
               ,
               ut
               cohiberes
               te
               ab
               immoderato
               lux●
               ,
               cu●do
               post
               concupiscentias
               tuas
               ,
               &
               deserendo
               deum
               tuum
               ;
               inter
               medias
               voces
               objurgantis
               obsisteres
               ,
               impudenti
               quidem
               fronte
               ,
               veluti
               auditâ
               divinâ
               authoritate
               ,
               &
               legeres
               de
               libro
               dominico
               :
               Quid
               me
               terres
               de
               Deo
               nostro
               ?
               Ille
               misericors
               est
               ,
               &
               miserator
               ,
               &
               multùm
               misericors
               .
               Ne
               talia
               homines
               dicerent
               ,
               unum
               verbum
               addidit
               in
               fine
               ,
               quod
               ait
               ,
               &
            
             Verax
             .
             
               Et
               excussit
               ●etitiam
               malè
               praesumentium
               ,
               &
               induxit
               timorem
               ●●olentium
               .
            
             August
             .
             Tom.
             9.
             pag.
             1148.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Qui
               malè
               agere
               non
               ●essant
               ,
               in
               vanum
               misericordiam
               Dei
               expectant
               ,
               quam
               recte
               expectarent
               ,
               si
               à
               malo
               recederent
               .
            
             Bern.
             De
             modo
             benè
             vivendi
             .
             Serm.
             2.
             
             Col.
             1241.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Vt
               ex
               Dei
               parte
               datur
               universalis
               remissio
               peccatorum
               ,
               sic
               debet
               etiam
               in
               nobis
               esse
               universalis
               detestatio
               peccatorum
               ,
               atque
               illud
               proculdubio
               verissimum
               est
               ,
               in
               omni
               homine
               verè
               reconciliato
               ,
               semper
               repe●iriodium
               omnium
               suorum
               peccatorum
               ,
               propositum
               etiam
               &
               studium
               deinceps
               abstinendi
               ab
               omnibus
               ▪
               nam
               qui
               remissionem
               omnium
               accepit
               ,
               infusionem
               graciae
               simul
               accepit
               ,
               qua
               illum
               arm●t
               ,
               &
               munit
               contra
               omnia
               .
               Frustra
               ,
               igitur
               blanditur
               sibi
               de
               peccatis
               remissis
               ,
               qui
               amorem
               peccati
               cujuscunque
               &
               propositum
               in
               eodem
               permanendi
               ,
               quasi
               in
               sinu
               cordis
               sa●s●vet
               .
            
             Davenant
             .
             expos
             .
             epist.
             ad
             Coloss.
             in
             cap.
             2.
             vers
             .
             13.
             pag.
             271.
             
             
               Fides
               &
               bona
               Conscientia
               non
               conveniunt
               ,
               nec
               in
               eodem
               corde
               morantur
               cum
               proposito
               peccandi
               &
               displicendi
               Deo.
            
             Ibid.
             pag.
             67.
             
             
               Omnis
               qui
               natus
               est
               ex
               Deo
               ,
               peccatum
               non
               ●acit
               .
               ]
               Notanda
               vis
               verborum
               ,
               non
               ,
               inquit
               ,
               peccatum
               ●acit
               ,
               quòd
               patitur
               potiùs
               quám
               facit
               ;
               qui
               natus
               est
               ex
               Deo
               ,
               non
               potest
               peccare
               ;
               perseverando
               scilicet
               in
               peccato
               .
            
             Bern.
             de
             Nat.
             &
             Dig.
             A●oris
             divini
             ,
             cap
             6.
             —
             Whosoever
             lives
             in
             any
             One
             knowne
             sinne
             ,
             let
             Him
             know
             to
             His
             face
             ,
             Hee
             Hath
             no
             true
             Faith.
             Rogers
             
               in
               his
               Doctrine
               of
               Faith
               ,
               pag.
            
             377.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Remissio
               peccatorum
               universalis
               tollit
               reatum
               universorum
               peccatorum
               nostrorum
               ;
               Infusio
               etiam
               gratiae
               huic
               conjuncta
               tollit
               Dominium
               universorum
               .
            
             Davenant
             .
             loco
             suprà
             citato
             .
             
               Peccatum
               in
               hác
               vitâ
               quantum
               ad
               sanctos
               attinet
               ,
               regnum
               perdit
               ,
               in
               aliâ
               perit
               .
               Hîc
               regnum
               perdit
               ,
               quandò
               post
               concupiscentias
               nostras
               non
               imus
               ,
               Ibi
               autem
               perit
               ,
               quando
               dicetur
               ,
               ubi
            
             tua
             ,
             O
             mors
             ,
             victoria
             ?
             August
             .
             de
             verbis
             Apost
             .
             Serm.
             6.
             
             
               Aliud
               est
               ,
               non
               peccare
               ,
               aliud
               non
               habere
               peccatum
               .
               Nam
               in
               quo
               peccatum
               non
               regnat
               ,
               non
               peccat
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               qui
               non
               obedit
               desiderijs
               .
            
             August
             .
             in
             expos
             .
             epist.
             ad
             Galatas
             ,
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             n
             Iust
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Prophets
             time
             ;
             
               This
               is
               a
               rebellious
               people
               ,
               lying
               Children
               ,
               Children
               that
               will
               not
               Heare
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Lord
               ▪
               which
               say
               to
               the
               Seers
               ,
               See
               not
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Prophets
               ▪
               Prophecy
               not
               unto
               us
               right
               things
               ,
               speake
               unto
               us
               smooth
               things
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Isa.
             30.9.10
             .
          
           
             o
             
               
                 A
                 Deo
                 ahaliena
                 ,
                 〈…〉
              
               .
               Basil.
               Ascet
               .
               cap.
               2.
               
            
             
               
                 Omnia
                 〈…〉
                 qu●e
                 in
                 pote●tite
                 〈◊〉
                 obtinere
                 .
              
               Bernard
               .
            
             
               
                 Multi
                 hominum
                 Gehenuam
                 ta●t●ms●●●
                 〈◊〉
                 ;
                 ego
                 autem
                 illias
                 gloriae
                 ami●io
                 ●em
                 ,
                 G●hennil
                 〈◊〉
                 amarioremesse
                 dico
                 .
                 Intolerabilis
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 &
                 illa
                 p●●na
                 ;
                 tamen
                 licet
                 quis
                 innumeras
                 po●at
                 G●oemias
                 ,
                 tale
                 nil
                 dicet
                 ,
                 quale
                 illi
                 fali●
                 ▪
                 excidere
                 glori●
                 ,
                 à
                 Christa
                 odio
                 haberi
                 ,
                 Audire
                 ,
                 Nesii●
                 〈◊〉
                 .
              
               Chrysost.
               ad
               Popul
               .
               Antiochenum
               .
               Hom.
               47.
               
               
                 Intolerabilis
                 quidem
                 res
                 est
                 ,
                 etiam
                 Gehenn●●
                 quis
                 nesciat
                 &
                 supplicium
                 illud
                 herribale
                 ?
                 Tamen
                 si
                 mille
                 aliquis
                 ponat
                 Gehennas
                 ,
                 nihil
                 tale
                 dicturtis
                 est
                 ,
                 quale
                 est
                 ,
                 à
                 beat
                 aeillius
                 gloriae
                 honore
                 repelli
                 ,
                 exosumque
                 esse
                 Christo
                 ,
                 &
                 audire
                 ab
                 i●
                 .
                 Non
                 Novi
                 Vos
                 .
              
               Idem
               ,
               in
               Matth.
               Hom.
               24.
               
            
          
           
             *
             Mark.
             16.15
             .
             Matth.
             11.28
             .
             Ioh.
             7.37
             .
             Rev.
             22.17
             .
          
           
             p
             
               It
               was
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Lord
               of
               life
               ,
               that
               dyed
               for
               us
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               the
               nature
               of
               Man
               ,
               not
               of
               God
               wherein
               Hee
               died
               ;
               and
               it
               was
               the
               nature
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               infinite
               excellency
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               whence
               the
               price
               ,
               value
               ,
               and
               worth
               of
               His
               Passion
               grew
               .
               
                 Field
                 ,
                 Of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 Lib.
              
               5.
               cap.
               16.
               
               
                 Docet
                 sanguinem
                 Christi
                 propter
                 Hyposlaticam
                 utriusque
                 naturae
                 in
                 uno
                 Chrislo
                 conjunctionem
                 ,
                 ●acoque
                 propter
                 communicationem
                 idiomatum
                 ,
                 ve●e
                 dici
                 posse
                 ,
                 non
                 solum
                 sangutacia
                 silij
                 hominis
                 ,
                 sed
                 etiam
                 sanguinem
                 filij
                 Dei
                 ,
                 atque
                 adeò
                 sanguinem
                 ipsius
                 Det.
              
               Zanch.
               in
               1.
               
               Epist.
               Iohan.
               cap.
               1.
               vers
               .
               7.
               
               
                 Nil
                 certius
                 ,
                 quàm
                 ex
                 unione
                 personali
                 naturarum
                 ,
                 consequi
                 omnes
                 operationes
                 Iesu
                 Christi
                 esse
                 totius
                 suppositi
                 ;
                 ac
                 proinde
                 divinas
                 hominis
                 ,
                 humanas
                 Dei.
                 Naminde
                 audimus
                 Filium
                 hominis
                 descendisse
                 e
                 Coelis
                 ,
                 &
                 Deum
                 esse
                 mortuum
                 .
                 Concedimus
                 etiam
                 satisfactionis
                 dignitatem
                 oriri
                 à
                 personâ
                 satisfaciente
                 ;
                 ideóque
                 satisfactionem
                 Christi
                 ,
                 maximae
                 ,
                 imò
                 infinitae
                 dignitatis
                 esse
                 .
              
               Chamierus
               ,
               Tom.
               3.
               lib.
               9.
               cap.
               2.
               sect
               .
               18.
               
            
             
               
                 Christus
                 obtulit
                 ut
                 Pontis●x
                 carnem
                 &
                 sanguinem
                 suum
                 ,
                 quá
                 homo
                 :
                 sed
                 victimae
                 suae
                 immensam
                 essi●aciam
                 aspirat
                 per
                 spiritum
                 ae●●●nam
                 ,
                 qu●
                 Deus
                 est
                 .
              
               Pat.
               in
               epist.
               ad
               Heb.
               cap.
               9.
               vers
               .
               14.
               
            
          
           
             q
             
               Plures
               ex
               his
               ,
               qui
               oderant
               C●●
               islum
               ,
               compuncti
               corde
               ,
               conversi
               sunt
               ,
               &
               tanti
               sanguinis
               ,
               tam
               impie
               ,
               atque
               immaniter
               sasi
               ,
               indulgentiam
               perceperunt
               ,
               ipso
               redempti
               sanguine
               ,
               quem
               faderant
               .
            
             August
             .
             Expos.
             in
             Evangel
             .
             Iohan.
             Tract
             .
             92.
             
          
           
             r
             I
             meane
             with
             a
             hearty
             willingnesse
             to
             
               sell
               all
               ,
               to
               part
               with
               all
               sinne
               ,
            
             and
             with
             a
             sincere
             resolution
             for
             after-obedience
             :
             To
             take
             Him
             as
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             a
             Lord.
             Never
             did
             any
             take
             Iesus
             Christ
             savingly
             ;
             who
             tooke
             him
             not
             as
             an
             Husband
             and
             a
             Lord
             ,
             to
             serve
             ,
             love
             ,
             and
             obey
             him
             for
             ever
             after
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             to
             disburden
             Him
             of
             His
             sinnes
             ,
             as
             a
             King
             to
             governe
             Him
             by
             His
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             Priest
             to
             wash
             him
             in
             His
             blood
             .
             Never
             was
             any
             truly
             justified
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             also
             in
             some
             measure
             truly
             sanctified
             .
          
           
             s
             
               Dignitas
               &
               amplitudo
               tum
               personae
               filij
               Dei
               ,
               tum
               beneficij
               ,
               ac
               salutis
               tantae
               ,
               per
               tantam
               personam
               comparatae
               ,
               augebunt
               suprà
               modum
               incredulitatem
               nostram
               ,
               ut
               qui
               multò
               meliori
               laco
               faissemus
               ,
               si
               nihil
               unquam
               in
               vitâ
               de
               Christo
               audissemus
               ,
               quam
               si
               audientes
               neglexiss●mus
               tamen
               tantam
               salutem
               acquisitam
               nobis
               ,
               &
               annunciatam
               à
               tantâ
               personâ
               .
            
             Rolloc
             .
             in
             Ioan.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             t
             Arguet
             mundum
             .
             
               Tum
               causam
               reddens
               ,
               eò
               inquit
               ,
            
             quòd
             non
             credunt
             in
             me
             .
             Peccatum
             
               igitur
               designat
               incredulitatis
               nomine
               ,
               quam
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ita
               insignit
               ,
               licet
               non
               sit
               unicum
               illud
               incredulitatis
               peccatum
               .
               Sunt
               enim
               alia
               peccata
               varij
               generis
               verum
               peccatum
               omnium
               gravissimum
               est
               incredulitas
               ,
               quae
               secum
               unà
               trahit
               reatum
               maximum
               ,
               &
               condemnationem
               gravissimam
               simul
               &
               velocissimam
               .
               Ideò
               dictum
               est
               suprà
            
             ;
             Qui
             non
             credit
             in
             filium
             ,
             jam
             condemnatus
             est
             .
             
               Contrà
               verò
               fides
               ,
               justitia
               potissima
               est
               ,
               adeoque
               sola
               .
               Nam
               ea
               aufert
               reatum
               omnium
               peccatorum
               ,
               &
               liberat
               à
               condemnatione
               .
            
             Nulla
             est
             condemnatio
             ijs
             qui
             sunt
             in
             Christo
             Iesu.
             
               Atque
               hinc
               usurpata
               est
               praeclara
               illa
               sententia
               ;
               Nullum
               peccatum
               nisi
               infidelitas
               ;
               nulla
               justitia
               nisi
               fides
               .
               Non
               quòd
               sola
               infidelitas
               sit
               peccatum
               ;
               sed
               quòd
               infidelitate
               ,
               ut
               ait
               Augustinus
               ,
               manente
               ,
               man●at
               peccatum
               omne
               ;
               &
               eâ
               rursùs
               decedente
               ,
               aboleatur
               ,
               quoad
               reatum
               ,
               peccatum
               aliud
               quodcunque
               .
               Et
               certè
               peccantibus
               tam
               clarâ
               luce
               Evangelij
               ,
               quovis
               modo
               ▪
               sive
               per
               adulterium
               ,
               sive
               homicidium
               ,
               sive
               per
               surtum
               ,
               &c.
               ascribendum
               est
               maximè
               infidelitati
               ,
               &
               obstinationi
               cordis
               ,
               quâ
               tantae
               luci
               resistitur
               .
            
             Rolloc
             .
             in
             Iohan.
             cap.
             16.
             
             De
             peccato
             quidem
             ,
             inquit
             ,
             quia
             non
             crediderunt
             in
             me
             ;
             
               hoc
               enim
               peccatum
               ,
               quasi
               solum
               sit
               ,
               prae
               caeteris
               posuit
               .
               Quia
               hoc
               manente
               ,
               caetera
               retinentur
               ,
               &
               hac
               discedente
               ,
               caetera
               remittuntur
               .
            
             August
             .
             Expos.
             in
             Evang.
             Iohan.
             Tract
             .
             15.
             
             
               Si
               manifestum
               est
               ,
               praeter
               hanc
               infidelitatem
               ,
               alia
               multa
               hominum
               esse
               peccata
               ,
               cur
               de
               hoc
               solo
               mundum
               spiritus
               sanctus
               arguet
               ?
               An
               quia
               peccata
               omnia
               per
               infidelitatem
               tenentur
               ,
               per
               fidem
               dimittuntur
               ?
               Proptereà
               hoc
               unumprae
               caeteris
               imputat
               Deus
               ,
               per
               quod
               sit
               ,
               ut
               caetera
               non
               solvantur
               ;
               dum
               non
               credit
               in
               humilem
               Deum
               homo
               superbus
               —
               Cùm
               dicitur
               ;
               Arguit
               mundum
               de
               peccato
               ,
               non
               alio
               quam
               quod
               non
               crediderunt
               in
               christo
               .
               Hoc
               denique
               peccatum
               si
               non
               sit
               ,
               nulla
               peccata
               remanebunt
               ,
               quia
               justo
               ex
               fide
               vivente
               cuncta
               solvantur
               .
               Sed
               multum
               interest
               ,
               utrum
               quisque
               credat
               ipsum
               esse
               Christum
               ,
               &
               utrum
               credat
               in
               Christum
               .
               Nam
               ipsum
               esse
               Christum
               ,
               &
               daemones
               crediderunt
               ;
               Ille
               enim
               credit
               in
               Christum
               ,
               qui
               &
               sperat
               in
               Christum
               ,
               &
               diligit
               Christum
               .
            
             Idem
             ,
             de
             verbis
             Dom.
             in
             Evang.
             secundum
             Iohan.
             Serm.
             61.
             
             Take
             all
             the
             sinnes
             that
             ever
             were
             committed
             ,
             none
             like
             to
             this
             ;
             no
             greater
             thing
             can
             bee
             laid
             to
             our
             charge
             ,
             then
             to
             refuse
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             to
             refuse
             the
             righteousnesse
             revealed
             ,
             &c.
             
               D.P.
               Atrocitas
               peccati
               ,
               quod
               contemptu
               Evangelij
               admittitur
               ,
               notatur
               particulâ
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               tanta
               salutis
               .
            
             Par.
             in
             Epist.
             ad
             Hebraeos
             .
             cap.
             2.
             
             
               Magnum
               autem
               crimen
               incredulitatis
               ,
               quoniam
               vn●genitus
               ipse
               sit
               Dei
               filius
               .
               Nam
               quantò
               praestantius
               est
               ,
               quod
               contemnitur
               ,
               tanto
               majoribus
               ,
               qui
               spernit
               ,
               supplicijs
               subjacebit
               ;
               judicatum
               vero
               jam
               ait
               essem
               credulum
               ,
               quod
               ipse
               in
               seipsum
               ,
               (
               quoniam
               largitorem
               indemnationis
               non
               suscepit
               )
               condemnations
               intulit
               sententiam
               .
            
             Cyril
             .
             in
             Ioan.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             53.
             
             This
             sinne
             of
             unbeliefe
             is
             a
             greater
             sinne
             ,
             then
             the
             world
             is
             aware
             of
             .
             Men
             thinke
             theft
             ,
             murther
             ,
             drunkennesse
             ,
             to
             bee
             hainous
             ,
             and
             so
             indeed
             they
             bee
             ;
             but
             unbeliefe
             is
             a
             farre
             worse
             :
             for
             it
             is
             the
             Mother
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             evils
             .
             
               Rogers
               of
               Dedham
               ,
               of
               Faith
               ,
               cap.
            
             10
             pag.
             409.
             
          
           
             u
             
               Quod
               autem
               lucrum
               dari
               filium
               ?
               O
               magnum
               &
               supra
               humanam
               mentem
               ,
               ut
               omnis
               qui
               credit
               in
               illum
               ,
               duo
               illa
               lucretur
               :
               vnum
               quidem
               ,
               quod
               non
               perit
               ;
               alterum
               ,
               quod
               vitam
               habet
               ,
               &
               vitam
               aterna●
               .
            
             Theoph.
             in
             Io●n
             .
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             x
             The
             worke
             is
             done
             one
             Christs
             part
             ▪
             —
             There
             is
             a
             righteousnesse
             which
             God
             hath
             prepared
             ,
             and
             is
             therefore
             called
             ,
             
               The
               righteousnesse
               of
               God.
            
             Nothing
             is
             looked
             for
             at
             our
             hands
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             take
             it
             ,
             to
             beleeve
             it
             ,
             and
             apply
             it
             unto
             our selves
             .
             D.P.
             Christ
             is
             a
             free
             Gift
             ,
             and
             may
             bee
             had
             for
             the
             accepting
             .
             —
             Humiliation
             is
             no
             further
             requisite
             thereunto
             ,
             then
             as
             it
             is
             a
             meanes
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             accept
             ,
             and
             lay
             hold
             of
             that
             grace
             ,
             and
             life
             in
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             freely
             offered
             .
             
               D.V.
               But
               lest
               any
               mistake
               this
               Taking
               ,
               heare
               what
               resolution
               before
               ,
               and
               conversation
               afterward
               ,
               these
               two
               great
               Divines
               ,
               excellently
               versed
               in
               the
               mystery
               of
               Christ
               ,
               speake
               of
               :
               Obiect
               .
            
             But
             some
             will
             say
             ,
             Is
             nothing
             else
             required
             ?
             Must
             God
             doe
             all
             ,
             and
             wee
             nothing
             ,
             but
             take
             the
             righteousnesse
             prepared
             ?
             Answ.
             It
             is
             true
             ;
             wee
             must
             live
             a
             
               holy
               ,
               religious
            
             ,
             and
             sober
             life
             ;
             for
             this
             end
             the
             
               grace
               of
               God
               hath
               appeared
               ,
               &c.
            
             D.P.
             Howsoever
             though
             thou
             mayest
             have
             him
             freely
             ,
             yet
             notwithstāding
             ,
             thou
             must
             have
             him
             as
             thy
             Lord
             :
             thou
             must
             bee
             his
             servant
             ,
             Hee
             thy
             King
             ,
             and
             thou
             His
             Subject
             ,
             &c.
             
             When
             God
             h●th
             inlightened
             the
             eyes
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             that
             He
             can
             see
             where
             this
             treasure
             is
             ,
             —
             Hee
             is
             so
             inflamed
             with
             the
             love
             thereof
             ,
             that
             Hee
             resolves
             He
             will
             have
             it
             ,
             whatsoever
             it
             cost
             Him
             —
             Yea
             but
             there
             is
             a
             price
             put
             upō
             it
             ;
             it
             must
             cost
             thee
             deare
             ;
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             trouble
             ,
             and
             other
             crosses
             .
             Tush
             ,
             tell
             mee
             not
             of
             the
             price
             ;
             whatsoever
             I
             have
             shall
             goe
             for
             it
             ,
             I
             will
             doe
             any
             thing
             for
             it
             .
             Why
             ,
             wilt
             thou
             cu●
             be
             thine
             a●●ections
             ?
             Wilt
             thou
             give
             up
             thy
             life
             ?
             Wilt
             thou
             bee
             content
             to
             tell
             all
             that
             thou
             hast
             ,
             and
             begge
             all
             thy
             life
             time
             ,
             so
             thou
             mayest
             have
             this
             treasure
             ?
             I
             will
             doe
             it
             with
             all
             my
             heart
             ;
             I
             am
             content
             to
             sell
             all
             that
             I
             have
             ;
             nothing
             is
             so
             deare
             unto
             mee
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             part
             with
             it
             ;
             my
             right
             hand
             ,
             my
             right
             eye
             ;
             nay
             ,
             if
             Hell
             it selfe
             should
             stand
             betweene
             mee
             and
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             would
             I
             passe
             thorow
             the
             same
             unto
             him
             .
             This
             is
             that
             violent
             affection
             which
             God
             ,
             putteth
             into
             the
             hearts
             of
             His
             Children
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             have
             Christ
             whatsoever
             it
             cost
             them
             .
             Although
             I
             confesse
             ,
             all
             that
             repent
             and
             lay
             hold
             on
             Christ
             shall
             have
             mercy
             ;
             yet
             what
             is
             this
             to
             thee
             ,
             thou
             wretched
             Man
             ?
             So
             long
             as
             sinne
             hath
             dominion
             over
             thee
             ,
             what
             art
             Thou
             ?
             So
             long
             we
             are
             not
             only
             dead
             ,
             but
             also
             rotten
             in
             sinne
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             may
             be
             said
             of
             us
             ,
             as
             it
             ●as
             as
             
               Lazarus
               ,
               Ioh.
            
             11.
             
             Lord
             ,
             saith
             
               Martha
               ,
               hee
               stinketh
               already
            
             .
             So
             wee
             are
             not
             onely
             〈◊〉
             and
             rotten
             in
             sinne
             ,
             but
             even
             stinke
             thereof
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             any
             sinne
             or
             sinnes
             have
             dominion
             over
             us
             .
             D.V.
             Christ
             receives
             none
             ,
             but
             them
             that
             denie
             themselves
             ;
             are
             willing
             to
             take
             up
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             and
             follow
             Him
             ;
             that
             mortifie
             the
             deeds
             of
             the
             Body
             by
             the
             Spirit
             .
             To
             Iustification
             nothing
             but
             Faith
             is
             required
             :
             but
             this
             caution
             must
             bee
             added
             ;
             It
             must
             bee
             a
             Faith
             that
             purifies
             the
             heart
             ,
             that
             may
             worke
             an
             universall
             change
             ,
             that
             may
             shew
             it selfe
             in
             fruites
             ,
             and
             bring
             forth
             fruites
             worthy
             amendment
             of
             life
             .
             D.P.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             19
             16.
             
          
           
             y
             
               See
               Gifford
               upon
               the
               place
               .
            
             
               Alsted
               .
               Theol.
               Cas.
               cap.
               6.
               
               
                 De
                 pulchritudine
                 omnium
                 pulcherrimâ
                 ,
                 quae
                 est
                 Iesus
                 Christus
                 .
                 —
              
            
          
           
             y
             
               In
               Christo
               ,
               tanta
               bona
               possidetis
               :
               ut
               domini
               mundi
               ,
               &
               omnium
               rerum
               sitis
               .
            
             Par.
             in
             locum
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3.21
             .
          
           
             z
             Ioh
             15.13
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Hoc
               verb●
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               non
               voluit
               dicere
               Apostolus
               ,
               Christum
               per
               assumptionem
               sormae
               servi
               ,
               abjecisse
               forma
               dei
               ,
               &
               desusse
               quod
               erat
               :
               sed
               tantùm
               quòd
               gloriam
               illam
               &
               Majestatem
               ,
               in
               quà
               erat
               apud
               Patrem
               ,
               ita
               abdiderit
               in
               formâ
               servi
               ,
               ut
               c●
               sese
               penitut
               Evacuasse
               visus
               sit
               :
               quia
               nimirùmea
               gloria
               in
               carne
               non
               fulgebat
               ,
               ut
               ab
               omnibus
               conspici
               posset
               .
            
          
           
             b
             Ioh.
             8
             48.
             
          
           
             c
             Col.
             2.9
             .
          
           
             d
             
               
                 Omnes
                 poenae
                 à
                 nobis
                 ,
                 commeritae
                 toleratae
                 sunt
                 à
                 Christo
                 :
                 At
                 poenae
                 animae
                 erant
                 à
                 nobis
                 commeritae
                 .
                 Ergò
                 poen●ts
                 animae
                 Christus
                 toleravit
                 .
              
               Chamierus
               ,
               Tom.
               2.
               de
               dese●ulu
               ad
               inferos
               ,
               Lib
               5
               cap.
               12.
               
               Sect.
               1.
               
               Neither
               doth
               Hee
               ,
               or
               ●
               meane
               ,
               that
               Christ
               suffered
               in
               Soule
               onely
               by
               Sympathy
               with
               the
               Body
               ;
               But
               also
               immediately
               from
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               for
               our
               sinnes
               .
               Heare
               him
               a
               little
               after
               .
            
             
               
                 Contra
                 sua
                 sophismata
                 Bellarminus
                 tam●n
                 concludit
                 ,
                 Christum
                 passum
                 animâ
                 et
                 corpore
                 .
                 Quod
                 ipsum
                 Calvinus
                 contendit
                 ,
                 &
                 nos
                 asserimus
                 .
                 Quid
                 igitur
                 frustrà
                 laborant
                 Sophistae
                 in
                 oppugnand●
                 veritate
                 ,
                 quam
                 ipsi
                 tandem
                 ,
                 ipsi
                 ,
                 inquam
                 ,
                 fateri
                 cogantur
                 ?
                 Nisi
                 forte
                 in
                 animâ
                 .
                 patiente
                 ,
                 nihil
                 aliud
                 considerant
                 ,
                 nisi
                 ipsos
                 dolores
                 corporis
                 tantum
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 per
                 assistentiam
                 ,
                 &
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 non
                 verò
                 〈◊〉
                 &
                 propriè
                 suo
                 sensu
                 .
                 Quo
                 quid
                 possit
                 absurdiùs
                 dici
                 ?
                 Certè
                 antequàm
                 corpus
                 quicquam
                 pateretur
                 ,
                 Christus
                 ipse
                 testabatur
                 suam
                 animam
                 esse
                 perturbatam
                 ,
                 &
                 quidem
                 usque
                 ad
                 mortem
                 .
              
               Ibid.
               Sect.
               3.
               
               Leo
               it
               is
               that
               first
               said
               it
               (
               and
               all
               Antiquity
               allow
               of
               it
               )
               
                 Non
                 soluit
                 unionem
                 ,
                 sed
                 subtraxit
                 visionem
                 .
              
               The
               vnion
               was
               not
               dissolved
               ;
               True
               ,
               but
               the
               beames
               ,
               the
               influence
               was
               restrained
               ;
               and
               for
               any
               comfort
               from
               thence
               ,
               His
               Soule
               was
               even
               as
               a
               scorched
               heath
               ground
               ;
               without
               so
               much
               as
               any
               drop
               of
               dew
               of
               divine
               comfort
               :
               as
               a
               
                 naked
                 tree
              
               ,
               no
               fruit
               to
               refresh
               Him
               within
               ,
               no
               leafe
               to
               give
               Him
               shadow
               without
               :
               the
               power
               of
               darknesse
               let
               loose
               to
               afflict
               Him
               :
               the
               influence
               of
               comfort
               restrained
               to
               relieve
               Him.
               
                 winchesters
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               356.
               
               Wounded
               Hee
               was
               in
               Body
               ,
               wounded
               in
               Spirit
               ,
               left
               utterly
               desolate
               .
               
                 Ibid.
                 pag.
              
               157.
               
            
          
           
             e
             There
             are
             sixe
             kinds
             of
             dereliction
             ,
             or
             forsaking
             ,
             whereof
             Christ
             may
             bee
             thought
             to
             have
             complained
             :
             First
             ,
             by
             dis-union
             of
             person
             :
             secondly
             ,
             by
             losse
             of
             grace
             :
             Thirdly
             ,
             by
             diminution
             ,
             or
             weakening
             of
             grace
             :
             Fourthly
             ,
             by
             want
             of
             assurance
             of
             future
             deliverance
             and
             present
             support
             :
             Fiftly
             ,
             by
             deniall
             of
             protection
             :
             Sixthly
             ,
             by
             with-drawing
             ▪
             of
             solace
             ,
             and
             destituting
             the
             forsaken
             of
             all
             comfort
             .
             It
             is
             impious
             once
             to
             thinke
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             forsaken
             any
             of
             the
             foure
             first
             wayes
             .
             For
             the
             unity
             of
             His
             person
             was
             never
             dissolved
             ;
             His
             graces
             were
             never
             ,
             either
             taken
             away
             ,
             or
             diminished
             ;
             Neither
             was
             it
             possible
             Hee
             should
             want
             assurance
             of
             future
             deliverance
             ,
             and
             present
             support
             ,
             that
             was
             eternall
             God
             ,
             and
             Lord
             of
             life
             .
             But
             the
             two
             last
             wayes
             hee
             may
             rightly
             bee
             said
             to
             have
             been
             forsaken
             .
             
               Field
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               Lib.
            
             5.
             cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             f
             
               
                 Exijt
                 ,
                 qui
                 ●eminat
                 ,
                 seminare
                 ,
                 inquit
                 ]
                 Semen
                 hic
                 do●trinam
                 suam
                 ,
                 arva
                 ce●ò
                 &
                 campos
                 aminas
                 huminum
                 ,
                 seminatorem
                 autem
                 seipsum
                 appellat
                 .
                 Quid
                 igitur
                 de
                 illo
                 senisne
                 sit
                 ?
                 Tribus
                 perditis
                 partibus
                 ,
                 una
                 tantummodò
                 salvatur
                 .
              
               Chrysost.
               in
               Mat.
               Hom.
               45.
               
            
             
               
                 Hâc
                 parabold
                 discipulos
                 docuit
                 &
                 exercuit
                 ,
                 ut
                 etsi
                 plures
                 corum
                 ,
                 qui
                 praedicationem
                 Apostolonum
                 suscepturi
                 erant
                 ,
                 perderentur
                 ,
                 non
                 caderent
                 aulmis
                 cum
                 id
                 etiam
                 in
                 Domino
                 atque
                 Magistro
                 pariter
                 factum
                 recordarentur
                 :
                 Neque
                 tamen
                 ipse
                 ,
                 quamvis
                 ,
                 ita
                 id
                 futurum
                 non
                 ignoraret
                 ,
                 semina
                 proijcere
                 neglexit
                 .
              
               Ibid.
               
                 Vocati
                 ;
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ]
                 scilicet
                 ,
                 exlernè
                 perverbum
                 .
                 Electi
                 ;
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ]
                 scil
                 .
                 Ad
                 vitam
                 aeternam
                 .
                 Christus
                 loquitur
                 de
                 vocatione
                 externâ
                 ,
                 quá
                 per
                 Evangelij
                 pr●dicationem
                 vocantur
                 tam
                 reprobi
                 ,
                 quà
                 electi
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Piscat
               .
               in
               Matth.
               cap.
               20.
               
               
                 Iste
                 popict●●
                 ,
                 qui
                 in
                 medio
                 populi
                 suscepit
                 misericordiam
                 Dei
                 ,
                 quantium
                 numerum
                 babet
                 ?
                 Quèm
                 panc●
                 sunt
                 ?
                 Vix
                 inveniuntur
                 aliqui
                 .
                 Illisne
                 contentus
                 Deus
                 erit
                 &
                 perdet
                 tantam
                 multitudinem
                 ?
                 Dicunt
                 hoc
                 ,
                 qui
                 sibi
                 promittunt
                 hoc
                 ,
                 quod
                 à
                 Deo
                 promit●ents
                 non
                 audi●runt
                 .
                 —
                 Quot
                 sunt
                 illi
                 ,
                 qui
                 vi●entur
                 servare
                 praecepta
                 Dei
                 ?
                 Vix
                 invenitur
                 unus
                 vel
                 duo
                 ,
                 vel
                 paucissimi
                 .
                 Ipsos
                 solos
                 Deus
                 liberaturus
                 est
                 ,
                 caeteros
                 damnaturus
                 ?
                 Absit
                 ,
                 inqutunt
                 ,
                 cum
                 venerit
                 ,
                 &
                 videbit
                 tantam
                 multi●udinem
                 ,
                 ad
                 sinistram
                 ,
                 miserebitur
                 ,
                 &
                 dabit
                 indulgentiam
                 .
                 Hoc
                 pla●è
                 etiam
                 serpens
                 ille
                 promisit
                 primo
                 homini
                 :
                 Nam
                 minatus
                 erat
                 Deus
                 mortem
                 ,
                 si
                 gastaret
                 .
                 Ille
                 autem
                 ,
                 ●bsit
                 inquit
                 ,
                 morte
                 non
                 moriemini
                 .
                 Crediderunt
                 serpenti
                 ,
                 invenerant
                 ,
                 verumesse
                 ,
                 quod
                 minatus
                 est
                 Deus
                 ,
                 falsum
                 ,
                 quod
                 promiserat
                 diabolus
                 .
                 Ita
                 &
                 nunc
                 fratres
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               August
               ▪
               in
               Psal.
               48.
               pag.
               528.
               
            
          
           
             c
             And
             justly
             they
             find
             Him
             not
             ,
             
               ex
               l●ge
               talionis
            
             .
             God
             himselfe
             answers
             them
             ;
             Nay
             ,
             their
             owne
             hearts
             answere
             themselves
             :
             Go
             ,
             whom
             you
             haue
             spent
             your
             life
             in
             seeking
             ,
             seeke
             to
             them
             now
             .
             Let
             them
             save
             you
             ,
             at
             this
             ,
             whom
             yee
             sought
             at
             all
             other
             times
             .
             As
             for
             mee
             ,
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             as
             I
             cryed
             ,
             and
             you
             would
             not
             heare
             ;
             So
             you
             shall
             cry
             ,
             and
             seek
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             find
             ,
             or
             bee
             heard
             ,
             (
             saith
             the
             Lord
             )
             .
             Yes
             ,
             they
             found
             Him
             ;
             but
             with
             a
             dore
             shut
             betweene
             Him
             &
             them
             .
             But
             what
             found
             they
             ?
             The
             Parable
             of
             the
             
               ten
               Virgins
            
             tells
             us
             ;
             a
             
               Nescio
               vos
            
             .
             —
             Hoe
             knoweth
             them
             not
             :
             they
             tooke
             too
             short
             a
             time
             to
             breede
             acquaintance
             in
             .
             
               Nescio
               vos
            
             they
             find
             ,
             that
             so
             seeke
             .
             
               Profectò
               ad
               hoc
               tonitru
               &c.
            
             
             At
             this
             clap
             ,
             Hee
             that
             waketh
             not
             ,
             is
             not
             asleepe
             ,
             but
             dead
             .
             
               Winchesters
               Sermons
               ,
               pag.
            
             181.
             
             I
             demand
             ;
             Will
             any
             time
             serue
             to
             seeke
             God
             ?
             Is
             God
             at
             all
             times
             to
             bee
             found
             ?
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             Not
             ,
             The
             very
             limitation
             ,
             (
             of
             
               Dum
               inveniri
               potest
            
             )
             sheweth
             plainely
             ,
             that
             other
             times
             there
             bee
             ,
             wherein
             
               Seeke
               Him
            
             you
             may
             ,
             but
             find
             him
             you
             shall
             not
             .
             
               Idem
               Ibid.
               pag.
            
             178.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Quanquam
               Deus
               ipsos
               mundavit
               ,
               hoc
               est
               ,
               tum
               verbo
               suo
               praecepit
               ,
               ut
               se
               mundarent
               ,
               &
               toties
               ac
               tamdiu
               per
               prophetas
               ,
               imperavit
               ,
            
             2.
             
             Cro.
             36.15
             .
             Iesa
             .
             1.16
             .
             
               tum
               aquâ
               &
               sapone
               afflictionum
               abluere
               ,
               &
               baculo
               calamitatum
               sordes
               excutere
               studio
               habuit
               :
               tamen
               impuri
               manserunt
               .
            
             Iesa
             .
             1.5
             .
             
               &
               sequentibus
            
             ;
             Polan
             .
             in
             Locum
             .
          
           
             e
             2.
             
             Cor.
             7.10
             .
          
           
             f
             
               
                 Quid
                 autem
                 est
                 seclidi●m
                 mundum
                 ?
                 Quandò
                 contristaris
                 propter
                 divitias
                 ,
                 propter
                 gloriam
                 ,
                 propter
                 mortuum
                 ;
                 omnia
                 haec
                 secundum
                 mundu●
                 ;
                 id●ò
                 &
                 mortem
                 fa●●t
                 .
                 Nam
                 qui
                 propter
                 gloriam
                 contristatur
                 ,
                 invi●et
                 ,
                 &
                 saepe
                 perire
                 cogitur
                 .
                 Qualis
                 erat
                 tristitia
                 Cain
                 &
                 Esau
                 :
                 hanc
                 tristitiam
                 vo●at
                 secundum
                 mundum
                 ,
                 quae
                 trisiibus
                 perniciosa
                 .
              
               Chrysost.
               in
               2.
               
               Cor.
               cap.
               7.
               
            
             
               
                 Sicut
                 tinea
                 comedit
                 vestimentum
                 ,
                 &
                 sicut
                 vermis
                 rodit
                 lignum
                 ,
                 ita
                 tristitia
                 nocet
                 cordi
                 .
              
               Bern.
               de
               modo
               benè
               vivendi
               .
               cap.
               11.
               
               It
               pierceth
               even
               to
               the
               marrow
               of
               the
               bone
               ,
               it
               maketh
               bitter
               our
               whole
               life
               ,
               and
               poysoneth
               all
               our
               actions
               .
               
                 Char.
                 lib.
              
               1.
               cap.
               31.
               
               Worldly
               sorrow
               worketh
               a
               change
               in
               the
               body
               ,
               it
               brings
               gray
               haires
               on
               the
               head
               ,
               and
               furrowes
               and
               wrinkles
               in
               the
               face
               .
               It
               turnes
               youth
               into
               old
               age
               ,
               and
               strength
               into
               weakenesse
               ,
               and
               so
               causeth
               death
               .
               
                 Dike
                 of
                 repentance
                 .
                 cap.
              
               1.
               
            
          
           
             g
             
               Tristitia
               enim
               sic
               est
               ,
               quomodo
               stercus
               .
               Stercus
               non
               loco
               suo
               positum
               immunditia
               est
               .
               Stercus
               non
               loco
               suo
               positum
               ,
               immundam
               facit
               domum
               ;
               loco
               suo
               positum
               ,
               fertilem
               facit
               agrum
               .
               —
               Inveni
               nescio
               ,
               quem
               tristem
               :
               stercus
               video
               ,
               locum
               quaero
               :
               Dic
               ,
               amice
               ,
               unde
               tristis
               es
               ?
               Perdidi
               ,
               inquit
               ,
               pecuniam
               .
               Locus
               immundus
               ,
               fructus
               nullus
               ,
               Audiat
               Aposiolum
               ;
               Tristitia
               mundi
               mortem
               operatur
               .
               Non
               solum
               fructus
               nullus
               sed
               magna
               pernicies
               .
               Sic
               &
               de
               caeteris
               rebus
               ad
               gaudia
               secularia
               pertinentibus
               ;
               quas
               res
               longum
               est
               enumerare
               .
               Video
               alium
               tristantem
               ,
               gementem
               ,
               flentem
               :
               multum
               stercor●s
               video
               ,
               &
               ibi
               locum
               quaero
               .
               Et
               cum
               viderem
               tristem
               ,
               flentem
               inspexi
               &
               orautem
               .
               Orans
               ,
               nescio
               quid
               mibibonae
               significationis
               ingessit
               .
               Sed
               adhuc
               locum
               quaero
               .
               Quid
               enim
               si
               iste
               oraus
               ,
               gemens
               ,
               magno
               fletu
               mortem
               roget
               inimicis
               suis.
               Etiam
               sic
               jam
               plorat
               ,
               jam
               rogat
               ,
               jam
               orat
               ;
               Locus
               immundus
               ,
               fructus
               nullum
               ▪
               —
               Inspexialium
               rursus
               ,
               gementem
               ,
               flentem
               ,
               orantem
               ;
               stercus
               agnosco
               locum
               quaero
               .
               Inten●di
               autem
               orationi
               ejus
               ,
               &
               audito
               dicentem
               ,
               ego
               dixi
               ,
               domine
               ,
               miserere
               mei
               ,
               sana
               animam
               meam
               ,
               quia
               peccavi
               tibi
               :
               Ge●it
               peccatum
               :
               agnosco
               agrum
               ,
               expecto
               fructum
               :
               Deo
               gratias
               .
               Bono
               loco
               est
               stercus
               ,
               non
               ibi
               vacat
               ,
               fructum
               parturit
               .
            
             August
             .
             de
             temp
             .
             Serm.
             151.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Tristitia
               illa
               solùm
               ad
               peccata
               utilis
               est
               ;
               quod
               hinc
               manifestatur
               :
               Qui
               pro
               amissis
               divitijs
               contristatur
               ;
               damnum
               non
               solvit
               :
               Qui
               pro
               mortuo
               contristatur
               ,
               jacentem
               non
               excitat
               :
               Qui
               propter
               morbum
               contristatur
               ,
               non
               solùm
               non
               curatur
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               auget
               morbum
               .
               Qui
               verò
               in
               peccatis
               contristatur
               ,
               hîc
               solùm
               utilitatis
               aliquid
               ampliùs
               à
               tristitiâ
               accepit
               ;
               absumit
               enim
               &
               evanescere
               facit
               peccata
               .
            
             Chrysost.
             in
             2.
             
             Cor.
             cap.
             7.
             
             
               Mortem
               lugere
               omittens
               ,
               luge
               peccata
               ,
               ut
               ipsa
               deleas
               :
               propter
               hoc
               enim
               tristitia
               facta
               est
               ,
               non
               ut
               in
               morte
               ,
               nec
               in
               vllâ
               aliâ
               re
               tali
               doleamus
               ,
               sed
               ut
               ipsâ
               ad
               delenda
               ut
               amur
               peccata
               :
               Et
               quòd
               hoc
               verum
               sit
               ,
               exemplosacio
               manifestum
               .
               Remedia
               medicinalia
               propter
               illos
               tantùm
               morbos
               ,
               facta
               sunt
               ,
               quos
               toller●
               possunt
               ,
               non
               propter
               illos
               ,
               quos
               nihil
               ad
               juvare
               possunt
               ,
               &c.
               
               Mulctatus
               est
               quispiam
               pecunijs
               ,
               tristatus
               est
               ,
               mulctam
               non
               emendavit
               :
               silium
               amisit
               ,
               doluit
               ,
               mortuum
               non
               resuscitavit
               ,
               nec
               defuncto
               pr●fuit
               :
               Flagellatus
               est
               quis
               ,
               alapis
               caesus
               ,
               contumelijs
               affectus
               ,
               doluit
               ,
               non
               revocavit
               contumcliam
               ,
               &c.
               Vides
               horum
               nulli
               prodesse
               tristitiam
               .
               Peccavit
               quis
               ,
               tristatus
               est
               ,
               peccatum
               delevit
               .
            
             Idem
             ad
             Popul
             .
             Antiochenum
             ,
             Hom.
             5.
             
          
           
             i
             I
             meane
             both
             repentances
             :
             Legall
             ,
             which
             is
             bred
             by
             beleeving
             the
             threats
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             by
             accident
             leades
             unto
             
               Christ.
               Evangelicall
            
             ,
             which
             springs
             from
             Faith
             in
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             after
             wee
             have
             taken
             Christ.
             For
             Faith
             must
             goe
             before
             this
             repentance
             ,
             as
             the
             ground
             and
             roote
             thereof
             .
             In
             time
             ,
             Faith
             and
             Evangelicall
             repentance
             are
             both
             together
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             order
             of
             nature
             ,
             Faith
             is
             first
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Quid
               enim
               quispiam
               sacere
               possit
               ,
               quo
               genero
               sum
               virum
               cogat
               contristari
               ?
               Auseret
               pecunias
               ?
               Sed
               habet
               in
               Coelis
               divitias
               .
               Patriâ
               eijciet
               ?
               Sed
               in
               coelestem
               civitatem
               mittet
               .
               Vincula
               inijciet
               ?
               Sed
               habet
               Conscientiam
               solutam
               ,
               &
               exteriorem
               non
               sentiet
               catenam
               .
               Sed
               interficiet
               corpus
               ?
               At
               iterum
               resurget
               .
               Et
               sicut
               cum
               umbrâ
               pugnans
               ,
               &
               aërem
               verberans
               perculere
               poterit
               neminem
               :
               Sic
               &
               cum
               justo
               pugnans
               cumumbrâ
               tantùm
               pugnat
               ,
               &
               vires
               suas
               dissolvit
               ,
               nullam
               illi
               plagam
               valens
               infligere
               .
               Itaque
               da
               mihi
               de
               Coelorum
               r●gno
               confidere
               ,
               &
               s●vis
               ,
               me
               hodie
               jugula
               ;
               caedis
               ?
               gratias
               tibi
               habeo
               ,
               quòd
               me
               celeriter
               ad
               illa
               hona
               transmattis
               .
            
             Chrysost.
             ad
             Pop.
             Antioch
             .
             hom
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Igitur
               postquàm
               manifestè
               oratio
               demonstravit
               ,
               quòd
               neque
               pecuniarum
               mulctam
               ,
               neque
               contumeliam
               ,
               neque
               calumniam
               ,
               neque
               flagella
               ,
               neque
               valetudinem
               ,
               neque
               mortem
               ,
               neque
               aliud
               quid
               talium
               inducta
               tristitia
               iastaurare
               posset
               ,
               sed
               solùm
               delere
               peccatum
               ,
               &
               bujus
               est
               destructiva
               ;
               certum
               ,
               quò
               à
               propter
               hanc
               solam
               causam
               facta
               est
               .
               Ne
               amplius
               igitur
               pecuniarum
               jacturam
               doleamus
               ;
               sed
               cum
               peccamus
               ,
               tantùm
               doleamus
               :
               multa
               enum
               hic
               ex●ri●●●iâ
               utilitas
               .
               Mul●la●us
               es
               ?
               ne
               doleas
               ;
               neque
               enim
               proderit
               .
               Pe●cu●●●
               Dole
               ,
               utile
               namque
               est
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             m
             
               2.
               
               Sam.
               17.23
               
                 Achitophel
                 ,
                 ita
                 ratiocinatur
                 :
                 Absolom
                 ,
                 aut
                 vincet
                 ,
                 au●
                 non
                 :
                 sino●
                 vincat
                 ,
                 incidam
                 in
                 manus
                 Davidis
                 :
                 Si
                 vicerit
                 ,
                 adhuc
                 ego
                 inglorius
                 vivam
                 ,
                 Chusat
                 consilio
                 videbitur
                 vicesse
                 .
              
            
             
               —
               
                 Voluit
                 potiùs
                 mori
                 ,
                 quàm
                 inglorius
                 vivere
                 .
              
               ●et
               .
               Mart.
               in
               2.
               
               Sam.
               cap.
               17.
               
            
          
           
             n
             Hest.
             5.11.12.13
             .
          
           
             o
             
               Quamvis
               quid
               tristitiâ
               molestius
               ?
               Sed
               quando
               secundum
               deum
               fit
               ,
               mundi
               gaudio
               melior
               est
               .
               Illud
               enim
               in
               nihilum
               desinit
               ;
               haec
               autem
               poenitentiam
               haud
               poenitendam
               in
               salutem
               operatur
               .
               Et
               enim
               ,
               quod
               admirabile
               in
               ist●
               ,
               hoc
               est
               ,
               quod
               nullum
               poenitet
               sic
               doluisse
               ,
               id
               quod
               mundanae
               tristitiae
               proprium
               est
               .
               Quid
               germanius
               germano
               filio
               ?
               &
               quid
               morte
               illius
               majorem
               dòlòrem
               infert
               ?
               Attamen
               parentes
               se
               ipsos
               prae
               dolore
               plangentes
               impetu
               luctus
               ,
               quamvis
               inde
               nullam
               ferant
               utilitatem
               ,
               ij
               tamen
               post
               tempus
               poenitentiā
               agunt
               quòd
               immodicè
               doluerunt
               ,
            
             [
             worldly
             mournig
             must
             be
             mourned
             for
             ,
             and
             such
             teares
             unwept
             ,
             with
             a
             new
             supply
             of
             teares
             ]
             
               cum
               nihil
               utilitatis
               inde
               consecuti
               sunt
               ,
               imò
               &
               se
               magis
               afflixerint
               :
               sed
               non
               talis
               est
               tristitia
               secundum
               Deum
               ,
               sed
               habet
               gemina
               commoda
               :
               &
               quòd
               quis
               se
               non
               incusat
               ob
               dolorem
               ;
               &
               quòd
               tristitia
               in
               salutem
               desinit
               :
               Ambobus
               illis
               commodis
               ista
               privata
               est
               :
            
             Chrysost.
             in
             2.
             
             Cor.
             cap.
             7.
             
             Hom.
             15.
             
             
               Sicut
               enim
               mundi
               gaudium
               tristitiae
               consortio
               copulatur
               ,
               ita
               etiam
               secundum
               dominum
               lacbryme
               jugem
               pariunt
               ,
               certámque
               laetitiam
               .
            
             Idem
             ,
             in
             Matth.
             2.
             hom
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Ier.
               Dike
            
             of
             conscience
             .
             cap.
             13.
             pag.
             232.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Concedo
               quidem
               illud
               ,
               in
               ipso
               moerore
               ,
               ac
               dolore
               piorum
               plus
               gaudij
               inesse
               ,
               &
               verae
               laetitiae
               ,
               quàm
               in
               risu
               huius
               mundi
               :
               Nam
               cumsuspirijs
               inenarrabilibus
               conjunctum
               est
               gaudium
               ineffabile
               .
            
             Rolloc
             .
             in
             Iohan.
             cap.
             11.
             pag.
             670.
             
             
               Dulciores
               sunt
               lachrymae
               orantium
               ,
               quàm
               gaudia
               Theatrorum
               .
            
             August
             .
             in
             Psal.
             127.
             pag.
             743.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Dolor
               melancholicus
               converti
               debet
               in
               dolorem
               ,
               qui
               est
               secundum
               Deum
               .
            
             Alsted
             .
             Theol.
             Casuum
             ,
             cap.
             25.
             
          
           
             r
             
               Quid
               Christo
               suavius
               ?
               —
               Apprehensio
               cujus
               est
               cum
               suavitate
               magna
               ,
               &
               gaudio
               incredibili
               ,
               ut
               re●
               planè
               suavis
               est
               ea
               ,
               quae
               apprehenditur
               .
            
             Rolloc
             .
             in
             Iohan.
             cap.
             8.
             pag.
             556.
             
          
           
             r
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               hoc
               est
               ,
               à
               sanandis
               omnibus
               morbis
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Nulla
               est
               in
               humanâ
               naturâ
               vel
               co●pori●
               ,
               vel
               animae
               passio
               ,
               quae
               me●●inam
               hinc
               accipere
               nequeat
               .
               Quomodo
               ?
               Dic
               obsecro
               .
               Ingreditur
               quis
               huc
               ,
               tristi●●●s
               &
               nego●i●rum
               solicitudine
               ●u●ratus
               ,
               &
               ingressus
               huc
               ita
               mae●ore
               adeb●utus
               ,
               statim
               ut
               audi●●●
               prophetam
               dicent●m
               ,
               quare
               tris●is
               es
               a●●mamea
               ,
               et
               quare
               conturbas
               me
               ?
               Spera
               in
               P●um
               ,
               q●●●uiam
               confi●bor
               ●●
               :
               salatare
               vultus
               mei
               ,
               &
               Deus
               meus
               :
               susti●tenti
               consolatione
               s●s●e●tâ
               ab●●
               ,
               etomnem
               i●la
               a
               mentis
               tristitiam
               ex●●tit
               .
               Aliusitem
               extr●m●●
               p●●raturinoptâ
               ,
               gravatim
               fert
               ,
               &
               moeret
               ,
               videns
               alios
               divitijs
               affluere
               ,
               &
               valdè
               instari
               ,
               &
               ●●g●anapparatu
               ,
               &
               pompâstipari
               :
               aud●t
               &
               hic
               ●undem
               prophetam
               dicentem
               ,
               Iacta●●●
               Do●i●●
               s●licit
               idinem
               tuam
               ;
               ipse
               te
               enutriet
               .
               Et
               iterum
               ,
               ne
               timeas
               cum
               ditatus
               fuerit
               homo
               ,
               〈…〉
               licata
               fuerit
               gloria
               ejus
               :
               quia
               cum
               morietur
               non
               accipiet
               omnia
               ,
               &c.
               
               Est
               &
               alius
               quoque
               ●uiinsidias
               &
               calumnias
               su●tineus
               dolet
               ,
               &
               insuavem
               putat
               vitam
               ,
               nusquam
               ●umanum
               ●●
               enir●
               valens
               auxilium
               :
               docetur
               &
               hic
               ab
               eodem
               prophetain
               talibus
               angustijs
               non
               ad
               hu●
               〈◊〉
               praesidium
               confugiendum
               .
               Audiquidipse
               dicat
               .
               Ipsi
               detrahebant
               mihi
               ,
               ego
               ●utem
               o●a●●m
               .
               —
               I●s●per
               abus
               abijs
               ,
               quiprius
               si●i
               mini●irabant
               ,
               despicitur
               ,
               &
               contemnitur
               ,
               &
               ab
               amic●re●
               :
               〈…〉
               ,
               hoc
               est
               quod
               ●●ntem●●●●
               maximè
               conturbat
               ,
               &
               confundit
               :
               sed
               &
               hic
               si
               huc
               〈◊〉
               ,
               audit
               beatum
               illum
               dicentem
               ,
               Ami●i
               mei
               &
               proximimei
               adversum
               me
               appropinquia
               unt
               ,
               &
               〈◊〉
               ut
               ,
               &
               vim
               faciebant
               ,
               qui
               quaerebant
               animam
               m●am
               :
               &
               qui
               quaerebant
               ●●lam●●
               ,
               lo
               〈…〉
               ,
               &
               ●i
               a●dul●ntias
               totâ
               die
               meditabantur
               —
               Quidergo
               ille
               interim
               ,
               d●●
               〈◊〉
               ,
               &
               va●iamstruunt
               ,
               egit
               ?
               Ego
               autem
               ,
               inquit
               ,
               quasi
               surdus
               non
               audiens
               ,
               &
               quasi
               〈◊〉
               non
               aperiensos
               suum
               .
               Et
               factus
               sum
               ,
               quasi
               homo
               non
               aud
               〈◊〉
               ,
               &
               non
               habens
               in
               ●re
               〈◊〉
               largutiones
               .
               —
               Vidisti
               quomodo
               quacunque
               calamitate
               humanam
               naturam
               ,
               premente
               ,
               conveniens
               ex
               scripturis
               antidotum
               acciper●liceat
               ,
               &
               omnis
               vitae
               hujus
               repellatur
               〈◊〉
               ,
               neque
               ab
               ull●
               quod
               accidit
               ,
               gracemur
               .
               Proptercà
               ,
               obsecro
               ,
               ut
               sabinde
               huc
               veniatis
               ,
               &
               〈…〉
               :
               non
               solùm
               ,
               cum
               huc
               venitis
               ,
               sed
               &
               domi
               divina
               bib●●
               〈…〉
               positam
               ,
               magnosiudio
               sus●pite
               .
               Iude
               enim
               multum
               〈…〉
               ref●rmetio
               :
               demde
               anima
               pennas
               assumit
               ,
               &
               〈…〉
               ,
               perque
               tempus
               illud
               abimmund
               ●rum
               cogita●●
               〈…〉
               multâ
               quiete
               ,
               ac
               tranquilitate
               fruens
               .
               Ins●per
               quod
               ad
               augendas
               vtres
               corpori
               〈…〉
               cibus
               facit
               ,
               id
               anime
               lectio
               praestat
               .
            
             Chrysost.
             in
             Gen.
             Hom.
             29.
             
          
           
             a
             Psal.
             42.11
             .
          
           
             b
             Psal.
             55
             22.
             
          
           
             c
             Psal.
             49.16
             17.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             109.2.3
             4.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             38.11.12.13.14.15
             .
          
           
             s
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Basil.
             in
             Ps.
             1.
             
             
               Non
               dicit
               ,
               ut
               inde
               alij
               nobis
               applicent
               pharmaca
               ,
               sed
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               singuli
               ipsi
               nobis
               eligamus
            
             .
          
           
             t
             
               En
               tibi
               octo
               muliercul●s
               ,
               Letam
               ,
               Laetae
               filiam
               ,
               Paulum
               huius
               filiae
               aviam
               ,
               atque
               amitam
               ,
               Demetriadem
               ,
               Salviam
               ,
               Celantiam
               ,
               Marcelcellam
               ,
               in
               usque
               commendatam
               s●riò
               Scripturarum
               ●ectionem
               .
               Addo
               nonam
               ,
               Eustochiam
               ;
               decimam
               ,
               Blesillam
               ;
               undecimam
               ,
               Principiam
               ;
               duodecimam
               ,
               Algasiam
            
             Cham.
             De
             Canonis
             usu
             ,
             l.
             10.
             c.
             4.
             
             And
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             heare
             how
             extraordinarily
             excellent
             Marcella
             was
             in
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             
               Idem
               in
               Marcellâ
               laudat
               Scripturarum
               ardorem
               incredibilem
               ,
               quò
               fieret
               ut●●
               sum
               Hieronymum
               nunquam
               conveni●et
               ,
               quin
               de
               Scripturis
               aliquid
               interrogaret
               :
               tantámque
               sibi
               eruditionem
               compararet
               ,
               ut
               ●●
               in
               aliquo
               testimonio
               Scripturarum
               esset
               oborta
               contentio
               ,
               adillam
               judicem
               pergeretur
               !
               Ita●u
               ?
               Mul●ere●
               judicare
               de
               Scripturis
               ?
               O
               scelus
               !
               O
               audaciam
               !
               Sed
               apud
               Papistas
               :
               Apud
               Ca●ballcos
               ●era
               pi●tas
               .
            
             Idem
             .
             Ibid.
             Sect.
             18.
             
             This
             should
             make
             many
             of
             our
             Gentlewomen
             mightily
             ashamed
             ,
             who
             are
             Old
             excellent
             in
             taking
             up
             every
             new
             monstrous
             fashion
             ;
             but
             come
             infinitely
             short
             of
             this
             noble
             Christian
             woman
             in
             Scripture-knowledge
             .
          
           
             u
             Par.
             3.
             
             Tract
             .
             15.
             
             Ad
             Gaud
             ▪
             
               Cum
               autem
               virgunculam
               rudem
               &
               edentulam
               jam
               septimus
               ata●●suae
               annus
               exceperit
               ;
               &
               coeperit
               erubescere
               —
               discat
               memoritèr
               Psalterium
               :
               &
               usque
               ad
               annos
               ubert
               ●tis
               libros
               Solomonis
               ,
               Evangelis
               ,
               Apostolos
               &
               Prophetas
               sui
               cordis
               the
               saurum
               faciat
               .
            
          
           
             x
             Ad
             Demetriadem
             
               Vnum
               illud
               tibi
               natae
               D●o
               ;
               praeque
               omnibus
               unum
               ,
               praedicam
               ,
               &
               repetens
               iterum
               ,
               iterumque
               moncho
               :
               ut
               animum
               tuum
               sacrae
               lectionis
               a●cre
               occupes
               .
            
          
           
             y
             Ad
             Salviam
             .
             
               Semper
               in
               manibus
               tuis
               sit
               divina
               lectio
               .
               —
               Post
               Scripturas
               san●●os
               doctorum
               ominum
               traclatus
               lege
               .
            
          
           
             z
             Ad
             Celantiam
             de
             institutione
             Matrisfamilias
             .
             
               Sint
               divinae
               Scripturae
               semper
               in
               manibus
               tuis
               ,
               &
               jugiter
               in
               mente
               volvantur
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               Si
               ad
               ecclesiam
               frequenter
               venias
               ;
               aurem
               literis
               divinis
               admoveas
               ;
               explanatione
               mandatorum
               capias
               :
               sicut
               cibis
               &
               delicijs
               caro
               :
               ita
               spiritus
               verbis
               divinis
               convalescet
               ;
               ac
               sensibus
               robustior
               effectus
               ,
               carnem
               sibi
               parere
               cogit
               ,
               ac
               suis
               legibus
               obsequi
               .
               Nutrimenta
               igitur
               spiritus
               sunt
               ;
               divina
               lectio
               ,
               orationes
               assiduae
               ,
               sermo
               doctrinae
               .
               His
               alitur
               cibis
               ,
               his
               convalescit
               ,
               his
               victor
               efficitur
               .
               Quod
               quia
               non
               facitis
               ,
               nolite
               conqueri
               de
               infirmitate
               carnis
               ;
               Nolite
               dicere
               quia
               volumus
               ,
               sed
               non
               poss●mus
               .
            
             Super
             Levit.
             Hom.
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             Hom.
             For
             reading
             of
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             c
             I
             meane
             in
             respect
             of
             terrible
             representations
             .
             For
             I
             know
             well
             from
             the
             learnedst
             Physitions
             ,
             that
             that
             humour
             is
             originally
             settled
             in
             the
             spleene
             .
             But
             from
             thence
             arise
             cloudes
             of
             Melancholike
             vapours
             ,
             which
             annoy
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             passing
             up
             to
             the
             braine
             ,
             counterfets
             terrible
             obiects
             to
             the
             Phantasie
             ;
             and
             polluting
             both
             the
             substance
             ,
             and
             the
             spirits
             of
             the
             braine
             ,
             causeth
             it
             without
             externall
             occasion
             ,
             or
             object
             ,
             to
             forge
             monstrous
             fictions
             ,
             and
             terrible
             to
             the
             conceite
             ;
             which
             the
             judgment
             taking
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             presented
             by
             the
             disordered
             Instrument
             ,
             delivers
             to
             the
             heart
             ;
             which
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Sympathy
             betweene
             the
             braine
             and
             the
             heart
             ,
             the
             thoughts
             and
             affections
             ,
             and
             having
             no
             judgement
             of
             discretion
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             but
             giving
             credit
             to
             the
             mistaken
             report
             of
             the
             braine
             ,
             is
             affected
             proportionably
             with
             terrour
             ,
             sadnesse
             ,
             and
             feare
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Ephes.
             6.11
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             2.11
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Revel
             .
             2.24
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Haec
               est
               ratio
               ,
               cur
               aliqui
               timent
               non
               timenda
               :
               cur
               in
               suspiciones
               mirabiles
               &
               falsissimas
               cadunt
               :
               ita
               ut
               credant
               se
               aliquan●o
               quaeri
               ad
               mortem
               ,
               vel
               ad
               incarceratione●
               ,
               vel
               spoliationem
               ,
               &
               inde
               fugiunt
               nemine
               persequente
               ,
               trepidantes
               timore
               ,
               ubi
               non
               est
               ti●or
               .
               Cognovitalem
               tempore
               meo
               ,
               qui
               ingeniosissimus
               erat
               ,
               &
               peritus
               valdè
               in
               medicinâ
               ,
               qui
               tandem
               fugit
               in
               nemora
               occulta
               ,
               nec
               ultrà
               comparuit
               .
            
             Gerson
             de
             passionibus
             animae
             Consid.
             20.
             
          
           
             f
             Let
             a
             melancholy
             person
             upon
             the
             sudden
             heare
             ,
             or
             see
             some
             fearefull
             thing
             ,
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             imagination
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             hee
             will
             presently
             fasten
             the
             thing
             upon
             himselfe
             .
             As
             if
             hee
             see
             ,
             or
             heare
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             hath
             hanged
             himselfe
             ,
             or
             is
             possessed
             of
             a
             Divell
             ,
             it
             presently
             comes
             to
             his
             minde
             ,
             that
             hee
             must
             doe
             so
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             or
             that
             hee
             is
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             shall
             bee
             possessed
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             upon
             relation
             of
             fearefull
             things
             ,
             presently
             his
             phantasie
             workes
             ,
             and
             hee
             imagineth
             ,
             that
             the
             thing
             is
             already
             ;
             or
             shall
             befall
             him
             .
             
               Perkins
               .
               Cases
               of
               Conscience
               .
               cap.
            
             12.
             sect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Sic
               aliquis
               existimabat
               se
               gallum
               ,
               &
               more
               galli
               cantabat
               .
               Alius
               murilegum
               ,
               &
               sub
               lectis
               mures
               quaerebat
               .
               Alius
               imaginans
               se
               habere
               cornua
               in
               fronte
               ,
               verecundabatur
               quotiescunque
               videbat
               se
               inspici
               ,
               &
               frontem
               tegebat
               .
               Alius
               imaginans
               se
               notari
               de
               insectione
               leprae
               ,
               vel
               de
               morbo
               caduco
               ,
               omnes
               fugiebat
               ,
               &
               trepidabat
               aspectus
               ,
               &
               sermones
               .
               Alius
               imaginans
               se
               habere
               pedes
               ferreos
               calcabat
               validissimè
               super
               terram
               .
               Alius
               ambulare
               non
               audebat
               phantasians
               pedes
               suos
               esse
               vitreos
               .
            
             Gerson
             .
             loco
             suprà
             citato
             .
          
           
             h
             
               
                 Non
                 Siculae
                 dapes
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
            
             
               Not
               all
               King
               Denis
               dainty
               fare
               ,
            
             
               Can
               pleasing
               taste
               for
               them
               prepare
               :
            
             
               No
               song
               of
               Birds
               ,
               no
               musicks
               sound
               ,
            
             
               Can
               lullaby
               to
               sleepe
               propound
               .
            
          
           
             When
             any
             comes
             with
             a
             troubled
             conscience
             for
             sinne
             ,
             wee
             ought
             wisely
             to
             discerne
             ,
             whether
             they
             bee
             meanely
             grieved
             with
             a
             generall
             sight
             of
             their
             sinne
             ,
             or
             whether
             they
             be
             extremely
             throwne
             downe
             with
             the
             burthen
             of
             particular
             sinnes
             ▪
             if
             so
             they
             bee
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             good
             at
             the
             first
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             no
             sinne
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             but
             in
             Christ
             it
             is
             pardonable
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             mercy
             with
             God
             that
             hee
             might
             bee
             feared
             :
             so
             on
             the
             otherside
             ,
             shewing
             the
             mercy
             to
             come
             from
             God
             ,
             but
             so
             as
             they
             are
             nothing
             fit
             to
             receive
             mercy
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             feele
             their
             particular
             and
             pricking
             sinnes
             .
             But
             if
             their
             sorrow
             bee
             more
             confessed
             in
             generall
             things
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             good
             to
             humble
             them
             more
             ,
             and
             more
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             a
             terrour
             of
             Gods
             justice
             for
             particular
             sinnes
             :
             for
             experience
             doth
             teach
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             best
             way
             to
             obtaine
             sound
             comfort
             both
             to
             see
             our
             sinne
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             humbled
             to
             see
             our
             sinne
             :
             —
             That
             beeing
             throughly
             throwne
             downe
             ,
             wee
             may
             directly
             seeke
             Christ
             ,
             and
             keepe
             no
             stay
             untill
             we
             have
             found
             comfort
             in
             him
             ,
             who
             then
             is
             most
             ready
             to
             free
             us
             from
             our
             sinne
             ,
             and
             to
             comfort
             us
             with
             his
             spirit
             when
             wee
             are
             most
             cast
             downe
             with
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             most
             feare
             them
             .
             Greeneham
             .
             In
             his
             Grave
             counsels
             pag.
             6.
             
          
           
             k
             
               
                 Id
                 quidem
                 aud●o
                 dicere
                 ,
                 clariorem
                 Evangelij
                 Christi
                 doctrinam
                 nulli
                 unquam
                 populo
                 ante
                 propositam
                 esse
                 ,
                 quam
                 sit
                 ca
                 ,
                 quam
                 nos
                 quotidiè
                 audimus
                 in
                 Ecclesijs
                 nostris
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 —
                 Si
                 profectò
                 non
                 ba●eremus
                 aliquid
                 aliud
                 ●om
                 sub
                 Coelo
                 :
                 exceptá
                 hac
                 tam
                 clará
                 verb●lace
                 ,
                 ea
                 debet
                 nos
                 vel
                 sola
                 consolari
                 .
                 Quis
                 est
                 ,
                 qui
                 non
                 gaudet
                 ,
                 &
                 recreatur
                 ,
                 cum
                 ex
                 tenebris
                 educit
                 ut
                 in
                 lucemistam
                 solare●
                 ?
                 At
                 nos
                 qui
                 aliquando
                 submersi
                 jacuimus
                 in
                 tenebra●
                 ,
                 longè
                 borribilissimis
                 ,
                 multò
                 clariorum
                 lucem
                 babemus
                 ,
                 Solem
                 nimirùm
                 illum
                 Iustitia
                 .
              
               Rolloc
               .
               in
               Iohan.
               cap.
               6.
               pag.
               389.
               
            
          
           
             l
             
               Per
               ignorantiae
               malum
               à
               nescientibus
               innumerabilia
               perpetrantur
               mala
               .
            
             Aug.
             Tom.
             7.
             pag.
             2.
             lib.
             6.
             
               contra
               sulia
               .
               Palag
            
             .
          
           
             m
             Those
             that
             have
             no
             minde
             at
             all
             to
             heare
             ,
             or
             reade
             the
             Word
             ,
             if
             at
             any
             time
             through
             the
             remorse
             of
             their
             conscience
             which
             accuseth
             them
             ,
             they
             feele
             any
             inward
             griefe
             ,
             sorrow
             or
             heavinesse
             for
             their
             sins
             ,
             for
             so
             much
             as
             they
             want
             the
             salve
             and
             comfort
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             which
             they
             doe
             despise
             ,
             it
             will
             bee
             unto
             them
             rather
             a
             mean
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             utter
             desperation
             ,
             then
             otherwise
             .
             
               Hom.
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               pag.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             n
             How
             wisely
             ,
             graciously
             ,
             and
             necessarily
             then
             did
             King
             Iames
             direct
             ,
             for
             profitable
             catecheticall
             teaching
             in
             the
             after-noone
             upon
             the
             Lords
             Day
             ,
             in
             all
             ▪
             Parish-Churches
             throughout
             the
             Kingdom
             ▪
             heare
             the
             words
             .
             
               So
               farre
               are
               these
               directions
               f●om
               abating
               ,
               that
               his
               Maiesty
               dot●
               expect
               at
               our
               hands
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               increase
               the
               number
               of
               Sermons
               ,
               by
               renewing
               upon
               every
               Sunday
               in
               the
               ater-noone
               in
               all
               Parish-Churches
               throughout
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               that
               primitive
               and
               most
               profitable
               exposition
               of
               the
               Catechisme
               ,
               wherewith
               the
               people
               ,
               yea
               ,
               very
               children
               may
               bee
               timely
               seasoned
               ,
               and
               instructed
               in
               all
               the
               heads
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               :
               The
               which
               kind
               of
               teaching
               to
               our
               amendment
               bee
               it
               spoken
               ,
               is
               more
               diligently
               observed
               in
               all
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               of
               Europe
               ,
               then
               of
               late
               it
               hath
               been
               here
               in
               England
               .
               I
               find
               his
               Majesty
               much
               moved
               with
               this
               neglect
               ,
               and
               resolved
               ,
               if
               wee
               that
               are
               his
               Bishops
               ,
               doe
               not
               see
               a
               reformation
               hereof
               ,
               which
               Ierust
               wee
               shall
               ,
               to
               recommend
               it
               to
               the
               care
               of
               the
               Civill
               Magistrates
               ,
               &c.
               
               Reasons
               of
               the
               Kings
               directions
               for
               preaching
               ,
               and
               Preachers
               .
            
             As
             I
             received
             them
             by
             authority
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             publike
             Register
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             strange
             and
             lamentable
             ,
             that
             for
             all
             this
             Princely
             and
             pious
             earnestnesse
             ,
             this
             soule-murdering
             neglect
             should
             yet
             every
             day
             grow
             greater
             and
             grosser
             .
          
           
             o
             
               Cast
               thy selfe
               downe
            
             ;
             Destroy
             thy selfe
             .
             Mat.
             4.6
             .
             
               Fall
               downe
               and
               worship
               mee
            
             .
             Then
             which
             ,
             I
             thinke
             ,
             there
             was
             never
             more
             abhorred
             injection
             .
             v.
             ●
             .
          
           
             p
             
               I
               am
               mo●
               chatus
               est
               eam
               incorde
               suo
               ]
               hoc
               est
               dicere
               :
               Qui
               dat
               operam
               in
               venusta
               corpora
               curiosiùs
               intueri
               ,
               &
               decoras
               aucupari
               facies
               ,
               talíque
               animam
               spectaculo
               pascere
               ,
               &
               obscoenos
               pulchris
               etiam
               vultibus
               oculos
               assigere
               .
            
             Chrys.
             in
             Matth.
             5.
             
             Hom.
             17.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Bellarmines
               Death
            
             ,
             by
             C.I.
             a
             Iesuite
             ,
             p.
             343.
             
          
           
             r
             Not
             much
             unlike
             the
             Pharisie
             ,
             Luk.
             18.
             
             
               God
               I
               thank
               thee
            
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             not
             as
             other
             men
             are
             ,
             extortioners
             ,
             unjust
             ,
             adulterers
             .
          
           
             s
             If
             Bellarmine
             was
             so
             notoriously
             holy
             ,
             how
             came
             it
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             hee
             l●t
             fall
             also
             this
             speech
             :
             
               For
               my selfe
               ,
               I
               shall
               thinke
               it
               no
               small
               fauour
               to
               bee
               sure
               of
               Purgatory
               ,
               and
               there
               to
               remaine
               a
               good
               while
               in
               those
               flames
               that
               must
               purge
               ,
               and
               cleanse
               the
               spots
               of
               mine
               offences
               ,
               and
               satisfie
               the
               just
               wrath
               and
               justice
               of
               Almighty
               God.
               pag.
            
             372.
             
             I
             know
             very
             well
             what
             Bellarmine
             concludeth
             
               de
               Purgatorio
               ,
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             2.
             
               sect
               .
               ult
               .
               purgatorium
               pro
               ijs
               tantùm
               esse
               :
               Qui
               cum
               venialibus
               culpis
               moriuntur
               .
               Et
               rursum
               pro
               illis
               ,
               qui
               decedunt
               cum
               reatu
               poenae
               ,
               culpis
               jam
               remissis
               .
            
             But
             yet
             sith
             the
             Pontificians
             teach
             ;
             that
             veniall
             sinnes
             may
             bee
             taken
             away
             in
             this
             life
             ;
             
               by
               knocking
               the
               breast
               ,
               by
               the
               B●shops
               blessing
               ,
               by
               onely
               entring
               into
               an
               hallowed
               Church
               ,
               by
               being
               sprinkled
               with
               holy
               water
               :
            
             &
             by
             other
             such
             easie
             remedies
             .
             See
             
               Azor.
               Tom
            
             1
             Lib.
             4.
             c.
             11.
             
             
               Sect.
               quint.
               quaeritur
            
             7.
             
             Cartw.
             
               against
               the
               Rhem.
               pag.
            
             30.
             
             Vsher
             
               in
               his
               Answer
               to
               a
               Iesuites
               challenge
               ,
               pag.
            
             178.
             
             What
             extreme
             madnesse
             possessed
             this
             man
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             prevent
             those
             horrid
             flames
             by
             so
             many
             ●ost
             easie
             &
             obvious
             meanes
             ?
          
           
             t
             He
             said
             the
             
               Pater
               noster
            
             and
             
               Ave
               Maria
            
             :
             And
             he
             said
             distinctly
             the
             Psalme
             Miserere
             to
             the
             end
             :
             And
             he
             said
             the
             Creed
             all
             thorow
             .
             As
             though
             meere
             saying
             did
             sanctifie
             and
             save
             .
             Resting
             upon
             
               opus
               operatum
            
             ,
             the
             worke
             wrought
             ,
             is
             an
             horrible
             popish
             imposture
             ,
             empoysoning
             all
             their
             supposed
             religious
             services
             .
             When
             it
             ringeth
             to
             the
             
               Ave
               Maria
            
             ,
             saith
             
               Ledesma
               ,
               Christian
               doctrine
               ,
               pag.
            
             35.
             
             Wee
             may
             obtaine
             indulgence
             by
             saying
             ,
             at
             the
             first
             Toll
             ,
             
               Angelus
               Domini
               ,
               &c.
            
             at
             the
             second
             Toll
             ,
             
               Ecce
               Ancilla
               Domini
               ,
               &c.
            
             at
             the
             third
             Toll
             ,
             
               Et
               verbum
               caro
               factum
               est
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Is
             not
             here
             sweet
             worke
             ?
             Prodigious
             foppery
             !
             When
             I
             reade
             such
             passages
             in
             learned
             men
             ,
             I
             am
             extraordinarily
             amazed
             their
             strange
             infatuation
             ,
             and
             ever
             receive
             satisfaction
             from
             that
             ,
             2.
             
             Thes.
             2.
             
             
               Because
               they
               received
               not
               the
               love
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               saved
               .
               —
               For
               this
               cause
               God
               shall
               send
               them
               strong
               delusion
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               beleeve
               a
               lie
               .
            
             If
             this
             curse
             were
             not
             justly
             upon
             
               Bellarmine
               ,
               Ledesma
            
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             it
             were
             impossible
             ,
             that
             ever
             they
             should
             have
             made
             such
             transcendent
             fooles
             of
             themselves
             ,
             by
             writing
             and
             beleeving
             so
             sottishly
             ,
             and
             ridiculously
             .
          
           
             u
             The
             last
             words
             of
             those
             ,
             Matth.
             7.22
             .
             were
             
               Lord
               ,
               Lord
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             Christ
             in
             that
             day
             shall
             professe
             unto
             them
             ,
             
               I
               never
               knew
               you
            
             .
          
           
             x
             For
             hee
             
               fasted
               ,
               prayed
               ,
               gave
               almes
               ,
               Matth.
            
             6.
             and
             
               tithes
               of
               all
               that
               hee
               possessed
               ,
            
             which
             even
             formall
             services
             ,
             would
             seeme
             to
             our
             ignorant
             Iusticiaries
             ,
             too
             much
             forwardnes
             ,
          
           
             x
             I
             knew
             a
             man
             a
             meere
             stranger
             to
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             both
             in
             knowledge
             and
             practise
             ;
             and
             yet
             not
             visibly
             notorious
             .
             Who
             pleasing
             himselfe
             many
             yeeres
             that
             he
             was
             not
             noted
             to
             bee
             extraordinarily
             naught
             ,
             upon
             a
             time
             was
             suddenly
             set
             upon
             by
             some
             drunken
             companions
             ,
             &
             made
             drunk
             .
             Whereupon
             in
             cold
             blood
             he
             tooke
             on
             extremely
             ,
             and
             was
             very
             much
             grieved
             .
             As
             evidently
             appeared
             by
             his
             not
             sleeping
             many
             nights
             together
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             troublednesse
             of
             his
             countenance
             .
             Hee
             came
             to
             a
             Minister
             ,
             cryed
             out
             against
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             ensnared
             him
             :
             that
             after
             so
             many
             yeeres
             sobriety
             ,
             he
             should
             bee
             so
             shamefully
             overtaken
             ,
             &c.
             
             Hee
             was
             counselled
             upon
             this
             occasion
             to
             make
             a
             full
             and
             further
             search
             into
             his
             heart
             and
             life
             ,
             and
             so
             proceede
             to
             a
             sound
             ,
             and
             saving
             repentance
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             the
             ground
             of
             his
             griefe
             being
             specially
             shame
             of
             his
             fact
             amongst
             his
             neighbour●
             ,
             after
             the
             nine
             nights
             wonder
             of
             his
             being
             drunke
             was
             over
             ,
             Hee
             was
             ,
             where
             hee
             was
             before
             .
             Now
             had
             the
             Minister
             ministred
             comfort
             hand
             over
             head
             at
             the
             first
             sight
             ,
             and
             drawne
             over
             a
             skinne
             ,
             without
             any
             further
             search
             ;
             tho
             the
             man
             might
             bee
             undone
             both
             wayes
             ;
             yet
             by
             so
             doing
             ,
             Hee
             should
             have
             been
             justly
             liable
             to
             that
             fearefull
             woe
             denou●●ed
             against
             them
             ,
             who
             
               strengthen
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               that
               Hee
               should
               not
               returne
               from
               His
               wicked
               way
               ,
               by
               promising
               Him
               life
               .
            
             But
             dealing
             faithfully
             ,
             He
             delivered
             His
             owne
             Soule
             .
          
           
             y
             
               Morbilateralis
               nota
               sunt
               ,
               dolor
               punctorius
               ,
               difficilis
               spiratio
               ,
               febris
               continua
               ,
               tussis
               ,
               pulsus
               serratilis
               .
            
             Piso
             de
             Morb.
             Cogn
             .
             &
             Cur.
             lib.
             2
             cap
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Indefinita
               Propositio
               valet
               universalem
               in
               materiâ
               necessariâ
               .
            
             Paulus
             ab
             Eitzen
             .
             lib.
             2.
             pag.
             116.
             
          
           
             a
             Some
             thinke
             it
             onely
             an
             action
             .
             But
             that
             Phrase
             ,
             Zech.
             12.10
             .
             
               Of
               powring
               the
               Spirit
               of
               grace
            
             (
             meaning
             Repentance
             )
             
               upon
               the
               House
               of
               David
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
            
             seemes
             to
             argue
             it
             to
             be
             a
             quality
             ,
             or
             infused
             gift
             ,
             so
             as
             Faith
             and
             Charity
             are
             .
             So
             also
             that
             Phrase
             of
             giving
             Repentance
             ,
             Act.
             5.31
             .
             and
             11.18
             .
             For
             if
             God
             give
             it
             ,
             wee
             receive
             it
             .
             Now
             wee
             cannot
             properly
             bee
             said
             to
             receive
             an
             action
             ,
             which
             wee
             doe
             ,
             but
             the
             power
             ,
             gift
             or
             grace
             ,
             whereby
             we
             doe
             it
             .
             That
             speech
             also
             ,
             Matth.
             3.8
             .
             
               Bring
               forth
               fruit
               meet
               for
               repentance
               ,
            
             shewes
             ,
             that
             Repentance
             it selfe
             is
             not
             an
             outward
             action
             ,
             but
             an
             inward
             grace
             to
             bee
             expressed
             in
             outward
             actions
             .
             
               Dike
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               cap.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             It
             is
             the
             inward
             and
             habituall
             Repentance
             ,
             the
             inward
             frame
             ,
             bent
             ,
             and
             disposition
             of
             the
             Soule
             that
             God
             respects
             more
             ,
             then
             the
             outward
             Act
             ;
             as
             wee
             may
             see
             by
             that
             of
             
               David
               ,
               Psalm
            
             .
             32.5
             .
             
               I
               said
               ,
               I
               will
               confesse
               my
               transgressions
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               so
               thou
               forgavest
               the
               iniquity
               of
               my
               sin
               .
            
             The
             inward
             purpose
             and
             disposition
             of
             Davids
             heart
             to
             repent
             ,
             was
             sufficient
             to
             moove
             God
             to
             forgive
             His
             sin
             ,
             before
             His
             outward
             ,
             actuall
             ,
             and
             particular
             Repentance
             was
             expressed
             .
             Prynne
             of
             the
             
               Perpetuity
               of
               a
               Regen
               .
               mans
               estate
               .
               In
               his
               Answ.
               to
               Arg.
            
             24.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Id
               quod
               primùm
               omnium
               operatur
               in
               nobis
               sitim
               hanc
               ,
               ac
               desiderium
               hoc
               gratiae
               ,
               est
               sensus
               peccati
               ,
               ac
               miseriae
               nostrae
               .
            
             Rolloc
             .
             in
             Iohan
             .
             cap.
             7.
             pag.
             474.
             
          
           
             d
             The
             Lord
             will
             not
             part
             from
             any
             drop
             of
             His
             mercy
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             f●●st
             have
             not
             been
             swallowed
             up
             of
             His
             judgeme●ts
             ,
             which
             have
             not
             laboured
             ,
             and
             been
             heavy
             laden
             ,
             which
             have
             not
             been
             locked
             up
             in
             Hell
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             and
             felt
             for
             a
             time
             the
             fire
             therof
             in
             their
             bones
             ,
             which
             have
             not
             been
             Baptised
             with
             the
             Baptisme
             of
             their
             owne
             teares
             :
             Hee
             that
             feeles
             not
             these
             things
             in
             some
             measure
             here
             ,
             elsewhere
             Hee
             shall
             feele
             them
             .
             
               Gr●●●●ham
               ,
               pag.
            
             2.
             cap.
             32.
             
             Edis
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Hîc
               refelluntur
               ,
               qui
               peccatorum
               veniam
               se
               consequnturos
               non
               dubitant
               modò
               unius
               horae
               quadrantem
               ,
               quo
               Deum
               invocent
               ,
               nacti
               fuerint
               :
               Cum
               hoc
               in
               loco
               Deus
               se
               nō
               ex
               auditurū
               dicat
               ,
               si
               à
               mane
               ad
               vesperam
               eum
               inclamitent
               .
               Hos
               etiam
               toto
               coelo
               errare
               constat
               ,
               qui
               putant
               omnes
               eos
               servatos
               esse
               ,
               qui
               moribundi
               Deum
               invocant
               .
               Ex
               hoc
               enim
               loco
               satis
               liquet
               ,
               multos
               quibus
               in
               ore
               est
               ,
            
             Domine
             miserere
             nostri
             ,
             
               ad
               inferos
               descendere
               .
               Ergo
               ,
               dicet
               aliquis
               ,
               quo
               modo
               constat
               promissionis
               illius
               veritas
               ,
               salvum
               fore
               ,
               qui
               Dei
               nomen
               invocaverit
               ,
            
             Ioel
             2.
             
             
               Resp.
               Illud
               de
               ijs
               intelligitur
               ,
               qui
               Deum
               verè
               ,
               &
               synecrè
               invocant
               :
            
             1.
             
             
               Fide
               ,
               quod
               isti
               nequeunt
               ,
               qui
               fidem
               non
               habent
               ,
               &
               sapiusculè
               ,
               quid
               sit
               nesciunt
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               Cum
               affectu
               Deum
               glorificandi
               :
               Isti
               verò
               in
               clamoribus
               suis
               propriam
               solummodò
               respiciunt
               salutem
               .
            
             3.
             
             
               Di●cedendo
               ab
               iniquitate
            
             .
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.19
             .
             
               Quod
               isti
               non
               faciunt
            
             .
             Cartw.
             in
             Locum
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Non
               est
               ●ec●atum
               quarere
               Deum
               in
               calamitatibus
               ,
               &
               ab
               eo
               opeus
               &
               auxilium
               petere
               :
               imò
               mandatū
               divinū
               est
               ,
               ut
               in
               aerumnis
               ,
               &
               periculis
               ad
               Deū
               consug●amus
               :
               sicut
               dicitur
               ,
               Invoca
               me
               in
               die
               tribulationis
               .
            
             Psal
             50.
             
             
               Sed
               tantum
               petere
               ,
               ut
               sensus
               mali
               tollatur
               ,
               &
               ut
               nos
               molestijs
               &
               periculis
               eximamur
               ,
               atque
               intereà
               perseverare
               in
               peccandi
               proposito
               ,
               id
               verò
               est
               irridere
               Deum
               ,
               atque
               iram
               ipsius
               provocare
               .
            
             Moller
             .
             in
             Locum
             .
          
           
             f
             
               O
               quàm
               multi
            
             ,
             saith
             a
             reverend
             Father
             ,
             
               cum
               hac
               spe
               ad
               aeternos
               labores
               &
               bella
               descendunt
               !
            
          
           
             g
             Greeneham
             in
             His
             grave
             Counsell
             and
             godly
             Observation
             ,
             Pag.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Non
               potest
               male
               mori
               ,
               qui
               benè
               vixerit
               .
               Prorsùs
               consirmo
               ,
               audeo
               dicere
               ,
               credidi
               propter
               quod
               loquutus
               sum
               :
               Non
               potest
               male
               mori
               ,
               qui
               bene
               vixerit
               .
            
             August
             .
             lib.
             de
             Disciplina
             Christ.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Decimo
               septimo
               Februarij
               die
               ,
               Lutherus
               coepit
               aegrotare
               gravitis
               ex
               pectore
               :
               &
               quanquam
               erat
               imbecillior
               ,
               prandit
               tamen
               cum
               filijs
               ,
               &
               familiaribus
               su●●
               ,
               atque
               coenavit
               .
               Inter
               coenandum
               argumentis
               assèruit
               sore
               ,
               ut
               in
               alterâ
               vitâ
               illâ
               beatâ
               alter
               alierum
               recognoscat
               .
               Post
               caenam
               sumpto
               unicornu
               ex
               vino
               pro
               medicamento
               ,
               &
               ad
               quietem
               se
               componens
               ,
               salutatis
               amicis
               qui
               aderant
               ,
               Orate
               ,
               inquit
               ,
               Deum
               ,
               ut
               Evangelij
               doctrinam
               nobis
               conservet
               .
               Pontisex
               enim
               &
               Concilium
               Tridentinum
               dira
               moliuntur
               .
               Haec
               ubi
               dixit
               ,
               facto
               silentio
               dormit
               aliquamdiu
               ;
               sed
               urgente
               vi
               morbi
               ,
               post
               mediam
               noctem
               excitatus
               queritur
               de
               pectoris
               angustiâ
               :
               &
               praesenticus
               iam
               instare
               sinem
               ,
               his
               verbis
               Deum
               ardenter
               invocat
               :
               Pater
               mi
               coelestis
               ,
               Deus
               &
               Pater
               Domini
               Iesu
               Christi
               ,
               Deus
               omnis
               consolationis
               ,
               ago
               tibi
               gratias
               ,
               quòd
               filium
               tuum
               Iesum
               Christum
               mihi
               revelâsti
               :
               cui
               credidi
               ,
               quem
               sum
               professus
               ,
               quem
               amavi
               ,
               quem
               celebravi
               :
               quem
               Pontifex
               Romanus
               ,
               &
               reliqua
               impiorum
               turba
               persequitur
               ;
               &
               afficit
               contumeliâ
               :
               Rogo
               te
               ,
               mi
               Domine
               Iesu
               Christe
               ,
               suscipe
               animulam
               meam
               .
               Mi
               Pater
               coelestis
               ,
               etiamsi
               divellor
               ex
               hac
               vit
               á
               ,
               licèt
               corpus
               hoc
               mihi
               sit
               iam
               deponendum
               ,
               certò
               tamen
               scio
               ,
               me
               tecum
               esse
               permansurum
               in
               sempiternum
               ,
               neque
               possè
               me
               tuis
               ex
               manibus
               à
               quoquam
               avelli
               :
               Non
               multò
               post
               eam
               precationem
               ,
               ubi
               spiritum
               suum
               in
               manus
               Dei
               semel
               &
               iterùm
               commendâsset
               ,
               tanquam
               dormiturus
               ,
               paulatim●
               vitâ
               decedit
               ,
               nullo
               cum
               corporis
               ,
               qui
               quidem
               animad
               verti
               posset
               ,
               cruciatu
               .
            
             Osiand
             .
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             Cent.
             16.
             
             Lib.
             1.
             cap.
             56.
             
          
           
             i
             Acts
             and
             Monum
             .
             vol.
             2.
             pag.
             994.
             
             I
             no
             more
             weigh
             Cochlaeus
             his
             cursed
             lyes
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             his
             fellow
             stigmaticall
             Knights
             of
             the
             Post
             ,
             as
             
               Bolsec
               .
               &c.
            
             then
             I
             would
             doe
             the
             barking
             of
             a
             Dog
             ,
             the
             braying
             of
             an
             Asse
             ,
             or
             bellowing
             of
             a
             Divell
             .
          
           
             k
             Master
             
               Iohn
               Holland
            
             ,
             a
             faithfull
             Minister
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
          
           
             l
             In
             His
             Sermon
             intituled
             ,
             
               The
               Soules
               Solace
               against
               sorrow
            
             ,
             pag
             17.
             &c.
             
          
           
             o
             Perkins
             
               in
               his
               Salve
               for
               a
               sicke
               Man.
               
            
          
           
             m
             Of
             one
             Reprobate
             that
             dyes
             in
             this
             despaire
             and
             torment
             of
             conscience
             ,
             there
             bee
             millions
             that
             dye
             in
             presumption
             of
             mercy
             ,
             without
             sense
             of
             sinne
             ,
             or
             punishment
             :
             The
             reason
             whereof
             is
             ,
             because
             Satan
             ,
             who
             knowes
             Hee
             hath
             time
             little
             enough
             in
             this
             life
             to
             draw
             men
             to
             sinne
             ,
             and
             long
             enough
             after
             this
             life
             to
             torment
             them
             for
             it
             ,
             doth
             therefore
             ordinarily
             reserue
             the
             tormenting
             of
             sinners
             to
             the
             Day
             of
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             till
             they
             be
             in
             Hell
             ;
             left
             if
             Hee
             shuld
             deale
             so
             roughly
             with
             all
             sinners
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             they
             might
             ,
             being
             so
             pincht
             with
             terrours
             ,
             seeke
             after
             the
             meanes
             of
             salvation
             ,
             as
             did
             the
             Iaylo●r
             ,
             and
             the
             ●ewes
             .
             Act.
             16.30
             ,
             and
             2.37
             .
             &c.
             
               Chibald
               .
               Triall
               of
               Faith
               ,
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             5.
             p.
             70.
             
          
           
             n
             Wee
             should
             never
             bee
             in
             such
             a
             forlorne
             condition
             ,
             wherein
             there
             should
             bee
             ground
             of
             despaire
             ,
             considering
             our
             sinnes
             bee
             the
             sinnes
             of
             Man
             ,
             His
             mercy
             the
             mercy
             of
             an
             infinite
             God.
             Doctor
             Sibbes
             ,
             Brused
             Reede
             ,
             Preface
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             o
             Out
             of
             the
             cursed
             Nurcery
             of
             such
             sorts
             of
             sinners
             as
             these
             ,
             God
             doth
             now
             and
             then
             single
             out
             some
             ,
             and
             hang
             them
             up
             as
             it
             were
             in
             chaines
             ,
             as
             wofull
             Spectacles
             of
             despai●e
             ,
             for
             warning
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             2.5
             .
          
           
             o
             In
             what
             sense
             despaire
             is
             the
             greatest
             sinne
             :
             for
             it
             is
             not
             simply
             so
             .
             Ever
             the
             more
             excellent
             the
             vertue
             is
             ▪
             the
             more
             pestilent
             is
             the
             opposite
             vice
             .
             Hatred
             of
             God
             in
             it selfe
             is
             a
             greater
             sinne
             then
             desperation
             ;
             because
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             is
             a
             more
             excellent
             grace
             then
             Hope
             .
             See
             2●
             .
             q.
             2.
             art
             .
             3.
             
             Though
             Aqu●n●●
             His
             Summes
             bee
             a
             vast
             dunghill
             of
             much
             rotten
             superstit●ō
             ,
             and
             false
             Divinity
             ;
             yet
             about
             vertues
             &
             vices
             ,
             lawes
             and
             other
             Philosophicall
             Points
             ,
             He
             lets
             ●all
             some
             Truths
             .
             
               Desperat●o
               m●tor
               est
               〈…〉
               ●e●p
               ratio
               peior
               est
               omni
               peccato
               .
            
             Bern.
             
               Perpetrare
               stagitium
               aliquod
               ,
               〈…〉
               est
               .
               Se●
               disperara
               est
               ●escendere
               in
               infernum
               .
            
             Isid.
             
               Iudas
               mag
               ●ex
               hoc
               offendit
               Dominum
               ,
               q●a
               se
               su●pend●t
               ,
               ●udu●
               quòd
               Dominum
               prodidit
               .
            
             Hieron
             ▪
             in
             ●sal
             108.
             
             
               Iudam
               tradito●em
               〈…〉
               misit
               ,
               quàm
               indulgentiae
               desperatio
               fecit
               penitùs
               interire
               .
            
             August
             .
             de●●lit
             P●nit
             .
             
               Quid
               aliud
               est
               desperare
               ,
               quàm
               Deum
               sibi
               comparare
               ?
               —
               Qui
               〈…〉
               comparat
               ,
               ●inem
               ●mponit
               divine
               virtuli
               ,
               dans
               sinem
               ixfi●uto
               ,
               &
               〈…〉
               ause
               ●ns●●o
               :
               cui
               nihil
               deest
               ,
               quodetiam
               cogitar
               i
               non
               potest
               .
            
             Idem
             de
             〈…〉
             cap.
             5.
             
             But
             doe
             not
             mistake
             the
             good
             Father
             ,
             or
             upon
             His
             word
             presume
             ;
             but
             heare
             what
             Hee
             addes
             :
             
               Sunt
               alij
               inimici
               desperationis
               ,
               qui
               ad●ò
               p●aesem●●●
               ,
               &
               ●●
               Deo
               confid●●●
               ,
               quòd
               quandam
               sibi
               licentiam
               acquirunt
               peccandi
               :
               &
               sine
               poe●temi●●xp●llant
               ventam
               :
               qui
               credunt
               ,
               quoniam
               Christiani
               sunt
               ,
               non
               posse
               damnari
               :
               adulantes
               si●●
               ,
               eà
               quòd
               scriptum
               est
               ,
               omnis
               quicunque
               invo●averit
               nomen
               Domini
               ,
               salvus
               e●it
               .
               ●utan●en●●
               no●●cu
               Dominita
               vocare
               ,
               quo●a●possunt
               Christum
               credere
               ,
               &
               Sacramem
               a
               Ecclesiae
               samere
               ,
               non
               verentes
               ,
               multos
               esse
               vocasos
               ,
               sed
               paucos
               electos
               .
            
             Ibid.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             q
             Indeed
             sometimes
             ,
             and
             most
             commonly
             conscience
             in
             many
             is
             secure
             at
             the
             time
             of
             death
             .
             God
             in
             his
             justice
             plaguing
             an
             affected
             security
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             with
             an
             inflicted
             security
             at
             death
             .
             And
             the
             Lord
             seemes
             to
             say
             ,
             as
             once
             to
             the
             Prophet
             ;
             Goe
             ,
             make
             their
             consciences
             asleepe
             at
             their
             death
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             made
             it
             asleepe
             all
             their
             life
             ,
             lest
             conscience
             should
             see
             and
             speake
             ,
             and
             they
             heare
             and
             bee
             saved
             .
             —
             Therefore
             they
             die
             ,
             tho
             not
             desperate
             as
             Saul
             and
             Ahitophel
             ;
             yet
             sottishly
             without
             comfort
             and
             feeling
             of
             Gods
             love
             ;
             as
             
               Na●al
               .
               Dyke
            
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             p
             Whom
             Satan
             seeth
             〈◊〉
             of
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             whom
             H●e
             knoweth
             〈…〉
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             to
             bee
             cast
             into
             H●ll
             fire
             ;
             those
             doth
             Hee
             ●alsely
             perswade
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             out
             of
             all
             danger
             ,
             and
             never
             suffer
             them
             so
             much
             as
             to
             perceive
             their
             lamentable
             estate
             :
             But
             whom
             ●ee
             seeth
             God
             doth
             favour
             ,
             whom
             Hee
             knoweth
             to
             bee
             Christs
             brethren
             ,
             and
             fellow-heires
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             heaven
             ,
             those
             will
             Hee
             tempt
             very
             often
             to
             seate
             ,
             to
             doubt
             ,
             yea
             sometimes
             even
             to
             despaire
             of
             their
             salvation
             .
             
               Touchstone
               for
               a
               Christian.
               pag.
            
             81.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Ex
               hoc
               l●co
               satis
               liquet
               ,
               multos
               ,
               quibus
               in
               ore
               est
               ,
               Domine
               miserere
               nostri
               ,
               ad
               inferos
               descendere
               .
            
             Cartw.
             in
             cap.
             1.
             
             Proverb
             .
             
               Sunt
               quicredunt
               ,
               quoni●m
               Christiani
               sunt
               ,
               non
               posse
               damnari
               :
               adulantes
               sibi
               ,
               eò
               quòd
               scriptum
               est
               ,
               Omnis
               qui●●nque
               ●nvoca●●rit
               nomen
               Domini
               ,
               salvus
               erit
               .
               Putant
               enim
               se
               nomen
               Domini
               invocare
               ,
               quoniam
               possunt
               Christum
               credere
               ,
               &
               sacramenta
               Ecclesiae
               sumere
               ,
               non
               verentes
               ,
               multos
               esse
               voca●ot
               ,
               sed
               pauco●
               electos
               .
            
             August
             .
             De
             verâ
             &
             falsâ
             Poenit.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               O
               quà●
               multi
               cum
               hac
               spe
               ad
               aeternos
               labores
               &
               bella
               descendunt●
            
             How
             many
             goe
             to
             Hell
             with
             this
             hope
             ?
          
           
             *
             Doctor
             Featly
             .
          
           
             
               Audi
               dominum
               :
               Mors
               peccatoris
               pessima
               .
               Quae
               tibi
               videtur
               hona
               ,
               pessima
               est
               ,
               si
               intùs
               videa●
               .
               Vides
               for●s
               ●ace●em
               in
               let
               to
               ,
               nunquid
               vides
               intùs
               ●aptum
               ad
               gebe●nam
               ?
            
             August
             .
             in
             Ps.
             33.
             
          
           
             r
             
               Ostenditur
               nobis
               per
               haec
               verba
               ,
               quòd
               illo
               in
               tempore
               inter
               angustias
               diversorum
               terrorum
               videntes
               se
               peccatores
               ,
               anxiabuntur
               &
               current
               huc
               &
               illuc
               ad
               sacerdotes
               ,
               doctrinam
               &
               poenitentiam
               sibi
               quaerentes
               .
               Alij
               autem
               interrogantes
               ,
               quid
               eos
               oporteat
               facere
               ,
               sed
               festinante
               judicio
               ,
               &
               necessitatibus
               alijs
               super
               alias
               venientibus
               ,
               cum
               non
               sit
               docendi
               licentia
               ,
               nec
               temp●●s
               faciendae
               justitiae
               ,
               aut
               agendae
               poenitentiae
               ,
               festinatio
               eorum
               vacua
               erit
               .
               Hoc
               enim
               &
               in
               quotidiano
               usu
               videmus
               fieri
               .
               Quotidie
               enim
               sacerdotes
               clamant
               in
               Ecclesiâ
               :
               Qui
               peccavit
               ,
               poenitentiam
               agat
               :
               —
               Neque
               seducant
               vos
               honores
               ,
               &
               devitiae
               temporales
               ;
               quia
               tempus
               vestrum
               prope
               est
               :
               Et
               si
               consummatio
               vestra
               tardaverit
               ,
               mors
               vestra
               non
               tardat
               ,
               &
               nemo
               credit
               ,
               nemo
               ob●●●dit
               :
               cum
               autem
               venerit
               super
               illos
               mors
               ;
               festinant
               ,
               &
               anxiantur
               ▪
               vocant
               sacerdotes
               ,
               poenitentiam
               volunt
               agere
               ,
               quando
               jam
               poenitentiae
               locus
               non
               est
               .
               Itaque
               dum
               expo●unt
               peccata
               sua
               ,
               &
               capitur
               anima
               eorum
               ,
               &
               vadunt
               vacui
               ,
               magis
               autem
               ligaci
               justo
               j●dicio
               Dei
               ;
               quta
               non
               propter
               odium
               peccatorum
               displicentes
               sibi
               vol●ham
               poenitentiam
               agere
               ,
               sed
               propter
               mortis
               timorem
               .
               Adhuc
               enim
               si
               vivere
               po●uissent
               ,
               non
               sibi
               displicuissent
               .
            
             Ine●●●tus
             author
             .
             Hom.
             52.
             in
             cap.
             Mat.
             25.
             
             
               Vlulant
               quidem
               in
               cubilibus
               ,
               id
               verò
               doloris
               impatientiâ
               faciunt
               ,
               quē
               expoenis
               concipiunt
               ,
               non
               quòd
               peccata
               sua
               deplorent
               .
            
             Gualt
             .
             in
             cap.
             7
             Hos.
             
               Fui●●●e●
               est
               is
               se●sus
               ,
               ea
               conscientia
               peccati
               &
               miseriae
               ,
               praesertim
               verò
               conscientia
               tanti
               contemplus
               obl●tae
               l●cis
               ,
               idque
               ex
               judicijs
               ,
               quibus
               exercebuntur
               ,
               ut
               tum
               quidem
               seriò
               cruc●andi
               sint
               de●ide●
               in
               Christi
               :
               Non
               quidem
               ,
               quòd
               id
               desiderium
               sit
               ●uturum
               Christi
               ,
               propter
               ipsum
               Christum
               ,
               —
               aut
               propter
               odium
               Peccati
               ,
               sed
               propter
               sensum
               miseriae
               ,
               quem
               ferre
               non
               poterunt
               .
            
             Rolloc
             .
             in
             cap.
             8.
             
             Iohan.
             
          
           
             s
             And
             to
             
               seeke
               Him
            
             then
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             
               seeke
               Him
               ;
               Non
               quaerebant
               Eum.
            
             No
             :
             they
             seeke
             Him
             not
             ,
             they
             dissemble
             with
             Him
             (
             saith
             Asaph
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             )
             .
             For
             ,
             when
             God
             to
             trie
             them
             ,
             reprived
             them
             never
             so
             little
             time
             ,
             they
             fell
             to
             their
             old
             byas
             ;
             and
             when
             as
             Hee
             ceased
             killing
             ,
             their
             seeking
             was
             at
             an
             end
             .
             So
             are
             all
             
               forced
               seekings
            
             :
             like
             to
             a
             Bow-string
             brought
             to
             his
             full
             bent
             ,
             but
             remit
             you
             never
             so
             little
             ,
             it
             starteth
             backe
             againe
             .
             Nay
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             quaerebant
             ,
             no
             kindly
             seeking
             ;
             but
             a
             base
             ignoble
             creeping
             to
             ,
             without
             all
             ingenuity
             ,
             when
             wee
             must
             either
             die
             ,
             or
             doe
             it
             .
             
               Winchesters
               Sermons
               .
               pag.
            
             181.
             
          
           
             t
             2.
             
             Maccab.
             9.
             
          
           
             u
             Doctor
             Vsher
             in
             His
             Answer
             to
             a
             Iesuites
             Challenge
             ,
             pag.
             152.
             
          
           
             x
             Dyke
             ,
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             cap.
             16.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Mat.
             13
             52.
             
             
               Poenitentia
               nunquam
               sera
               si
               seria
               :
               Sed
               sera
               rarò
               vera
               .
               Agens
               poenitentiam
               &
               reconciliatus
               ;
               cum
               sanus
               est
               ,
               &
               posteà
               benè
               vivens
               ,
               securus
               hinc
               exit
               .
               Agen●
               poenitentiam
               ad
               ultimum
               &
               reconciliatus
               ,
               si
               securus
               hinc
               exit
               ,
               Ego
               non
               sum
               securus
               .
            
             August
             .
             Hom.
             41.
             ex
             50.
             
             Ambros.
             Exhort
             .
             ad
             poenitent
             .
             
               Quomodo
               agit
               poenitentiam
               in
               extremis
               vitae
               fi●●bus
               constitutus
               ?
               —
               Poenitentia
               quae
               ab
               in●ir●o
               petitur
               ,
               ●nsirma
               est
               .
               Poenitentia
               quae
               à
               moriente
               tantùm
               petitur
               ,
               timeo
               ne
               ipsa
               moriatur
               .
            
             August
             .
             de
             temp
             Serm.
             57.
             
             
               C●m
               venerit
               super
               illos
               mors
               ,
               ●estinant
               &
               anxiantur
               ,
               vocant
               sacerdotes
               ,
               Poenitentiam
               volunt
               agere
               ,
               quando
               iam
               Poenitentiae
               locus
               non
               est
               .
               —
               Qu●a
               non
               propter
               odium
               peccatorum
               displicentes
               sibi
               volebant
               poenitentiam
               agere
               ,
               sed
               propter
               mortis
               timorem
               .
            
             Incert
             .
             Author
             in
             Mat.
             Hom.
             52.
             
          
           
             y
             And
             thus
             many
             deare
             servants
             of
             God
             are
             oftentimes
             grievously
             perplexed
             ,
             troubled
             in
             spirit
             ,
             gauled
             in
             mind
             ,
             long
             seeking
             and
             labouring
             for
             release
             ;
             and
             finding
             none
             ,
             condemning
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             very
             firebrands
             of
             Hell
             ,
             and
             cannot
             bee
             saved
             :
             Nay
             ,
             many
             times
             they
             doe
             even
             die
             with
             speeches
             in
             their
             mouthes
             ,
             which
             much
             savour
             of
             despaire
             .
             
               Hieron
               in
               His
               Caveat
               and
               Comfort
               for
               Beleevers
               ,
               pag.
            
             41.
             
          
           
             z
             
               Sed
               ne
               fortès
               charissimi
               )
               aliquem
               nimis
               securum
               saciat
               ,
               aut
               remissum
               tam
               nova
               felicitas
               credulitatis
               ;
               Ne
               sortè
               dicat
               aliquis
               in
               corde
               suo
               ,
               Non
               me
               usque
               adeò
               conturbet
               &
               cruciet
               rea
               conscientia
               ;
               Non
               me
               usque
               adeò
               contristet
               culpabilis
               vita
               ,
               video
               sub
               momento
               ,
               video
               sub
               exiguo
               spacio
               latroni
               crimina
               sua
               donata
               .
               —
               Deterreant
               quaeso
               nos
               ab
               hâc
               persuasione
               ,
               innumerabiles
               populi
               sub
               tali
               securitate
               nudi
               &
               vacui
               bonis
               ,
               &
               malis
               pleni
               ex
               hac
               luce
               prae●epti
               .
               —
               Immittit
               Diabolus
               securitatem
               ,
               ut
               infera●
               perditionem
               ,
               neque
               dinumerari
               possi●●
               ,
               quantos
               haec
               inanis
               spei
               umbra
               deceperit
               .
               —
               Deinde
               stul●is●●mum
               est
               ,
               ut
               causa
               ,
               quae
               de
               necess●●atibus
               agitur
               aeternis
               ,
               inutilitatibus
               vitae
               deficientis
               committatur
               extremis
               .
               —
               O
               dibile
               est
               apud
               Deum
               ,
               quando
               homo
               sub
               siduciâ
               poenitentiae
               in
               senectatem
               reservatae
               liberius
               peccat
               .
            
             August
             .
             De
             Temp.
             Serm.
             120.
             
          
           
             a
             Greenham
             ,
             pag.
             2.
             cap.
             32.
             
             Edit
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Legi
               ,
               inquit
               Augustinus
               ,
               &
               perl●gi
               Scripturam
               :
               &
               neminem
               inveni
               in
               duobus
               millibus
               annorum
               sal●atum
               in
               sine
               ,
               nisi
               L●tron
               :
               mincruce
               .
            
             Nicolaus
             Laurentius
             adversus
             desperationem
             ,
             pag
             371.
             
          
           
             c
             
               That
               ,
               that
               may
               bee
               said
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               nothing
               .
               True
               ,
               some
               one
               or
               two
               of
               a
               thousand
               ,
               and
               ten
               thousand
               ,
               that
               have
               .
               How
               then
               ?
               Shall
               wee
               not
               therefore
               follow
               our
               instruction
               ,
               and
               seeke
               Him
               before
               ?
               —
               Some
               going
               a
               journey
               ,
               have
               sound
               a
               Purse
               by
               the
               way
               :
               It
               were
               mad
               counsell
               ▪
               to
               advise
               us
               to
               leave
               o●●
               money
               behind
               ,
               upon
               hope
               of
               like
               hap
               in
               ours
               ,
               &c.
               
                 Winchesters
                 Serm.
                 pag.
              
               180.
               
            
             
               
                 Si
                 mille
                 homines
                 perussent
                 ex
                 cibi
                 ali●uius
                 ●enenali
                 perceptione
                 ,
                 uno
                 duntoxat
                 miraculose
                 servito
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 cibum
                 illum
                 gustares
              
               ?
               Harmon
               Evang.
               cap.
               15.
               pag.
               18●
               .
            
          
           
             d
             We
             digest
             not
             them
             that
             call
             on
             us
             for
             the
             
               seeking
               of
               God
            
             ,
             but
             seek
             our selves
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speakes
             )
             
               Magistros
               secundum
               desideria
            
             ,
             that
             may
             entertaine
             us
             with
             speculations
             ,
             of
             what
             may
             be
             done
             by
             Miracle
             at
             the
             houre
             of
             death
             :
             that
             may
             give
             us
             daies
             ,
             &
             elbow-roome
             enough
             to
             seek
             other
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             shrinke
             up
             his
             seeking
             into
             a
             narrow
             time
             at
             our
             End
             ;
             and
             tell
             us
             ,
             time
             enough
             then
             ,
             
               Winchesters
               Sermons
               ,
               pag.
            
             179.
             
          
           
             e
             Dyke
             upon
             Repentance
             ,
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Inebriatus
               es
               ?
               Ventri
               indulsisti
               ?
               Rapuisti
               ?
               Siste
               iam
               gradum
               ,
               verte
               te
               in
               diversum
               ,
               conficere
               Deo
               gratiam
               ,
               quòd
               non
               in
               medijs
               peccatis
               te
               abstulit
               :
               ne
               quaere
               aliud
               privilegium
               ,
               ut
               malè
               opereris
               .
               Multi
               quum
               iam
               alijs
               dimnum
               fraudulentèr
               facerent
               ,
               subitò
               periérunt
               ,
               &
               ad
               manifestum
               iudicium
               abiérunt
               .
               Time
               ne
               &
               in
               hoc
               patiare
               inexcusabilis
               .
               Sed
               multis
               ,
               inquis
               ,
               dedit
               Deus
               hoc
               privelegium
               ,
               ut
               in
               ultimâ
               senectâ
               consiterentur
               .
               Quid
               igitur
               ?
               An
               tibi
               quoque
               concedet
               ?
               Concedet
               fortasse
               ,
               inquis
               .
               Quidais
               sortasse
               ,
               &
               interdum
               ,
               &c.
               Cogita
               quòd
               &
               d●
               animâ
               deliberas
               ,
               proinde
               etiam
               de
               contrario
               cogita
               ,
               &
               dic
               ,
               Quid
               autem
               si
               non
               det
               ?
               &c.
               Tuni
               bellum
               egressus
               ,
               non
               dicis
               ,
               non
               est
               opus
               ut
               testamentum
               condam
               fortassis
               redibo
               ;
               Neque
               de
               nuptijs
               deliberans
               dices
               ,
               uxorem
               egentem
               accipiam
               multi
               enim
               &
               sic
               praeter
               spem
               ditati
               sunt
               ;
               Neque
               domum
               extruens
               ,
               subijciam
               fundamenta
               putria
               ,
               multae
               enim
               &
               sic
               constitére
               domus
               :
               De
               anima
               autem
               agens
               ,
               apprehendis
               magis
               putria
               ,
               dicens
               ,
               fortassis
               ,
               &
               sapiùs
               ●venit
               ,
               &
               contingit
               aliquando
               ,
               téque
               incertis
               tradis
               .
            
             Chrysost.
             Hom.
             22.
             in
             2.
             ad
             Cor.
             10.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Tempore
               mortes
               s●euiùs
               maioríque
               dolo
               ●entat
               &
               consligit
               ;
               s●●ens
               si
               tunc
               defecerit
               penitùs
               se
               frustratum
               .
            
             Gerson
             de
             temptationibus
             diver
             .
          
           
             h
             Iob
             14.14
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Repentinam
               &
               insperatam
               corum
               mortem
               ,
               quâ
               opprimantur
               ,
               innuit
               .
            
             Merc.
             in
             Loc.
             
               Elevati
               sunt
               ad
               modicum
               &
               non
               subsistent
               ]
               Iniquorum
               potentia
               ●oeni
               ●loribus
               comparatur
               :
               quia
               nimirùm
               carnalis
               gloria
               dum
               nitet
               ,
               cadit
               :
               dum
               apudse
               extollitur
               ,
               repentino
               intercepta
               sine
               terminatur
               .
               Sic
               aurarum
               statu
               in
               altum
               stipula
               rapitur
               ,
               sed
               casu
               concito
               adima
               revocatur
               :
               Sic
               ad
               nubila
               sumus
               attollitur
               ,
               sed
               repentè
               in
               nihilum
               tum●scendo
               dissipatur
               :
               Sic
               ab
               insimis
               nebula
               descendendo
               se
               erigit
               ;
               sed
               exortus
               hanc
               solis
               radius
               ,
               ac
               si
               non
               suerit
               ,
               abstergit
               :
               Sic
               in
               herbarum
               supersicie
               noct●rni
               roris
               humor
               aspergitur
               ,
               sed
               diurni
               luminis
               subito
               calore
               si●catur
               :
               Sic
               spumosae
               aquarum
               bullae
               inchoantibus
               pluvijs
               excita●ae
               ,
               abintimis
               certatim
               prodeunt
               ,
               sedeò
               celeruis
               diruptae
               depereunt
               ,
               quò
               instatae
               citiùs
               extenduntur
               ;
               cumque
               excrescunt
               ut
               appareant
               ,
               cres●endo
               peragunt
               ne
               subsistant
               .
            
             Gregor
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Nemo
               nec
               post
               centum
               peccata
               ,
               nec
               post
               misle
               crimina
               de
               misericordiâ
               divinâ
               desperet
               .
               Sic
               tamen
               non
               desperet
               ,
               ut
               sinc
               ullâ
               morâ
               Deum
               sibi
               repropitiari
               festinet
               ,
               ne
               fortè
               ,
               si
               consuetudinem
               fecerit
               ,
               etiam
               sivelit
               ,
               de
               Diabolilaqueis
               liberari
               non
               possit
               .
            
             August
             .
             de
             t●mpore
             ,
             Serm.
             58.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Viste
               de
               dubio
               liberare
               ,
               vis
               quod
               incertum
               est
               ,
               evadere
               ?
               Age
               p●●nitentiam
               dum
               sanus
               es
               .
               Sienimagis
               veram
               poenitentiam
               dum
               sanuses
               ,
               &
               invenerit
               te
               novissimus
               dies
               :
               securus
               es
               .
               Ergo
               curre
               ut
               reconcilieris
               ;
               si
               sic
               ag●s
               ,
               securus
               es
               .
               Quare
               securus
               es
               ?
               Qu●●
               egisti
               poenitentiameo
               tempore
               ,
               quo
               &
               peccare
               potuisti
               .
               S●
               autem
               vis
               agere
               poenitentiam
               ipsam
               tunc
               ,
               quando
               peccare
               non
               potes
               ,
               peccata
               te
               dimiserunt
               ,
               non
               tu
               illa
               .
            
             August
             .
             Tom.
             10.
             
             De
             vere
             Poenitentibus
             .
             Hom.
             41.
             ex
             50.
             
             Ambros
             .
             Exhort
             .
             ad
             Porni●ent
             .
          
           
             m
             This
             time
             ,
             is
             the
             time
             when
             all
             
               Hypocrites
               ,
               Atheists
            
             ,
             tagge
             and
             ragge
             come
             in
             ,
             and
             
               seeke
               Him
            
             in
             a
             sort
             :
             And
             shall
             not
             wee
             bee
             confounded
             to
             see
             our selves
             in
             their
             number
             ?
             
               Winchesters
               Serm.
               pag.
            
             181.
             
          
           
             n
             
               What
               is
               our
               seeking
               thē
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               to
               lie
               still
               on
               our
               Beds
               ,
               and
               suffer
               a
               few
               words
               to
               bee
               spoken
               in
               our
               eares
               ?
               Have
               a
               little
               
                 opiate
                 Divinitie
              
               ministred
               to
               our
               Soules
               ,
               and
               so
               sent
               away
               .
               
                 Winchesters
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               181.
               
            
             
               Is
               this
               it
               ?
               Would
               wee
               then
               
                 seeke
                 Him
              
               ,
               when
               wee
               are
               not
               in
               case
               to
               seeke
               any
               thing
               else
               ?
               Would
               wee
               turne
               to
               Him
               then
               ,
               when
               wee
               are
               not
               able
               to
               turne
               our selves
               in
               our
               Bed
               ?
               Or
               ,
               
                 rise
                 early
              
               to
               seeke
               Him
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               not
               able
               to
               rise
               at
               all
               ?
               Or
               enquire
               after
               Him
               ,
               when
               our
               breath
               faileth
               us
               ,
               and
               wee
               are
               not
               able
               to
               speake
               three
               words
               together
               ?
               —
               No
               houre
               ,
               but
               the
               houre
               of
               death
               .
               No
               time
               ,
               but
               when
               Hee
               taketh
               time
               from
               us
               .
               
                 Idem
                 Ibid.
                 pag.
              
               180.
               
            
          
           
             o
             
               Oportet
               Dei
               sacerdotem
               non
               obsequijs
               decipientibus
               fa●ere
               ,
               sed
               remedijs
               salutaribus
               providere
               .
               Imperitus
               est
               medicus
               ,
               qui
               tumentes
               vulnerum
               sinus
               manu
               parcente
               contrecta●
               ;
               &
               in
               altis
               recessibus
               viscerum
               virus
               inclusum
               ,
               dum
               servat
               ,
               exaggerat
               .
               Aper●endum
               vulnus
               est
               ,
               &
               secandum
               ;
               &
               putaminibus
               amputatis
               m●delâ
               sortiore
               curandum
               .
               Vociseretur
               ,
               &
               clamet
               ,
               lic●t
               ;
               &
               conqueratur
               aeger
               impatiens
               per
               dolorem
               ;
               gratias
               agit
               postmodum
               ;
               cum
               senserit
               sanitatem
               .
            
             Cyprian
             de
             Lapsis
             .
             
               Medicus
               crudelit
               est
               ,
               qui
               exaudit
               hominem
               ,
               &
               parcit
               vulneri
               &
               putredini
               .
            
             August
             .
             in
             Psal.
             34.
             
             Soothing
             Preachers
             are
             like
             
               unskilfull
               chirurgions
            
             ,
             who
             softly
             touch
             the
             wound
             on
             the
             outside
             ,
             thereby
             making
             it
             to
             fester
             the
             more
             dangerously
             in
             the
             inside
             .
             Who
             observeth
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             smooth
             tongue
             of
             the
             Preacher
             maketh
             an
             impostumed
             heart
             of
             the
             Hearer
             ?
             Squire
             in
             his
             
               Assize
               Sermon
               ▪
               pag.
            
             12.
             out
             of
             Cyprian
             .
          
           
             p
             The
             true
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             never
             cure
             ,
             and
             comfort
             the
             sicke
             hastily
             ,
             as
             Wizards
             and
             Impostors
             doe
             .
             Greenham
             
               having
               to
               deale
               with
               divers
               humbled
               Consciences
               ,
               Hee
               would
               mislike
               them
               ,
               that
               would
               not
               abide
               to
               tarry
               the
               Lords
               leisure
               ,
               but
               they
               must
               needs
               bee
               helped
               at
               once
               ,
               even
               by
               and
               by
               as
               soone
               as
               they
               heard
               Him
               speake
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               would
               then
               thinke
               farre
               worse
               of
               Him
               then
               ever
               before
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               good
               opinion
               conceived
               of
               Him
               :
               For
               besides
               ,
               Hee
               that
               beleeveth
               maketh
               not
               hast
               ;
               This
               is
               a
               comming
               rather
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               to
               a
               Magitian
               (
               who
               by
               an
               incantation
               of
               words
               ,
               makes
               silly
               soules
               looke
               for
               health
               )
               then
               to
               a
               Minister
               of
               God
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             In
             His
             grave
             Counsels
             ,
             and
             godly
             observations
             .
             pag.
             5.
             
          
           
             q
             Greenham
             in
             His
             Treatise
             for
             an
             afflicted
             Conscience
             ▪
             pag.
             136.
             
          
           
             r
             For
             mine
             owne
             part
             ,
             saith
             Hooker
             ,
             I
             thinke
             Calvin
             incomparably
             the
             wisest
             man
             ,
             that
             ever
             the
             French
             Church
             did
             enioy
             ,
             since
             the
             houre
             it
             enioyed
             Him.
             
               In
               His
               Preface
               ,
               pag.
            
             3.
             
             Tho
             thousands
             were
             debters
             to
             Him
             ,
             as
             touching
             Divine
             knowledge
             ;
             yet
             hee
             to
             none
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             Author
             of
             that
             most
             blessed
             Fountaine
             ,
             the
             Booke
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             admirable
             dexterity
             of
             wit
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             helpes
             of
             other
             learning
             ,
             which
             were
             his
             guides
             .
             Ibid.
             Wee
             should
             bee
             iniurious
             unto
             vertue
             it selfe
             ,
             if
             wee
             did
             derogate
             from
             them
             ,
             whom
             their
             industry
             hath
             made
             Great
             .
             Two
             things
             of
             principall
             moment
             there
             are
             ,
             which
             have
             deservedly
             procured
             Him
             honour
             throughout
             the
             World
             :
             the
             one
             ,
             His
             exceeding
             paines
             in
             composing
             the
             Institutions
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             His
             no
             lesse
             industrious
             travailes
             for
             exposition
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             .
             —
             In
             which
             two
             things
             whosoever
             they
             were
             ,
             that
             after
             Him
             bestowed
             their
             labour
             ,
             Hee
             gained
             the
             advantage
             of
             preiudice
             against
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             gaine-said
             ;
             and
             of
             glory
             above
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             consented
             .
             
               Ibid.
               pag.
            
             9.
             
             The
             more
             learned
             and
             holy
             any
             Divine
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             heartily
             Hee
             subscribes
             to
             
               Paulus
               Thurias
            
             ,
             his
             true
             censure
             of
             His
             Institution
             :
             
               
                 Praeter
                 Apostolicas
                 ,
                 post
                 Christi
              
               
                 tempora
                 ,
                 chartas
                 ,
              
               
                 Huic
                 peperereli●r●saeculae
              
               
                 nulla
                 parem
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 the
                 holy
                 Writ
                 ,
              
               
                 No
                 booke
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Or
                 ,
              
               
                 No
                 Age
                 since
                 Christ
                 brought
                 forth
              
               
                 A
                 booke
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 worth
                 .
              
            
             No
             marvaile
             then
             ,
             that
             a
             learned
             Bishop
             of
             London
             in
             Queene
             Elizabeths
             time
             ,
             begun
             His
             Speech
             thus
             against
             a
             lewd
             fellow
             ,
             which
             had
             railed
             against
             
               Calvin●
               :
               Quod
               dixisti
               in
               vir●m
               Dei
               ,
               Calvinum
               ,
               tuo
               sanguine
               non
               potet
               redimere
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             s
             
               Sit
               igitur
               hic
               primus
               poenit●tiae
               gradus
               ,
               dum
               homines
               sentiunt
               ,
               quàm
               gravitèr
               deliquerint
               :
               illic
               non
               statim
               curandus
               est
               doler
               ,
               quemadmodum
               imposto●es
               deliniunt
               conscientias
               ,
               ita
               ut
               sihi
               indulgeant
               ,
               &
               se
               ●allant
               ina●i●us
               blanditijs
               .
               Medicus
               enim
               non
               statim
               l●niet
               dolorem
               ,
               sed
               videbit
               ,
               quid
               magis
               expediat
               :
               fortè
               magis
               augebit
               ,
               quia
               necessaria
               erit
               acrior
               purgatio
               .
               Sic
               etiam
               faciunt
               Prophetae
               Dei
               ,
               quum
               vident
               trepidas
               conscientias
               ,
               non
               statìm
               adhibēt
               blandas
               conso●●●tones
               ,
               sed
               potiùs
               ostendunt
               non
               esse
               ludendum
               cum
               Deo
               ,
               —
               &
               solicitant
               sponte
               currentes
               ,
               ut
               sibi
               proponant
               terribile
               Dei
               iudicium
               ,
               quò
               magis
               ,
               ac
               magis
               humilientur
               .
            
             Calvin
             in
             Ioel
             ,
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             t
             Master
             Rogers
             of
             Dedham
             ,
             Doctrine
             of
             Faith
             ,
             pag.
             108.109.110.111
             .
          
           
             u
             In
             his
             Expos.
             upon
             Psal.
             32.
             pag.
             5.
             
          
           
             x
             As
             in
             the
             worke
             of
             Creation
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             worke
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             God
             would
             have
             the
             praise
             of
             all
             his
             attributes
             .
             Hee
             is
             much
             honoured
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             acknowledged
             to
             bee
             in
             Him
             in
             highest
             perfection
             ;
             and
             their
             infinitenesse
             and
             excellency
             admired
             and
             magnified
             .
             In
             the
             former
             ,
             there
             appeareth
             gloriously
             His
             infinite
             Wisedome
             ,
             Goodnes
             ,
             Power
             ,
             Iustice
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             &c.
             ●nd
             yet
             in
             the
             worke
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             greater
             ,
             they
             seeme
             ●o
             shine
             with
             more
             ●●eetnesse
             ,
             amiable●●sse
             ,
             and
             excellency
             .
             〈◊〉
             in
             it
             appeared
             all
             the
             treasures
             of
             wisedome
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             in
             conveying
             it
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             first
             ,
             His
             Wisedome
             there
             appeareth
             infinite
             wisedome
             ,
             in
             finding
             out
             such
             a
             meanes
             for
             the
             redemption
             of
             Mākind
             ,
             as
             no
             ●●eated
             understanding
             could
             possible
             imagine
             ,
             or
             〈◊〉
             of
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             〈◊〉
             immeasurably
             sweet
             and
             admirable
             ,
             in
             not
             sparing
             His
             owne
             Sonne
             ,
             the
             
               Sonne
               of
               His
               loue
            
             ;
             that
             Hee
             might
             spare
             us
             ,
             who
             had
             so
             grievously
             transgressed
             against
             Him.
             Thirdly
             ,
             His
             Iustice
             in
             it's
             highest
             excellency
             ;
             in
             spa●ing
             us
             ,
             not
             to
             spare
             ▪
             His
             owne
             onely
             Sonne
             :
             laying
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             His
             head
             upon
             the
             blocke
             ,
             and
             chopping
             it
             off
             ;
             renting
             and
             ●ea●ing
             that
             blessed
             Body
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             Vaile
             of
             the
             Temple
             was
             rent
             ,
             and
             making
             His
             Soule
             an
             Offering
             for
             sinne
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             was
             the
             perfection
             of
             Iustice.
             
          
           
             y
             A
             man
             ,
             who
             otherwise
             would
             not
             cry
             ,
             nor
             shed
             a
             teare
             for
             any
             thing
             ;
             despiseth
             death
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             feare
             to
             meete
             an
             host
             of
             men
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             such
             an
             One
             ,
             now
             having
             at
             the
             last
             instant
             a
             pardon
             brought
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             it
             worketh
             wonderfully
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             will
             cause
             softnesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             teares
             to
             come
             many
             times
             ,
             where
             nothing
             else
             could
             .
             Hee
             is
             so
             strucke
             with
             admiration
             of
             so
             great
             mercy
             ,
             so
             sweet
             and
             seasonable
             in
             such
             an
             extremity
             ,
             that
             Mee
             stands
             amazed
             ,
             and
             knowes
             not
             what
             to
             say
             ;
             but
             many
             times
             falles
             a
             weeping
             ,
             partly
             for
             ioy
             of
             His
             deliverance
             ;
             and
             partly
             also
             out
             of
             indignation
             against
             Himselfe
             ,
             for
             His
             barbarous
             behaviour
             towards
             so
             pittiful
             a
             Prince
             .
             This
             was
             to
             bee
             seene
             in
             some
             great
             men
             ,
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             King
             Iames
             His
             Reigne
             ,
             condemned
             for
             treason
             ,
             and
             pardoned
             at
             the
             Blocke
             .
          
           
             z
             Exaudime
             Domine
             ,
             quoniam
             suavi●
             est
             misericordia
             tua
             :
             
               tantundem
               valet
               ,
               ac
               si
               dixisset
               ,
               I
               am
               noli
               differre
               exauditionem
               ,
               in
               ta●t
               â
               tribulati●ne
               sun
               ,
               ut
               suavis
               mihi
               sit
               misericordia
               tua
               .
               Ad
               hoc
               enim
               subvenire
               differebas
               ,
               ut
               mibi
               dulce
               esset
               ,
               quòd
               subveniebas
               .
            
             August
             .
             Concione
             2.
             in
             Psal.
             68.
             
          
           
             Luke
             8.43
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Christus
               ●o●ine
               instat●m
               terret
               comminatioue
               exclusionis
               è
               regn●
               coelorum
               .
               Nam
               qui
               nondùm
               conversi
               sunt
               ,
               ad
               inferos
               ,
               iam
               priui●●
               detrudendi
               sunt
               ,
               ad
               hoc
               ut
               inspectâ
               poenâ
               peccati
               ,
               discant
               ab
               co
               abhorrere
               ,
               quo
               tempore
               naturâ
               sese
               oblecta●●
               .
            
             Rolloc
             in
             Iohan.
             cap.
             3.
             pag.
             133.
             
          
           
             b
             Dike
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Quando
               peccati
               ,
               quod
               divinae
               legis
               est
               violatio
               ,
               conse●●ntia
               stimulamur
               ,
               atque
               convincimur
               ,
               intelligimusque
               nos
               per
               peccatum
               in
               execrationem
               ,
               acerbissimum
               odium
               ,
               gravissi●●amque
               Divini
               numinis
               offensiontem
               ,
               atque
               indignationem
               incurrisse
               ,
               mercedemque
               atque
               stipendium
               ,
               quod
               peccatum
               meretur
               ,
               esse
               ,
               ut
               non
               solùm
               omnibus
               calamitatibus
               atque
               miserijs
               ●uins
               vitae
               ,
               morbisque
               ,
               &
               morte
               corporis
               affic●amur
               ;
               verum
               etiam
               ,
               ut
               damnati●●e
               atque
               interitu
               sempiterno
               mulitemur
               :
               simul
               atque
               ex
               lege
               agnoscimus
               ,
               nos
               per
               peccatum
               in
               ●unc
               condemnator●m
               statum
               ,
               quo
               nibiltetrius
               cogitari
               potest
               ,
               pervenisse
               :
               toto
               pectore
               ,
               totâ
               mente
               ,
               toto
               corde
               animo
               que
               cohorremus
               ,
               &
               contremiscimus
               ,
               atque
               ita
               ,
               ut
               casum
               nostrum
               salutariter
               doleamus
               ,
               &
               ut
               nosmet
               nostri
               poeni●eat
               ,
               Lex
               ,
               efficit
               ;
               impellítque
               ut
               peccatorum
               veniam
               ,
               iustitiam
               ,
               &
               vitam
               sempiternam
               ,
               (
               quae
               ex
               lege
               adipisci
               non
               possumus
               )
               a
               Christo
               servatore
               tantùm
               ,
               &
               per
               Christum
               expetamus
               &
               expectemus
               .
            
             Alex.
             Nowellus
             Inst.
             Christian.
             Pietatis
             De
             Legis
             usu
             .
             
               Hoc
               loco
               docent
               ,
               Poenitentiam
               esse
               ,
               quae
               ex
               peccatorum
               &
               irae
               divinae
               agnitione
               nascitur
               ,
               quae
               per
               legem
               Dei
               primum
               dolores
               &
               terrorem
               conscientiae
               incutiat
               .
               Scilicet
               cum
               verbo
               Dei
               int●s
               argu
               untor
               peccata
               ,
               &
               redditur
               mens
               malè
               conscia
               sibi
               ,
               inquieta
               ,
               praetrist●s
               ,
               &
               desperabunda
               ,
               cor
               anxium
               ,
               confractum
               ,
               &
               pavidum
               ,
               ut
               homo
               per
               se
               nullâre
               prorsùs
               erigi
               possit
               ,
               aut
               consolationem
               nancisci
               ,
               sed
               totus
               afflictissimus
               est
               ,
               spiritu
               deiecto
               ac
               trepidante
               ,
               &
               ingenti
               ●orrore
               concussus
               à
               conspectuirae
               Dei
               ,
               &c.
               —
               Súnt
               que
               sic
               affectis
               divinae
               promissiones
               〈◊〉
               ,
               &c.
            
             Harmon
             .
             Confess
             .
             p.
             2.
             
             Bohaemica
             Confess
             .
             Art.
             5.
             pag.
             240.
             
          
           
             d
             I
             grant
             ,
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             most
             free
             Agent
             ,
             takes
             liberty
             ,
             and
             workes
             as
             it
             pleaseth
             him
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             ods
             ,
             and
             difference
             for
             time
             ,
             measure
             ,
             and
             such
             things
             :
             but
             for
             the
             generall
             alwaies
             the
             same
             ;
             by
             humbling
             first
             ,
             then
             comforting
             ,
             &c.
             Mast.
             Rogers
             
               of
               Dedbam
               Doctr.
               of
               Faith
               ,
               pag.
            
             63.
             
          
           
             *
             
               This
               Legall
               terror
               and
               spirit
               of
               feare
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               common
               worke
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
               Such
               an
               one
               ,
               that
               unlesse
               more
               follow
               ,
               it
               can
               afford
               us
               no
               comfort
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 in
                 N.
                 T.
                 est
                 resipisientia
                 quae
                 fide
                 est
                 po●●erior
                 &
                 salutaris
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 verò
                 est
                 poenitentia
                 ,
                 quae
                 fide
                 est
                 prior
                 ,
                 ideoque
                 non
                 semper
                 salutaris
                 .
                 Vt
                 docet
                 exemplum
                 Iudae
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               27.3
               .
            
             
               
                 Poenitétia
                 dicitur
                 m●rsus
                 &
                 vulnus
                 ,
                 quod
                 animli
                 sauciat●●tem
                 contritio
                 ,
                 qu●
                 sisuerit
                 t●istitia
                 secundum
                 Deum
                 gignit
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               2.
               
               Corinth
               .
               7.10
               .
               
                 Sin
                 minus
                 ,
                 i●er
                 est
                 ad
                 maximum
                 quodque
                 scelus
                 ,
                 &
                 tandem
                 ad
                 desperationem
                 ;
                 ut
                 docet
                 exempl●m
                 tudae
                 .
                 Interim
                 tamen
                 per
                 Catachresin
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 pro
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ponitur
                 .
              
               Alsted
               .
               Theol.
               Polem
               .
               p.
               4.
               
               De
               Poenitent
               .
               &
               Indulg
               .
               controv
               .
               1.
               
            
          
           
             c
             
               Si
               adsit
               peccatori
               calamitate
               ali
               ●u●
               presso
               ,
               vel
               lethaliter
               aegrotanti
               minister
               Dei
               ,
               annuncians
               ●i
               voluntatem
               Dei
               ,
               &
               exhortans
               adresipiscentiam
               &
               mutationem
               vitae
               in
               melius
               ,
               cuiusmodi
               nunsius
               &
               interpres
               fidus
               voluntatis
               Dei
               est
               rarissi●us
               ,
               qui
               indicet
               non
               Deo
               ,
               sed
               homini
               aequitatem
               ,
               sen
               rectitudinem
               illius
               nimirùm
               Dei
               ,
               hoc
               est
               ,
               iustissimam
               ,
               &
               aequissimā
               gubernationē
               Dei
               ,
               quâ
               ille
               erga
               omnes
               hominès
               ,
               &
               inprimis
               afflictos
               utitur
               .
            
             Polan
             .
             in
             Ezech.
             cap.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ex
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               asse
               .
               ●us
               〈…〉
               &
               gaudio
               ●●●lus
               ;
               Cum
               〈…〉
               has
               :
               〈…〉
               .
               Tropto
               ed
               〈…〉
               latibus
               lae●antur
               ,
               ad
               ipsum
               Diabolum
               accedunt
               :
            
             And
             they
             are
             as
             like
             〈◊〉
             in
             this
             p●stilent
             property
             ,
             as
             if
             Hee
             had
             spi●
             them
             out
             of
             his
             ●
             oath
             .
          
           
             f
             Doctor
             Vsher
             in
             his
             Answer
             to
             a
             Iesuites
             chalenge
             .
             Of
             the
             Priests
             power
             to
             forgive
             sinnes
             ,
             pag.
             144.
             
          
           
             g
             Buckler
             of
             the
             Faith.
             By
             
               Peter
               de
               Mou●●
            
             against
             Armo●z
             the
             Iesuite
             .
             Of
             A●ticular
             confession
             ,
             pag.
             390.
             
          
           
             h
             By
             pardoning
             here
             ,
             understand
             not
             any
             soveraignty
             of
             remitting
             sinnes
             :
             wee
             leave
             that
             errour
             to
             the
             Luciferian
             pride
             of
             that
             
               Man
               of
               sinne
               ,
               who
               exalteth
               himselfe
               above
               all
               that
               is
               called
               God.
            
             Whom
             if
             wee
             follow
             ,
             
               wee
               must
               say
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               high
               Priest
               there
               is
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               all
               graces
               ;
               because
               Hee
               alone
               giveth
               a
               full
               indulgence
               of
               all
               sinnes
               :
               that
               that
               may
               agree
               unto
               Him
               ,
               which
               wee
               say
               of
               the
               chiefe
               Prince
               our
               Lord
               ,
               that
               of
               his
               fulnesse
               all
               wee
               have
               received
               .
               Oportet
               dicere
               ,
               in
               summo
               Pontifice
               esse
               plenis
               ●d●e●
               omnium
               ,
               gratiarum
               ;
               quia
               ipse
               solus
               confert
               plenam
               indulgentiam
               omnium
               peccatorum
               :
               ut
               competat
               sibi
               ,
               quod
               de
               primo
               principe
               Domino
               dicimus
               ;
               quia
               de
               plenitudine
               ●i●s
               ●os
               omnes
               a●●epimus
               .
            
             De
             regimine
             Principum
             ,
             Lib.
             3.
             cap.
             10.
             inter
             Opuscula
             Thomae
             ,
             num
             .
             10.
             
             Nay
             ,
             wee
             must
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             the
             meanest
             in
             the
             whole
             army
             of
             Priests
             ,
             that
             followe●●
             this
             King
             of
             pride
             ,
             hath
             such
             fulnesse
             of
             power
             derived
             unto
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             opening
             and
             shutting
             of
             heaven
             before
             men
             :
             
               that
               forgivenesse
               is
               denied
               to
               them
               ,
               whom
               the
               Priest
               will
               not
               forgive
               .
               Negatur
               remissio
               illis
               ,
               quibus
               noluerint
               Sacerdotes
               remittere
               .
            
             Bellarm.
             de
             Poenitent
             .
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             2.
             
             I
             say
             then
             ,
             by
             pardoning
             ,
             wee
             must
             not
             understand
             any
             soveraignty
             of
             remitting
             sinnes
             :
             but
             a
             declaring
             and
             shewing
             to
             the
             true
             Repentant
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             pardoned
             ,
             ministerially
             onely
             .
             To
             which
             truth
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             mighty
             ,
             even
             some
             Popish
             writers
             subscribe
             .
             God
             ,
             saith
             Lombard
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             Romish
             Schoole
             ,
             
               hath
               given
               power
               to
               Priests
               to
               binde
               and
               unbinde
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               men
               are
               bound
               or
               unbound
               .
               Deus
               Sacerdotibus
               tribuit
               potestatem
               solvendi
               &
               ligandi
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               osten
               dendi
               homines
               esse
               ligato●
               〈◊〉
               solutos
               .
            
             Lib.
             4.
             distinct
             .
             18.
             litera
             F.
             whom
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Schoole-men
             follow
             ,
             
               In
               〈◊〉
               Sent.
               Dist.
            
             18.
             
             Nay
             ,
             our
             Polemicall
             Divines
             proove
             it
             to
             bee
             publikely
             taught
             from
             〈◊〉
             time
             of
             Satans
             loosing
             ,
             untill
             his
             binding
             againe
             ,
             by
             the
             restoring
             of
             the
             purity
             of
             the
             Gospell
             in
             our
             dayes
             .
             For
             this
             purpose
             ,
             these
             are
             their
             Authors
             :
             
               Radulphus
               Ardens
               ;
               The
               power
            
             ,
             saith
             Hee
             ,
             of
             releasing
             sinnes
             belongeth
             to
             God
             alone
             :
             but
             the
             ministry
             (
             which
             improperly
             is
             called
             a
             power
             )
             Hee
             hath
             granted
             to
             His
             substitutes
             ,
             who
             after
             this
             manner
             doe
             binde
             and
             absolve
             ,
             that
             i●
             to
             say
             ,
             doe
             declare
             that
             men
             are
             bound
             ,
             or
             absolved
             .
             
               ●ot●stas
               peccata
               relaxandi
               solius
               Dei
               est
               .
               Ministerium
               verò
               ,
               quod
               impropriè
               etiam
               Potestas
               vocatur
               ,
               vicarijs
               suis
               concessit
               ;
               qui
               modo
               suo
               ligant
               vel
               absolvunt
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               liga●os
               ,
               vel
               solutos
               esse
               oftendunt
               .
            
             Hom.
             Dominic
             .
             1.
             post
             Pascha
             .
             Both
             the
             Anselmes
             ,
             ours
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             Laon
             in
             France
             ,
             in
             their
             Expositions
             upon
             Matth.
             9.
             
             Iuo
             Bishop
             of
             Chartres
             ,
             Epist.
             228.
             
             
               Hugo
               Cardinalis
            
             ,
             in
             Luc.
             5.
             
             &
             Matth.
             16.
             
             
               Allissiodorensis
               ,
               lib.
            
             4.
             
             
               De
               generali
               usu
               Clavium
               .
               Alex.
               Halensis
               ,
               Sum.
               Part
            
             4.
             
             Q.
             21.
             
             Membr
             .
             1.
             
             
               Bonavent
               .
               in
            
             4.
             
             Dist.
             18.
             
             Art.
             2.
             
             Quaest.
             1.2
             .
             
               Ockam
               .
               in
            
             4.
             
             
               Sent.
               Quaest.
            
             9.
             
             
               Lit.
               Q.
               Argentin
               .
               in
            
             4.
             
             
               Sent.
               Dist.
            
             18
             art
             .
             3.
             
             
               Michael
               de
               Bononiâ
               in
               Psal.
            
             29.
             &c
             31.
             
             Bie●
             in
             4
             Sent.
             Dist.
             14.
             q.
             2.
             
               &
               dist
            
             .
             18.
             q.
             1.
             
             Major
             in
             4.
             
             Sent.
             Dist.
             18.
             q.
             1.
             
             &
             Dist.
             14.
             q.
             2.
             
             Cond
             .
             3.
             
             
               Hadrian
               in
               Quodlibetic
               q.
            
             5.
             art
             .
             3.
             and
             others
             .
             How
             rotten
             and
             ridiculous
             then
             is
             that
             impudency
             of
             
               Suarez
               .
               〈…〉
               sontentia
               magistri
               salsa
               est
               ,
               &
               iam
               hoc
               tempore
               er●onea
               .
               in
            
             Thom.
             Tom.
             4.
             
             Disp.
             19.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Num.
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Neque
               enim
               praeiudicamus
               Domino
               iudicatur●
               ,
               quò
               minùs
               si
               poenitenti●m
               ple●am
               &
               iustam
               peccatoris
               invenerit
               ,
               tunc
               ratum
               faciat
               ,
               quod
               à
               nobis
               fuerit
               hic
               statutum
               .
               Si
               verò
               nos
               aliquis
               poenitentiae
               simulatione
               deluserit
               ;
               Deus
               ,
               qui
               non
               deridetur
               ,
               &
               qui
               cor
               hominis
               intuetur
               ,
               de
               his
               qua
               nos
               minùs
               perspe●imus
               indicet
               ,
               &
               servorum
               sententiam
               Dominus
               ●●ēdet
               .
            
             Ad
             Antonianum
             .
             epist.
             2.
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             k
             Doctor
             Vsher
             ,
             in
             His
             Answer
             to
             a
             Iesuites
             Chalenge
             ,
             pag.
             137.
             
          
           
             l
             Esay
             .
             6.7
             .
          
           
             m
             Luk.
             7.48
             .
          
           
             Iob
             33.23.24
             .
          
           
             *
             
               The
               comfort
               which
               is
               ministred
               to
               the
               part●
               in
               distresse
               ,
               must
               bee
               allayed
               with
               some
               mixture
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             :
             The
             Promise
             alone
             must
             not
             bee
             applyed
             ,
             but
             withall
             mention
             is
             to
             bee
             made
             of
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             Party
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             grievous
             punishments
             due
             unto
             Him
             for
             the
             same
             .
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             much
             guile
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             Man
             ;
             insomuch
             ,
             as
             oftentimes
             it
             falleth
             out
             ,
             that
             men
             not
             thorowly
             humbled
             ,
             beeing
             comforted
             ,
             either
             
               too
               soone
            
             ,
             or
             
               too
               much
            
             ,
             doe
             afterward
             become
             the
             worst
             of
             all
             .
             In
             this
             respect
             ,
             not
             unlike
             to
             the
             iron
             ,
             which
             beeing
             cast
             into
             the
             fire
             vehemently
             hot
             ,
             and
             coold
             againe
             ,
             is
             much
             more
             hard
             then
             it
             would
             have
             been
             ,
             if
             the
             heate
             had
             been
             moderate
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             ministring
             of
             comfort
             ,
             wee
             must
             something
             keepe
             them
             downe
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             on
             by
             little
             and
             little
             to
             repentance
             .
             The
             sweetnesse
             of
             comfort
             is
             the
             greater
             ,
             if
             it
             bee
             allaied
             with
             some
             tartnesse
             of
             the
             Law.
             
               Cases
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               Lib.
            
             1.
             
             Cap.
             7.
             
             Sect.
             5.
             
             Here
             remember
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             that
             the
             comforts
             ministred
             usually
             and
             ordinarily
             ,
             must
             not
             goe
             alone
             ,
             but
             bee
             mingled
             and
             tempered
             with
             some
             terrours
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             &c.
             —
             The
             ministring
             of
             comfort
             in
             this
             distresse
             would
             not
             bee
             direct
             and
             present
             ,
             but
             by
             certaine
             steps
             and
             degrees
             :
             Except
             only
             in
             the
             Point
             of
             death
             :
             for
             then
             a
             directer
             course
             must
             be
             used
             .
             
               I●id
               .
               Cap.
            
             11.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             11.28
             .
          
           
             Iames
             4.10
             .
             Prov.
             28.13
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.14
             .
             Revel
             .
             3.19
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             9.17
             .
          
           
             n
             
               Proprietates
               Dei
               essentiales
               sunt
               realitèr
               ip
               samet
               Dei
               essentia
               ,
               &
               nec
               ab
               essentiâ
               Dei
               ,
               nec
               inter
               se
               reipsâ
               differunt
               :
            
             Non
             ab
             essentiâ
             ,
             
               quia
               sic
               sunt
               in
               essentiâ
               ,
               ut
               sint
               ipsa
               essentia
               :
            
             Non
             inter
             se
             ,
             
               quia
               quicquid
               in
               Deo
               est
               ,
               unum
               est
               :
               à
               primâ
               autem
               unitate
               omnis
               prorsus
               differentia
               ,
               omnisque
               numerus
               abesse
               debet
               .
            
             Polan
             .
             Syntag.
             Theol.
             Lib.
             2.
             
             Cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Proprietates
               Dei
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               sunt
               aequales
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               inaequales
               .
            
             Alsted
             .
             Theol.
             Didactico
             Scholast
             .
             Sect.
             1.
             
             Cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Now
             wee
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             His
             Almoners
             to
             distribute
             his
             comforts
             ,
             even
             as
             many
             ,
             as
             bee
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             dare
             not
             lavish
             them
             out
             ,
             and
             promise
             them
             to
             such
             lazy
             indifferents
             as
             these
             :
             But
             if
             wee
             see
             any
             ready
             to
             faint
             for
             want
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Give
             mee
             drinke
             ,
             or
             else
             I
             die
             ;
             then
             wee
             reach
             the
             cup
             of
             salvation
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             bid
             him
             drinke
             of
             it
             :
             neither
             dare
             wee
             to
             give
             it
             to
             any
             other
             .
             
               Rogers
               of
               Dedham
               ,
               Doctr.
               of
               Faith
               ,
               pag.
            
             186.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             2.11
             ▪
             12.
             
          
           
             Zech.
             13.1
             .
          
           
             p
             As
             concerning
             sorrow
             ,
             seeing
             the
             causes
             still
             remaine
             ,
             namely
             ,
             corruption
             and
             affliction
             ;
             therefore
             this
             sorrow
             must
             continue
             to
             our
             lives
             end
             :
             Tho
             in
             a
             different
             manner
             ;
             now
             mingled
             with
             comfort
             ;
             whereas
             the
             former
             before
             Faith
             could
             have
             none
             .
             Whereas
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             the
             sorrow
             that
             quite
             drieth
             up
             ,
             was
             never
             sound
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             to
             bee
             seene
             in
             many
             ,
             who
             beeing
             once
             deepely
             afflicted
             ,
             and
             in
             great
             heavinesse
             for
             their
             miserable
             state
             ,
             afterward
             comming
             to
             some
             comfort
             ,
             are
             growne
             so
             secure
             and
             senselesse
             ,
             that
             having
             no
             true
             griefe
             ,
             or
             remorse
             for
             their
             daily
             corruptions
             ,
             content
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             once
             cast
             downe
             :
             whose
             lives
             ,
             as
             they
             bee
             foule
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             blots
             ;
             so
             their
             ends
             bee
             oft
             fearefull
             ;
             either
             senselesse
             or
             uncomfortable
             :
             so
             dangerous
             is
             it
             to
             quench
             the
             spirit
             in
             any
             pat
             .
             
               Culverwell
               in
               his
               Treat●se
               of
               Faith
               ,
               pag.
            
             46.47
             .
             
               Certum
               est
               sine
               sensu
               peccati
               &
               miseriae
               primùm
               ,
               deinde
               ●iberationis
               in
               Christo
               Iesu
               ●●
               eadem
               illá
               miseriá
               ,
               nullam
               in
               Christo
               esse
               veram
               consolationem
               .
               Nos
               quidem
               hodierno
               die
               expectamus
               non
               primumillum
               ,
               sed
               secundum
               Christi
               adventum
               .
               Vt
               igitur
               eum
               cum
               aliquâ
               consolatione
               expectemus
               ,
               danda
               nobis
               opera
               est
               in
               totâ
               vitâ
               ,
               ut
               magis
               magisque
               in
               sensu
               peccati
               ,
               &
               miseriae
               nostrae
               proficiamus
               :
               alioqui
               pro●ectò
               tantum
               aberit
               ,
               ab
               eo
               ,
               ut
               cum
               consolatione
               &
               gaudio
               ●um
               Christi
               adventum
               expectemus
               ,
               ut
               è
               contrà
               cum
               horroribus
               a●i●i
               &
               conscientiae
               n●n
               tam
               expectemus
               illum
               diem
               ,
               quàm
               eum
               aversemur
               ,
            
             Rolloc
             .
             in
             Iohan
             ▪
             pag.
             346.
             
             
               Perpetuò
               resipiscamus
               ;
               In
               perpetuâ
               luctâ
               &
               perpetuâ
               resipiscentiâ
               simus
               .
            
             Idem
             .
             Ibid.
             pag
             ▪
             337.
             
             Some
             are
             onely
             slightly
             humbled
             ,
             and
             having
             got
             comfort
             ,
             are
             never
             more
             grieved
             :
             whereas
             a
             true
             Beleever
             ,
             even
             after
             Faith
             ,
             grieves
             still
             for
             his
             daily
             sinnes
             :
             but
             these
             thinke
             it
             enough
             that
             they
             were
             once
             grieved
             ;
             and
             therefore
             now
             grieve
             no
             more
             for
             their
             foule
             sinnes
             .
             
               Rogers
               of
               Dedham
               .
               Doctr.
               of
               Faith
               ,
               pag.
            
             367.
             
             
               Cum
               sèmper
               nobis
               agnoscenda
               sint
               peccata
               nostra
               ,
               &
               credendum
               ,
               quòd
               remittantu●
               nobis
               peccat●
               propter
               .
               Christum
               ,
               sen●imus
               semper
               etiam
               in
               h●c
               vitâ
               nobis
               agendam
               esse
               poenitentia●
               .
            
             Harmon
             .
             Confess
             .
             p.
             2.
             
             Wirtenbergica
             ,
             Confess
             .
             de
             poenit
             .
             pag.
             153.
             
             Wee
             are
             to
             note
             ,
             that
             repentance
             is
             a
             continuall
             course
             of
             sorrow
             ;
             and
             if
             wee
             have
             this
             in
             truth
             ,
             then
             may
             wee
             boldly
             seeke
             for
             comfort
             out
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             and
             from
             His
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             looke
             what
             comfort
             they
             give
             us
             on
             Earth
             ,
             the
             same
             shall
             bee
             sealed
             also
             in
             Heaven
             .
             Wherefore
             as
             it
             is
             requisite
             continually
             to
             till
             the
             ground
             ,
             if
             wee
             will
             have
             fruit
             ;
             and
             daily
             to
             eate
             ,
             if
             wee
             will
             live
             :
             so
             in
             spirituall
             things
             ,
             wee
             must
             bee
             humbled
             with
             continuall
             sorrow
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             bee
             refreshed
             with
             daily
             comfort
             in
             Christ.
             
               Greenham
               ,
               Serm.
            
             7.
             
             
               Of
               Repentance
            
             .
             I
             the
             rather
             quote
             these
             Divines
             for
             this
             Point
             ;
             to
             oppose
             the
             wicked
             and
             ignorant
             folly
             of
             some
             ill-tong'd
             Anti-nomists
             ,
             and
             other
             peevish
             and
             proud
             Phantasticks
             .
          
           
             q
             ●
             .
             Sam.
             7.6
             .
             
               Hauserunt
               aquas
               è
               pu●eo
               cordis
               sui
               ,
               &
               abundè
               lachrymati
               sunt
               coram
               ▪
               Domino
               ,
               resipiscentes
               .
            
             Chald.
             Paraph.
             
          
           
             
               Est
               quadam
               precum
               omnipotentia
            
             .
             Luth.
             
          
           
             r
             —
             Quntum
             prin●us
             ego
             lum
             .
             
               Hoc
               ergo
               apud
               beatum
               Paulum
               siduciae
               &
               consolationis
               accipite
               fratres
               ,
               ut
               ad
               Dominum
               iam
               conversos
               ,
               non
               nimis
               cri●ciet
               praeteritorum
               co●scientia
               delictorum
               :
               sed
               tantùm
               bum●lie●
               vos
               ,
               sicut
               &
               ipsum
               .
            
             Ego
             sum
             inquit
             minimus
             Apostolorum
             :
             qui
             non
             sum
             dignus
             vocari
             Apostolus
             ,
             qui
             sum
             persecutus
             ecclesiam
             Dei.
             
               Ita
               &
               nos
               humiliemur
               sub
               potenti
               man●
               Dei
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Bern.
             Col.
             225.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Et
               si
               preces
               quotidiè
               ,
               quotidiè
               poenitentiam
               aga●
               :
               quod
               in
               antiquis
               domibus
               facere
               solemus
               ,
               cum
               fuerint
               putrefactae
               ,
               putrida
               subtrahimus
               ,
               &
               supponimus
               nova
               ,
               &
               à
               continuâ
               curâ
               nunquam
               desinimus
               .
            
             Chrysost.
             Ad
             pop
             .
             Antioch
             .
             Hom.
             80.
             
          
           
             *
             
               If
               any
               doubt
               ,
               how
               godly
               sorrow
               and
               spirituall
               ioy
               may
               consist
               together
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               Subiect
               ;
               let
               them
               take
               satisfaction
               even
               from
               Philosophy
               :
               
                 De
                 dolore
                 &
                 gaudio
                 dupliciter
                 loqui
                 possumus
                 :
                 uno
                 modo
                 secundum
                 quod
                 sunt
                 passiones
                 appetitus
                 scusitivi
                 .
                 Et
                 sic
                 nullo
                 modo
                 possunt
                 essè
                 simul
                 :
                 eò
                 quòd
                 sunt
                 om●inò
                 contrariae
                 ,
                 Velex
                 parte
                 obiecti
                 ,
                 (
                 put
                 à
                 cum
                 sunt
                 de
                 eodem
                 )
                 ,
                 vel
                 saltem
                 ex
                 parte
                 motus
                 cordis
                 :
                 Nam
                 gaudium
                 est
                 cui●
                 dilstatione
                 cordis
                 ;
                 tristitia
                 verò
                 cum
                 constrictione
                 .
                 Et
                 hoc
                 modo
                 loquitur
                 Philosophus
                 .
              
               Eth.
               9.
               
                 ●●io
                 modo
                 possumus
                 loqui
                 de
                 gaudio
                 ,
                 &
                 tristitiâ
                 ,
                 secundum
                 quod
                 consistunt
                 ,
                 in
                 simplici
                 actu
                 voluntatis
                 ,
                 cui
                 aliquid
                 placet
                 ,
                 vel
                 displicet
                 .
                 Et
                 secundum
                 hoc
                 non
                 possunt
                 bab●●●
                 contrari●tate●●
                 nisi
                 ex
                 parte
                 Obiect
                 :
                 ,
                 putà
                 ,
                 cum
                 sunt
                 de
                 codem
                 ,
                 &
                 secundum
                 idem
                 .
                 〈◊〉
                 non
                 possunt
                 〈◊〉
                 esse
                 gaudium
                 &
                 tristitia
                 :
                 quia
                 non
                 potest
                 simulide●s
                 secundum
                 idem
                 placene
                 &
                 displi●●re
                 〈◊〉
                 verò
                 gaudiu●●
                 &
                 tristitia
                 sic
                 accepta
                 non
                 sint
                 de
                 eodem
                 s●●●●dumidem
                 ,
                 sed
                 vel
                 de
                 diversis
                 ,
                 vel
                 de
                 eodem
                 secundum
                 diversa
                 ,
                 sic
                 non
                 est
                 contrarietas
                 gaudij
                 &
                 tristitia
                 .
                 Vnde
                 nihil
                 probebēt
                 hominem
                 simul
                 gandere
                 ,
                 &
                 tristari
                 :
                 putà
                 ▪
                 si
                 videamus
                 iustum
                 affligi
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 placet
                 nobis
                 ei●●
                 iustitia
                 ,
                 &
                 displicet
                 a●flictio
                 .
                 Et
                 hoc
                 modo
                 simul
                 potest
                 alicui
                 displicere
                 quòd
                 peccavit
                 ,
                 placere
                 quòd
                 hoc
                 ei
                 displicet
                 cum
                 spe
                 veniae
                 :
                 ita
                 quòd
                 ipsa
                 tristitia
                 sit
                 materia
                 gaudij
                 :
                 unde
                 &
                 Augustinus
                 Semper
                 dolcat
                 Poenitens
                 ,
                 &
                 de
                 dolore
                 gaudeat
                 .
              
               Aquin.
               pag.
               3.
               quaest
               .
               84.
               
               Art.
               9.
               
               Ad
               secundum
               .
            
             
               As
               in
               prophane
               joy
               ,
               even
               in
               laughing
               the
               heart
               is
               sorrowfull
               :
               So
               in
               godly
               sorrow
               ,
               even
               in
               weeping
               the
               heart
               is
               light
               ,
               and
               chearefull
               .
               Though
               sinne
               grieve
               us
               ,
               yet
               our
               grieving
               for
               sinne
               pleaseth
               us
               .
               As
               when
               wee
               see
               a
               good
               man
               wronged
               ,
               wee
               grieve
               at
               his
               wrong
               ,
               but
               rejoyce
               in
               His
               goodnes
               .
               
                 Dyke
                 of
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 cap.
              
               4.
               
            
          
           
             c
             
               Concedo
               quidem
               illud
               in
               ipso
               m●●rore
               &
               dolore
               piorum
               plus
               gaudij
               inesse
               ,
               &
               verae
               laetitiae
               ,
               quàm
               in
               risuhuius
               mundi
               :
               Nam
               cum
               suspirijs
               inenarrabilibus
               coniunctum
               est
               g●udium
               ineffabile
               .
            
             Rolloc
             in
             Ioan.
             cap.
             11.
             p.
             610.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Quid
               tristitiâ
               molestius
               ?
               Sed
               quando
               secundum
               Deum
               sit
               ,
               mundi
               gaudio
               melior
               est
               .
               In
            
             2.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             
             Hom.
             15.
             
             
               Sicut
               mundi
               gaudium
               tristitiae
               consortio
               c●pulatur
               ,
               ita
               etiam
               secundum
               Dominu●
               lachryma
               iugem
               pariunt
               certámque
               laetitiam
               .
            
             In
             Matth.
             2.
             
             Hom.
             6.
             
             
               Iamque●ste
               talis
               ,
               ea
               quae
               videntur
               cuncta
               despiciens
               ,
               in
               compunctione
               continuá
               perseverat
               ,
               largo
               assiduè
               flu●●s
               fonte
               lacbrymarum
               ,
               multámque
               hinc
               capiens
               voluptatem
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Hinc
               semper
               ●●leat
               ,
               &
               de
               dolore
               gaudeat
               .
            
             Tom.
             4.
             pag.
             2.
             
             De
             verâ
             &
             falsa
             poenitentiâ
             ,
             Cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             s
             Beware
             thou
             become
             not
             a
             Papist
             ,
             in
             thinking
             to
             merit
             meerely
             by
             thy
             contritiō
             ,
             &c.
             it
             is
             not
             thy
             contrition
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             been
             an
             hundred
             times
             more
             ,
             could
             merit
             pardon
             of
             the
             least
             of
             thy
             sinnes
             .
             If
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             had
             not
             suffered
             infinite
             sorrow
             and
             griefe
             in
             Soule
             and
             Body
             for
             them
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             all
             our
             grieving
             could
             satisfie
             Gods
             justice
             for
             the
             smallest
             offence
             ;
             no
             not
             tho
             wee
             should
             weepe
             out
             our
             eyes
             ,
             and
             mourne
             to
             death
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             tho
             God
             hath
             appointed
             all
             ,
             to
             whom
             hee
             will
             shew
             mercy
             ,
             to
             bee
             contrite-hearted
             ;
             yet
             not
             to
             come
             to
             mercy
             thereby
             ,
             as
             by
             a
             meritorious
             meanes
             ;
             but
             as
             by
             a
             convenient
             and
             meet
             disposition
             ,
             to
             prepare
             us
             to
             seeke
             and
             receive
             mercy
             with
             thankfulnesse
             .
             
               Rogers
               of
               Dea●a●
               .
               Of
               Faith
               ,
               pag.
            
             152.
             
             
               Nonin
               flatibus
               nostris
               ,
               non
               in
               actions
               nostris
               ,
               sedin
               Advocati
               nostri
               〈◊〉
               ●●●tione
               confidamus
               .
            
             Gregor
             .
             in
             Ezech.
             Hom.
             7.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Ad
               recipiendam
               gratiam
               remissionis
               ,
               necessaria
               est
               ex
               nostrâ
               parte
               contritio
               fidei
               &
               poenitentiae
               verae
               :
               sed
               quod
               addit
               ,
               (
               Bellarminus
               sc.
               )
               Neminem
               scire
               an
               suae
               fides
               &
               poenitentia
               sit
               talis
               ,
               &
               tanta
               ,
               quantae
               à
               Deo
               requiritur
               ,
               falsissimum
               est
               .
               Non
               enim
               ex
               gradu
               ,
               aut
               mensurâ
               fidei
               ,
               vel
               poenitentiae
               ,
               depēdet
               iustificatio
               ,
               sed
               exveritate
               .
            
             Davenant
             .
             Expos.
             Epist.
             ad
             Colos
             .
             pag.
             ●1
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Si
               dixisti
               ,
               Sufficit
               ,
               Per●sti
               .
            
             August
             .
          
           
             x
             
               And
               therefore
               will
               the
               Lord
               waite
               ,
               that
               Hee
               may
               be
               gracious
               unto
               you
               ,
               &c.
               
               Isa
               30.18
               Oh
               thou
               afflicted
               ,
               tossed
               with
               tempest
               ,
               and
               not
               comforted
               !
               Behold
               ,
               I
               will
               lay
               thy
               s●oues
               with
               faire
               colours
               ,
               and
               lay
               thy
               foundations
               with
               Saphires
               .
               Cap.
               54.11
               .
            
             
               Hee
               retaineth
               not
               his
               anger
               for
               euer
               ,
               because
               Hee
               delighteth
               in
               mercy
               .
               Hos.
               7.18
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.8
             .
             Phil.
             4.7
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.9
             .
          
           
             y
             
               Resipiscentia
               illa
               non
               est
               vera
               ac
               solida
               ,
               quae
               non
               virtualiter
               continuatur
               ,
               &
               actu
               renovatur
               subinde
               ,
               à
               tempore
               conversionis
               ad
               finem
               usque
               vitae
               .
            
             Amesius
             Medulla
             .
             Theol.
             Lib.
             1.
             cap.
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Damus
               ,
               qui
               hypocriticâ
               &
               temporariá
               fide
               credunt
               :
               eos
               falli
               ,
               dum
               putant
               se
               ve●è
               credere
               ,
               et
               non
               verè
               credunt
               .
               Sunt
               enim
               illorum
               instar
               ,
               qui
               somniant
               ,
               se
               Reges
               esse
               ,
               cum
               sint
               pauperrimi
               :
               At
               negamus
               illos
               ,
               qui
               verâ
               fide
               credunt
               ,
               ignorare
               ,
               an
               verè
               credant
               ,
               &
               falti
               ,
               quum
               affirmant
               ,
               &
               sentiunt
               ,
               se
               verè
               credere
               .
               Sunt
               eium
               instar
               illorum
               ,
               qui
               gemma●
               m●nu
               tractant●s
               ,
               qui●
               s●nsu
               praediti
               sunt
               ,
               sciunt
               ,
               &
               aiunt
               se
               illam
               habere
               .
               Quod
               si
               nemo
               posset
               certò
               n●sse
               ,
               an
               verè
               credat
               ,
               necu●
               :
               cur
               ait
               Apostolus
               :
               explorate
               vosmetipsos
               ,
               an
               sit
               is
               in
               fide
               ?
               —
               As
               ●
               quis
               fidem
               adhibens
               alicuius
               verbis
               ,
               certò
               novit
               se
               verè
               illi
               credere
               :
               quantò
               magis
               id
               is
               n●vit
               ,
               qui
               fide
               verâ
               donatus
               d
               Spiritu
               Sanct●
               ,
               credit
               Evangelio
               ?
            
             Zanch.
             de
             Naturâ
             Dei
             ,
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             ●0
             .
             22
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Wee
               beeing
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               co●uyti●es
               of
               Adam
               ▪
               and
               ingr●f●ted
               in
               Christ●
               death
               ,
               and
               Passion
               ,
               can
               no
               l●ng●r
               live
               the
               life
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               but
               the
               life
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               must
               now
               looke
               upon
               the
               World
               ▪
               〈◊〉
               as
               the
               World
               loo●●d
               〈…〉
               upon
               us
               〈…〉
               shall
               follow
               his
               steps
               ,
               to●
               it
               ,
               as
               upon
               ●o
               many
               abominable
               ,
               and
               crucified
               carcasses
               .
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Lincolne
                 ,
                 In
                 H.
                 Ser●mon
                 before
                 the
                 Higher
                 House
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 pag
              
               21.22
               .
            
             
               Hee
               doth
               not
               meane
               here
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               Gal●l
               .
               6.26
               .
               )
               the
               Heavens
               or
               the
               Earth
               ,
               saith
               Saint
               Chrysostome
               ,
               nor
               
                 the
                 World
                 in
                 the
                 ●
              
               ;
               but
               the
               things
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               
                 Glory
                 ,
                 Port
                 ,
                 Riches
                 ,
                 Greatnesse
                 .
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               all
               that
               make
               a
               shining
               and
               glitteri●g
               in
               the
               World.
               These
               are
               all
               but
               so
               many
               carcasses
               ,
               and
               a
               very
               abomination
               to
               a
               truly
               regenerate
               Man.
               
                 Idem
                 .
                 Ibid.
                 pag.
              
               16.17
               .
               If
               wee
               begin
               to
               breathe
               the
               life
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               when
               the
               world
               fawnes
               upon
               us
               with
               
                 Honours
                 ,
                 Riches
                 ▪
                 greatnesse
                 ,
                 Favours
                 ,
              
               or
               frownes
               upon
               us
               with
               
                 Hatred
                 ,
                 Malice
                 ,
                 Persecutions
                 ,
                 Oppressions
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               like
               ;
               wee
               must
               turne
               our
               head
               aside
               another
               way
               with
               a
               godly
               kind
               of
               pride
               (
               as
               
                 Picus
                 Mirandula
              
               was
               wont
               to
               call
               it
               )
               and
               no
               more
               regard
               her
               ,
               then
               a
               carcasse
               crucified
               .
               pag.
               23.
               
            
          
           
             b
             Et
             Ego
             mundo
             ]
             
               Non
               tamen
               Deo
               mundi
               .
               Mundum
               enim
               quantum
               ad
               conversationem
               eius
               posuit
               ,
               cui
               renunciando
               mutuò
               transfigimur
               &
               invicèm
               morimur
               .
            
             Tertul.
             Adversus
             Marcion
             .
             Lib.
             5.
             
               〈◊〉
               concupiscit
               Apostolus
               mundi
               ,
               nihil
               agnoscit
               Mundus
               Apostoli
               :
            
             Ambros.
             in
             Loc.
             
               Sunt
               sicut
               duo
               mortui
               ,
               ex
               quibus
               nullus
               tangit
               ,
               vel
               diligit
               alterum
               .
            
             Remig.
             Doctissimo
             citante
             Episcopo
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             54.5
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             103.13
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             16.3
             .
          
           
             Colloss
             .
             3.11
             .
          
           
             *
             
               
                 Dicimus
                 creatura●in
                 Deo
                 videri
                 ,
                 quialicèt
                 in
                 se
                 ipsis
                 secundum
                 suum
                 esse
                 propriū
                 videantur
                 ,
                 videntur
                 tamē
                 ,
                 ut
                 quidame
                 effectus
                 Dei
                 ,
                 at
                 que
                 ut
                 aliquid
                 pertinens
                 ad
                 Deum
                 ;
                 ídque
                 eadem
                 visione
                 ,
                 quâ
                 Deus
                 .
              
               Gregor
               .
               de
               Val.
               Tom.
               1.
               
               Col.
               250.
               
            
             
               
                 Res
                 naturales
                 veriùs
                 Esse
                 habent
                 in
                 mente
                 divinâ
                 ,
                 quàm
                 in
                 seipsis
                 .
              
               Aqu.
               p.
               1.
               q
               18.
               
            
             
               
                 Sicut
                 domus
                 nobilius
                 Esse
                 habet
                 in
                 mente
                 Artificis
                 ,
                 quàm
                 in
                 materiâ
                 .
              
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor
             3.22.23
             .
          
           
             c
             See
             
               Forbes
               upon
               cap.
            
             14
             
               of
               the
               Revel
               ,
               v.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             a
             There
             are
             some
             will
             say
             ,
             They
             have
             felt
             terrour
             of
             their
             estate
             ;
             but
             they
             have
             out-growne
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             past
             :
             yea
             ?
             What
             have
             you
             done
             with
             it
             ?
             Have
             you
             broke
             Prison
             ,
             or
             did
             God
             let
             you
             out
             ?
             If
             you
             have
             broke
             Prison
             ,
             you
             must
             even
             in
             againe
             ,
             and
             that
             worse
             then
             before
             ,
             &c.
             
             All
             the
             counsell
             ,
             I
             can
             give
             thee
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             is
             to
             call
             after
             these
             terrours
             againe
             ,
             which
             thou
             hast
             sought
             to
             drive
             away
             ;
             and
             call
             aloud
             ,
             ere
             they
             bee
             gone
             past
             call
             ;
             and
             call
             quickly
             ,
             ere
             thy
             heart
             bee
             hardened
             quite
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             will
             cost
             double
             labour
             .
             And
             pray
             God
             to
             worke
             them
             upon
             thy
             heart
             againe
             .
             
               Rogers
               of
               Dedham
               Doctrine
               of
               Faith
               ,
               pag.
            
             104.107
             .
             A
             man
             may
             have
             quietnesse
             after
             trouble
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             House
             not
             wonne
             ,
             
               to
               wit
               from
               the
               strong
               Man
               :
            
             Hee
             may
             also
             have
             some
             kind
             of
             reioycing
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             comforter
             not
             there
             abiding
             .
             That
             thou
             mayst
             not
             therefore
             bee
             deceived
             ,
             consider
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             thy
             life
             ,
             since
             that
             time
             .
             —
             For
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             will
             not
             governe
             as
             the
             Divell
             did
             ,
             they
             are
             of
             so
             contrary
             a
             nature
             .
             
               Touchstone
               for
               a
               Christian
               ,
               cap.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             By
             this
             halfe
             Herodian
             conversion
             ,
             they
             may
             leave
             many
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             
               doe
               many
               things
               ,
               heare
            
             the
             best
             Ministers
             gladly
             ,
             respect
             and
             count●nance
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             owne
             Personall
             salvation
             ;
             As
             well
             never
             a
             whit
             ,
             as
             never
             the
             better
             ;
             As
             well
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             as
             not
             thorow-stitch
             .
          
           
             d
             
               ●●fi
               Assyrius
               veluti
               ignis
               fuit
               ,
               qui
               suo
               ardore
               terram
               exureret
               ,
               tamen
               aliquid
               longè
               atrocius
               exprimere
               voluit
               Propheta
               :
               interius
               videlicèi
               tormentū
               ,
               quo
               exagitantur
               impij
               :
               conscientiae
               aculeos
               ,
               qui
               retundi
               non
               possunt
               ,
               inextingvibile
               scelerum
               incendium
               ,
               quo
               cruciatus
               omnes
               superantur
               .
            
             Calv.
             in
             Loc.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             28
             67.
             
          
           
             c
             Some
             men
             are
             pricked
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             away
             their
             sorrow
             ,
             they
             will
             goe
             sleepe
             ,
             they
             will
             goe
             sport
             ,
             they
             will
             get
             to
             merry
             company
             ,
             and
             passe
             away
             the
             time
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             as
             they
             terme
             it
             ,
             they
             will
             purge
             ,
             and
             drive
             away
             the
             rage
             of
             melancholy
             :
             they
             never
             goe
             to
             any
             Preacher
             ,
             to
             aske
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             mouth
             of
             his
             Spirit
             :
             they
             never
             respect
             prayer
             ,
             nor
             seeke
             any
             comfort
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             But
             to
             put
             away
             sorrow
             on
             this
             sort
             ,
             is
             to
             call
             it
             againe
             ,
             and
             to
             feele
             it
             more
             freshly
             either
             in
             the
             houre
             of
             death
             ,
             or
             in
             Hell.
             
               Greenham
               ,
               in
               Sermon
               of
               Repentance
               .
            
             The
             reprobates
             in
             their
             sorrow
             runne
             away
             from
             God
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             Dogge
             from
             him
             that
             whippeth
             Him.
             Iudas
             in
             his
             terrours
             ranne
             to
             the
             high
             Priests
             ,
             the
             enemies
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Halter
             .
             Cain
             to
             building
             of
             Cities
             .
             Saul
             to
             Musicke
             ,
             to
             a
             Witch
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             to
             His
             Sword.
             
               Dike
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               cap.
            
             3.
             
             But
             alas
             !
             the
             franticke
             dealing
             of
             men
             in
             this
             case
             is
             too
             palpable
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             wondred
             at
             ;
             when
             Gods
             Word
             strikes
             upon
             them
             ;
             when
             they
             feele
             the
             keene-nesse
             of
             it
             ;
             when
             the
             threatnings
             have
             cut
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             smart
             for
             it
             ;
             then
             they
             run
             to
             dicing
             ,
             carding
             ,
             drinking
             ,
             dancing
             ,
             &c.
             as
             it
             were
             of
             set
             purpose
             to
             drive
             away
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             was
             comming
             towards
             them
             ,
             to
             heale
             their
             Soule
             .
             
               Whately
               ,
               Redemption
               of
               time
               ,
               pag.
            
             62.
             
             It
             is
             the
             property
             of
             ungodly
             men
             ,
             to
             remoove
             the
             discomforts
             of
             their
             heart
             by
             worldly
             delectations
             ;
             As
             Saul
             called
             for
             Musicke
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             troubled
             with
             an
             evill
             spirit
             .
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             men
             that
             bee
             afraid
             of
             despaire
             ,
             and
             love
             not
             to
             be
             humbled
             under
             the
             mighty
             hand
             of
             God
             doe
             ,
             use
             their
             wives
             ,
             their
             friends
             ,
             then
             meat
             ,
             and
             their
             drinke
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Pastime
             that
             can
             bee
             devised
             ,
             to
             reioyce
             themselves
             withall
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             put
             themselves
             out
             of
             their
             dumpes
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             it
             .
             
               Marbur
               ,
               in
               His
               Sermon
               upon
               Psal.
            
             32.
             
          
           
             f
             When
             they
             sacrificed
             their
             sonnes
             to
             this
             Idoll
             ,
             they
             did
             beare
             upon
             
               Tabrels
               and
               Drummes
            
             ,
             that
             the
             cry
             of
             the
             childe
             might
             not
             bee
             heard
             by
             the
             father
             .
             
               Godwins
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               ,
               Lib.
            
             4.
             
             Cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Contra
               nos
               eò
               vehementius
               incitator
               ,
               quo
               ex
               corde
               nostro
               quast●●
               iure
               propria
               habitatlonic
               expellitar
               .
            
             Greg.
             in
             cap.
             33.
             
             Iob.
             col
             .
             8●●
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Multum
               delectat
               omnes
               peccatores
               ,
               &
               amatores
               buius
               seculi
               ,
               quia
               misericors
               &
               miserator
               dominus
               ,
               quia
               longanimis
               &
               multùm
               misericors
               .
               Sed
               siamas
               ,
               tum
               multa
               mitia
               time
               ibi
               ,
               &
               ultimum
               quod
               ait
               ,
               &
            
             verax
             .
             
               Si
               enim
               vibil
               aliud
               diceret
               nisi
               misericors
               ,
               &
               miserator
               Dominus
               ,
               longanimis
               &
               multùm
               misericors
               ,
               quast
               iam
               convertereste
               ad
               securitatem
               ,
               &
               impunitatem
               &
               ad
               licentiam
               peccatorū
               ,
               &
               faceres
               ,
               quodvelles
               ,
               utereris
               seculo
               ,
               vel
               quantū
               tibi
               permitteretur
               ,
               vel
               quantum
               tibi
               libido
               iussisset
               .
               Etsi
               quis
               te
               b●ne
               monendo
               obiurgaret
               ,
               atque
               terreret
               ,
               ut
               cobiberes
               te
               ab
               immoderato
               luxu
               ,
               eundo
               post
               coxcupiscentias
               tuas
               &
               deserendo
               Deum
               tuum
               ,
               inter
               medias
               voces
               obiurgantis
               obsisteres
               ,
               impudenti
               quidem
               fronte
               ,
               veluti
               audit
               â
               divinâ
               authoritate
               ,
               &
               legeres
               de
               libro
               Dominico
               :
               Quid
               ni●
               terres
               de
               Deo
               nostro
               ?
               Ille
               Nisericers
               est
               &
               miserator
               &
               multùm
               misericors
               Ne
               talia
               homi●●s
               dicerent
               ,
               ●●um
               verbum
               addidit
               in
               fine
               ,
               quod
               ,
               &
            
             verax
             :
             
               &
               excussit
               Letitiam
               malè
               praesumentium
               &
               induxit
               timorem
               dalentium
               .
               Gaudeamus
               ad
               misericordiam
               Domini
               ,
               sed
               timean●
               us
               ad
               iudicium
               Domini
               .
               Parcit
               dum
               tacet
               .
               Tacet
               ,
               sed
               non
               semper
               tacebit
               .
            
             August
             .
             Lib.
             de
             decem
             chordis
             ,
             cap.
             1.
             
             
               Nòs
               perversitate
               nostra
               sic
               volumus
               Deum
               esse
               misericordem
               ,
               ut
               non
               sit
               iustus
               .
            
             Idem
             de
             temp
             .
             Serm.
             109.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Intuetur
               inimicus
               generis
               humani
               uniu●cuiusque
               mores
               ,
               cul
               vitio
               sint
               propinqui
               ,
               &
               illa
               opponit
               ante
               faciem
               ,
               ad
               quae
               cognoscit
               facililiùs
               inclinars
               mentem
               :
               ut
               blandes
               u●
               latis
               moribus
               sape
               luxuriam
               proponat
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Greg.
             in
             cap.
             18.
             
             Iob.
             Col.
             456.
             
          
           
             k
             Ier.
             614.
             
          
           
             l
             Others
             have
             overgrowne
             them
             ,
             (
             Hee
             meanes
             Legall
             terrors
             )
             by
             snatching
             hold
             of
             the
             promi●e
             of
             mercy
             and
             salvation
             ,
             ere
             it
             belonged
             to
             them
             ;
             thinking
             themselves
             good
             Christians
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             felt
             some
             terrours
             .
             —
             But
             the
             Promise
             of
             salvaiton
             is
             not
             straight
             belonging
             to
             one
             ,
             that
             is
             onely
             terrified
             for
             his
             punishment
             ,
             but
             is
             contrite-hearted
             for
             sinne
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             
               Rogers
               of
               Dedham
               in
               His
               Doctrine
               of
               Faith
               ,
               pag.
            
             108.
             
          
           
             m
             Psal.
             45.11
             .
             Hos.
             2.19
             .
          
           
             n
             
               Quemadmodum
               fratres
               .
               si
               Sponsus
               seccrit
               Sponsae
               suae
               annulum
               ,
               &
               illa
               acceptum
               annulum
               plus
               diligeret
               quàm
               Sponsum
               qui
               illl
               fecit
               annulum
               :
               nonne
               in
               ipso
               dono
               Sponsi
               adulterae
               anima
               deprehenderetur
               ,
               quamvis
               hoc
               amaret
               ,
               quod
               dedit
               Sponsus
               :
               tamen
               si
               diceret
               ,
               Sufficit
               mihi
               annulus
               iste
               ,
               iam
               illius
               faciem
               nolo
               videre
               ,
               qualis
               esset
               ?
               Quis
               non
               detestaretur
               hanc
               amentiam
               ?
               Quis
               non
               adulterum
               animum
               convinceret
               ?
               Amas
               aurum
               pro
               viro
               ,
               amas
               annulum
               pro
               Sponse
               .
            
             August
             .
             in
             Epist
             .
             Ioan.
             Tract
             .
             2.
             
             
               Cave
               ô
               anima
               ,
               ne
               ,
               quod
               absit
               ,
               Meretrixdicaris
               ,
               simunera
               Dantis
               plus
               ,
               quā
               amantis
               affectum
               diligis
               .
            
             August
             Meditat
             .
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             o
             And
             let
             not
             these
             be
             weary
             of
             the
             yoke
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             make
             over-much
             haste
             out
             of
             this
             state
             ,
             for
             so
             may
             they
             undoe
             themselves
             :
             For
             as
             some
             withstanding
             their
             terrour
             ,
             have
             withstood
             their
             salvation
             ;
             so
             some
             have
             by
             hastening
             out
             ,
             made
             waste
             of
             all
             ;
             and
             beeing
             impatient
             of
             beeing
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             and
             over-willing
             to
             catch
             hold
             of
             the
             promise
             straight
             ,
             have
             prooved
             but
             loose
             ,
             unsound
             and
             unsavory
             Christians
             in
             time
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             had
             tarried
             the
             Lords
             leysure
             in
             it
             ,
             might
             have
             come
             to
             sound
             and
             true
             comfort
             ,
             which
             would
             have
             continued
             all
             their
             dayes
             .
             
               Rogers
               of
               Dedham
               in
               his
               Doctr.
               of
               Faith
               ,
               pag.
            
             110.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Cùm
               nunquam
               graevioribus
               tentationibus
               expositi
               sint
               hominesquàm
               dum
               infirmitati
               ,
               bus
               exer●entur
               ,
               aut
               aegrotant
               ,
               morbis
               cùm
               animi
               ,
               tū
               corporis
               fracti
               ;
               nunquam
               sanè
               conven●t
               Pastores
               ecclesiarum
               saluti
               suae
               gregis
               invigilare
               accuratiùs
               ,
               quàm
               in
               huiusmodi
               morbis
               &
               infirmitatibus
               .
            
             Harmon
             .
             conf
             .
             pa.
             1.
             
             Helvet
             .
             Conf.
             cap.
             25.
             pag.
             80.
             
          
           
             q
             Vpon
             Psal
             22.
             pag.
             5.
             
          
           
             r
             
               Voisin
               
                 said
                 unto
                 Him
              
               ,
               that
               hee
               had
               too
               much
               care
               of
               his
               Body
               ,
               which
               was
               no
               more
               his
               owne
               .
               
                 Hee
                 turned
                 to
                 Him
                 in
                 choller
                 with
                 an
                 oath
                 ,
                 saying
              
               ;
               I
               will
               not
               have
               him
               (
               meaning
               the
               Executioner
               )
               touch
               mee
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               I
               shall
               bee
               living
               :
               if
               they
               put
               mee
               into
               choller
               ,
               I
               will
               strangle
               half
               the
               company
               that
               is
               here
               ,
               and
               will
               force
               the
               rest
               to
               kill
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               leape
               downe
               ,
               if
               you
               thrust
               mee
               into
               despaire
               .
               
                 History
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               1049.
               
            
             
               
                 Sicut
                 autem
                 per
                 omnem
                 calamitatem
                 protervè
                 se
                 atque
                 impatientèr
                 gesserat
                 ,
                 sic
                 vel
                 tum
                 maximè
                 ;
                 aspecta
                 truci
                 ,
                 ac
                 pene
                 s●●ente
                 ,
                 v●ce
                 ,
                 verbis
                 ,
                 deniq●e
                 totogestu
                 animi
                 in
                 pocentiamindicans
                 .
                 〈◊〉
                 ad
                 praestandam
                 accincturo
                 sese
                 operam
                 accedere
                 volentem
                 .
                 minis
                 ne
                 se
                 tangeret
                 ,
                 abster●●tt
                 ;
                 circumspiciens
                 undique
                 ,
                 tanquam
                 gladium
                 ,
                 si
                 vidisset
                 ,
                 arrepturus
                 .
              
               Specul
               .
               Tragi●
               .
               pag.
               187.188
               .
            
          
           
             s
             
               Siquidem
               multis
               presbyteratus
               committitur
               dispensatio
               ,
               se●
               ron
               omnes
               pariter
               commissae
               dispensationis
               inservi●nt
               Ministerio
               .
               Alius
               e●uidem
               commodis
               praesentibus
               ,
               que
               s●a
               sunc
               ,
               non
               quae
               Iesu
               Christi
               exquirens
               ,
               inexplebiliter
               inbiat●
               alius
               praepe●●●●
               〈…〉
               suffocatur
               ex
               ignorantiâ
               ,
               &
               tamen
               ignorans
               ignorabitur
               :
               alius
               ve
               〈…〉
               ,
               &
               temp●s
               explorat
               ,
               respondet
               que
               probati
               vita
               ,
               〈…〉
               Ministery
               .
               Ex
               his
               vocandi
               sunt
               ,
               si
               noveris
               peritiores
               ,
               &
               cu●●●●ores
               .
               Si
               〈◊〉
               morbis
               corporum
               Medici
               probatiores
               exquiruntur
               ,
               quantò
               magis
               spiritalibus
               animarum
               putredinibus
               adhibendi
               sunt
               Medici
               subtiliores
               ,
               &
               si
               dici
               liceat
               ,
               spiritaliores
               .
            
             August
             .
             Tom.
             9.
             p.
             2.
             
             De
             visitatione
             infirmorum
             .
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             7.
             
             An
             hundred
             to
             one
             then
             ,
             These
             
               Ones
               of
               a
               thousand
            
             are
             never
             to
             bee
             found
             amongst
             worldly-minded
             and
             ambitious
             Ministers
             ,
             negligent
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             those
             that
             are
             ignorant
             :
             But
             amongst
             the
             most
             skilfull
             ,
             searching
             ,
             and
             spirituall
             ,
             of
             such
             as
             are
             faithfull
             .
             As
             appeares
             by
             this
             ancient
             Passage
             in
             Austin
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Spiritualis
               benedictio
               duplex
               est
               ;
               una
               imperfecta
               &
               manca
               ,
               aliera
               ,
               perfecta
               &
               plena
               ,
               omniáque
               spiritualia
               dona
               comple●iens
               .
               Ill●i
               priori
               multi
               etiam
               reprobi
               donantur
               .
               Talis
               enim
               benedictio
               ,
               est
               Fides
               temporaria
               ,
               aliqua
               vera
               Dei
               cognitio
               ,
               gustus
               aliquis
               Spiritus
               Sancti
               ,
               aliquod
               initium
               honestae
               vitae
               ;
               &
               id
               genus
               alia
               Dei
               dona
               ,
               De
               quibus
               Apostolus
               scripsit
               ,
               ad
            
             Heb
             6.
             
             Zanchius
             in
             1.
             ad
             Eph.
             v.
             3.
             
             Some
             Temporaries
             besides
             profession
             ,
             are
             mooved
             at
             the
             Word
             ,
             affected
             with
             some
             kindes
             of
             griefe
             at
             such
             Doctrines
             ,
             as
             serve
             to
             moove
             griefe
             ,
             and
             joy
             in
             that
             ,
             that
             mooves
             joy
             ;
             yea
             ,
             also
             reforme
             many
             things
             ,
             cut
             away
             outward
             evils
             ,
             take
             up
             many
             good
             duties
             publike
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             private
             ,
             &
             yet
             fall
             short
             .
             —
             Men
             may
             have
             great
             knowledge
             ,
             assent
             ,
             Profession
             ;
             yea
             ,
             excellent
             gifts
             ,
             and
             shewes
             of
             every
             grace
             (
             and
             goe
             a
             great
             way
             ,
             to
             the
             deceiving
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             )
             ;
             and
             yet
             for
             want
             of
             particular
             apprehension
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             planted
             into
             Him
             ,
             have
             no
             sap
             of
             grace
             and
             sanctification
             .
             
               Master
               Rogers
               of
               Dedham
               in
               His
               Doctrine
               of
               Faith
               ,
               cap.
            
             1.
             pag.
             8.9
             .
          
           
             x
             Matth.
             13.20
             .
          
           
             y
             Heb.
             6.5
             .
          
           
             z
             Thousands
             lose
             their
             Soules
             ,
             by
             thinking
             lesse
             will
             serve
             the
             turne
             ,
             then
             wil.
             If
             One
             would
             buy
             a
             Iewell
             of
             five
             hundred
             pounds
             ,
             and
             will
             give
             but
             foure
             hundred
             for
             it
             ,
             hee
             might
             as
             well
             bid
             nothing
             .
             Nay
             ,
             the
             doing
             something
             in
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             not
             going
             thorow-stitch
             ,
             hardens
             a
             Man
             by
             accident
             .
             Where
             ,
             were
             there
             nothing
             but
             notoriousnesse
             ,
             it
             might
             serve
             to
             humble
             us
             .
             Because
             Satan
             cannot
             keepe
             us
             quite
             from
             Religion
             ,
             Hee
             deales
             with
             us
             ,
             as
             wee
             with
             our
             children
             ;
             when
             they
             cry
             for
             pieces
             of
             gold
             ,
             wee
             still
             them
             with
             Counters
             and
             Rattles
             .
             DIP.
             Many
             a
             man
             loseth
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             labour
             ,
             and
             his
             soule
             too
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             a
             little
             more
             added
             ;
             A
             small
             thing
             parts
             God
             and
             them
             :
             Many
             a
             time
             they
             lose
             heaven
             for
             one
             lust
             ;
             as
             Iudas
             for
             his
             covetousnesse
             :
             God
             hath
             set
             downe
             ,
             that
             hee
             will
             not
             abate
             a
             haires
             breadth
             of
             his
             price
             ,
             and
             they
             thinke
             they
             offer
             faire
             ,
             and
             will
             goe
             no
             further
             ;
             if
             this
             will
             doe
             it
             ,
             they
             will
             goe
             on
             with
             their
             bargaine
             ,
             else
             not
             ▪
             &c.
             —
             Tho
             the
             Temporary
             offer
             faire
             ,
             yet
             hee
             will
             not
             come
             up
             to
             the
             Lords
             price
             .
             O
             bee
             not
             so
             unwise
             ,
             lose
             not
             all
             this
             labour
             you
             have
             taken
             ,
             in
             hearing
             ,
             reading
             ,
             praying
             ,
             professing
             ;
             and
             it
             may
             bee
             ,
             have
             been
             called
             Puritan
             ,
             and
             been
             hated
             for
             your
             well-doing
             ,
             and
             yet
             lose
             your
             soule
             for
             a
             little
             more
             .
             
               Master
               Rogers
               of
               Dedham
               ,
               Doctrine
               of
               Faith
               ,
               cap.
            
             1.
             pag.
             13.14
             .
             How
             neere
             come
             some
             ,
             that
             yet
             shall
             never
             have
             Christ
             and
             salvation
             ?
             They
             lose
             Heaven
             for
             some
             lust
             ;
             If
             they
             could
             but
             yeeld
             up
             that
             One
             thing
             that
             was
             wanting
             ,
             it
             might
             have
             been
             a
             bargaine
             
               Ibid.
               cap.
            
             2.
             pag.
             188.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             10.26
             .
          
           
             a
             As
             Divines
             affirme
             ,
             that
             an
             Hypocrite
             
               may
               have
               shewes
               of
               every
               grace
               .
            
             See
             
               Master
               Rogers
               of
               Dedham
               ,
               Doctr.
               of
               Faith
               ▪
               cap.
            
             2.
             pag.
             8.
             
             
               And
               doe
               outwardly
               all
               things
               which
               true
               Christians
               doe
               .
            
             See
             Perkins
             in
             his
             Treatise
             ;
             
               How
               farre
               a
               Reprobate
               may
               goe
               ,
               and
               feigne
               ,
               whatsoever
               Gods
               children
               doe
               faithfully
               .
               Novimus
               hypocritas
               ea
               fingere
               comnia
               ,
               quae
               fideles
               verè
               efficiunt
               .
            
             Chamier
             .
             Tom.
             3.
             lib.
             13.
             cap.
             20.
             sect
             .
             5.
             
             So
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             Hee
             may
             represent
             outwardly
             even
             the
             dejections
             ,
             complaints
             ,
             and
             sad
             behaviours
             of
             One
             truly
             troubled
             in
             Conscience
             .
             And
             that
             so
             cunningly
             ,
             that
             He
             may
             for
             a
             while
             deceive
             judicious
             Ministers
             .
             
               Some
               Painters
               have
               had
               such
               a
               gift
               in
               the
               lively
               expressing
               of
               the
               formes
               of
               Birds
               and
               other
               Beasts
               ,
               that
               true
               Birds
               and
               living
               Beasts
               have
               been
               deceived
               in
               taking
               them
               for
               their
               Mates
               .
               But
               the
               Hypocrite
               puts
               downe
               the
               Painter
               :
               for
               by
               his
               glozing
               ,
               and
               glistering
               shewes
               in
               all
               outward
               workes
               ,
               hee
               doth
               so
               perfectly
               resemble
               the
               true
               Christian
               ,
               that
               hee
               deceiveth
               ,
               not
               as
               the
               Painter
               ,
               silly
               Birds
               ,
               but
               reasonable
               Men
               ;
               yea
               ,
               learned
               and
               experienced
               Christians
               .
            
             Dike
             in
             his
             Discovery
             of
             the
             deceitfulnesse
             of
             Mans
             heart
             ,
             cap.
             2
             pag.
             29.
             
             Nay
             ,
             may
             hee
             not
             therein
             out-goe
             them
             ?
             
               As
               false
               gold
               in
               glistering
               goes
               beyond
               true
               ;
               and
               hired
               mourners
               in
               lamentation
               beyond
               the
               deceased
               Parties
               owne
               friends
               ;
               and
               fawning
               flatterers
               in
               outward
               complements
               of
               friendship
               ,
               beyond
               true
               friends
               themselves
               :
               So
               may
               Hypocrites
               in
               outward
               workes
               seeme
               to
               carry
               it
               away
               from
               the
               soundest
               Christians
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             b
             Revel
             .
             12.9
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Hypoc
               i●a
               ,
               hoc
               est
               histrio
               ,
               vocatur
               is
               ,
               qui
               in
               Theatro
               a●enam
               personam
               sumit
               .
               —
               sic
               &
               in
               hac
               vitâ
               ad
               suos
               mores
               orchestras
               atque
               theatrum
               exerc●nt
               〈◊〉
               ,
               qui
               alia
               corde
               gerentes
               ,
               alia
               exirmsecùs
               hominibus
               prae
               se●serunt
               .
            
             Basil.
             Serm.
             2.
             
             De
             ●e
             junio
             .
          
           
             d
             For
             ,
             
               peccare
               ,
               &
               de
               Dei
               creatoris
               clementiâ
               praesumere
               ,
               pelago
               iustitiae
               eius
               exponi
               est
               .
            
             Gregor
             .
             in
             1.
             
             Reg.
             c.
             3.
             
             
               Nec
               putent
               satis
               sibi
               esse
               ,
               ut
               sua
               peccata
               displiceant
               ,
               nisi
               etiam
               vigilantissimâ
               deinceps
               intentione
               vitentur
               :
               nec
               in
               eis
               vitandis
               vires
               suas
               existiment
               sufficere
               ,
               nisi
               divinitùs
               adiuventur
               .
            
             August
             .
             Expos
             .
             Epist.
             ad
             Rom.
             inchoat
             .
          
           
             e
             
               
                 Nunc
                 incipio
                 discipulus
                 esse
                 ,
                 cum
                 nihil
                 expetam
                 visibilium
                 ,
                 ut
                 Iesum
                 Christum
                 assequar
                 .
                 Ignes
                 ,
                 cruz
                 ,
                 ferarum
                 concursus
                 ,
                 sectiones
                 ,
                 lanionae
                 ,
                 ossium
                 discerptiones
                 ,
                 membrorum
                 concisiones
                 ,
                 totius
                 corpo●is
                 solutio
                 ,
                 Diaboli
                 tormenta
                 in
                 me
                 veniant
                 ,
                 tantummodò
                 ut
                 Icsum
                 nanciscar
                 .
              
               Ignat
               Epist.
               15.
               ad
               Rom.
               
            
             
               Come
               fire
               ,
               come
               gibbet
               ,
               come
               teating
               with
               wilde
               beasts
               ,
               come
               crashing
               of
               my
               bone●
               in
               pieces
               ,
               come
               drawing
               my
               foure
               quarters
               asunder
               ,
               come
               grinding
               my
               whole
               body
               to
               powder
               ;
               nay
               ,
               come
               the
               torments
               of
               the
               Divell
               ,
               so
               I
               may
               out
               winne
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             f
             
               When
               a
               man
               comes
               to
               this
               passe
               ,
               with
               indignation
               to
               bee
               willing
               to
               part
               with
               his
               sinnes
               ;
               to
               have
               no
               more
               to
               doe
               with
               thē
               ,
               (
               as
               hee
               must
               that
               will
               have
               part
               in
               Christ
               :
               he
               cānot
               have
               Christ
               ,
               and
               keepe
               any
               one
               of
               his
               sinnes
               )
               that
               party
               shall
               have
               the
               Pearle
               .
               
                 Master
                 Rogers
                 of
                 Dedham
                 ,
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 cap.
              
               2.
               pag.
               173.
               
            
             
               And
               surely
               well
               worthy
               is
               hee
               to
               loose
               his
               part
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               benefits
               ,
               that
               prefers
               any
               lust
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               favour
               of
               God
               ;
               these
               set
               too
               base
               a
               price
               on
               Christ
               ,
               ever
               to
               have
               any
               part
               in
               him
               .
               
                 Ibid
                 cap.
              
               8.
               pag
               ,
               371.
               
               And
               whosoever
               lives
               in
               any
               one
               knowne
               sinne
               ,
               let
               him
               know
               to
               his
               face
               ,
               hee
               hath
               no
               true
               Faith.
               
                 Ibid.
                 pag.
              
               380.
               
               
                 Sunt
                 plures
                 quos
                 poenitet
                 pecc●sse
                 ,
                 sed
                 non
                 omninò
                 ,
                 reservantes
                 sibi
                 quaedam
                 ,
                 in
                 quibus
                 delectentur
                 :
                 non
                 anìmadvertentes
                 Dominum
                 simul
                 surdum
                 &
                 mutum
                 à
                 daemonio
                 liberâsse
                 ,
                 per
                 hoc
                 docens
                 no●
                 nunquam
                 nisi
                 de
                 omnibus
                 sanari
                 .
                 Si
                 enim
                 vellet
                 ex
                 parte
                 peccata
                 reservari
                 ,
                 habenti
                 septem
                 daemonia
                 ,
                 manente
                 uno
                 proficere
                 potuerat
                 sex
                 expulsis
                 .
                 Expulit
                 autem
                 septem
                 ,
                 ut
                 omnia
                 crimina
                 simuleucienda
                 doceret
                 .
              
               August
               .
               de
               verâ
               &
               falsâ
               poenit
               .
               cap.
               9.
               
               
                 Scio
                 Deum
                 inimicum
                 omni
                 criminoso
                 .
                 Quomodo
                 creò
                 qui
                 crimen
                 reservat
                 ,
                 de
                 alio
                 recipiet
                 veniam
                 ?
                 Sine
                 amore
                 Dei
                 consequeretur
                 indulgentiam
                 ,
                 sine
                 quo
                 nemo
                 unquam
                 invenit
                 gratiam
                 .
              
               Ibid.
               
                 Vt
                 exparte
                 Dei
                 datur
                 universalis
                 remissio
                 peccatorum
                 ,
                 sic
                 debet
                 etiam
                 in
                 nobis
                 esse
                 universalis
                 detestatio
                 peccatorum
                 :
                 atque
                 illud
                 procul
                 dubiò
                 verissimum
                 est
                 ,
                 in
                 omni
                 homine
                 reconciliato
                 semper
                 reperiri
                 odium
                 omnium
                 suorum
                 peccatorum
                 ;
                 propositum
                 etiam
                 &
                 studium
                 deinceps
                 abstinendi
                 ab
                 omnibus
                 .
                 Nam
                 qui
                 remissionem
                 omnium
                 accepit
                 ,
                 infusionem
                 gratiae
                 simul
                 actepit
                 ,
                 quae
                 illum
                 armat
                 &
                 munit
                 contra
                 omnia
                 .
                 Frust●a
                 digitur
                 blanditur
                 sibi
                 de
                 peccatis
                 remissis
                 ,
                 qui
                 amore●
                 peccati
                 cuius
                 cunque
                 ,
                 &
                 propositum
                 in
                 codem
                 permanendi
                 ,
                 quasi
                 in
                 sinu
                 cordis
                 suisovet
                 .
              
               Davenantius
               in
               expos
               .
               epist.
               ad
               Coloss.
               cap.
               a.
               vers
               .
               13.
               pag.
               271.
               
               
                 Resipiscentia
                 illa
                 non
                 est
                 vera
                 ac
                 solida
                 ,
                 quae
                 non
                 avertit
                 bominem
                 ab
                 omni
                 peccato
                 cognito
                 adomne
                 bonum
                 cognitum
                 .
              
               Amefius
               Medull
               .
               Theol.
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
               16.
               
               There
               is
               no
               Word
               of
               comfort
               in
               the
               whole
               Booke
               of
               God
               intended
               for
               such
               
                 as
                 regard
                 iniquity
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
              
               tho
               they
               doe
               not
               act
               it
               in
               their
               lives
               .
               Their
               onely
               comfort
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               sentence
               of
               damnation
               is
               not
               executed
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               there
               is
               yet
               opportunity
               of
               safer
               thoughts
               and
               resolutions
               ,
               otherwise
               they
               stand
               not
               only
               convicted
               ,
               but
               condemned
               by
               the
               Word
               .
               
                 Doctor
                 Sibbes
                 in
                 the
                 Preface
              
               .
               There
               is
               no
               more
               comfort
               to
               bee
               expected
               from
               Christ
               ,
               then
               there
               is
               care
               to
               please
               Him.
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             g
             
               Qui
               peccata
               sua
               ex
               animo
               agnoscit
               ,
               déque
               commissis
               verè
               dolet
               ,
               is
               medicum
               salutis
               non
               solum
               admittet
               ,
               sed
               omnium
               cupidissime
               expeter
               :
               à
               pristinae
               vilae
               delictis
               &
               à
               quibuscunque
               alys
               non
               modò
               abstinebit
               ;
               sed
               summo
               studio
               quasvis
               illorum
               occasiones
               etiam
               vitabit
               ,
               imò
               abborrebit
               vehementer
               :
               &
               ut
               anteà
               turpitudini
               vi●●
               ,
               ita
               iam
               puritati
               ,
               innocentiae
               ,
               &
               verae
               pictati
               singulari
               diligentiâ
               invigilabit
               .
            
             Musc.
             in
             cap.
             3.
             
             Matth.
             
          
           
             h
             
               
                 Omnia
                 ergò
                 illa
                 ,
                 quae
                 commemoravit
                 aspera
                 &
                 gravia
                 ,
                 frequentiùs
                 &
                 abundantiùs
                 sustinebat
                 (
                 Panlus
                 scilicet
                 )
                 ;
                 sed
                 profectò
                 aderat
                 ei
                 Spiritus
                 Sanctus
                 ,
                 qui
                 in
                 exterioris
                 hominis
                 corruptione
                 ,
                 interiorem
                 renovaret
                 de
                 die
                 in
                 diem
                 ,
                 &
                 gustatâ
                 requie
                 spiritali
                 in
                 affluentiâ
                 deliciarum
                 Dei
                 ,
                 in
                 spe
                 futurae
                 bentitudinis
                 omnia
                 praesentiâ
                 deliniret
                 ,
                 aspera
                 &
                 gravia
                 omnia
                 relevaret
                 .
                 Ecce
                 quàm
                 svave
                 iugum
                 Christi
                 portabat
                 ,
                 &
                 quâm
                 levem
                 sarcina
                 ,
                 ut
                 omnia
                 illa
                 ,
                 quae
                 superiùs
                 enumerata
                 ,
                 dura
                 &
                 immania
                 omnis
                 auditor
                 horrescit
                 ,
                 levem
                 tribulationem
                 diceret
                 ,
                 intuens
                 interioribus
                 &
                 fidelibus
                 oculis
                 quanto
                 precio
                 temporalium
                 alium
                 emenda
                 sit
                 aterna
                 vita
                 ,
                 non
                 patilabores
                 externos
                 impiorum
                 ,
                 &
                 sinc
                 ullâ
                 solicitudine
                 perfrui
                 aeterná
                 felicitate
                 iustorum
                 ▪
                 Secari
                 &
                 uri
                 se
                 bomines
                 patiuntur
                 ,
                 ut
                 dolores
                 non
                 aeterni
                 ,
                 sed
                 aliquantò
                 diuturnioris
                 ulceris
                 acriorum
                 dolorum
                 precio
                 redimantur
                 ,
                 in
                 langvidâ
                 &
                 incertâ
                 vacationis
                 brevissimae
                 ,
                 atque
                 ultimâ
                 uitâ
                 .
                 Immanissimis
                 bellis
                 miles
                 atteritur
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Quibus
                 tempesta●ibus
                 ,
                 &
                 procellis
                 ,
                 quàm
                 horribili
                 ,
                 &
                 tremendâ
                 saevitiâ
                 coeli
                 &
                 maris
                 importuni
                 sunt
                 Mercatores
                 ,
                 ut
                 divitias
                 ventosas
                 acquirant
                 ?
                 &c.
              
               August
               de
               temp
               .
               Serm.
               48.
               
               The
               service
               of
               God
               is
               the
               Path
               guiding
               us
               to
               perfect
               happinesse
               ;
               and
               hath
               in
               it
               a
               true
               ,
               though
               not
               compleate
               felicitie
               ,
               yeelding
               such
               abundance
               of
               joy
               to
               the
               conscience
               ,
               as
               doth
               easily
               countervaile
               all
               a●flictions
               whatsoever
               ,
               though
               those
               brambles
               ,
               that
               sometimes
               teare
               the
               skinne
               of
               such
               as
               walke
               in
               this
               blessed
               way
               ,
               doe
               commonly
               lay
               hold
               upon
               them
               at
               such
               time
               ,
               as
               they
               sit
               downe
               to
               take
               their
               case
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               wi●h
               themselves
               at
               their
               journeys
               end
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               their
               Lord
               ,
               whom
               they
               faithfully
               serve
               .
               In
               whose
               presence
               is
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               joy
               ,
               and
               at
               whole
               right
               hand
               are
               pleasures
               for
               ever
               more
               .
               
                 Sa●
                 .
                 Rawl
                 .
                 Hist.
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 lib.
              
               2.
               pag.
               458.
               
            
             
               
                 Onus
                 hoc
                 est
                 non
                 onerans
                 ,
                 sed
                 allevians
                 ,
                 sicut
                 alain
                 ave
                 .
              
               Ames
               .
               Bellar
               .
               enerv
               .
               de
               Observ.
               Legis
               ,
               Thesi
               primâ
               .
            
          
           
             i
             
               Flagellanda
               igitur
               hominum
               perversitas
               ,
               qui
               non
               tantum
               virtutempost
               nummos
               quaerunt
               ;
               sed
               porrò
               arbitrantur
               ,
               nullam
               viam
               magis
               compendiosam
               esse
               ad
               mendicitatem
               ,
               aut
               infanuam
               ,
               quàin
               si
               pictati
               ,
               si
               verae
               sapientiae
               animum
               ,
               applicent
               .
            
             Cartw.
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Qui●
               ergo
               memhra
               Christi
               sactiestis
               ,
               admoneovos
               ,
               ti●●o
               devolis
               ,
               non
               tantùm
               à
               Paganis
               ,
               non
               à
               Iudaeis
               ,
               non
               ab
               haeretici●
               ,
               quantum
               à
               malis
               Catholicu
               .
               Eligue
               vobis
               de
               populo
               Dei
               ,
               quos
               im●ten●●●
               Nam
               si
               turbami●itari
               volueritis
               ,
               inter
               paucos
               angustam
               viam
               ambulantes
               non
               eritis
               .
            
             August
             .
             de
             temp
             Secui
             .
             164.
             
          
           
             l
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.17
             .
          
           
             m
             Acts
             2.4
             .
          
           
             n
             
               Si
               doles
               proillo
               (
               patiente
               scilicet
               tribulationem
               )
               in
               corpore
               Ecclesiae
               constitutus
               es
               ,
               si
               non
               doles
               praecisus
               es
               .
            
             Hom.
             15.
             cx
             30.
             
               &
               sortè
               iam
               ideò
               non
               doles
               quia
               precisus
               es
               .
               Si
               enim
               ibi
               esses
               ,
               sinedubio
               doleres
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Heare
               how
               grievously
               they
               cōplaine
               of
               us
               beyond
               the
               Seaes
               :
            
             
               
                 Non
                 tam
                 dolenda
                 ,
                 quā
                 sauguineis
                 lachrymis
                 deploranda
                 venit
                 aperta
                 illa
                 obduratio
                 animorum
                 ,
                 ac
                 perfidia
                 tam
                 multorum
                 fucalorum
                 Christianorum
                 ,
                 ac
                 Iudae
                 sociorum
                 ,
                 interipsos
                 Evangelicos
                 ;
                 quos
                 quidem
                 malailla
                 ,
                 quamvis
                 ipsis
                 proxima
                 ,
                 &
                 verticibus
                 corum
                 impendentia
                 nondum
                 infestârunt
                 .
                 Eorum
                 namque
                 perpauci
                 (
                 pro●
                 dol●r
                 !
                 )
                 sunt
                 ,
                 qui
                 contritione
                 Iosephi
                 ,
                 ac●ratrum
                 suorum
                 exitio
                 ,
                 seriò
                 afficiantur
                 :
                 quin
                 imò
                 maximus
                 est
                 eorum
                 numerus
                 ,
                 qui
                 brutorum
                 pecoruminstar
                 ,
                 suis
                 duntaxat
                 cupiditatibus
                 ,
                 voluptatibus
                 ,
                 avaritiae
                 &
                 iniustitiae
                 securè
                 indulgent
                 ,
                 non
                 secùs
                 ac
                 si
                 cum
                 morte
                 foedus
                 pepigissent
                 ,
                 at
                 que
                 cum
                 orco
                 sibi
                 optimè
                 prospexissent
                 .
              
               Histor.
               Iesuit
               Prae
               fat
               .
               The
               words
               sound
               to
               this
               sense
               :
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 matter
                 to
                 bee
                 lamented
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 deplored
                 even
                 with
                 bloody
                 teares
                 ,
              
               To
               see
               so
               many
               false-hearted
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               Iudas-like
               in
               these
               fearefull
               and
               forlome
               times
               ,
               when
               the
               same
               horrible
               confusions
               hang
               over
               their
               heads
               ,
               ready
               to
               seize
               upon
               them
               ,
               one
               of
               these
               yeeres
               ;
               like
               so
               many
               besotted
               Beasts
               ,
               to
               ply
               their
               filthy
               pleasures
               ,
               profits
               ,
               preferments
               ,
               and
               their
               owne
               particulars
               in
               one
               kind
               or
               other
               ,
               secure
               and
               carelesse
               ;
               suffering
               the
               deare
               servants
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               their
               owne
               Brethren
               ,
               to
               sinke
               ,
               or
               swimme
               in
               blood
               ,
               and
               teares
               ,
               without
               any
               fellow-feeling
               at
               all
               ,
               commiseration
               or
               succour
               !
            
          
           
             p
             
               Vbi
               Deum
               in
               veritate
               coeperis
               quavere
               ,
               necesse
               tibi
               erit
               super
               borum
               vel
               malorum
               hominum
               nequitiam
               sustinere
               ,
               quia
               non
               sic
               ab
               illis
               colitur
               Christus
               ,
               quomodo
               eis
               quotidiè
               praedicatur
               .
               Quoniam
               &
               quicquid
               volunt
               ,
               quicquid
               petunt
               à
               Deo
               ,
               in
               luxurijs
               suis
               &
               convivijs
               volunt
               consumere
               ,
               in
               spectaculis
               ,
               in
               nugis
               ,
               in
               fornicationibus
               ,
               in
               ebrietatibus
               .
               In
               his
               volunt
               consumer
               ,
               quo
               desiderant
               abundare
               ,
               &
               tunc
               putant
               ,
               quòd
               bonus
               sit
               Deus
               ,
               quando
               illis
               praestat
               unde
               corrumpantur
               .
               Sed
               dicet
               aliquis
               ,
               Ecce
               tempora
               aspera
               sunt
               ,
               &
               asperiora
               crunt
               .
               Per
               ista
               asperiora
               proficit
               magis
               ecclesia
               ,
               proficiunt
               illi
               ,
               qui
               surfùm
               cor
               habent
               ,
               &c.
               —
               Omnes
               mali
               &
               amatores
               mundi
               quasi
               torcularia
               sunt
               .
               Sie
               enim
               in
               torcularibus
               ,
               &
               uva
               premitur
               &
               oliva
               ,
               ut
               vinum
               &
               oleum
               reponatur
               in
               caveâ
               ;
               ita
               per
               nequitiam
               malorum
               hominum
               ,
               qui
               boni
               &
               iusli
               sunt
               ,
               multis
               tribulationibus
               corporaliter
               fatigantur
               ,
               ut
               animae
               eorum
               tanquam
               oleuma●
               vinum
               recondi
               in
               aeterna
               tabernacula
               mereantur
               .
            
             [
             Note
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             that
             mereantur
             here
             makes
             nothing
             for
             Popish
             Merit
             ,
             but
             onely
             intimates
             as
             much
             ,
             as
             possint
             ,
             or
             valeant
             .
             See
             Pareus
             his
             excellent
             Castigation
             of
             
               Bellarmine
               ,
               de
               Iustific
               .
               lib.
            
             5.
             
             Proaem
             .
             1.
             
             Modò
             Mereri
             ,
             
               Patribus
               idem
               est
               ,
               quod
            
             posse
             ,
             valere
             ,
             &c.
             2.
             
             
               Modò
               est
               idem
               quod
            
             Velle
             ,
             &c.
             3.
             
             
               Plerunque
               veròidem
               quod
            
             consequi
             ,
             obtinere
             ,
             
               impetrare
               ,
               etiam
               gratis
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             Hee
             gives
             severall
             instances
             in
             them
             all
             .
             Heare
             Austins
             cleare
             judgement
             about
             the
             Point
             in
             an
             other
             Place
             :
             Maluit
             dicere
             ,
             
               Gratia
               autem
               Dei
               ,
               vita
               aeterna
               :
               ut
               hinc
               intelligeremus
               ,
               non
               pro
               meritis
               nostris
               Deum
               nos
               ad
               aeternam
               vitam
               ,
               sed
               pro
               suâ
               miseratione
               produ●ere
               .
               De
               gratiâ
               &
               lib.
               Arb.
               cap.
            
             9.
             
             Hee
             also
             speakes
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             
               In
               Psal.
            
             70.
             
             Conc.
             2.
             
             And
             Serm.
             15.
             
             
               De
               verb.
               Apost
            
             .
             Which
             Places
             are
             vindicated
             from
             Iesuiticall
             Cavils
             by
             
               Chamier
               .
               Tom.
            
             3.
             lib.
             14.
             cap.
             22.
             
             
               Noli
               ergò
               de
               Dei
               misericordiâ
               ,
               vel
               iustitiâ
               desperare
               ,
               quoties
               te
               videris
               ab
               iniquis
               hominibus
               fatiga●i
               ,
               sed
               considera
               quò
               illi
               ,
               qui
               te
               persequuntur
               ,
               apud
               Deum
               velut
               molae
               &
               torcularia
               deputantur
               .
               Tu
               verò
               quasi
               oliva
               ,
               &
               quasi
               uva
               legitima
               parvo
               tempore
               pressutam
               malorum
               hominum
               sustinere
               cogeris
               .
               Sed
               posteà
               illis
               sine
               fine
               remanebit
               opprobrium
               ,
               tu
               felici
               commutatione
               transibis
               ad
               regnum
               .
            
             August
             .
             Hom.
             8.
             ex
             .
             50.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             79.12
             .
             Iob
             30.
             
             Lament
             .
             3.63
             .
          
           
             **
             Ioh.
             8.48
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Quis
               ergo
               post
               buiusmodi
               vocem
            
             (
             scilicet
             Beati
             estis
             ,
             cùm
             vos
             maledicent
             ,
             &c.
             
             Mat.
             5.
             )
             
               tentari
               se
               non
               sinat
               ?
               Quis
               ab
               hominibus
               persequi
               se
               iustitiae
               causà
               non
               optet
               ?
               Quis
               non
               tribulari
               vellet
               ?
               Quis
               se
               non
               maledici
               desideret
               ?
               —
               Vtinam
               ob
               Domini
               mei
               nomen
               ,
               atque
               iustitiam
               cuncta
               infidelium
               turba
               me
               persequatur
               &
               tribulet
               .
               Vtinam
               in
               opprobrium
               meum
               slolidus
               hic
               mundus
               exurgat
               ,
               &c.
               —
               Hominum
               opprobria
               detractionésque
               patientèr
               &
               levitèr
               toleremus
               ,
               ut
               Domini
               laudibus
               digni
               esse
               possimus
               .
               Nam
               si
               humanam
               laudem
               quaerimus
               ,
               divinam
               amittimus
               .
               —
               Satis
               iniquam
               ,
               &
               impium
               est
               ;
               si
               tu
               tibi
               pro
               eius
               nomine
               nec
               detrabi
               patiaris
               ,
               qui
               propter
               te
               tanta
               perpessus
               est
               .
               —
               ●rubescant
               ebriosi
               voraces
               ,
               iniusti
               ,
               raptores
               ,
               adulteri
               ,
               &
               quicunque
               suis
               gloriantur
               in
               malis
               ,
               quos
               gebenna
               ignis
               expectat
               ,
               &
               quibus
               suppliciae
               praeparantur
               aeterna
               .
               Facientes
               autem
               Domini
               voluntatem
               confundi
               non
               debent
               ;
               in
               quibus
               nulla
               confusionis
               sunt
               opera
               .
               O
               quàm
               indignum
               est
               ,
               at
               que
               praeposterum
               ;
               ut
               iusti
               confundantur
               in
               bonis
               ,
               &
               peccatores
               glorientur
               in
               malis
               .
               Videat
               ergo
               anima
               Deo
               devot●
               ,
               ne
               insipientium
               risus
               ●am
               ,
               aut
               stultorum
               hominum
               vanissimus
               sermo
               confundat
               ,
               &
               à
               suo
               proposito
               retrahat
               ;
               in
               quo
               magis
               per
               dies
               singulos
               proficere
               debet
               in
               melius
               .
            
             Hieron
             .
             p.
             3.
             
             Tract
             .
             12.
             
             Epist
             .
             63.
             
             
               Propter
               Deum
               nimis
               ista
               perpeteris
               ,
               quia
               scilicet
               legem
               eius
               audisti
               .
               Hoc
               verò
               quo
               tandem
               digno
               honore
               pensandum
               est
               ?
               Quibus
               diadematibus
               conferendum
               ?
               Mihiverò
               magis
               proviniet
               inimicitias
               sustinere
               propter
               Deum
               ,
               atque
               contemni
               ,
               quàm
               velà
               sunct
               is
               regibus
               honorari
               .
            
             Chrysost.
             in
             Mat.
             Hom.
             18.
             
          
           
             r
             
               Misericordia
               in
               Deo
               nihil
               aliud
               reipsâ
               est
               ,
               quàm
               ipsius
               essentia
               ,
               quae
               una
               est
               ,
               &
               quâ
               unâ
               sapiens
               ,
               iustus
               ,
               misericors
               est
               .
            
             Zanch.
             de
             naturâ
             Dei
             ,
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             4.
             
             ●
             .
             2.
             
             
               Deus
               est
               misericors
               suâ
               aeternâ
               et
               simplici
               essentiâ
               ,
               non
               autem
               qualitate
               aliquâ
               ,
               non
               affectu
               ,
               non
               passione
               .
            
             Polan
             .
             Syntag.
             Theol.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             23.
             
          
           
             s
             Oppose
             against
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             thy
             sins
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Dei
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             multitude
             of
             them
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Dei.
             As
             Basil
             speakes
             .
          
           
             t
             
               Cogita
               scintillam
               si
               in
               mare
               ●eciderit
               ,
               non
               poterit
               stare
               ,
               aut
               apparere
               .
               Quantum
               scintilla
               ad
               mare
               se
               habet
               ,
               tantū
               hominis
               malitia
               ad
               Dei
               clementiam
               pietatemque
               ,
               imò
               verò
               non
               tantum
               modò
               ,
               sed
               &
               longè
               suprà
               :
               Nam
               &
               pelagus
               ,
               tamet
               si
               magnum
               sit
               ,
               mensuram
               recipit
               ;
               Dei
               verò
               clementia
               &
               pietas
               mensuram
               non
               habet
               .
               Haec
               dicam
               :
               non
               quò
               nos
               desidiores
               ,
               sed
               promptiores
               reddam
               .
            
             Chrysost.
             tom
             .
             5.
             poenit
             .
             Hom.
             3.
             colum
             .
             846.
             
          
           
             u
             
               Divina
               misericordia
               tanta
               est
               ,
               ut
               si
               quis
               universa
               peccata
               totius
               mundi
               commisisset
               ,
               &
               doleret
               ,
               quòd
               tam
               bonum
               dominum
               tam
               superbè
               offendisset
               ,
               firmitérque
               proponeret
               amplius
               abstinere
               ,
               Deus
               talem
               nunquam
               damnaret
               ,
            
             de
             Quinque
             partitâ
             conse
             .
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             44.
             
             
               Dei
               misericordia
               ma●or
               omnium
               peccatorum
               miseriâ
               .
            
             August
             .
             citante
             Laurentio
             ,
             adversus
             desperat
             .
             pag.
             102.
             
          
           
             x
             
               Quamvis
               sentiamus
               in
               nobis
               peccatum
               latitans
               ,
               &
               Spiritui
               repugnans
               ,
               tamen
               si
               non
               sit
            
             placens
             &
             reg
             nan●
             ,
             
               non
               excludit
               spiritualem
               hanc
               vivificationem
               .
               Remissio
               enim
               peccatorum
               universali●
               tollit
               reatum
               universorum
               peccatorum
               nostrorum
               ,
               infusio
               eti
               am
               gratiae
               bui●
               co●iuncta
               ,
               tollit
               dominium
               universorum
               .
            
             Davenant
             in
             expos
             .
             epist
             ad
             Colos.
             c.
             2.
             vers
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             y
             
               Infinit●
               dupliciter
               dicitur
               ,
               per
            
             aliud
             ,
             vel
             per
             se
             ;
             
               per
               aliud
               dicitur
               humanitatis
               Christi
               meritum
               &
               satisfactio
               &
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               pro
               nobis
               persolutum
               esse
               infinitae
               virtulis
               ,
               quâ
               virtute
               infinitâ
               factum
               etiam
               est
               ,
               vt
               expiata
               sint
               peccata
               mundi
               .
               Quomodo
               verò
               infinitae
               est
               virtutis
               ?
               Non
               per
               &
               propter
               humanitatem
               ,
               sed
               per
               &
               propter
               infinitam
               Deitatem
               ,
               cui
               humanitas
               Christi
               est
               hypostatice
               unita
               .
            
             Polan
             .
             Synt.
             Theol.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             10.
             
             
               Obtulit
               Christus
               ,
               ut
               Pontifex
               ;
               carnem
               quidem
               &
               sanguinem
               suum
               quâ
               homo
               :
               sed
               victimae
               suae
               immensam
               efficaciam
               asspirat
               per
               spiritum
               aeternum
               ,
               quâ
               Deus
               est
               .
            
             Par.
             in
             Epist.
             ad
             Hebr.
             cap.
             9.
             vers
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Kings
             21.16
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Chron.
             ●3
             .
             2
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             12.13
             .
          
           
             y
             
               Aaron
               author
               horrendae
               Idololatriae
               non
               ahijcitur
               ,
               nec
               absorbetur
               ab
               ●r
               à
               divinâ
               .
            
             Moller
             .
             in
             Psal.
             77.
             
          
           
             *
             All
             temptations
             are
             not
             sins
             in
             the
             tempted
             :
             for
             then
             Christ
             should
             have
             sinned
             .
             This
             may
             comfort
             those
             ,
             that
             being
             vexed
             with
             fearefull
             suggestions
             of
             Satan
             ,
             as
             to
             thinke
             amisse
             of
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             &c.
             doe
             thereby
             thinke
             amisse
             of
             themselves
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             therefore
             most
             vile
             wretches
             .
             But
             they
             must
             remēber
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             no
             more
             their
             sinne
             ,
             if
             they
             presently
             boate
             it
             backe
             ,
             then
             if
             a
             man
             like
             thēselves
             ,
             should
             wish
             them
             to
             the
             like
             .
             Satan
             must
             answer
             for
             this
             himselfe
             .
             
               Dike
               of
               Christs
               temptations
               ,
               pag.
            
             219.
             
          
           
             z
             Psal.
             32.
             
          
           
             a
             Iob
             13.24.25.26
             .
          
           
             b
             Cap.
             6.4
             .
          
           
             c
             Isai
             38.13.14
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Oportet
               flagellis
               Domini
               efficaciam
               inesse
               ,
               quâ
               humiliemur
               ,
               atque
               deijctamurusque
               adipfo●
               inferos
               ,
               &
               consolatione
               propemodùm
               destituti
               omnia
               horroris
               plena
               concipiamus
               :
               que
               madmodum
               etiam
               horrores
               iftos
               descriptos
               à
               Davide
               cernimus
               ,
               dumossa
               sua
               dinumerata
               ,
               lectum
               sucum
               lachrymis
               made
               factum
               ,
               animam
               suam
               turbatam
               ,
               inferos
               aper●os
               esse
               dicit
               .
               Sic
               enim
               pios
               in●erdum
               i●dicio
               Dei
               terreri
               ne●●sse
               est
               ,
               ut
               bonitatis
               eius
               desiderio
               magis
               afficiamur
               .
            
             Calv.
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.4
             .
          
           
             c
             
               No●i
               ego
               admodùm
               pu●●
               mal●
               onani
               picta
               te
               ,
               castitate
               &
               alijs
               sexus
               foeminci
               virtutibus
               praestantem
               ,
               cuias
               desperationi
               dignatus
               est
               Deus
               ,
               omnis
               censolationis
               author
               ,
               med●●●
               ,
               per
               haec
               prophetica
               a●●ta
               :
            
             Nam
             sic
             ait
             sublimis
             &
             elatus
             ,
             cujus
             nomen
             est
             inhabitans
             aeternitatem
             ,
             &c.
             Isai.
             57.
             
             
               Inciderat
               illa
               post
               partum
               in
               morb●m
               valde
               diutur●●●m
               ,
               &
               ●●ssicilem
               ,
               in
               quo
               cumpers
               etuis
               Sata●●
               tentationibus
               gravissime
               impete●etur
               ,
               tandem
               post
               long●m
               certamen
               victa
               succumbit
               ,
               &
               veniam
               desperavit
               ,
               &c.
               
               Verum
               quia
               Sa●anae
               ignita
               tela
               ,
               &
               irae
               divinae
               adversus
               peccata
               sensus
               &
               metu●
               intolerahiles
               cruciatus
               in
               conscientiâ
               excitabant
               ,
               quaesitam
               saepiùs
               occasionem
               tollendi
               se
               emedio
               tandem
               nacta
               ,
               ex
               alto
               promontorio
               in
               profundum
               mare
               se
               dedit
               praecipitem
               ,
               depositis
               ●●men
               prius
               vestimentis
               omnibus
               ,
               exceptâ
               tunicâ
               intimâ
               .
               Magno
               autem
               Dei
               miraculo
               ,
               &
               clementi
               .
               ●
               non
               solùm
               ex
               tam
               alto
               casunibil
               detrimenti
               sensit
               :
               sed
               etiam
               in
               aquis
               ita
               mirabilitier
               suslevitata
               est
               ,
               ut
               submergi
               non
               potuerit
               ,
               licèt
               aquâ
               marinâ
               se
               repleverit
               ,
               &
               nihil
               non
               eg●rit
               ,
               ut
               in
               und●s
               suffocaretur
               ;
               &
               ultra
               duas
               horas
               in
               pelago
               iacu●rit
               .
               Post
               quam
               autem
               singulari
               Dei
               providenti●
               ,
               indè
               vix
               aegrè
               extracta
               fuisse●
               incolumis
               ,
               &
               in●egrum
               penè
               annum
               cum
               〈◊〉
               desperatione
               collu●tata
               ,
               factum
               est
               ,
               Deo
               sic
               disponente
               ,
               ut
               inter
               alia
               Esaiae
               hot
               caput
               .
            
             57.
             
               à
               mari●o
               ei
               perlegeretur
               .
               Licèt
               autem
               invita
               pr●p●modùm
               initio
               ●uscultavit
               ●●gentem
               :
               tamen
               Domin●s
               cor
               audientis
               (
               ut
               quondam
               Lydiae
               )
               aperuit
               ,
               &c.
               
               Et
               Spiritus
               sancti
               instinctu
               cogitare
               coepit
               .
               Deus
               promittit
               se
               vivi●icaturum
               &
               consolaturum
               co●
               contritoru●
               &
               spiritum
               humil●●m
               ,
               nec
               se
               litigaturum
               ,
               aut
               irat
               ●m
               fore
               perpetuò
               .
               Ego
               habeo
               cor
               admod●m
               contritum
               ,
               &
               spiritum
               humiliatum
               ex
               cognitione
               &
               sensi●
               peccatorum
               meorum
               ,
               &
               iudicij
               di●ini
               adversus
               peccata
               .
               Ergò
               Deus
               fortè
               cor
               meum
               ,
               &
               spiritum
               vivificare
               &
               consolari
               dignabitur
               ▪
               ●ec
               me●um
               contendet
               ,
               aut
               mi●i
               irascetur
               perpetuò
               ,
               &c.
               
               Ex
               ●isce
               initijs
               per
               Dei
               spiritum
               expulsa
               desperatione
               &
               superatis
               tentationibus
               ,
               certissimè
               statuebat
               non
               solùm
               ante
               à
               commemoratas
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               omnes
               reliqu●s
               Dei
               promissiones
               ratas
               sore
               ,
               seque
               ●abere
               redemptionem
               per
               Christi
               sangvinem
               ▪
               remissionem
               nempè
               peccatorum
               ex
               divite
               ipsius
               gratiâ
               .
               In
               qu●●ide
               (
               codem
               qui
               ●a
               perat
               in
               ipsa
               hoc
               bonum
               opus
               per●iciente
               )
               constanter
               multos
               annos
               sapers●es
               persevera
               verit
               ,
               donec
               in
               ardenti
               ●ilij
               Dei
               invocatione
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               consequuta
               ,
               in
               coelestem
               patriam
               emigravit
               ,
               anno
               salutis
            
             1595.
             
             Alexipharm
             ▪
             adversus
             desperationem
             .
             Authore
             M
             ▪
             Nicolao
             Laurentio
             .
             pag.
             63.
             &
             seq
             .
          
           
             f
             
               
                 Tantum
                 quisque
                 habet
                 ,
                 quantum
                 credit
                 ,
                 iuxta
                 illud
                 .
              
               Secundum
               fidem
               tuam
               tibi
               fiat
               .
               Zanch.
               in
               5.
               ad
               Ephes.
               pag.
               489.
               
            
             
               
                 Non
                 enim
                 (
                 quod
                 beneficiorum
                 terrestrium
                 mos
                 est
                 )
                 in
                 capescendo
                 munere
                 coelesti
                 ,
                 mensura
                 ulla
                 ▪
                 vel
                 modus
                 est
                 ;
                 Profluens
                 largitèr
                 Spirit
                 us
                 nullis
                 finibus
                 premitur
                 ,
                 nec
                 coercentibus
                 claustris
                 intra
                 certa
                 metarum
                 spacia
                 refraenatur
                 .
                 Manat
                 iugitèr
                 ,
                 exuperat
                 afsluentèr
                 ,
                 nostrum
                 tantùm
                 sitiat
                 pectus
                 ,
                 &
                 pateat
                 .
                 Quantum
                 illuc
                 fidei
                 capacis
                 afferimus
                 ;
                 tantum
                 gratiae
                 inundantis
                 haurimus
                 .
              
               Cyp.
               Epist.
               lib.
               1.
               
               Epist.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             g
             
               Argumentūper
               se
               est
               evidens
               .
               Doctrina
               insignis
               ad
               consolationem
               nostram
               .
               Si
               enim
               promissiones
               Evangelij
               sunt
               Testamentum
               Christi
               :
               certè
               ultimam
               eius
               voluntatem
               de
               nostrâ
               salute
               declarant
               ,
               &
               immutabilē
               ,
               quippe
               testatoris
               morte
               obsignatam
               .
               Dubitare
               igitur
               de
               veritate
               promissionum
               &
               certitudine
               salutis
               promissae
               nec
               possumus
               nec
               debemus
               .
            
             Par.
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Per
               quas
               ?
               Videlicet
               quòd
               dicit
               &
               promittit
               ,
               deinde
               &
               iuramentum
               addit
               promissioni
               .
               Quoniam
               enim
               apud
               homines
               hoc
               videtur
               certius
               esse
               ,
               cui
               iuramentum
               interfuerit
               :
               proptereà
               etiam
               hoc
               addidit
               :
               vides
               quomodo
               dignitatem
               suam
               non
               attendit
               ,
               sed
               ut
               hominibus
               persvadeat
               ,
               indignáque
               de
               se
               patitur
               dici
               ?
               hoc
               est
               satisfacere
               volens
               .
            
             Chrys.
             in
             loc
             .
             
               Inter
               homines
               ad
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               sufficit
               res
               una
               immutabilis
               ,
            
             jus-jurandum
             .
             
               Deus
               verò
               ad
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               adhib●●●●on
               unam
               sed
               duas
               res
               immutabiles
               :
               non
               solùm
               promissionem
               immutabilem
               ,
               nec
               solùm
               ius-iurandum
               inviolabile
               ,
               impossibile
               siquidem
               Deum
               vel
               promittendo
               veliurando
               mentiri
               ,
               sed
               utrumque
               simul
               :
               in
               quo
               sanè
               fuit
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ingens
               .
            
             Par.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Ten●amus
               nos
               hoc
               nostra
               salutis
               principium
               &
               fundamentum
               tutissimum
               ,
               nimirùm
               Dei
               dilectionem
               gratuitam
               :
               cuius
               fiduci●
               quinitantur
               ,
               ●●
               demùm
               in
               omni
               tex●a●●one
               ,
               salut
               is
               spem
               inconcussam
               ,
               &
               infallib●l●m
               retinere
               poterunt
               .
            
             Gualt
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             1
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               misericors
               à
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Quod
               redditur
               gracè
               per
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               N.T.
               passim
               ,
               quod
               significat
               misericor
               did
               cōmoveri
               summà
               &
               vehementi
               atque
               ex
               intimis
               visceribus
               profectâ
               .
            
          
           
             **
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               gratiosus
               ,
               à
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               benefic●●
               gratuitò
               conferre
               :
               in
               gratiam
               recipere
               ,
               excludit
               dignitatem
               ,
               aut
               meritū
               .
            
             Pag●
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             30
             ▪
             18.
             
          
           
             Luke
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Multae
               misericordiae
               ,
               
                 vel
                 potiùs
                 multus
                 benignitate
                 ,
                 ut
                 optimè
                 nostri
                 verterunt
                 .
              
               Zanch.
               
                 Nunc
                 igitur
                 si
                 estis
                 porrò
                 exercituri
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 benignitatem
                 .
              
               Iun.
               
            
             
               
                 And
                 now
                 if
                 yee
                 will
                 deale
                 kindly
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               In
               our
               last
               Translation
               ,
               Gen.
               24.49
               .
               
                 Ergo
                 filios
                 verò
                 Barzillai
                 Gilbaditae
                 exerceto
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Benignitatem
                 :
                 But
                 shew
                 kindnesse
                 unto
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
              
               Barzillai
               
                 the
                 Giliadite
              
               ,
               1.
               
               King
               2.7
               .
            
          
           
             h
             
               Non
               dico
               tibi
               vsque
               septiès
               ,
               sed
               usque
               septuagies
               septiès
            
             ]
             Mat.
             18.12
             .
             
               quâ
               phrasi
               numerus
               finitus
               pro
               infinito
               ponitur
               .
               Sic
               vocem
               mille
               modificant
               Hebraei
               ,
            
             Exod.
             34.7
             .
             
               Servans
               misericordiam
               millibus
            
             ]
             Beumler
             .
             Rhetor.
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             i
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 pro
                 tolà
                 corruptione
                 naturae
                 ,
                 simpliciter
                 accipio
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 actu●lis
                 est
                 quae
                 vis
                 praeva●icatio
                 ,
                 &
                 rebellio
                 atque
                 des●ctus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 peccatum
                 est
                 sine
                 timore
                 ,
                 &
                 sine
                 fronte
                 admissum
                 .
              
               Zanch.
               de
               Naturâ
               Dei
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
               18.
               
            
          
           
             
               Sicuti
               in
               adolescente
               decoctore
               depinxit
               Lucas
               imaginem
               primùm
               peccatoris
               luxu
               perditi
               ,
               deindè
               peccatoris
               resipiscentis
               :
               ita
               nunc
               in
               parente
               eius
               imaginem
               immensae
               clementiae
               &
               misericordiae
               Dei
               exprimit
               .
            
             Brentius
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             o
             
               
                 Non
                 comparatur
                 Deus
                 homini
                 simplicitèr
                 :
                 sed
                 ut
                 intelligamus
                 centuplo
                 maiorem
                 esse
                 b●nitatem
                 Dei
                 erga
                 nor
                 ,
                 &
                 misericordiam
                 .
                 Non
                 igitur
                 dubium
                 est
                 ,
                 simulatque
                 poenitentiá
                 tacti
                 sumus
                 ,
                 quin
                 Deus
                 in
                 gratiam
                 suam
                 recipiat
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Non
                 dubium
                 est
                 ,
                 quin
                 sub
                 hac
                 imagine
                 immensa
                 Dei
                 bonitas
                 ,
                 &
                 incomparabilis
                 indulgentia
                 nobis
                 pingatur
                 ▪
                 ne
                 ulla
                 scelèrumatrocitas
                 à
                 spe
                 impetrandae
                 veniae
                 nos
                 deterreat
                 .
              
               Calv.
               
            
          
           
             *
             
               Eò
               se
               redactum
               dicit
               Ez●●●as
               ,
               ●●t
               vocem
               art●●●latam
               edere
               non
               posset
               ,
               sed
               consuso
               quodam
               modo
               s●●epere
               ,
               ut
               i●q●t
               ●nimam
               fere
               exhal●nt
               .
               Hunc
               tamen
               obs●●ri●●
               vo●●s
               so●um
               à
               Deo
               〈◊〉
               exa●
               〈◊〉
               ●ertum
               est
               :
               tame●●sensus
               omne●
               no
               sir●
               dolore●
               c●pat●
               sint
               ,
               &
               prae
               m●●stit●a
               si●t
               prae●
               s●●●●●ces
               ,
               Dominus
               ●amen
               con●a
               nosira
               praecedet
               &
               piasusp●●●
               ex●●●●t
               .
               In●
               pl●●s
               essi●ent
               qu●m
               e●pre●sae
               ,
               〈◊〉
               d●●●rtae
               voces
               ,
               ●o●ò
               Spiritus
               adsit
               ,
               qui
               excitet
               in
               nobis
               gemitus
               illos
               inenarrabiles
               ,
               de●qu●●●
               〈◊〉
            
             Paulus
             8.
             ad
             .
             Roman
             ,
             
               At
               nemo
               piorum
               est
               ,
               qui
               non
               experiatur
               ,
               ubi
               maior
               aliqua
               〈…〉
               const●●git
               ,
               se
               inter
               orandu
               vel
               halbutire
               vel
               propemodium
               obmutescere
               .
            
             Calv.
             in
             captr
             .
             38.
             
             Isai.
             
               Homo
               interior
               ,
               in
               quo
               c●●pit
               habitare
               Christus
               per
               fidem
               ,
               voce
               suâ
               ,
               non
               〈…〉
               affectu
               cordis
               cla●at
               ad
               dominum
               .
               Non
               vbi
               bo●o
               audit
               ,
               ibi
               Deus
               〈…〉
               onum
               ,
               &
               laterum
               &
               linguae
               clames
               ,
               homo
               te
               non
               audit
               .
               Cogitatio
               tua
               ,
               〈…〉
               .
            
             August
             .
             in
             Psal.
             141.
             
             
               Plerumque
               hoc
               negotium
               pl●●gemitibus
               ,
               〈…〉
               ,
               plus
               fletu
               ,
               quàm
               affatu
               .
            
             Idem
             .
             Epist.
             121.
             
             
               Valentiores
               voces
               apud
               〈…〉
               Pet
               non
               faciunt
               verba
               nostra
               ,
               sed
               desideria
               ?
               Aeternam
               etenim
               vitam
               si
               o●e●
               imus
               ,
               nec●amen
               corde
               desideramus
               ,
               clamantes
               tacemus
               .
               Si
               verò
               desideramus
               excorde
               ,
               tiam
               cum
               ore
               conticescimus
               ,
               tacentes
               clamantus
               .
            
             Gregor
             .
             in
             31.
             cap.
             Iob
             ,
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             most
             righteous
             persons
             ,
             are
             their
             own
             greatest
             accusers
             .
             
               Greenh
               .
               p.
            
             133.
             
             Edit
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Videas
               quantoperè
               placeat
               Deo
               ,
               vel
               pauxillum
               sidei
               ,
               &
               quantoperè
               delectetur
               precibus
               ex
               quantulacunque
               fide
               prosectis
               ,
               etiamsi
               coniunctam
               habeant
               multiplicem
               imperfectionem
               .
               Videmus
               vulgò
               parentes
               magis
               delectari
               balbutienti
               infantiâ
               infantium
               ,
               quàm
               universâ
               eloquentiâ
               hominum
               eloquentissimorum
               .
               Nos
               omnes
               quod
               ad
               coelestia
               attinet
               ,
               insantes
               sumus
               ,
               &
               ut
               in●antes
               sentimus
               ,
               ut
               infantes
               loquimur
               .
               Pater
               autem
               noster
               coelestis
               magis
               oblectatur
               ruditate
               ,
               ac
               infantiâ
               nostrâ
               ,
               qui
               sumus
               eius
               ●ilij
               ,
               &c.
            
             Rolloc
             .
             in
             Iohan.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Nos
               à
               Christo
               separari
               non
               possumus
               semel
               illi
               vere
               insiti
               .
               Est
               autem
               coniunctio
               haec
               spiritualis
               .
               Spiritualem
               dico
               ,
               quīa
               spirituali
               modo
               fit
               ,
               per
               vincula
               nimirùm
               spiritualia
               ,
               non
               per
               nervos
               &
               ligamenta
               ,
               per
               quae
               fit
               coniunctio
               ista
               corporalis
               :
               sed
               per
               Spiritum
               &
               fidem
               .
               Christus
               prior
               dimittit
               è
               coelo
               spiritum
               suum
               sanctum
               ad
               nos
               :
               Nos
               deinde
               vicissim
               fidem
               nostram
               ipsius
               Spiritu
               excitatam
               ,
               adeum
               sursum
               versus
               mittimus
               .
               Dico
               per
               Spiritum
               simul
               &
               fidem
               :
               quia
               coniunctio
               haec
               oportet
               sit
               mutua
               ,
               nósque
               vicissim
               eum
               amplectamur
               .
            
             Rolloc
             .
             in
             Iohan.
             cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Iam
               cognito
               eo
               ,
               quòd
               Iesus
               Christus
               idem
               Deus
               sit
               ,
               deinde
               sentimus
               nos
               teneri
               eius
               manu
               ,
               sentimus
               nos
               pariter
               apprehendi
               manu
               patris
               ,
               ac
               Dei.
               Cumautem
               sentimus
               nos
               prehendi
               manu
               patris
               ,
               ac
               Dei
               ,
               tum
               quidem
               videmur
               nobis
               firmi
               esse
               ,
               &
               extra
               omne
               periculum
               positi
               ,
               etiam
               mediâ
               morte
               .
               —
               Nota
               fundamentum
               ,
               in
               quo
               f●ndata
               est
               vita
               aeterna
               ;
               est
               autem
               manus
               illa
               Dei
               apprehendens
               nos
               ;
               non●tam
               manus
               nostra
               apprehendens
               Deum
               ,
               quàm
               Dei
               manus
               apprehendens
               nos
               .
            
             Idem
             .
             Ibid.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             Mal.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             55.9
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Deus
               bonos
               non
               negligit
               cum
               negligit
               .
               Nec
               obliviscitur
               ,
               sed
               quasi
               obliviscitur
               .
            
             Ruff.
             in
             Psal.
             
               Non
               deserit
               etiam
               si
               des●rat
               ,
               in
            
             Psal.
             90.
             
             
               Abscondit
               se
               sponsus
               cum
               quaeritur
               ,
               ut
               non
               inventus
               ardentiùs
               quaeratur
               :
               &
               differtur
               quaerens
               sponsa
               ,
               ne
               inveniat
               :
               ut
               tarditate
               suâ
               capacior
               reddita
               ,
               multipliciùs
               quandoquè
               inveniat
               ,
               quod
               quaerebat
               .
            
             Greg.
             Mor.
             lib.
             in
             5.
             cap.
             4.
             
             
               Non
               est
               reversus
               Sponsus
               ad
               vocem
               ,
               &
               votum
               revocantis
               .
               Quare
               ?
               ut
               desiderium
               crescat
               ,
               ut
               probetur
               affectus
               ,
               ut
               exerceatur
               amoris
               negotium
               .
               Sanè
               ergò
               dissimulatio
               est
               ,
               non
               indignatio
               .
            
             Bern.
             in
             Caut.
             Serm
             75.
             
             
               Non
               deserit
               ,
               ut
               descratur
            
             .
             Simon
             .
             Cass.
             in
             Evang.
             lib.
             8.
             cap.
             37.
             
             
               Deserit
               potius
               ,
               ne
               descratur
               .
               Ideo
               videtur
               deserere
               ,
               quia
               non
               vult
               deseri
               .
            
             Hos.
             14
             4.
             
             Ier
             31.3
             .
             Ioh.
             17.26
             .
             
               Nam
               dilectio
               quâ
               nos
               persequitur
               Deus
               ,
               propriè
               loquendo
               ,
               non
               alia
               est
               quàm
               quâ
               filium
               suum
               ab
               initi●
               dilexit
               ,
               ut
               in
               eo
               nos
               quoque
               gratos
               sibi
               &
               ●mabiles
               redderet
               .
            
             Calv.
             in
             Loc.
             Ioh.
             15.9
             .
             
               Significat
               non
               vulgarem
               dilectionem
               suam
               erga
               ipsos
               ,
               neque
               plan●
               talem
               ,
               qualis
               esse
               solet
               dilectio
               à
               creaturâ
               promanans
               ,
               sed
               talem
               esse
               ,
               qualis
               est
               creatoris
               ipsius
               ,
               &
               Dei
               ancor
               .
               —
               Hoc
               est
               infinitus
               ,
               &
               incomprehensibilis
               ,
               cuius
               longitudinem
               ,
               latitudinem
               ,
               profunditatem
               &
               altitudinem
               ,
               ●emo
               potest
               comprehendere
               ,
               et
               qui
               superat
               omnem
               cognitionem
               .
            
             Rolloc
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             Iob
             13.15
             .
             Psal.
             23.4
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             50.10
             .
          
           
             *
             Doct.
             P.
             
          
           
             Isai
             54.11
             .
          
           
             &
             40●
             .
          
           
             
               Vi●git
               mater
               se
               〈◊〉
               ,
               quenum
               〈…〉
               ,
               in
               terram
               deicituram
               ,
               ut
               ipse
               〈…〉
               .
            
             Simon
             .
             Cass.
             in
             Evang.
             ib.
             14.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Si
               nos
               qui
               secundùm
               nostram
               fil●os
               diligimus
               ,
               satis
               tamen
               profectò
               cos
               diligimus
               :
               multò
               magis
               ille
               diligit
               ,
               qui
               diligit
               ultra
               naturam
               .
               Sed
               etsi
               obliviscatur
               mulier
               infantem
               ,
               inquit
               ,
               uteri
               sui
               ,
               ego
               tamen
               non
               obliviscar
               tui
               ,
               dicit
               Dominus
               Omnipotens
               .
            
             Chrysost
             .
             in
             Mat.
             Hom.
             23.
             
          
           
             g
             Perkins
             in
             his
             Graine
             of
             Muster-seed
             .
             Concl.
             3.
             
          
           
             h
             Idem
             in
             his
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             p.
             127.
             
          
           
             i
             Idem
             upon
             the
             Sermon
             in
             the
             Mount
             ,
             pag.
             11.
             
          
           
             k
             Downam
             in
             his
             Christian
             Warfare
             ,
             cap.
             42.
             
          
           
             l
             Dyke
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             m
             T.T.
             upon
             Psal.
             32.
             pag.
             38.
             
          
           
             n
             〈◊〉
             in
             his
             Exposition
             upon
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Colossians
             ,
             cap.
             1.
             vers
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             5.6
             .
          
           
             Revel
             21.6
             .
             Psal.
             10.17
             .
          
           
             o
             Rogers
             of
             Dedham
             in
             his
             Doctrine
             of
             Faith
             ,
             cap.
             2.
             pag.
             128.
             
          
           
             p
             Crooke
             ,
             Serm.
             3.
             
          
           
             q
             Greenham
             ,
             pag.
             144.
             
          
           
             r
             Dyke
             of
             Selfe-deceiving
             ,
             cap.
             19.
             
          
           
             s
             Perkins
             upon
             Galat
             .
             pag.
             296.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Broade
               ▪
            
             pag.
             88.
             
          
           
             u
             Wilson
             Faith
             ,
             p.
             138.
             
          
           
             x
             Ibid.
             pag.
             184.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             ●
             .
             2
             .
          
           
             Iob
             22
             .
             2●
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Quicunque
               universum
               stellarum
               numerum
               comprehandisse
               &
               conscripsisse
               iactantur
               ,
               sicut
               Aratus
               vel
               Eudoxus
               ,
               vel
               si
               qui
               alij
               sunt
               ,
               eos
               Libri
               hutus
               contemnit
               authoritas
               .
            
             Aug.
             de
             Civit.
             Dei
             lib.
             16.
             cap.
             23.
             
             Isai.
             40.17
             .
          
           
             y
             
               But
               what
               doe
               I
               say
               ?
               Hee
               getteth
               nothing
               by
               us
               of
               all
               that
               wee
               doe
               .
               All
               is
               for
               our selves
               .
               Our
               acknowledgement
               of
               Him
               maketh
               Him
               no
               stronger
               ,
               wiser
               ,
               juster
               ,
               better
               ,
               &c.
               then
               Hee
               is
               .
               But
               in
               glorifying
               him
               ,
               we
               glorifie
               our selves
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Hee
               was
               as
               glorious
               ,
               powerfull
               ,
               wise
               ,
               just
               ,
               happy
               ,
               and
               good
               before
               this
               World
               was
               made
               ,
               as
               now
               .
               D.V.
               Sinne
               and
               righteousnesse
               ,
               are
               the
               two
               Paths
               that
               wee
               walke
               in
               ;
               Those
               are
               all
               that
               trouble
               us
               ;
               the
               sinnes
               that
               we
               commit
               ,
               and
               defects
               of
               our
               righteousnesse
               .
               Saith
               Hee
               ,
               
                 If
                 thou
                 sinne
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 that
                 to
                 Him
                 ?
              
               It
               doth
               Him
               no
               hurt
               .
               Againe
               ,
               if
               thou
               faile
               in
               thy
               righteousnesse
               ,
               or
               in
               thy
               performances
               ,
               it
               is
               all
               one
               ,
               that
               way
               :
               For
               it
               reacheth
               not
               to
               Him.
               Because
               hee
               is
               blessed
               for
               ever
               ;
               Hee
               hath
               all-sufficiency
               in
               Himselfe
               ,
               &c.
               
               Doctor
               Preston
               in
               his
               Sermons
               of
               Gods
               All-sufficiency
               ,
               Serm.
               4.
               
               
                 Deus
                 quaerit
                 gloriam
                 suam
                 non
                 propterse
                 ,
                 sed
                 propter
                 nos
                 .
              
               Aquin.
               22.
               q.
               132.1
               .
            
          
           
             z
             Gloria
             Dei
             &
             Glorificatio
             Dei
             differunt
             .
             Gloria
             Dei.
             
               aeterna
               est
               ,
               semper
               eadem
               fuit
               ab
               aeterno
               ,
               &
               ●emper
               ead●m
               manet
               in
               aeternum
               ,
               cique
               nec
               accedere
               quicquam
               ,
               nec
               decedere
               potest
               ,
               Deusque
               perpetuò
               gloriam
               suam
               habuisset
               ,
               licet
               nulla
               res
               suisset
               condita
               .
               Hae
               gloria
               Deo
               à
               nemine
               da●●
               ,
               nec
               minui
               augeriue
               potest
               ,
               sed
               eadem
               in
               ipso
               fuit
               ,
               &
               manet
               semper
               .
               Glorificatio
               verò
               sit
               in
               tempore
               à
               Creaturis
               ,
               &
               est
               extra
               Deum
               &
               sandamentum
               suum
               habet
               in
               cognitione
               gloriae
               Dei.
            
             Polan
             .
             Syntag.
             Theolog.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Assuredly
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             unfained
             desire
             of
             the
             heart
             to
             have
             ,
             and
             the
             habituall
             having
             of
             the
             grace
             desired
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             great
             difference
             in
             Gods
             reckoning
             :
             No
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             betwixt
             the
             evill
             desire
             of
             a
             lusting
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             reall
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             carnall
             act
             ,
             the
             former
             of
             which
             ,
             by
             Christs
             ungame-say-able
             testimony
             ,
             maketh
             guilty
             of
             the
             latter
             :
             Mat.
             5
             28.
             
             By
             the
             Rule
             therefore
             of
             proportion
             ;
             He
             that
             groaneth
             under
             the
             burden
             of
             his
             sinne
             ,
             and
             hateth
             the
             same
             .
             He
             that
             desireth
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             desire
             addeth
             endeavour
             not
             to
             sin
             ,
             —
             is
             with
             God
             reputed
             what
             ,
             He
             would
             be
             in
             his
             desire
             ,
             and
             may
             in
             this
             regard
             cheare
             his
             heart
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Speght
               in
               his
               briefe
               Demonstration
               ,
               &c.
               pag.
            
             27.
             
             Vertues
             in
             Wil●
             and
             Act
             are
             the
             same
             in
             kinde
             ,
             differing
             onely
             in
             degree
             ,
             as
             in
             vice
             ,
             lusting
             after
             a
             woman
             in
             heart
             unlawfully
             ,
             is
             adultery
             in
             Him
             that
             lusts
             ,
             tho
             it
             come
             not
             into
             Act
             :
             coveting
             another
             mans
             goods
             inordinately
             ,
             is
             theft
             ,
             tho
             He
             bee
             hindred
             from
             taking
             them
             ,
             
               Wil●
               in
               his
               Helpes
               to
               Faith
               ,
               pag.
            
             82.83
             .
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             5.28
             .
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             P●p●rit
             .
          
           
             **
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               E●eu
               :
               Humanitùs
               dictum
            
             .
             Iun.
             
               Vt
               ostendat
               Deus
               se
               quodaminodò
               invitum
               cogi
               ad
               poenas
               de
               populo
               suo
               exigendas
               ,
               cum
               gemitu
               quodam
               minatur
               .
               Quia
               enim
               nihil
               ei
               magis
               proprium
               est
               quàm
               benefacere
               :
               quoties
               nob●s
               irascitur
               ,
               ac
               severiùs
               not
               tractat
               ,
               certum
               est
               pravitate
               nostrâ
               huc
               adigi
               ,
               quia
               eius
               beneficentiae
               liberum
               cursum
               non
               permittimus
               :
               praesert●m
               verò
               propensus
               est
               ad
               suos
               humanitèr
               tractandos
               ,
               &
               dum
               videt
               indulgentiae
               suae
               non
               esse
               ampliùs
               locum
               ,
               quasi
               tristis
               ad
               puniendum
               accingitur
               .
               —
               Mihi
               magis
               probatur
               hoc
               loco
               dolentis
               esse
               vocem
               :
               Quia
               Deus
               soederis
               sui
               memor
               ,
               libentèr
               electo
               populo
               parceret
               ,
               nisiomnem
               veniam
               excluderet
               obstinatio
               .
            
             Calv.
             in
             loc
             .
             
               Vnde
               colligimus
               ,
               quanta
               sit
               eius
               ●●sericordia
               &
               benignitas
               ,
               quùm
               sententiam
               serens
               ingemiscat
               ,
               &
               singultis
               testetur
               quàm
               nolit
               poe●am
               &
               mortem
               peccatoris
               ,
               sed
               ut
               magis
               convertatur
               &
               vivat
               .
            
             Ezek.
             18.23
             .
             O●●olamp
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Optimè
               sluet
               contextus
               ,
               si
               dicamus
               ,
               Ecce
               ego
               constringor
               sub
               vobis
               ,
               quemadmodum
               si
               essetis
               plaustrum
               plenum
               manipulis
               ,
               hoc
               est
               ,
               estis
               mihi
               intolerabiles
               .
            
             Calvin
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Qui
               lu●m
               rei
               est
               in
               mund●●ui
               Deus
               non
               ●dsit
               suá
               providentiâ
               e●
               misericordtá
               ,
               &c.
               
               Nemo
               est
               hominum
               vel
               etia●
               dia●olorum
               ,
               qui
               dicere
               〈…〉
               non
               esse
               particip●●a
               ●isericordiae
               Dei.
            
             Z●nch
             .
             de
             Naturâ
             Dei
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             4.
             q.
             3.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             h
             Aquin.
             p.
             1.
             q.
             23.
             art
             .
             7.
             
             Ad
             tertium
             .
          
           
             
               Videre
               Deum
               per
               essentiam
               est
               supra
               naturam
               ,
               non
               soli●m
               hominis
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               omnis
               ●●aturae
               .
            
             12
             
               a
               q.
            
             5.
             art
             .
             5
             Heare
             also
             that
             in
             cōparable
             Confounder
             of
             all
             Popery
             ;
             whō
             not
             all
             the
             Iesuites
             in
             Christendome
             shall
             bee
             ever
             able
             to
             confute
             ,
             either
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             or
             the
             World
             to
             come
             .
             
               Et
               si
               omnes
               homines
               Deus
               damitar●t●uno
               excepto
               :
               tamen
               adhuc
               maior
               esset
               misericordia
               ,
               quàm
               iudicium
               .
               Nimirùm
               ,
               quia
               nullum
               sit
               iudicij
               divini
               es●ellum
               nisi
               propter
               merita
               eorum
               ,
               qui
               damnantur
               :
               at
               misericordia
               nulla
               invenit
               merita
               .
            
             Chamier
             .
             tom
             3.
             lib.
             7.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Deus
               non
               potuit
               producere
               creaturam
               non
               defectibilem
               :
               quia
               ex
               nihilo
               creavit
               ,
               quia
               non
               creatorem
               :
               At
               homines
               inquis
               saltem
               ,
               &
               spiritus
               im●●●abiles
               creâsset
               .
               Sic
               hominem
               ,
               hominem
               ;
               Angelum
               ,
               Angelum
               non
               condidisset
               .
               Si
               enim
               aliter
               creati
               essent
               ,
               velsi
               immobiles
               ,
               &
               immutabiles
               essent
               facti
               ;
               vel
               trunco
               ,
               aut
               lapidi
               similes
               essent
               facti
               ,
               vel
               creatori
               suo
               Deo
               :
               Illud
               fieri
               non
               debuit
               ,
               Hoc
               fieri
               neque
               potuit
               neque
               debuit
               :
               Si
               enim
               in
               homine
               vel
               Angelo
               immutabile
               bonum
               esset
               ,
               aeternum
               illud
               esset
               ;
               si
               aeternum
               infinitum
               ,
               si
               infinitum
               ,
               non
               homo
               ,
               Angelus
               ,
               aut
               creatura
               esset
               ,
               sed
               Deus
               .
               Deus
               autem
               si
               solus
               ,
               unus
               ,
               bonus
               ,
               infinitus
               non
               est
               ,
               Deus
               non
               est
               ;
               Cum
               de
               alio
               ,
               quàm
               de
               Deo
               ,
               &
               uno
               ,
               infinitum
               intelligi
               non
               possit
               .
               Nec
               diminuitur
               omnipotentia
               eius
               ,
               sed
               astruitur
               .
               Quî
               enim
               ille
               esset
               omnipotens
               ,
               qui
               sibi
               aliquid
               simile
               ,
               &
               aequale
               habere
               aut
               sacere
               posset
               ?
               Quî
               autem
               infinitus
               ,
               si
               extra
               se
               ,
               non
               solùm
               aliquid
               ,
               sed
               alia
               infinita
               innumera
               haberet
               ?
               Immò
               quinam
               ille
               infinitus
               ,
               qui
               infinitum
               faciendo
               ,
               nihil
               ulteriùs
               facere
               posset
               ,
               cùm
               in
               infinito
               sintomnia
               ?
               Et
               nunquid
               Omnipotens
               Deus
               in
               aliud
               Omnipotens
               ,
               quod
               potentiâ
               sibi
               aequale
               foret
               ,
               omnipotentiam
               suam
               exercere
               possit
               ?
               In
               Thesi
               meâ
               Oxon.
               confirmatâ
               .
            
             Peccatum
             provisum
             non
             est
             causa
             reprobationis
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Ad
               executionem
               decreti
               ,
               quod
               ita
               factum
               in
               aeternâ
               praedestinatione
               ,
               in
               utramque
               partem
               concurrunt
               me●ia
               ,
               quae
               ipsa
               non
               possunt
               ,
               non
               subijci
               praedestinationi
               .
               Hîc
               ergò
               vera
               ,
               &
               iusta
               est
               damnationis
               causa
               peccatum
               :
               nempè
               quia
               nemo
               ,
               aut
               damnatus
               sit
               unquam
               ,
               aut
               damnetur
               ,
               aut
               damnandus
               sit
               ,
               nisi
               propter
               peccatum
               :
               ac
               proinde
               ,
               re
               ,
               actúque
               ,
               praecedente
               peccato
               :
               quod
               invasit
               omne
               genus
               humanum
               :
               ita
               ut
               ,
               si
               libêret
               ,
               possèt
               Deus
               absque
               ullâ
               ,
               iniustitiae
               notâ
               ,
               omnes
               homines
               nullo
               penitùs
               excepto
               in
               aeternum
               ignem
               praecipitare
               .
               Quo
               iure
               egisse
               manifestum
               in
               omnes
               Angelos
               malos
               .
            
             Chamier
             .
             Tom.
             3.
             lib.
             8.
             cap.
             1.
             
             
               Dicit
               ei
               Iudas
               ,
               non
               ille
               Iscariotes
               ]
               .
               Miratur
               quodammodò
               ,
               quòd
               cùm
               tanta
               sit
               gratia
               Domini
               ,
               is
               non
               extendat
               eam
               ad
               universum
               mundum
               ,
               sed
               ad
               paucos
               duntaxàt
               aliquos
               .
               Sic
               mirantur
               homines
               quotidiè
               ,
               cùm
               hoc
               admiratione
               sit
               dignum
               potiùs
               ,
               quòd
               Dominus
               vel
               unius
               alicuius
               mis●reatur
               ,
               cùmomnes
               in
               eodem
               sint
               reatu
               .
               Ipsi
               Angeli
               admirantur
               tantam
               Dei
               misericordiam
               ,
               dum
               intu●ntur
               mysterium
               salutis
               humanae
               ;
               &
               pij
               omnes
               magis
               ad
               id
               obstupescunt
               ,
               quòd
               videant
               Deum
               ergase
               misericordem
               ,
               quam
               quòd
               videant
               &
               sciant
               reiectos
               essè
               alios
               complures
               .
            
             Rolloc
             .
             in
             Iohan.
             cap.
             14.
             vers
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             Philip.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             i
             
               I
               said
               ,
               or
               thought
               ▪
               That
               is
               ,
               I
               purposed
               ,
               I
               resolved
               .
               
                 Taylor
                 in
                 his
                 Way
                 to
                 true
                 Happinesse
                 .
                 Pag.
              
               117.
               
            
             
               Pronunciabo
               adversum
               me
               injustitias
               meas
               Domine
               ,
               &
               tu
               remisisti
               impietatem
               cordis
               mei
               ]
               .
               
                 Non
                 iam
                 pronunciat
                 ;
                 sed
                 promittit
                 se
                 pronunciaturum
                 ,
                 &
                 ille
                 iam
                 dimittit
                 .
                 Attendite
                 fratres
                 ,
                 magna
                 res
                 :
                 dixi
                 pronunciabo
                 ,
                 non
                 dixi
                 ,
                 pronunciavi
                 ,
                 &
                 tu
                 dimisisti
                 .
                 Dixi
                 pronunciabo
                 ,
                 &
                 tu
                 dimisisti
                 :
                 quia
                 eo
                 ipso
                 quod
                 dixit
                 ,
                 Pronunciabo
                 ,
                 ostendit
                 quòd
                 nondùm
                 pronunciaverat
                 ,
                 sed
                 corde
                 pronunciaverat
                 .
                 Hoc
                 ipsum
                 dicere
                 pronunciabo
                 ,
                 Pronunciare
                 est
                 ,
                 ideò
                 &
                 tu
                 remisisti
                 impietatem
                 cordis
                 moi
                 .
                 Confessio
                 verò
                 mea
                 ad
                 os
                 nondùm
                 venerat
                 .
                 Dixeram
                 enim
                 pronunciabo
                 adversum
                 me
                 ,
                 ver
                 untamen
                 Deus
                 aud●●t
                 vocem
                 cordis
                 mei
                 .
                 Vox
                 mea
                 in
                 ore
                 nondum
                 erat
                 ,
                 sed
                 auris
                 Dei
                 iam
                 in
                 corde
                 erat
                 .
              
               August
               .
               in
               loc
               .
            
             
               Remisisti
               impietatem
               peccati
               mei
               ]
               .
               
                 Attende
                 quanta
                 sit
                 indulgentiae
                 vitalis
                 velocitas
                 ,
                 quanta
                 miseri●ordiae
                 Dei
                 commendatio
                 ,
                 ut
                 confit●ut
                 ●
                 des●lerium
                 comit●tur
                 ve●●
                 ,
                 —
                 a●tè
                 remissio
                 ad
                 e●r
                 per
                 veniat
                 ,
                 quàm
                 confe●sio
                 in
                 vocem
                 crumpat
                 .
              
               Greg.
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             k
             
               
                 Desiderare
                 auxil●um
                 gratie
                 est
                 initium
                 grati●
                 .
              
               Lib.
               de
               correptione
               &
               gratiâ
               .
               cap.
               1.
               
            
             
               
                 Nihil
                 tam
                 ●acile
                 est
                 bon●e
                 voluntati
                 ,
                 quàm
                 ipsa
                 sibi
                 ,
                 &
                 haec
                 sufficit
                 Deo.
              
               De
               te
               ●p
               Serm.
               48
               
                 Coronat
                 Deus
                 totus
                 honam
                 voluntatem
                 ,
                 ubi
                 non
                 invenit
                 facultatem
                 .
              
               In
               Psal.
               104.
               
            
          
           
             l
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Tantummodò
                 voles
                 .
                 〈◊〉
                 Deus
                 ul●rò
                 〈◊〉
                 .
              
               Serm.
               de
               Poe●●tentiâ
               .
            
          
           
             m
             Beati
             qui
             esuriunt
             &
             sitiunt
             justitiam
             ,
             &c.
             ●
             
               Qui
               esurit
               ,
               esuri●t
               ampliùs
               :
               &
               qui
               desi
               lerat
               ,
               abundantius
               adhuc
               desideret
               :
               quo
               niam
               quantum●●mque
               desiderare
               pot●erit
               ,
               tantum
               est
               accepturus
               .
               Imò
               verò
               non
               secundum
               imperfectionem
               modúve
               desiderij
               ,
               &c.
            
             De
             Lectione
             Evangelicâ
             .
             Serm.
             1.
             
          
           
             n
             Tom.
             4.
             pag.
             124.
             
          
           
             o
             Ibid.
             fol
             300.
             
          
           
             p
             Loc.
             Com.
             par
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Catechis
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Si
               senseris
               iam
               te
               credere
               in
               Christum
               ,
               etiam
               propter
               Christum
               ,
               aut
               saltèm
               si
               non
               poteris
               id
               statim
               assequi
               ,
               (
               ut
               omnes
               naturâ
               nobis
               ipsis
               sumus
               addicti
               )
               si
               senseris
               velle
               te
               credere
               in
               Christum
               propter
               Christum
               ,
               velle
               te
               omnia
               sacere
               Dei
               gratiâ
               ,
               &
               ex
               animo
               ,
               habes
               profectò
               egregium
               imprimis
               argumentum
               perseverantiae
               in
               fide
               ,
               &
               fidei
               quae
               perpetua
               sit
               futura
               .
            
             In
             Iohan.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             q
             In
             His
             Markes
             of
             Gods
             Children
             .
          
           
             r
             Lib.
             5.
             
             Sect.
             60.
             
          
           
             s
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             t
             Acts
             and
             Monum
             .
             in
             Bradsords
             letter
             to
             Careles
             .
             In
             the
             Story
             of
             Careles
             ,
             pag.
             2105.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             a
             twinge
             of
             conscience
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             fit
             ,
             when
             Hee
             is
             told
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             Hee
             could
             be
             content
             to
             leape
             out
             of
             his
             skin
             to
             get
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             out
             of
             Hell
             :
             But
             after
             this
             is
             over
             ,
             Hee
             cannot
             away
             with
             this
             confessing
             of
             his
             sinnes
             in
             secret
             ;
             with
             this
             rending
             of
             his
             Soule
             ;
             with
             this
             earnest
             contending
             with
             God
             ;
             and
             with
             this
             crossing
             of
             his
             owne
             nature
             ,
             and
             fighting
             against
             the
             lusts
             of
             His
             flesh
             ,
             even
             with
             this
             labouring
             for
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             above
             all
             things
             .
             
               Whately
               ▪
               Gods
               Husb.
               cap.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Longè
               aberit
               à
               siti
               satietas
               ,
               longè
               à
               satietate
               fastidium
               ;
               quia
               sitientes
               saturabimur
               ,
               &
               satiati
               sitiemus
               .
            
             August
             .
             de
             Sper.
             cap.
             29.
             
          
           
             c
             Then
             will
             Hee
             say
             ,
             I
             have
             discerned
             mine
             owne
             misery
             ,
             my
             poverty
             and
             nakednes
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             found
             a
             Treasure
             ,
             
               Christ
               Iesus
               and
               his
               righteousness●
            
             :
             It
             shall
             goe
             hard
             but
             I
             will
             get
             it
             .
             Yea
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             a
             price
             put
             upon
             it
             .
             It
             must
             cost
             thee
             deare
             ;
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             trouble
             ,
             and
             other
             crosses
             .
             Tush
             ,
             tell
             mee
             not
             of
             any
             price
             ,
             speake
             not
             of
             that
             :
             wha●soever
             I
             have
             shall
             goe
             for
             it
             .
             I
             will
             doe
             any
             thing
             for
             it
             .
             Why
             ,
             wilt
             thou
             curbe
             thine
             affections
             ?
             Wilt
             thou
             give
             up
             thy
             life
             ?
             Wi●t
             thou
             bee
             content
             to
             
               sell
               all
               that
               thou
               hast
               ?
               &c.
            
             I
             will
             doe
             it
             with
             all
             my
             heart
             .
             I
             am
             content
             to
             sell
             all
             that
             I
             have
             .
             Nothing
             is
             so
             deare
             unto
             mee
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             part
             with
             it
             ;
             my
             
               right
               hand
            
             ,
             my
             
               right
               eye
            
             ;
             Nay
             ,
             if
             Hell
             it selfe
             should
             stand
             between
             Mee
             and
             Christ
             ;
             yet
             would
             I
             passe
             thorow
             the
             same
             unto
             Him.
             This
             is
             that
             violent
             affection
             ,
             that
             God
             puts
             into
             the
             hearts
             of
             
               those
               ,
               who
               seek
               Him
               in
               truth
               ,
            
             that
             they
             will
             have
             Christ
             ,
             whatsoever
             it
             cost
             them
             .
             D.V.
             
          
           
             d
             It
             is
             not
             a
             poore
             ,
             faint
             wishing
             and
             woulding
             ,
             —
             But
             a
             mighty
             and
             effectuall
             desire
             ,
             that
             doth
             bring
             forth
             an
             endeavour
             .
             It
             makes
             a
             Man
             put
             forth
             Himselfe
             ,
             to
             effect
             the
             thing
             desired
             .
             Hee
             wisheth
             to
             obey
             ,
             as
             a
             resolute
             Souldier
             wisheth
             victory
             ,
             so
             as
             He
             will
             fight
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             draw
             his
             weapon
             ,
             and
             meet
             his
             enemy
             in
             the
             face
             ,
             and
             hazard
             limme
             and
             life
             ,
             and
             give
             and
             receive
             blowes
             ,
             and
             leave
             nothing
             undone
             ,
             that
             his
             wit
             serves
             him
             to
             thinke
             of
             ,
             for
             the
             atchievement
             of
             victory
             .
             
               Whately
               ,
               Gods
               Husb.
               cap.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             e
             Psal
             92.12.13.14
             .
             Acts
             21.16
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             143.6
             .
          
           
             f
             See
             the
             Preface
             written
             by
             
               G.
               Abbot
            
             ,
             Doctor
             of
             Divinitie
             ;
             before
             the
             Examinations
             ,
             Arraignement
             ,
             and
             conviction
             of
             
               George
               Sprot
            
             ,
             Notary
             in
             Ayemouth
             ,
             pag.
             23.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             21.6
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             55.1
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             7.37
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             5.6
             .
          
           
             u
             
               
                 Tamet
                 si
                 sensus
                 omnes
                 nostri
                 dolore
                 occupati
                 sint
                 ,
                 et
                 prae
                 moestitiâ
                 sint
                 praclusae
                 fauces
                 ,
                 Dominus
                 tamen
                 corda
                 nostra
                 pervidet
                 ,
                 &
                 pia
                 suspiria
                 exaudit
                 .
                 Imò
                 plus
                 efficient
                 ,
                 quàm
                 expressae
                 &
                 diserta
                 voces
                 ,
                 modò
                 spiritus
                 adsit
                 ,
                 qui
                 excitet
                 in
                 nobis
                 gemitus
                 illos
                 inenarrabiles
                 ,
                 de
                 quibus
                 loquitur
                 Paulus
                 ad
                 Rom.
                 cap.
              
               8.
               
               
                 Ac
                 nemo
                 piorum
                 est
                 ,
                 qui
                 non
                 experiatur
                 ,
                 ubi
                 maior
                 aliqua
                 tristitia
                 animum
                 constringit
                 ,
                 se
                 inter
                 orandum
                 ,
                 vel
                 balbutire
                 ,
                 vel
                 propemodum
                 obmutescere
                 .
              
               Calv.
               in
               Isai.
               cap.
               38.
               
            
             
               
                 Plerunque
                 hoc
                 negotium
                 plus
                 gemitibus
                 ,
                 quàm
                 sermonibus
                 agitur
                 ,
                 plus
                 stetu
                 ,
                 quàm
                 affatu
                 .
              
               Aug.
               Epist.
               121.
               
               
                 Cogitatio
                 tua
                 clamorest
                 ad
                 Dominum
              
               .
               Idem
               in
               Psal.
               141.
               
               Psal.
               103.13
               .
            
          
           
             x
             
               Si
               nos
               qui
               secundum
               naturam
               diligimus
               filios
               ,
               satis
               tamen
               profectò
               eos
               diligimus
               :
               multò
               magis
               ille
               diligit
               ,
               qui
               diligit
               ultra
               naturam
               .
            
             Chrysost.
             in
             Matth.
             Hom.
             23.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             15.13
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             145.19
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.30
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.30
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.8
             .
             Philip.
             4.7
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.9
             .
          
           
             a
             Though
             it
             bee
             a
             Truth
             clearer
             then
             the
             Sunne-beames
             ,
             that
             a
             broken-hearted
             sinner
             ought
             to
             embrace
             mercy
             so
             strongly
             enforced
             :
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             Truth
             ,
             that
             the
             heart
             shutteth
             it selfe
             more
             against
             ,
             then
             this
             ,
             especially
             in
             sense
             of
             misery
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Doctor
               Sibbes
               ,
               in
               his
               Preface
               to
               the
               B.K.
               
            
          
           
             b
             
               Vt
               quisque
               abiectissimus
               erit
               ,
               tantum
               abest
               quin
               desperationis
               causa
               sit
               suae
               paupertas
               ,
               ut
               inde
               potiùs
               debeat
               animum
               colligere
               ad
               Christum
               quaerendum
               .
               Sed
               meminerîmus
               non
               alios
               censeri
               pauperes
               ,
               nisi
               qui
               sibi
               ipsis
               tales
               sunt
               :
               hoc
               est
               ,
               qui
               suae
               inopiae
               sensu
               oppressi
               iacent
               .
            
             Musc.
             in
             Mat.
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             9.12.13
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               id
               est
               ,
               eos
               ,
               qui
               sibi
               iusti
               videntur
               ,
               sive
               qui
               se
               iustos
               esse
               somniant
               ,
               quod
               fait
               Pharisaeorum
               dogma
               :
               quibus
               opponuntur
               peccatores
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               Qui
               suorum
               pectatorum
               sensu
               vulnerati
               ad
               unam
               Dei
               misericordiam
               confugiunt
               .
            
             Beza
             in
             Loc.
             
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             4.5
             .
          
           
             e
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.18
             .
          
           
             f
             For
             our
             encouragement
             to
             a
             thorow
             worke
             of
             bruising
             ,
             and
             patience
             under
             Gods
             bruising
             of
             us
             ,
             let
             us
             all
             know
             ,
             that
             none
             are
             fitter
             for
             comfort
             ,
             then
             those
             that
             thinke
             themselves
             furthest
             off
             .
             Men
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             are
             not
             lost
             enough
             in
             their
             owne
             feeling
             ,
             for
             a
             Saviour
             .
             A
             holy
             despaire
             in
             our selves
             ,
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             true
             hope
             .
             
               Doctor
               Sibbes
               Bruised
               R.
               pag.
            
             43.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Quomodò
               dicit
               ,
               qui
               vult
               ;
               quum
               alibi
               dicat
               Christus
               ;
               Nemo
               venit
               ad
               me
               ,
               nisi
               Pater
               ,
               qui
               misit
               me
               ,
               traxerit
               cum
               .
               Ioh.
            
             6.44
             .
             
               Et
               Paulus
               dicit
               ,
               non
               est
               volentu
               ,
               noque
               currentis
               ,
               sed
               miserentis
               De.
               Rom.
            
             9.16
             .
             
               Resp.
               Sic
               loquitur
               Iohannes
               ,
               non
               quòd
               in
               hominis
               arbitris
               situm
               sit
               propriâ
               sponte
               accedere
               &
               haurire
               aquam
               vitae
               ,
               sed
               quia
               ille
               idem
               ,
               qui
               invitat
               ad
               vitae
               aquas
               ,
               etiam
               sitis
               indit
               ardorem
               ,
               animum
               &
               vires
               suppeditat
               ,
               ut
               veniamus
               :
               imò
               verò
               essicit
               ut
               ex
               nolentibus
               volentes
               siamus
               :
               quò
               omnis
               gloria
               ad
               ipsum●
               edeat
               ,
               non
               penes
               nos
               resideat
               .
               —
               Deus
               est
               ,
               qui
               agit
               in
               vobis
               ,
               &
               ut
               velitis
               ,
               &
               ut
               efficiatis
               pro
               bonâ
               voluntate
               :
               Phil.
            
             2.13
             .
             Marlorat
             .
             in
             Loc.
             Christ
             ,
             together
             with
             bidding
             Lazarus
             come
             out
             of
             his
             grave
             ,
             inspired
             into
             Him
             power
             to
             rise
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Whosoever
               will
            
             ]
             It
             may
             bee
             here
             said
             :
             Who
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             bee
             saved
             ?
             Men
             indeed
             love
             to
             walke
             in
             wicked
             wayes
             ,
             —
             but
             they
             love
             not
             damnation
             ;
             willingly
             would
             they
             bee
             saved
             :
             How
             then
             is
             it
             said
             here
             ;
             Let
             Him
             ,
             that
             will
             ,
             take
             of
             the
             waters
             of
             life
             freely
             .
             Surely
             here
             is
             no
             more
             ,
             then
             that
             Hee
             saith
             before
             ;
             Hee
             will
             give
             to
             Him
             that
             is
             athirst
             ,
             of
             the
             waters
             of
             life
             freely
             ,
             Cap
             21.
             
             For
             Hee
             that
             thirsteth
             ,
             hath
             a
             Will
             ;
             and
             Hee
             that
             thirsteth
             not
             ,
             hath
             not
             a
             Will.
             For
             this
             yee
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             Will
             is
             not
             here
             put
             for
             every
             light
             desire
             ,
             or
             for
             every
             wish
             ,
             that
             a
             Man
             doth
             wish
             in
             His
             heart
             ;
             when
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             Hee
             walketh
             in
             the
             way
             of
             destruction
             ,
             and
             committeth
             the
             things
             that
             deserve
             damnation
             ,
             and
             yet
             would
             bee
             saved
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Gissard
               in
               Loc.
            
             
          
           
             c
             Hee
             that
             willeth
             then
             ,
             even
             hee
             that
             is
             athirst
             for
             the
             waters
             of
             life
             ,
             let
             Him
             give
             all
             the
             prayse
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             endued
             him
             with
             that
             grace
             ;
             and
             let
             him
             know
             ,
             that
             were
             it
             not
             for
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             Hee
             should
             never
             have
             had
             any
             will
             to
             come
             to
             those
             waters
             .
             
               Idem
               .
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             d
             
               O
               quàm
               stupenda
               pietas
               !
               Quàm
               intra
               Dei
               dignatio
               !
               Quem
               rogare
               debuimus
               ,
               ut
               nos
               recipere
               dignaretur
               ;
               ab
               ipso
               rogamur
               ,
               ut
               ad
               cum
               venire
               dignemur
               .
            
             Gers.
             De
             Verbis
             Domini
             ,
             venite
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               O
               ,
               Heus
               vocandi
               ,
               Ies.
            
             55.1
             .
             Buxtorf
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Et
               est
               particula
               exclamandi
            
             .
             Zechar.
             2.6
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               O
               ó
               ,
               Fugite
               è
               terra
               Aquil●nis
               .
            
             Iesah
             .
             55.1
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               O
               omnis
               sitiens
            
             .
             Pagnin
             .
             
               Exclamat
               Propheta
               ,
               veluticontentâ
               voce
               ,
               Heus
               :
               quia
               tantus
               est
               hominum
               torpor
               ,
               ut
               difficile
               sit
               admodùm
               cos
               excitari
               .
               —
               Stuporem
               istum
               magnis
               clamoribus
               &
               assiduis
               excuti
               necesse
               est
               :
               quò
               turpior
               magísque
               stupenda
               est
               corum
               pigrities
               ,
               qui
               ad
               hanc
               exbortationem
               sur
               disunt
               ,
               vel
               tam
               acritèr
               stimulati
               ,
               torpori
               suo
               ad
               huc
               indulgent
               .
            
             Calv.
             in
             Loc.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             à
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Quod
               est
               multiplicare
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Gratia
               è
               Coelo
               tantâ
               copiâ
               suit
               effusa
               ,
               ut
               peccatum
               non
               aequârit
               modò
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               infinitis
               partibus
               superârit
               .
            
             Beza
             .
          
           
             i
             See
             Prov.
             3.14.15.16.17
             .
          
           
             k
             These
             Spaniards
             being
             meere
             strangers
             ,
             having
             no
             natural
             regard
             in
             their
             government
             to
             the
             maintenance
             of
             those
             Countries
             and
             people
             ,
             in
             their
             ancient
             ,
             and
             naturall
             manner
             of
             their
             peaceable
             living
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             Noble
             and
             wise
             Emperour
             Char●es
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             as
             His
             Son
             Philip
             Himselfe
             had
             ,
             whilest
             Hee
             remained
             in
             those
             Countries
             ,
             and
             used
             the
             Counsels
             of
             the
             States
             ,
             and
             Natives
             of
             the
             Countries
             ,
             not
             violating
             the
             ancient
             liberties
             of
             the
             Countries
             :
             but
             contrariwise
             ,
             these
             Spaniards
             beeing
             exalted
             to
             absolute
             government
             ,
             by
             ambition
             ,
             and
             for
             private
             lucre
             ,
             have
             violently
             broken
             the
             ancient
             Lawes
             and
             Liberties
             of
             all
             the
             Countries
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             tyrannous
             sort
             have
             banished
             and
             destroyed
             ,
             without
             order
             of
             Law
             ,
             within
             the
             space
             of
             few
             moneths
             ,
             many
             of
             the
             most
             ancient
             and
             principall
             Persons
             of
             the
             naturall
             Nobility
             ,
             that
             were
             most
             worthy
             of
             government
             .
             And
             howsoever
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             these
             cruell
             persecutions
             ,
             the
             pretence
             whereof
             was
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             the
             Romish
             Religion
             ;
             yet
             they
             spared
             not
             to
             deprive
             very
             many
             Catholickes
             ,
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             Persons
             of
             their
             Franchises
             and
             priviledges
             :
             and
             of
             the
             chiefest
             that
             were
             executed
             of
             the
             Nobilitie
             ,
             none
             was
             in
             the
             whole
             Countrey
             more
             affected
             to
             that
             Religion
             ,
             then
             was
             the
             most
             noble
             and
             valiant
             Count
             of
             Egmond
             ,
             the
             very
             glory
             of
             that
             Countrey
             ;
             who
             neither
             for
             His
             singular
             Victories
             ,
             in
             the
             service
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             can
             bee
             forgotten
             in
             the
             true
             Histories
             ;
             nor
             yet
             for
             the
             cruelty
             used
             for
             His
             destruction
             ,
             to
             bee
             but
             for
             ever
             lamented
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             naturall
             people
             of
             that
             Countrey
             .
             See
             a
             Booke
             intituled
             ,
             
               A
               Declaration
               of
               the
               causes
               ,
               mooving
               the
               Queene
               of
               England
               to
               give
               aide
               to
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               people
               afflicted
               and
               oppressed
               in
               the
               Low-Countries
               ,
            
             pag.
             5.6
             .
          
           
             l
             Phalaris
             ,
             and
             His
             fellow
             tyrants
             ,
             come
             far
             short
             of
             these
             Blood-hounds
             .
             
               Heylyn
               .
               p.
            
             52.
             
          
           
             m
             Philip
             the
             second
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             after
             many
             preceding
             vastations
             and
             pressures
             ,
             did
             lastly
             by
             strong
             hand
             ,
             and
             maine
             force
             ,
             attempt
             not
             onely
             to
             make
             himselfe
             an
             absolute
             Monarch
             over
             the
             Hollanders
             ;
             but
             Turke-like
             to
             tread
             under
             His
             feete
             ,
             all
             their
             Nationall
             and
             fundamentall
             Lawes
             ,
             Priviledges
             ,
             and
             ancient
             Rites
             .
             To
             effect
             which
             ,
             after
             Hee
             had
             easily
             obtained
             from
             the
             Pope
             a
             dispensation
             of
             His
             former
             oathes
             (
             which
             dispensation
             was
             the
             true
             cause
             of
             the
             warres
             and
             blood-shed
             since
             then
             )
             &c.
             
             
               S.W.R.
               in
               his
               Preface
            
             .
          
           
             n
             The
             King
             of
             Spaine
             hath
             paid
             above
             an
             hundred
             Millions
             ;
             and
             the
             lives
             of
             above
             foure
             hundred
             thousand
             Christians
             ,
             for
             the
             losse
             of
             all
             those
             Countries
             ;
             which
             for
             beauty
             gave
             place
             to
             none
             ;
             and
             for
             revenew
             ,
             did
             equall
             His
             West
             Indies
             :
             for
             the
             losse
             of
             a
             Nation
             ,
             which
             most
             willingly
             obeyed
             Him
             ;
             and
             who
             at
             this
             day
             after
             forty
             yeares
             warre
             ,
             are
             in
             despight
             of
             all
             his
             forces
             ,
             become
             free
             Estates
             ,
             and
             farre
             more
             rich
             and
             powerfull
             then
             they
             were
             ,
             when
             Hee
             first
             begun
             to
             impoverish
             and
             oppresse
             them
             .
             
               Idem
               .
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             o
             Obey
             the
             commandement
             ,
             which
             commands
             thee
             to
             believe
             ,
             against
             all
             unbeliefe
             ,
             and
             above
             all
             beliefe
             ,
             and
             to
             hope
             above
             hope
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             infinite
             doubtings
             ,
             to
             believe
             ;
             in
             all
             despaires
             to
             hope
             ;
             and
             when
             all
             reasons
             ,
             grounds
             ,
             meanes
             ,
             and
             hopes
             are
             wanting
             ,
             yet
             to
             believe
             onely
             ,
             because
             God
             commands
             thee
             so
             to
             doe
             .
             Tho
             nature
             ,
             reason
             ,
             sense
             ,
             and
             thy
             owne
             heart
             ,
             and
             faithlesse
             feares
             ,
             and
             all
             creatures
             forbid
             thee
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               thy
               strength
               and
               hope
               is
               perished
               from
               the
               Lord
               :
               Lam.
            
             3.
             
             Yet
             obey
             ,
             and
             believe
             none
             of
             these
             ,
             but
             Gods
             Commandement
             ,
             commanding
             thee
             to
             believe
             his
             promise
             against
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             honour
             Him
             as
             God
             ,
             above
             them
             all
             in
             power
             ,
             mercy
             ,
             truth
             and
             faithfulnesse
             .
             
               Throgmorton
               of
               Faith
               ,
               pag.
            
             194.
             
          
           
             p
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3
             22.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Nullum
               genus
               insipientiae
               infidelitate
               ,
               (
               ut
               sic
               loquar
               )
               insipient●us
               .
            
             Bern.
             de
             consid
             .
          
           
             o
             
               Dicitur
               ,
               inquit
               ,
               Deus
               etiam
               iurâssè
               ,
               hoc
               est
               ,
               iureiurando
               interminatus
               esse
               ,
               non
               ingressuros
               esse
               in
               suam
               requiem
               .
               Quibusnam
               verò
               ?
               Non
               sanè
               omnibus
               :
               sed
               solis
               illis
               contumacibus
               :
               Cogitate
               igitur
               ,
               &
               vobis
               iuratam
               hanc
               Dei
               interminationem
               incumbere
               ,
               si
               non
               obediat
               is
               Deo
               ,
               per
               Evangelium
               vos
               hodiè
               vocanti
               .
            
             Par.
             in
             Loc.
             
          
           
             s
             
               The
               state
               of
               Mankinde
               is
               happy
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Angels
               which
               fell
               ;
               for
               none
               of
               them
               are
               ,
               or
               shall
               over
               bee
               restored
               to
               their
               former
               state
               .
            
             
               —
               As
               He
               ,
               who
               falleth
               from
               a
               steepe
               and
               high
               Rocke
               into
               a
               deepe
               Pit
               or
               Gulfe
               ,
               cannot
               possibly
               escape
               death
               ;
               whereas
               one
               ,
               whose
               fall
               is
               lesse
               ,
               may
               have
               hope
               of
               life
               :
               so
               it
               is
               with
               these
               wicked
               Angels
               ,
               whose
               sin
               we
               may
               truly
               call
               that
               unpardonable
               sin
               cōmitted
               against
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               If
               it
               's
               objected
               ,
               that
               the
               Angels
               may
               repent
               ,
               and
               so
               obtaine
               salvation
               :
               We
               answer
               ,
               First
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               their
               sinne
               ,
               being
               the
               sinne
               against
               ▪
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               ever
               truly
               repent
               :
               and
               secondly
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               could
               after
               some
               sort
               ●epent
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               altogether
               uncapable
               of
               salvation
               ;
               because
               God
               hath
               not
               taken
               unto
               Himselfe
               the
               nature
               of
               Angels
               ,
               as
               Hee
               hath
               done
               the
               nature
               of
               Man
               ;
               and
               so
               joyning
               it
               to
               Himselfe
               ,
               who
               is
               life
               it selfe
               ,
               made
               it
               a
               living
               and
               holy
               nature
               .
               
                 Morton
                 ,
                 Of
                 the
                 threefold
                 state
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 cap.
              
               1.
               
               Sect
               3.
               
            
          
           
             t
             Hos.
             2.19
             .
          
           
             u
             Isai.
             6.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             *
             Ward
             in
             His
             Life
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             55.1
             .
          
           
             x
             
               Vivo
               ego
               ,
               dixit
               Dominus
               Ienova
               ,
               &c.
               ]
               Iurans
               per
               vitam
               suam
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               Deitatis
               suae
               aeternam
               essentiam
               ,
               omnipotentiam
               ,
               &
               divinam
               Maiestatem
               ,
               ac
               naturam
               .
               Quasidicat
               ,
               quàm
               certum
               &
               immotū
               hoc
               est
               ,
               quod
               vivam
               ego
               &
               sim
               verus
               ,
               aeternus
               ,
               vivus
               &
               omnipotens
               Deus
               ,
               tam
               infallibili
               ,
               támque
               irrefragabili
               certitudinis
               argumento
               nititur
               haec
               promissio
               .
            
             Laurent
             .
             Adversus
             desperationem
             .
          
           
             y
             
               
                 Vt
                 vivo
                 ,
                 dictum
                 Domini
                 Iehovae
                 ,
                 non
                 delector
                 morte
                 improbi
                 :
                 sed
              
               delector
               ,
               
                 quum
                 revertitur
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Iun.
               Piscat
               .
            
             
               
                 Si
                 quaeritur
                 genuinus
                 Prophetae
                 sensus
                 ,
                 tantùm
                 spem
                 veniae
                 &
                 vitae
                 resipiscentibus
                 facit
                 ,
                 sic
                 ut
                 illis
                 non
                 sit
                 dubitandum
                 ,
                 quin
                 Deus
                 paratus
                 sit
                 ignoscere
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Polan
               in
               loc
               .
            
          
           
             z
             Matth.
             11.28
             .
          
           
             a
             Revel
             .
             21.6
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Beati
               sumus
               ,
               quorum
               causâ
               Deus
               iurat
               ,
               sed
               miseri
               &
               detestabiles
               ;
               si
               ne
               iuranti
               quidem
               oredimus
               .
            
             Tertull.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Luke
             4.18
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Sicut
               illi
               ,
               qui
               morbum
               nec
               agnoscunt
               ,
               nec
               sentiunt
               ,
               medicinam
               nec
               curant
               ,
               nec
               quaerunt
               ,
               nec
               applicant
               :
               ita
               gratu●am
               misericordiam
               Dei
               ,
               quae
               in
               Christo
               proponitur
               ,
               nemo
               satis
               curat
               ,
               nem●
               seriò
               &
               rect●
               quaerit
               &
               amplectitur
               ,
               nisi
               qui
               agnitione
               ,
               sen
               su
               ,
               &
               pavore
               peccatorum
               ,
               &
               i●ae
               Dei
               adversus
               peccata
               contritus
               &
               perterrefactus
               est
               .
               Lex
               enim
               paedagogus
               est
               ,
               urgens
               &
               impellens
               ad
               quaerendam
               gratiam
               Dei
               ,
               in
               Christo.
               Et
               ordo
               divinus
               est
               ,
               quòd
               vult
               quidem
               Evang●lizare
               ,
               sed
               pauperibus
               ;
               vul●
               sanare
               ,
               sed
               contritos
               ;
               v●lt
               praedicare
               dimissionem
               ,
               sed
               〈◊〉
               ,
               vult
               educere
               &
               liberare
               ,
               sed
               ●●nctos
               ,
               hoc
               est
               ,
               sub
               pec●atis
               conclusos
               ;
               vult
               consolari
               ,
               sed
               contri●a●os
               &
               l●gentes
               ;
               vult
               respicere
               ,
               sed
               ad
               contritum
               spiritu
               ;
               Be●e
               pl●citum
               est
               Domino
               ,
               sed
               super
               timentes
               ●um
               ,
               &
               in
               eis
               ,
               qui
               sperant
               super
               misericordiâ
               eius
               ;
               vult
               res●ce●e
               ,
               sed
               laborant●●
               &
               ●n●ratos
               ;
               ●●lt
               coronare
               misericordiâ
               &
               miserationibus
               ,
               sed
               caput
               humiliatum
               ,
               non
               turgidum
               ;
               vult
               in●undere
               oleum
               misericordiae
               ,
               sed
               vulneratis
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Chemnit
             .
             Exam.
             p.
             2.
             
             De
             contrit
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Sive
               meo
               volueris
               expol●ri
               ornatu
               ,
               sive
               armis
               meis
               armari
               ,
               〈◊〉
               mea
               〈…〉
               meis
               delitiari
               ;
               sive
               iter
               meum
               peragere
               ,
               sive
               in
               〈…〉
               art
               sex
               &
               cond●tor
               ipse
               sum
               ,
               sive
               in
               regione
               meà
               domum
               aedificare
               :
               〈◊〉
               omnia
               facere
               potes
               ,
               ut
               non
               modò
               〈◊〉
               abs
               te
               harum
               rerum
               omnium
               mercedem
               exigam
               ,
               sed
               ipse
               tibi
               magnae
               velim
               esse
               mercedis
               debitor
               ,
               dummodò
               uti
               rebus
               meis
               non
               abomineris
               .
               Quid
               huic
               liberalitati
               aequale
               unquam
               inveniri
               potest
               ?
            
             In
             cap.
             Matth.
             24.
             
             Homil
             .
             77.
             
          
           
             c
             As
             for
             thy
             doings
             ,
             thou
             must
             have
             that
             power
             from
             God
             after
             thy
             Believing
             :
             Therefore
             Believe
             first
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             doe
             after
             .
             
               Rogers
               Dedham
               ,
               Doctrine
               of
               Faith
               ,
               pag.
            
             150.
             —
             They
             may
             not
             ,
             for
             any
             thing
             they
             see
             in
             themselves
             ,
             put
             these
             promises
             from
             them
             :
             But
             rather
             in
             admiration
             of
             Gods
             wonderfull
             goodnesse
             ,
             mercy
             ,
             and
             compassion
             upon
             such
             unworthy
             wretches
             ,
             to
             give
             glory
             unto
             God
             ,
             in
             Believing
             and
             accepting
             this
             mercy
             so
             freely
             offered
             :
             which
             they
             must
             ●oe
             ,
             before
             they
             shall
             see
             such
             a
             thorow
             change
             of
             heart
             and
             life
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             earnestly
             d●sir●
             ,
             and
             for
             want
             w●●●eof
             they
             thinke
             〈…〉
             not
             to
             be
             〈…〉
             is
             to
             such
             ,
             if
             〈…〉
             onely
             ,
             yet
             〈…〉
             let
             and
             〈…〉
             in
             faith
             :
             〈…〉
             son
             it
             ,
             by
             these
             his
             〈…〉
             draw
             them
             〈…〉
             tho
             weakly
             ,
             yet
             t●●ly
             to
             stay
             〈◊〉
             ●pō
             Gods
             great
             〈◊〉
             ,
             so
             revealed
             to
             〈◊〉
             :
             then
             assuredly
             shall
             they
             see
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             this
             change
             in
             their
             〈◊〉
             ,
             that
             they
             know
             not
             what
             to
             say
             ,
             or
             thinke
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             in
             pardoning
             such
             ,
             as
             they
             feele
             themselves
             to
             bee
             .
             This
             cannot
             but
             breed
             an
             unfained
             love
             in
             them
             to
             God
             ,
             with
             an
             earnest
             desire
             ,
             and
             true
             purpose
             to
             glorifie
             Him
             ;
             which
             bee
             the
             chiefe
             ●arts
             of
             an
             holy
             life
             ,
             and
             surest
             proofes
             of
             saving
             Faith
             :
             which
             can
             no
             more
             want
             these
             ,
             then
             true
             fire
             can
             want
             heate
             ,
             (
             tho
             too
             many
             carnall
             Gospellers
             thinke
             otherwise
             )
             and
             so
             miserably
             perish
             .
             
               Culverw
               .
               Of
               Faith
               ,
               pag.
            
             220.
             
          
           
             d
             2.
             
             Chro.
             6.27
             .
          
           
             e
             I
             must
             bring
             unto
             the
             receiving
             of
             Christ
             an
             empty
             hand
             :
             That
             it
             may
             be
             of
             grace
             ,
             God
             will
             make
             us
             let
             f●ll
             every
             thing
             ,
             before
             wee
             shall
             take
             hold
             of
             Him
             :
             Tho
             qualified
             wi●●
             humiliation
             ,
             I
             must
             let
             all
             fall
             ,
             not
             trusting
             unto
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             mee
             worthier
             to
             receive
             Christ
             (
             as
             some
             thinke
             )
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             when
             thus
             at
             first
             for
             my
             justification
             I
             receive
             Him
             ,
             I
             must
             let
             fall
             any
             thing
             I
             have
             ,
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             Him
             ,
             that
             so
             Hee
             may
             finde
             mee
             in
             my
             s●●t
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             in
             my
             
               blood
               D.
               O.
            
             
          
           
             f
             Matth.
             11.28
             .
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3.23
             .
             Revel
             .
             3.18
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Thou
               wilt
               keepe
               Him
               in
               perfect
               peace
               ,
               whose
               〈◊〉
               is
               stayed
               on
               thee
               ,
               because
               Hee
               trusteth
               in
               Thee
               .
               Isai.
            
             26
             3.
             
             
               Is
               stayed
               on
               Th●e
            
             or
             leaneth
             upon
             Thee
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Nixus
               ,
               innixus
               fuit
               ,
               incu●uit
               .
            
             Buxtorf
             .
             
               Fides
               illa
               proprie
               〈…〉
               ,
               quâ
               incumbimus
               in
               Christū
               ad
               remissionem
               peccatorum
               &
               sal●tem
               .
            
             Amesius
             Medal
             .
             Theolog.
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             27.
             
             Sect.
             27.
             
             
               Credere
               in
               Deum
               est
               credendo
               〈◊〉
               rere
               Deo
               ,
               inniti
               Deo
               ,
               ac
               qui
               es●ere
               in
               Deo
               tanquam
               in
               vitâ
               ac
               salute
               nostrâ
               omnisuffi●iente
               .
            
             Deut
             30.20
             .
             Adhaerendo
             ●i
             :
             Nam
             ipse
             est
             vita
             tua
             Idem
             .
             Lib.
             1
             Cap.
             3.
             
             Sect.
             15.
             
             [
             Adhaerendo
             ]
             A
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Haesit
               ,
               adhaesit
            
             .
             Buxtor
             ]
             .
             
               Quòd
               verò
               fiducia
               dicitur
               fructus
               fidei
               :
               verum
               id
               est
               de
               fiduci●
               ,
               pro
               ut
               r●spici●
               Deum
               in
               futurum
               &
               est
               spes
               firma
               :
               sed
               pro
               ut
               respicit
               Deum
               in
               Christo
               ,
               in
               praesenti●
               se
               offerentem
               ,
               est
               ipsa
               fides
               .
            
             Idem
             .
             Ibid.
             Sect.
             21.
             
          
           
             h
             Many
             despaire
             of
             helpe
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             owne
             unworthinesse
             ;
             as
             tho
             there
             were
             no
             hope
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             except
             wee
             bring
             in
             our
             gift
             ,
             and
             pawne
             in
             our
             hands
             to
             Him
             :
             But
             this
             were
             to
             discredit
             the
             Lords
             mercies
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             into
             credit
             our
             merits
             ;
             and
             rather
             to
             binde
             the
             Lord
             unto
             us
             ,
             then
             us
             unto
             Him
             :
             But
             if
             our
             sinnes
             bee
             great
             ,
             our
             redemption
             is
             greater
             ;
             Tho
             our
             merits
             bee
             beggerly
             ,
             Gods
             mercy
             is
             a
             rich
             mercy
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Greenham
               in
               his
               Grave
               Counsels
               ,
               pag.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Ioh.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             3.19
             .
             Ioh.
             1.16
             .
             &
             11.25
             .
          
           
             a
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             purpose
             of
             sinning
             ,
             can
             never
             stand
             together
             .
             
               Perkins
               ,
               Graine
               of
               Muster-seed
               ,
               Conclu
               .
            
             6.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Si
               tùm
               pendeat
               ex
               nudo
               quast
               Dei
               verbo
               &
               promissione
               ,
               sanè
               quàm
               potest
               maximè
               Deum
               honorat
               ;
               id
               quod
               ●ecisse
               Abrahamum
               legimus
               ,
               qui
               contra
               spem
               subspe
               credidit
               ,
               Deum
               ,
               quod
               promiserat
               ,
               potuissè
               etiam
               sacere
               ,
               ac
               proindegloriam
               Deo
               tribuisse
               dicitur
               .
               —
               Voluit
               hominem
               ex
               sensu
               imperfectionis
               ,
               ins●mitatis
               ac
               miseriae
               suae
               ,
               perpetuò
               ,
               per
               fidem
               Christi
               ,
               confugere
               ad
               gratuitas
               ili
               .
               ●●
               promissiones
               in
               Christo
               Iesu
               ,
               &
               ab
               illis
               prorsùs
               pendere
               ;
               eâ
               quippe
               re
               existimavit
               sese
               quàm
               maxime
               glori●icari
               .
               —
               I●llitiailla
               Christi
               aeterna
               nobis
               imputata
               ,
               maior
               est
               iustitiâ
               hominem
               &
               Angelorum
               omnium
               :
               &
               vita
               ,
               quae
               est
               ex
               iliá
               n●stitiâ
               ,
               maior
               est
               vitâ
               c●
               ,
               quae
               fuisset
               ex
               institiâ
               operum
               ,
               si
               fing
               as
               Adamum
               perstitisse
               in
               illo
               statu
               innocentiae
               ,
               in
               quo
               tumprimùm
               creatus
               est
               .
            
             Rolloc
             .
             in
             Iohan.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Impios
               extremae
               blasphemiae
               reos
               facit
               ,
               quia
               Deum
               mendacij
               arguunt
               .
               Certè
               Deo
               nihil
               pretiosius
               est
               ,
               quàm
               sua
               veritas
               :
               quare
               nùlla
               illi
               atrocior
               iniuria
               fieri
               potest
               ,
               quàm
               dum
               hoc
               honore
               spoliatur
               .
               Ergò
               ut
               nos
               ad
               credendum
               incitet
               ,
               argumentum
               à
               contrario
               sumit
               .
               Nam
               si
               Deum
               facere
               mendacem
               horribilis
               est
               ,
               &
               execranda
               impietas
               ,
               quia
               tunc
               quod
               illi
               maximè
               proprium
               est
               ,
               eripitur
               :
               quis
               non
               horreat
               fidem
               Evangelio
               derogare
               ,
               in
               quo
               Deus
               unice
               verax
               &
               fidelis
               vult
               haberi
               ?
               —
               Mirantur
               aliqui
               ,
               cur
               tantoperè
               Deus
               fidem
               commendet
               ,
               cur
               tam
               severè
               damnetur
               incredulitas
               .
               Atqui
               hîc
               vertitur
               summa
               Dei
               gloria
               .
               Nam
               cum
               praecipuum
               veritatis
               suae
               specimen
               in
               Evangelio
               edere
               voluerit
               ,
               nihil
               illi
               faciunt
               reliquum
               ,
               quicunque
               oblatum
               illic
               Christum
               respuunt
               .
            
             Calv.
             in
             loc
             .
             
               Insignitèr
               Deum
               iniurijs
               &
               contumelijs
               afficiunt
               ,
               qui
               de
               verbis
               eius
               dubitant
               ,
               &
               credere
               morantur
               .
               —
               Magnus
               Dei
               cultus
               ,
               fides
               :
               magna
               in
               Deum
               blasphemia
               ,
               incredulitas
               .
            
             Naogeor
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Deus
               est
               misericors
               suâ
               aeternâ
               &
               simplici
               essentiâ
               ,
               non
               autem
               qualitate
               aliquâ
               ,
               non
               affectu
               ,
               non
               passione
               .
            
             Polan
             .
             Syntag.
             Theol
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             23.
             
             
               Quia
               Deus
               naturaliter
               diligit
               clementiam
               ,
               ideò
               tam
               facilis
               est
               ad
               ignoscendum
               peccatoribus
               .
            
             Calv.
             in
             Michaeam
             ,
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Misericordia
               Dei
               melli
               ,
               iustitia
               verò
               aculeo
               comparatur
               .
            
             Bern.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Cogita
               scintillam
               ,
               si
               in
               mare
               ceciderit
               ,
               non
               poterit
               stare
               ,
               aut
               apparere
               .
               Quantum
               scintilla
               ad
               mare
               se
               habet
               ,
               tantum
               hominis
               malitia
               ad
               Dei
               clementiam
               pictatémque
               ;
               imò
               verò
               non
               tantum
               modò
               ,
               sed
               &
               lonè
               suprà
               .
               Nam
               &
               pelagus
               ,
               tamet
               si
               magnum
               sit
               ,
               mensuram
               recipit
               :
               Dei
               verò
               clementia
               &
               pictas
               mensuram
               non
               habet
               .
               Haec
               dicam
               ,
               non
               quò
               vos
               desidiores
               ,
               sed
               promptiores
               reddam
               .
            
             Chrys.
             Tom.
             5.
             
             De
             Poenit.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Credo
               in
               Deum
               Patrem
               omnipotentem
               .
               Vide
               quàm
               citò
               dicitur
               ,
               &
               quantum
               valet
               .
               Deus
               est
               ,
               &
               Pater
               est
               :
               Deus
               potestate
               ,
               Pater
               bonitate
               .
               Quàm
               felices
               samus
               ,
               qui
               Dominum
               nostrum
               Patrem
               invenimus
               .
               Credamus
               ergò
               in
               cum
               ,
               &
               omnia
               nobis
               de
               ipsius
               ●●sericordiâ
               promittamus
               .
               Quia
               o●nipotens
               est
               ,
               ideò
               in
               Deum
               Patrem
               omnipotentem
               credimus
               .
               Nemo
               dicat
               ,
               non
               potest
               mihi
               dimittere
               pe●●ata
               .
               Quomodo
               non
               potest
               omnipotens
               ?
               Sed
               dicis
               ,
               ego
               multum
               peccavi
               ,
               Et
               ego
               dico
               ,
               sed
               ille
               om●ipotens
               est
               .
               Et
               tu
               ,
               Ego
               ta●a
               peccata
               com
               nisi
               ,
               unde
               liberari
               &
               mundari
               non
               pussum
               .
               Respo●●ieo
               ,
               sed
               ille
               omnis
               ote●●
               est
               .
               —
               Ad
               hec
               nobis
               est
               erus
               omnipotentia
               necessaria
               .
            
             August
             .
             De
             temp
             .
             Scrip.
             119.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Quemadmodum
               igitur
               si
               quis
               in
               car●eris
               cus●odiam
               〈◊〉
               nammos
               ob
               d●●ed●●entem
               conijcia●
               ,
               neque
               ●osum
               solum
               ,
               sed
               cum
               illa
               ,
               &
               propter
               illum
               .
               sim●l●●orem
               ,
               liberos
               &
               f●m●los
               ,
               v●m●is
               verò
               aliu●
               qui
               ●ptam
               ,
               qui
               non
               solu
               sol●at
               dicem
               illos
               numm●●
               ,
               s●●t
               &
               i●●●mera
               〈◊〉
               talenta
               largiatur
               ,
               vinct●mque
               in
               reg●lem
               au●am
               inducat
               &
               in
               〈…〉
               hono●●●
               〈…〉
               is
               ●●ene●ator
               〈…〉
               ●●gere
               :
               i●a
               &
               〈◊〉
               factum
               〈…〉
               siquiten
               〈…〉
               debeamus
               ,
               Christus
               pronobis
               solvit
               ,
               tantoque
               plura
               ,
               quanto
               gutt●h●m
               exig●am
               p●l●gus
               excilli
               ●m
               ensum
               .
               Noli
               itaque
               dissidere
               ,
               O
               homo
               ,
               cùm
               〈◊〉
               honorum
               a●r●●ias
               vtae●s
               n●que
               sol●●tas
               inquiras
               quomodò
               scintillula
               illa
               mortis
               atque
               peccati
               ,
               to●tosit
               donorum
               s●perinducto
               ma●i
               soluta
               &
               extincia
               .
            
             Chrys.
             Hom.
             ●1
             .
             in
             5.
             and
             Rom.
             
               Satanta
               inaequalitus
               prelij
               &
               redemp●●
               ,
               quanta
               immensi
               maris
               &
               umus
               guttulae
               :
               quorsùm
               supplemtatum
               meritorum
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
            
             Chami●●
             .
             Tom.
             3.
             pag.
             249.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Concedimus
               satisfactionis
               dignitatemori●i
               à
               Personá
               satisfaciente
               :
               ideo
               ●ue
               satisfactionem
               Christi
               maximae
               ,
               imò
               infinitae
               dignitatis
               esse
               .
            
             Idem
             .
             Ibid.
             pa.
             245.
             
          
           
             Philip.
             4.7
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.8
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.9
             .
          
           
             *
             Master
             Rogers
             of
             Dedham
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Sed
               videte
               qualis
               debet
               esse
               poenitentia
               ,
               quia
               multi
               assid●è
               se
               du●nt
               esse
               peccatores
               ,
               &
               tamen
               adhuc
               illos
               delectat
               peccare
               .
               Professio
               est
               ,
               non
               emendatio
               .
               Accusatur
               anima
               ,
               non
               sanatur
               .
               Pronunciatur
               Offensa
               ,
               non
               tollitur
               .
               Poetentiam
               certam
               non
               facit
               ,
               nisi
               odium
               peccati
               &
               amor
               Dei.
               Quandosi●
               poe●●tes
               ,
               ut
               tibi
               amarum
               sapiat
               in
               animo
               ,
               quod
               ante
               dul●e
               fuit
               in
               vitâ
               ,
               &
               quod
               te
               prius
               oblectaba●
               in
               corpore
               ,
               ipsum
               te
               cruciat
               in
               mente
               ,
               &c.
            
             August
             .
             de
             Temp.
             Serm.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Quantū
               inter
               tranquillissimū
               interest
               portum
               ,
               &
               mare
               tempestuosum
               atque
               incommodum
               .
            
             Chrysost.
             
          
           
             **
             
               Who
               is
               among
               you
               that
               feareth
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               obeyeth
               the
               voyce
               of
               His
               servant
               ,
               that
               walketh
               in
               darkenesse
               ,
               and
               hath
               no
               light
               ?
               Let
               Him
               trust
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               stay
               upon
               his
               God
               :
               Isai.
            
             50.10
             Here
             it
             appeares
             ,
             that
             one
             which
             truly
             feares
             God
             ,
             may
             
               walk
               in
               darkenesse
            
             ,
             and
             have
             
               no
               light
            
             of
             co●fort
             :
             And
             that
             such
             an
             One
             may
             bee
             certainely
             saved
             ,
             by
             
               staying
               upon
               ●is
               God.
            
             By
             leaning
             upon
             Him
             ,
             as
             One
             leanes
             upon
             a
             sta●fe
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               niti
               ,
               inniti
               ,
               incumbere
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Incumbebat
               hastae
               suae
               ,
               nitebatur
               super
               hastam
               suam
               .
            
             2
             Sam.
             1.6
             .
             B●xtor
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Those
               that
               are
               afflicted
               in
               conference
               ,
               because
               they
               want
               assu●rance
               of
               salvation
               ,
               have
               no
               cause
               of
               despaire
               ,
               or
               of
               discouragement
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               with
               an
               heavy
               loaden
               soule
               ,
               hungring
               for
               mercy
               ,
               they
               trust
               in
               Christ
               ;
               and
               cast
               themselves
               wholly
               upon
               His
               merits
               for
               salvation
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Gospell
               .
               For
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               required
               of
               sinners
               to
               salvation
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               comfort
               ,
               but
               a
               Duty
               ;
               not
               an
               assurance
               that
               they
               are
               saved
               ,
               but
               a
               trust
               in
               Christ
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               saved
               .
               So
               that
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               they
               rest
               on
               Christs
               merits
               ,
               seeke
               to
               no
               other
               meanes
               ,
               but
               with
               such
               an
               heart
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               said
               ,
               to
               seeke
               to
               Christ
               for
               salvation
               ;
               as
               soone
               as
               they
               have
               believed
               in
               Christ
               ,
               they
               are
               justified
               sinners
               ,
               tho
               they
               doe
               not
               presently
               feele
               by
               the
               witnesse
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               a
               full
               assurance
               that
               they
               are
               saved
               .
               Chibald
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 Triall
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 lib.
              
               2.
               cap.
               4.
               pag.
               185
               :
               Wherefore
               comfort
               yourselves
               ,
               O
               ye
               ,
               that
               are
               tender-hearted
               ,
               and
               troubled-minded
               Christians
               ,
               because
               you
               feele
               not
               the
               assurance
               of
               your
               salvation
               ;
               in
               as
               much
               as
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               Gospell
               is
               not
               ;
               That
               Hee
               that
               believes
               in
               Christ
               ,
               shall
               bee
               assured
               of
               salvation
               ,
               but
               that
               Hee
               shall
               bee
               saved
               :
               so
               that
               though
               thou
               never
               have
               in
               thine
               owne
               Soule
               a
               feeling
               of
               assured
               perswasion
               ,
               that
               thou
               art
               saved
               ;
               yet
               as
               long
               ,
               as
               with
               a
               heart
               mourning
               after
               Christ
               ,
               and
               gasping
               for
               Him
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 barren
                 Land
                 for
                 water
              
               ;
               thou
               casts
               thy selfe
               upon
               Him
               ,
               and
               hangs
               on
               Him
               still
               for
               salvation
               ,
               with
               trust
               unto
               the
               merits
               of
               His
               death
               and
               obedience
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               in
               the
               end
               and
               event
               ,
               certainely
               bee
               saved
               .
               
                 Idem
                 .
                 Ibid.
                 pag
              
               187.
               
            
             
               There
               bee
               that
               doe
               truly
               believe
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               salvation
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               then
               die
               ,
               that
               yet
               are
               not
               come
               to
               bee
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               theirs
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 Rogers
                 of
                 Dedham
              
               in
               His
               
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Reader
                 ,
                 pag.
                 penult
                 .
              
            
          
           
             m
             
               Exultemus
               in
               Domino
               ,
               gaudeamus
               cum
               fletu
               ;
               Memores
               simus
               dignationis
               divinae
               &
               captivitatis
               nostrae
               .
            
             August
             .
             de
             temp
             .
             Serm.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             the
             Properties
             of
             a
             saving
             Thirst
             be●●●e
             .
             pa.
             377.
             lin
             .
             31
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             desiderio
             illo
             pij
             animi
             suspiria
             inenar●abilia
             &
             gaudium
             ineffabile
             mirisi●è
             coadunantur
             ,
             suspiria
             inquam
             ,
             &
             gaudium
             ,
             quae
             ne
             ipse
             quidem
             ,
             qui
             ea
             sentit
             ,
             potest
             plenè
             enarrare
             .
             
               Rolloc
               .
               in
               Iohan.
               cap.
            
             8.
             pag.
             556.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.17
             .
          
           
             d
             Many
             are
             still
             questioning
             of
             their
             beginnings
             ;
             and
             though
             they
             came
             to
             Faith
             and
             comfort
             by
             these
             steps
             ,
             yet
             are
             still
             fearing
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             begun
             in
             truth
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             are
             not
             in
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             or
             took
             comfort
             ,
             ere
             it
             belonged
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             this
             ,
             because
             their
             corruptions
             bee
             so
             strong
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             cannot
             doe
             as
             they
             would
             .
             But
             corruptions
             felt
             ,
             hated
             ,
             and
             striven
             against
             ,
             are
             no
             Markes
             that
             wee
             are
             not
             the
             Lords
             ;
             but
             the
             contrary
             .
             It
             is
             the
             subtilty
             of
             Satan
             ,
             to
             keepe
             them
             ever
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             never
             get
             forward
             .
             True
             ,
             it
             is
             good
             to
             bee
             very
             carefull
             in
             laying
             the
             foundation
             of
             our
             house
             ;
             But
             if
             we
             be
             ever
             pulling
             up
             ,
             after
             it
             is
             laide
             ,
             wee
             shall
             never
             finish
             the
             Building
             .
             
               Moster
               Rogers
               of
               Dedham
               ,
               Doctr.
               of
               Faith
               ,
               cap.
            
             2.
             pag.
             177.
             
             For
             a
             true
             Christian
             to
             denie
             the
             work
             of
             Gods
             grace
             in
             Himselfe
             —
             doth
             no
             good
             to
             Him
             ;
             But
             interrupts
             His
             prayers
             ,
             hinders
             his
             humiliation
             ,
             estrangeth
             Him
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             turneth
             godly
             sorrow
             for
             His
             sinne
             ,
             into
             desperate
             :
             sorrow
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             sinne
             .
             
               Master
               Whately
               .
               Gods
               Husbandry
               ,
               cap.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             e
             Take
             heed
             of
             false
             reasoning
             ;
             As
             because
             our
             fire
             doth
             not
             blaze
             out
             ,
             as
             others
             ,
             therefore
             we
             have
             no
             fire
             at
             all
             ;
             and
             by
             false
             Conclusions
             to
             sinne
             against
             the
             Commandement
             ,
             in
             
               bearing
               false
               witnesse
            
             against
             our selves
             .
             The
             Prodigall
             would
             not
             say
             ,
             Hee
             was
             no
             sonne
             ;
             but
             that
             hee
             was
             n●t
             worthy
             to
             bee
             
               called
               a
               Sonne
            
             .
             Wee
             must
             neither
             trust
             to
             false
             evidence
             ,
             nor
             deny
             true
             ;
             for
             so
             wee
             should
             dishonour
             the
             Worke
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             lose
             the
             helpe
             of
             that
             evidence
             ,
             which
             w●uld
             cherish
             our
             love
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             arme
             us
             against
             Satans
             discouragements
             .
             Some
             are
             so
             faulty
             this
             way
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             hired
             by
             Satan
             ,
             
               the
               Accuser
               of
               the
               Brethren
            
             ,
             to
             pleade
             for
             Him
             ,
             in
             accusing
             themselves
             .
             
               Doctor
               Sibbes
               ,
               Bruised
               Reed
               ,
               pag.
            
             94.
             
          
           
             f
             Homil.
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             pag.
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             Dike
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Secundum
               conscientiae
               molem
               exhibenda
               est
               poenitentiae
               magnitudo
               .
            
             Ambr.
             ad
             Virg.
             ●orr
             .
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Qui
               culpam
               exaggeraverit
               ;
               exaggeret
               etiam
               poenitentiam
               .
            
             Idem
             .
             de
             Poenit.
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Quàm
               magna
               deliquimus
               ,
               tam
               graviter
               des●eamus
               .
            
             Cypr.
             de
             Lapsis
             ad
             sin
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Vniuscuiusque
               mens
               tantum
               poenitendo
               cōpunctionis
               suae
               bibat
               lachrymas
               ,
               quantum
               se
               à
               Deo
               meminit
               aruisseper
               culpas
               .
            
             Gregor
             .
             Pastor
             .
             Curae
             .
             pag.
             3.
             cap.
             30.
             
             
               Tantò
               arctiori
               manu
               poenitentiae
               men
               à
               pollutione
               tergenda
               est
               ,
               quantò
               se
               per
               consens●m
               conspicit
               sordidiùs
               inquinatam
               .
            
             Idē
             in
             3.
             cap.
             Iob.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Gravia
               peccata
               gravissi
               nis
               lamētis
               indigent
               .
            
             Aug.
             ad
             Fratr
             .
             in
             eremo
             .
          
           
             n
             Greenh
             .
             Grave
             Couns
             p.
             16
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               pungendo
               penetro
               .
               Punctìm
               caede
            
             .
             Scap.
             
          
           
             a
             Multò
             minùs
             requirere
             putandus
             Deus
             est
             ,
             ut
             doleamus
             de
             peccato
             ,
             dolore
             simplicitèr
             summ●
             ,
             qùo
             nullus
             intensior
             esse
             possit
             ,
             ut
             Hadrianus
             requirere
             videtur
             .
             Tom.
             4.
             disp
             .
             7.
             qu.
             8.
             
             
               De
               contritione
               punct
            
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Dolor
               est
               summus
               appreciativè
               ,
               quando
               voluntas
               plur●s
               aestimat
               detestationem
               alicuius
               mali
               ,
               quàm
               cuiuscunque
               boni
               consecutionim
               ,
               aut
               alterius
               mali
               evitationem
               .
            
             De
             poenit
             .
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             11.
             
             Art.
             Secunda
             propositio
             .
          
           
             c
             If
             any
             cavilling
             Romanist
             except
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             doctrine
             may
             open
             a
             way
             to
             sloth
             ;
             let
             him
             heare
             his
             owne
             man
             ,
             
               E●ius
               :
               Doctrina
               haec
               benè
               intellecia
               non
               sovet
               ignaviam
               poenitentium
               ,
               sed
               dubias
               conscientias
               magis
               consolatur
               &
               in
               spem
               ●rigit
               ,
               dum
               tradit
               sceundum
               Scripturas
               omnibus
               peccatoribus
               synce●è
               conversis
               ad
               Deum
               &
               peccatum
               ex
               animo
               detestant
               :
               bus
               —
               patcre
               reditum
               in
               gratium
               cum
               Deo.
            
             In
             4.
             
             Sent.
             Dist.
             16.
             
             §.
             8.
             
             Art.
             Ad
             extren●um
             ]
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Vtilissimum
               tamen
               est
               ,
               peccata
               singula
               amarissimè
               ,
               et
               longo
               tempore
               it
               a
               destere
               ,
               ut
               con
               tritio
               non
               solùm
               appreciativè
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               intensivè
               ,
               &
               extensivè
               ,
               utsic
               loquamur
               ,
               summa
               dici
               possit
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Poenitens
               si
               non
               cognoscatur
               habere
               sufficientem
               dolorem
               ,
               doleat
               se
               talem
               non
               babere
               ,
               &
               proponat
               in
               posterum
               non
               peccare
               ,
               &
               absolvatur
               .
            
          
           
             f
             
               Gratianum
               Lombardum
               ,
               Camestorem
               ,
               fratres
               fuisse
               ex
               adulterio
               fama
               obtinuit
               :
               &
               eorum
               matrem
               in
               extremis
               confitentem
               negâsse
               posse
               sibi
               displicere
               peccatum
               ;
               quum
               filios
               videret
               esse
               lumina
               Ecclesie
               :
               hinc
               confessorem
               ,
            
             Si
             non
             habes
             ,
             inquisse
             ,
             tantum
             dolorē
             ,
             quantum
             exigit
             tam
             horrendum
             scelus
             ,
             de
             hoc
             tam●n
             doleas
             ,
             quòd
             non
             potes
             dolere
             .
             Referente
             Chamiero
             ,
             Tom.
             3.
             
             De
             Satisfac
             .
             proprijs
             Lib.
             23.
             
             Cap.
             21.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Quidam
               adcontritionem
               requiri
               dicunt
               summum
               conatum
               hominis
               ,
               ideóque
               dolorem
               debere
               esse
               iuxta
               vires
               hominus
               quàm
               maximè
               intensum
               .
               Alijcertum
               quendam
               gradum
               intensionis
               ,
               itémque
               certam
               quantitatem
               extensionis
               seu
               continuationis
               in
               contritione
               requirunt
               .
               Alij
               aliter
               opinantur
               .
               Verùm
               hac
               opinionum
               varietate
               omissâ
               ,
               &c.
            
             And
             so
             hee
             comes
             in
             with
             a
             new
             one
             of
             his
             owne
             .
             
               Esti
               .
               in
            
             4.
             dist
             .
             16.
             
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Attritio
               virtute
               clavium
               fit
               Contritio
            
             .
             Romani
             Correctores
             Gloss.
             Gratiani
             de
             poenit
             .
             Dist.
             ●
             .
             in
             princ
             .
             
               Attritus
               virtute
               Sacramenti
               fit
               contritus
            
             .
             Navar.
             Man.
             Cap.
             1.
             
             Num.
             38.
             
             
               Itaque
               omninò
               sentiendum
               est
               in
               proposito
               ,
               Christum
               per
               institutionem
               clavium
               voluisse
               infirmita●i
               hominum
               it
               a
               subvenire
               ;
               ut
               cum
               ij
               alio
               qui
               non
               possent
               remissionem
               peccatorum
               ,
               nisi
               per
               veram
               contritionem
               ,
               quae
               difficillimè
               babetur
               ,
               obtinere
               ;
               alium
               praetereà
               haberent
               modum
               ,
               quo
               etiam
               absque
               ciusmodi
               contritione
               divinam
               gratiam
               certò
               consequerentur
               solâ
               attritione
               ,
               beneficio
               potestatis
               clavium
               in
               usu
               Sacramenti
               .
            
             Greg.
             de
             Valent.
             Disp.
             7.
             q.
             8.
             de
             Contritione
             ,
             punct
             .
             3.
             
             Art.
             Atque
             haec
             nimirùm
             ]
             
               &
               alij
               passim
            
             .
             Some
             later
             Schoolemen
             labour
             in
             vaine
             ,
             to
             make
             this
             Point
             appeare
             not
             so
             extremely
             absurd
             ,
             by
             mincing
             ,
             nay
             ,
             by
             beating
             into
             powder
             
               (
               &
               confusum
               est
               quicquid
               in
               p●lverem
               sectum
               est
               )
            
             this
             poore
             word
             Attritio
             ,
             utterly
             unknowne
             to
             Scriptures
             and
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             their
             owne
             Man
             ,
             ●●lius
             ,
             confesseth
             [
             
               Attritionis
               nomen
               Scripturae
               &
               Patribus
               incognitum
               ,
               ●
               Scholae
               Doctoribus
               distinctionis
               &
               doct●inae
               causà
               excogitatu
               ,
               &c.
            
             ]
             by
             vexi●g
             ,
             and
             violent
             distinctions
             ,
             of
             which
             it
             is
             utterly
             uncapeable
             :
             and
             then
             lose
             themselves
             in
             the
             mists
             of
             them
             .
             Es●tus
             is
             glad
             to
             distingvish
             so
             long
             ,
             untill
             he
             flatly
             make
             
               Attrition
               ,
               Contriton
               ,
               [
               Caeterùm
               postremi
               generis
               attritio
               vera
               Contritio
               est
               .
            
             In
             4.
             dist
             .
             16.
             
             §
             9.
             ]
             which
             ,
             how
             ridiculous
             and
             absurd
             it
             is
             ,
             every
             Childe
             may
             judge
             .
             And
             how
             will
             hee
             an●wer
             Aquinas
             his
             argument
             to
             the
             contrary
             ?
             which
             runs
             thus
             :
             
               Quorum
               principia
               sunt
               diversa
               omnin●
               ,
               corum
               unum
               non
               potest
               fiert
               id
               quod
               est
               alterum
               :
               sed
               Attritionis
               principium
               est
               timor
               servilis
               ;
               cont●itioni●
               autem
               timor
               silialis
               ;
               ergo
               Attritio
               non
               potest
               fieri
               Contritio
            
             Suppl
             .
             3.
             p.
             q.
             1.
             
             Art.
             3.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Attritio
               virtute
               clavium
               fit
               Contritio
            
             .
             Romani
             Correctores
             Gloss.
             Gratiani
             de
             poenit
             .
             Dist.
             ●
             .
             in
             princ
             .
             
               Attritus
               virtute
               Sacramenti
               fit
               contritus
            
             .
             Navar.
             Man.
             Cap.
             1.
             
             Num.
             38.
             
             
               Itaque
               omninò
               sentiendum
               est
               in
               proposito
               ,
               Christum
               per
               institutionem
               clavium
               voluisse
               infirmita●i
               hominum
               it
               a
               subvenire
               ;
               ut
               cum
               ij
               alio
               qui
               non
               possent
               remissionem
               peccatorum
               ,
               nisi
               per
               veram
               contritionem
               ,
               quae
               difficillimè
               babetur
               ,
               obtinere
               ;
               alium
               praetereà
               haberent
               modum
               ,
               quo
               etiam
               absque
               ciusmodi
               contritione
               divinam
               gratiam
               certò
               consequerentur
               solâ
               attritione
               ,
               beneficio
               potestatis
               clavium
               in
               usu
               Sacramenti
               .
            
             Greg.
             de
             Valent.
             Disp.
             7.
             q.
             8.
             de
             Contritione
             ,
             punct
             .
             3.
             
             Art.
             Atque
             haec
             nimirùm
             ]
             
               &
               alij
               passim
            
             .
             Some
             later
             Schoolemen
             labour
             in
             vaine
             ,
             to
             make
             this
             Point
             appeare
             not
             so
             extremely
             absurd
             ,
             by
             mincing
             ,
             nay
             ,
             by
             beating
             into
             powder
             (
             
               &
               confusum
               est
               quicquid
               in
               p●lverem
               sectum
               est
            
             )
             this
             poore
             word
             Attritio
             ,
             utterly
             unknowne
             to
             Scriptures
             and
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             their
             owne
             Man
             ,
             ●●lius
             ,
             confesseth
             [
             
               Attritionis
               nomen
               Scripturae
               &
               Patribus
               incognitum
               ,
               ●
               Scholae
               Doctoribus
               distinctionis
               &
               doctrinae
               causà
               excogitatu
               ,
               &c.
            
             ]
             by
             vexi●g
             ,
             and
             violent
             distinctions
             ,
             of
             which
             it
             is
             utterly
             uncapeable
             :
             and
             then
             lose
             themselves
             in
             the
             mists
             of
             them
             .
             Es●tus
             is
             glad
             to
             distingvish
             so
             long
             ,
             untill
             he
             flatly
             make
             
               Attrition
               ,
               Contriton
               ,
               [
               Caeterùm
               postremi
               generis
               attritio
               vera
               Contritio
               est
               .
            
             In
             4.
             dist
             .
             16.
             
             §
             9.
             ]
             which
             ,
             how
             ridiculous
             and
             absurd
             it
             is
             ,
             every
             Childe
             may
             judge
             .
             And
             how
             will
             hee
             an●wer
             Aquinas
             his
             argument
             to
             the
             contrary
             ?
             which
             runs
             thus
             :
             
               Quorum
               principia
               sunt
               diversa
               omnin●
               ,
               corum
               unum
               non
               potest
               fiert
               id
               quod
               est
               alterum
               :
               sed
               Attritionis
               principium
               est
               timor
               servilis
               ;
               cont●itionis
               autem
               timor
               silialis
               ;
               ergo
               Attritio
               non
               potest
               fieri
               Contritio
            
             Suppl
             .
             3.
             p.
             q.
             1.
             
             Art.
             3.
             
          
           
             i
             Matth.
             27.3
             .
          
           
             k
             In
             his
             answer
             to
             the
             Iesuites
             chalenge
             ,
             pag.
             145.
             and
             150.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Receptissimum
               est
               aliorum
               omnium
               Theologorum
               axionia
               ,
               quòd
               Sacramentum
               suppleat
               ex
               opere
               operato
               defectum
               Contritionis
               .
            
             Disput.
             7.
             q.
             8.
             
             De
             Contritione
             Punct
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             m
             2.
             
             Cor.
             7.10
             .
          
           
             n
             
               Odèrunt
               pec●are
               bon●
               virtutis
               a
               more
               .
            
             Ho●
             .
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Epist.
             16.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Fatemur
               enim
               perfectum
               odium
               peccati
               esse
               illud
               ,
               quod
               ex
               amore
               Dei
               iustitiaeque
               procedit
               ;
               &
               ideò
               dolorem
               sive
               odium
               ex
               timore
               poenae
               conceptum
               non
               Contritionem
               sed
               Attritionem
               nominamus
               .
            
             Bellarm.
             lib.
             2.
             de
             Poenit
             .
             cap.
             8.
             
             Art.
             
               Respondeo
               ,
               si
               admit
               teremus
            
             ]
             .
          
           
             o
             
               Id.
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             p
             
               Argumentum
               rectè
               probat
               ●os
               ,
               qui
               timorem
               servilem
               habent
               ,
               inor
               dinatos
               &
               malos
               esse
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Id.
             Ibid.
             Art.
             Respondeo
             ,
             argumentum
             ]
             .
          
           
             q
             I
             grant
             ,
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             most
             free
             Agent
             ,
             takes
             liberty
             ,
             and
             workes
             as
             it
             pleaseth
             Him
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             oddes
             and
             difference
             for
             time
             ,
             measure
             ,
             and
             such
             things
             :
             But
             for
             the
             generall
             ,
             alwayes
             the
             same
             ;
             By
             humbling
             first
             ,
             then
             comforting
             ,
             &c.
             
               Master
               Rogers
               of
               Dedham
               ,
               Of
               Faito
               cap.
            
             2.
             pag.
             67.
             
          
           
             r
             
               David
               ,
               Psal.
            
             38.
             beeing
             put
             in
             minde
             by
             His
             sicknesse
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             against
             sinne
             ,
             was
             full
             sorely
             afflicted
             in
             Soule
             :
             So
             that
             Hee
             cries
             ;
             
               There
               is
               no
               soundnesse
               in
               my
               flesh
               ,
               because
               of
               thine
               anger
               :
               neither
               is
               there
               any
               rest
               in
               my
               bones
               ,
               because
               of
               my
               sinne
               .
               For
               mine
               iniquities
               are
               gone
               over
               mine
               head
               :
               as
               an
               heavy
               burden
               ,
               they
               are
               too
               heavy
               for
               mee
               .
               —
               I
               am
               troubled
               ,
               I
               am
               bowed
               downe
               greatly
               ;
               I
               goe
               mourning
               all
               the
               day
               long
               .
               —
               I
               am
               seeble
               ,
               and
               sore
               broken
               ;
               I
               have
               roared
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               disquietnesse
               of
               my
               heart
               .
               —
               My
               sorrow
               is
               continually
               before
               mee
               .
            
          
           
             s
             But
             how
             may
             this
             re●●●si●ation
             ,
             with
             as
             great
             ,
             if
             not
             greater
             〈◊〉
             than
             at
             first
             tur●ing
             unto
             God
             ,
             〈◊〉
             which
             ●
             Rom.
             8.15
             .
             〈…〉
             received
             the
             〈◊〉
             it
             of
             
               Bo●dage
               againe
               to
               ●●ar●
            
             ,
             which
             seemes
             to
             i●port
             thus
             much
             ;
             that
             Gods
             Child●
             recei●e●
             the
             spirit
             of
             bondage
             no
             more
             ,
             after
             Hee
             hath
             once
             received
             the
             spirit
             of
             adoption
             ;
             revealing
             ,
             and
             evidencing
             ●nto
             Him
             ,
             that
             Hee
             is
             a
             Sonne
             and
             that
             God
             is
             His
             Father
             ?
             In
             answer
             :
             The
             same
             Spirit
             produceth
             these
             contrary
             effects
             :
             By
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             feare
             ,
             and
             terrour
             ;
             By
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             peace
             ,
             and
             prayer
             .
             [
             
               ●acit
               du●s
               spiritus
               〈…〉
               &
               adoptionis
               ,
               &
               his
               contraria
               tribuit
               effecta
               ,
               ùon
               quò
               .
               t●●t
               〈◊〉
               Spirits
               〈◊〉
               ●●quod
               ●ias●em
               spiritus
               diversa
               &
               contraria
               sint
               effecta
               ,
               per
               Legem
               &
               per
               Evangelium
               .
               ●er
               Lege●
               〈◊〉
               Spiritus
               sanitus
               arguit
               mundum
               de
               pecca●o
               ,
               de
               i●â
               ▪
               Dei
               ,
               &
               maledi●●●oce
               ater●●●
               &c.
               
            
             Par.
             in
             ●oc
             ]
             Now
             at
             the
             first
             taking
             a
             Man
             in
             hand
             to
             turne
             Him
             unto
             the
             〈◊〉
             the
             spirit
             of
             bondage
             by
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             doth
             testif●e
             unto
             the
             Soule
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             in
             a
             wretched
             ,
             and
             lamnable
             state
             ,
             bound
             over
             in
             the
             guilt
             of
             it's
             owne
             sinne
             ,
             and
             God●●●ry
             wrath
             to
             d●●th
             and
             Hell
             ,
             and
             damnation
             for
             ever
             ;
             that
             so
             it
             may
             bee
             driven
             to
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             for
             release
             and
             pardon
             .
             But
             after
             the
             plantation
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             presence
             of
             the
             〈…〉
             ●
             never
             testifies
             so
             againe
             ;
             because
             it
             would
             be
             an
             untruth
             .
             It
             may
             afterward
             work●
             an
             apprehension
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             angry
             ;
             but
             not
             ,
             that
             He
             is
             not
             a
             Father
             .
             The
             hiding
             of
             Gods
             face
             ,
             which
             may
             often
             befall
             His
             Childe
             ;
             the
             darknesse
             of
             our
             owne
             spirits
             〈◊〉
             ,
             which
             may
             revive
             all
             the
             old
             guilt
             againe
             ,
             and
             the
             Divels
             cruell
             pressing
             〈…〉
             ●pon
             such
             advantages
             ,
             raise
             these
             hideous
             mists
             of
             horror
             I
             have
             in
             hand
             〈…〉
             after-tempests
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             terrible
             .
             Of
             which
             ,
             our
             Onely-wise
             ,
             and
             All-power
             〈…〉
             makes
             excellent
             use
             ,
             both
             for
             our selves
             and
             others
             ,
             and
             attaines
             thereby
             His
             owne
             most
             glorious
             ,
             secret
             ,
             and
             sacred
             end
             ;
             as
             appeares
             in
             the
             following
             Passage
             .
          
           
             t
             
               〈…〉
               est
               ●word
               di●●re
               〈…〉
               ,
               qui
               pat●●batur
               ,
               non
               ut
               puniretur
               ,
               sed
               ut
               ●robaretur
               .
            
             August
             .
             Tom.
             9.
             p.
             1.
             pag.
             1487.
             
          
           
             a
             1.
             
             
               Prima
               &
               generalior
               causa
               afflictionum
               sunt
               peccata
               vel
               nostra
               ,
               vel
               aliena
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               Altera
               ,
               ut
               exerceamur
               ,
               probemur
               ;
               &
               ne
               peccemus
               cauti
               reddamur
               ,
            
             3.
             
             
               Tertia
               ut
               declaretur
               in
               nobis
               gloria
               potentiae
               ac
               bonitatic
               Dei.
            
             Musc.
             in
             Ioan.
             cap.
             9.
             
             
               Docet
               Christus
               ut
               maximè
               omnes
               homines
               peceatores
               sint
               :
               non
               tamen
               omnes
               afflictiones
               propter
               peccatorum
               merita
               contingere
               .
               Nam
               Deus
               habet
               in
               homines
               ,
               quos
               affligit
               ,
               diversos
               respectus
               :
               alterum
               impeccata
               ,
               alterum
               in
               suam
               gloriam
               .
               —
               Si
               gloriam
               suam
               respiciat
               affligit
               ,
               non
               propter
               peccatum
               ,
               sed
               ad
               gloriam
               manifestandam
               .
               Sic
               afflixit
               Iosephum
               ,
               Israelitas
               in
               Aegypto
               ,
               &c.
            
             Brentius
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             b
             Now
             whether
             a
             Mā
             ,
             after
             Hee
             is
             in
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             may
             feele
             this
             wound
             bleed
             afresh
             ,
             is
             a
             question
             with
             some
             ,
             through
             their
             weakenesse
             ;
             Tho
             if
             we
             consult
             with
             Scripture
             and
             experience
             ,
             the
             question
             is
             out
             of
             question
             ,
             
               Loe
               ,
               all
               these
               things
            
             (
             saith
             Elihu
             truly
             )
             
               worketh
               God
               oftentimes
               with
               a
               Man
               ,
               that
               Hee
               may
               turne
               backe
               His
               Soule
               from
               the
               Pit.
            
             Examples
             are
             frequent
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Sclater
               in
               h●●
               S.S.S.
            
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.12
             .
          
           
             c
             It
             is
             not
             unknowne
             in
             Lancashire
             ,
             what
             Horses
             ,
             and
             Cattell
             of
             her
             Husbands
             were
             killed
             upon
             His
             grounds
             ▪
             in
             the
             night
             most
             barbarously
             ,
             at
             two
             severall
             times
             ,
             by
             Seminary
             Priests
             (
             no
             question
             )
             and
             Recusants
             ,
             that
             lurked
             there
             abouts
             And
             what
             a
             losse
             and
             hindrance
             it
             was
             unto
             Him
             ,
             being
             all
             the
             stocke
             He
             had
             on
             His
             grounds
             ,
             to
             any
             purpose
             .
             
               In
               the
               story
               of
               the
               holy
               life
               and
               Christian
               death
               of
               Mistris
               Katherin
               Brette●gh
               ,
               pag.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             d
             Ibid.
             in
             Mast.
             Leyghs
             Postscript
             to
             Papists
             .
          
           
             c
             Et
             sipeccatum
             in
             quibuscunque
             calamitatibus
             causae
             locum
             semper
             habeat
             ,
             nempe
             efficientis
             &
             originalis
             :
             tamen
             non
             semper
             peccati
             poena
             finis
             est
             is
             ,
             quem
             intuetur
             Deus
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Si
               Deus
               peccata
               respiciat
               ,
               &
               iniquitatis
               merita
               ,
               nullam
               est
               adeò
               ingens
               supplicium
               ,
               quo
               non
               merito
               affligamur
               omnes
               ,
               quotquot
               origin●m
               nostram
               ex
               .
               Adamo
               ducimus
               .
            
             Si
             enim
             Deus
             ,
             iniquitatem
             observauerit
             ,
             quis
             sustinebit
             ?
             Psal.
             130.3
             .
             Brent
             .
             In
             Iohan.
             Cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Chron.
             33.11
             .
          
           
             g
             Gods
             Children
             are
             bruised
             Reeds
             bef●re
             their
             conversion
             ,
             and
             often
             times
             after
             :
             Before
             Conversion
             ,
             all
             ,
             (
             except
             such
             as
             being
             bred
             up
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             God
             hath
             delighted
             to
             shew
             himselfe
             gracious
             unto
             ,
             from
             their
             Child
             hood
             )
             yet
             in
             different
             degrees
             ,
             as
             God
             seeth
             meet
             ;
             and
             as
             a
             difference
             is
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             temper
             ,
             parts
             ,
             manner
             of
             life
             :
             so
             Gods
             intendment
             of
             imployment
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             :
             For
             usually
             hee
             empties
             such
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             nothing
             ,
             before
             Hee
             will
             use
             them
             in
             any
             great
             services
             .
             
               Doctor
               Sibbes
               ,
               Bruised
               Reed
               ,
               pag.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Quan
               vis
               resipiscentia
               dolorem
               semper
               secum
               adferat
               de
               peccatu
               ●raeteritis
               &
               praesentibus
               ;
               non
               tam
               proprie
               tamen
               aut
               ●ssentialiter
               consistit
               in
               dolore
               ,
               atque
               in
               aversatione
               ,
               &
               odio
               peccati
               ,
               &
               in
               firmo
               proposito
               hom
               prosequendi
               .
            
             Amos
             5.14.15
             .
             Odio
             habete
             malum
             &
             amate
             bonum
             .
             Amesius
             Medull
             .
             Theol.
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             26.
             
             Sect.
             32.
             
          
           
             i
             
               
                 N●n
                 nocent
                 peccata
                 prae●e●●ta
                 ,
                 si
                 non
                 pla●
                 c●t
                 pr●sentia
                 .
              
               August
               .
               De
               temper
               .
               Serm.
               1●1
               .
               cap.
               10.
               
            
             
               
                 Peccata
                 non
                 n●cent
                 ,
                 si
                 non
                 placent
                 .
              
               Ide●
               .
            
          
           
             k
             It
             thou
             be
             truly
             ,
             and
             unfainedly
             g●iev●d
             ,
             for
             this
             ,
             that
             thou
             canst
             not
             ●ee
             grieved
             ,
             thy
             humiliation
             shall
             bee
             accepted
             .
             
               Perkins
               ,
               Case
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               〈◊〉
               cap.
            
             5.
             
             Scit
             .
             2.
             
             
               Case
               .
               Dulcat
               qu●
               quia
               peccavit
               ,
               quia
               Deum
               off●ndit
               ;
               aut
               sal●e
               doleat
               ,
               quia
               〈…〉
               dole●cisae
               ,
               〈…〉
               ●it
               ,
               ut
               Deo
               magis
               placeat
               ,
               &
               homini
               utiliu●
               sit
               velle
               esse
               〈…〉
               .
               s●atire
               contritionem
               aut
               de●otionem
               :
               quta
               velle
               habere
               &
               non
               habere
               general
               afflictunen
               .
               ●o●dis
               :
               Ita●●
               dot
               ,
               &
               trascere
               tibi
               ipsi
               ,
               atque
               damnabilem
               te
               iudica
               ,
               quò
               〈…〉
               non
               delea●
               quan●●●
               debeas
               .
            
             De
             Consollat
             Pusillan
             .
             
               Ad
               dolorem
               〈◊〉
               ,
               pertin●t
               etiam
               hoc
               〈◊〉
               ,
               qu●d
               non
               ●ossumus
               de
               peccato
               satu
               doi●re
               .
               Remissio
               〈…〉
               ex
               magnitidine
               sufficientiá
               &
               merito
               contritionis
               ,
               sed
               ex
               obedientiâ
               ●
               s●tisf●ctione
               Christ●
               ,
               fide
               app●chens●
            
             Chemn
             .
             Exam.
             De
             Contrit
             .
             
               Defecius
               tristitiae
               ,
               cut
               delorum
               appe●●●
               s●nsit●vo
               ,
               non
               est
               certum
               indicium
               in
               poenitentiae
               ,
               mul●o
               que
               minus
               defectus
               〈…〉
               .
               Nam
               cum
               hac
               virtus
               in
               volu●tate
               sit
               ,
               potesi
               absque
               motu
               appetitus
               〈◊〉
               .
               exerceri
               :
               Quod
               etiam
               saepesit
               ,
               〈◊〉
               ,
               1.
               propter
               sei
               sus
               alioqui
               hebetudine●
               ;
               vel
               ,
               2
               propter
               spirituale●
               ▪
               delectationem
               ,
               qua●
               ex
               diviná
               contemplatione
               in
               ipso
               etiam
               dolore
               de
               peccatis
               quandoque
               bomo
               perci
               it
               ,
               &c.
               
               Quin
               etiam
               salutare
               est
               ,
               praesertim
               incipientibus
               buius●●●ti
               tristitiam
               ,
               quantum
               eniti
               possunt
               ,
               in
               sese
               excitare
               .
            
          
           
             Those
             who
             are
             so
             happy
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             be
             ●esit
             of
             r●ligious
             Parents
             ,
             a
             g●●ly
             family
             ,
             good
             ed●cation
             under
             powerfull
             meanes
             ,
             have
             never
             entred
             upon
             any
             noto●●ousnesse
             ,
             but
             by
             Gods
             blessing
             upon
             those
             meanes
             have
             suckt-in
             grace
             in
             their
             younger
             yeeres
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             of
             Timothy
             ;
             And
             such
             also
             ,
             as
             after
             a
             prophane
             course
             have
             been
             turned
             unto
             God
             ,
             somewhat
             more
             easily
             ,
             then
             ordinary
             ;
             And
             so
             both
             complaine
             of
             the
             want
             of
             that
             testimony
             of
             terrible
             Pangs
             in
             their
             conversiō
             ,
             which
             they
             heare
             others
             take
             of
             ;
             yet
             I
             say
             ,
             beeing
             now
             upright
             hearted
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               holy
               Path
            
             :
             they
             may
             take
             comfort
             by
             comparing
             themselves
             with
             ,
             and
             casting
             their
             eyes
             upon
             a
             world
             of
             unregenerate
             people
             about
             them
             ;
             from
             which
             by
             the
             mercies
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             differ
             as
             farre
             ,
             as
             living
             Men
             from
             a
             number
             of
             rotten
             dead
             Carions
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             assure
             themselves
             of
             soundnesse
             .
          
           
             **
             
               Altus
               est
               Deus
               ,
               humilit
               est
               Christianus
               .
               Si
               vuli
               ut
               altus
               :
               Deus
               〈◊〉
               tur
               illi
               ,
               ●le
               humilis
               sit
               .
               Magna
               mys●eria
               fratres
               ,
               Deus
               super
               omnia
               est
               :
               Erigis
               te
               ,
               ●●
               uanillum
               ta●●gis
               :
               ilu●ilias
               te
               ,
               &
               ipse
               ad
               te
               descendit
               .
            
             August
             in
             Psal.
             34.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Daniel
               Dyke
            
             ,
             In
             His
             Treatise
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.5
             .
          
           
             
               Non
               est
               cor
               integrum
               ,
               nisi
               sit
               scissum
               .
            
          
           
             o
             
               Tretatio
               desertionis
               est
               omnium
               gravi●sima
               :
               &
               diet
               solet
               s●●pensio
               gratiae
               ,
               agon
               conscientiae
               ,
               auxietas
               infernalis
               .
            
             Alst.
             Theolog.
             Cal.
             Cap.
             9.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               cr●ciatuum
               insernali●m
            
             .
          
           
             p
             But
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             ,
             that
             Hee
             should
             entertaine
             any
             such
             conceit
             ;
             sith
             He
             knows
             in
             His
             owne
             conscience
             ,
             that
             Hee
             hath
             formerly
             made
             conscience
             of
             all
             sinne
             to
             avoide
             them
             ;
             and
             laboured
             to
             please
             God
             in
             all
             things
             ;
             infalliable
             Notes
             of
             a
             New
             Man
             ?
             Answ.
             In
             height
             ,
             and
             heate
             of
             temptation
             ,
             Hee
             may
             thinke
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             good
             Hee
             did
             ,
             was
             in
             pride
             and
             Hyprocrisie
             :
             So
             did
             
               M.
               P.
            
             and
             that
             Hee
             forbore
             sinne
             ,
             onely
             for
             slavish
             feare
             :
             So
             did
             
               G.
               W.
            
             And
             yet
             the
             darkenesse
             of
             His
             horrour
             and
             errour
             disperst
             ,
             Hee
             comes
             againe
             to
             Himselfe
             ,
             and
             sees
             clearely
             ,
             that
             tho
             with
             much
             weakenesse
             ,
             yet
             Hee
             did
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             in
             syncerity
             :
             as
             did
             both
             these
             blessed
             Saints
             of
             God
             afterward
             .
          
           
             q
             See
             an
             heape
             of
             them
             coucht
             together
             in
             
               Austin
               :
               Sed
               ne
               ti●eas
               ,
               O
               sponsa
               ,
               ne
               desperes
               ,
               ne
               existimes
               te
               contemni
               ,
               si
               paulisper
               tibi
               subtrahit
               sponsus
               faciem
               suam
               .
               Omnia
               ista
               conperantur
               tibi
               in
               bonum
               ,
               &
               de
               accessu
               ,
               &
               recessu
               lucrum
               acquiris
               ,
               tibi
               venit
               ,
               tibi
               &
               recedit
               .
               Venit
               ad
               consolationem
               ,
               recedit
               ad
               cautelam
               ,
               ne
               magnitudo
               consolationis
               extollat
               te
               ,
               ne
               si
               semper
               apud
               te
               sit
               sponsus
               ,
               incipias
               contemnere
               sodales
               ,
               &
               hanc
               continuam
               visitationem
               non
               iam
               gratiae
               attribuas
               ,
               sed
               naturae
               .
               Hanc
               autem
               gratiam
               cui
               vult
               ,
               &
               quando
               vult
               sponsus
               attribuit
               ,
               non
               iure
               haereditario
               possidetur
               .
               Vulgare
               proverbium
               est
               ,
               quòd
               nimia
               familiaritas
               parit
               contemptū
               Recedit
               ergò
               ne
               fortè
               nimis
               assiduus
               contēnatur
               ,
               &
               absens
               magis
               desideretur
               ,
               desideratus
               avidiùs
               quaeratur
               ;
               diù
               qua
               situs
               tandē
               gratiùs
               inveniatur
               .
               Praetereà
               quae
               est
               praesens
               vita
               ?
               Quae
               respectu
               futurae
               gloriae
               ,
               quae
               revelabitur
               in
               nobis
               ,
               aenigmatica
               est
               ,
               qua●
               nunc
               ex
               parte
               cognoscimus
               .
               Nam
               hic
               civiintem
               manentem
               non
               habemus
               ,
               sed
               inquirimus
               futuram
               .
               Ne
               ergò
               exilium
               deputemus
               propatriâ
               ,
               arram
               pro
               pretij
               summâ
               ;
               venit
               sponsus
               ,
               et
               recedit
               vicissim
               ,
               nunc
               consolationem
               afferens
               ,
               nunc
               universum
               statum
               nostrum
               in
               infirmitatem
               commutans
               .
               Pau●●sper
               nos
               permittit
               gustare
               ,
               quàm
               suavis
               est
               ,
               &
               antequam
               plenè
               sentiamus
               ,
               se
               subtrabit
               ;
               &
               ita
               quasi
               alis
               expassis
               supra
               nos
               volitans
               ,
               provocat
               nos
               ad
               volandum
               :
               quasi
               dicat
               ,
               Ecce
               parùm
               gustâstis
               ,
               sum
               dulcis
               :
               sed
               si
               vult
               is
               plenè
               saturari
               hâc
               dulcedine
               ,
               currite
               post
               me
               in
               odorem
               ungventorum
               meorum
               ,
               habentes
               sursùm
               corda
               ,
               ubi
               ego
               sum
               in
               dextrâ
               Dei
               patris
               ,
               ubi
               videbitis
               me
               ,
               non
               per
               speculum
               in
               aenigmate
               ;
               sed
               facie
               ad
               faciem
               ,
               &
               ubi
               plenè
               gaudebit
               cor
               vestrum
               ,
               &
               gaudium
               vestrum
               nemo
               tollet
               à
               vobis
               .
            
             Tom.
             9.
             p.
             2.
             pag.
             
          
           
             *
             I
             meane
             ;
             He
             being
             Gods
             deare
             Childe
             .
          
           
             r
             
               In
               Sanctorum
               cordibus
               iuxta
               quasdam
               virtutes
               ,
               semper
               permanet
               Spiritus
               :
               iuxta
               quasdam
               verò
               recessurus
               venit
               ,
               &
               venturus
               recedit
               .
               —
               In
               his
               virtutibus
               sine
               quibus
               ad
               vitam
               minimè
               pervenitur
               ,
               sanctus
               Spiritus
               in
               electorum
               suorum
               cordibus
               permanet
               .
               In
               his
               verò
               ,
               per
               quas
               sanctitatis
               virtus
               ostend●tur
               ,
               aliquando
               misericorditèr
               praestò
               est
               ,
               &
               aliquandò
               misericorditèr
               recedit
            
             Hom.
             5.
             
             Super
             Ezech.
             
               In
               his
               donis
               sine
               quibus
               ad
               vitam
               perveniri
               non
               potest
               ,
               Spiritus
               sanctus
               sive
               in
               predicatoribus
               suis
               ,
               sive
               in
               electis
               omnibus
               semper
               manet
               .
            
             Idem
             .
             Mor.
             Lib.
             2.
             
             Cap.
             29.
             
          
           
             s
             Heare
             
               Theo
               ▪
               hilact
            
             upon
             the
             same
             Theame
             ,
             in
             Peters
             Case
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Rogavi
               dicit
               Christus
               ,
               ut
               non
               deficiat
               sides
               tua
               .
               Etsi
               enim
               pòst
               paulò
               concutiendus
               es
               ,
               habes
               tamen
               insita
               semina
               fidei
               .
               Et
               quantumvis
               folia
               deturbârit
               ventus
               insultantis
               ,
            
             [
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             here
             more
             truly
             ,
             and
             properly
             rendred
             ventus
             ,
             then
             spiritus
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ordinarily
             translated
             ]
             
               tamen
               radix
               vivit
               :
               neque
               deficiet
               fides
               tua
               .
               In
            
             22
             um
             Lucae
             .
          
           
             t
             Mansisse
             Semen
             Dei
             
               in
               Davide
               lapso
               ,
               res
               ipsa
               testatum
               facit
               :
               Id
               enim
               suscitatum
               Nathanis
               concione
               :
               Tu
               virille
               mortis
               :
               mox
               eum
               in
               confessionem
               criminis
               ,
               doloris
               ,
               &
               resipiscentiae
               prorumpere
               ,
               &
               exclamare
               fecit
               :
            
             Peccavi
             :
             Malum
             feci
             :
             Miscrere
             mei
             Deus
             secundum
             magnitudinem
             miserationum
             tuatum
             .
             
               Id
               semen
               precatur
               sibi
               non
               auferri
            
             :
             Spiritum
             tuum
             sanctum
             ne
             auferas
             à
             me
             :
             
               Ergò
               spiritum
               sanctum
               non
               amiserat
               penitùs
               ,
               quoad
               omnia
               dona
               :
               alioqui
               necita
               precari
               ,
               nec
               resipiscere
               potuisset
               .
            
             Parcus
             adversus
             Bellar.
             De
             amiss
             .
             grat
             .
             &
             slat
             .
             pecc
             .
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Cap.
             7.
             
             Davids
             heart
             could
             not
             pray
             for
             cleannesse
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             ,
             not
             somewhat
             cleane
             .
             Estey
             upon
             Psalm
             .
             51.
             
          
           
             u
             
               Deus
               suorum
               peccatis
               verè
               iras●itur
               ,
               &
               se
               eis
               iratum
               intùs
               terroribus
               ,
               foris
               flagellis
               declarat
               .
               Tunc
               ergò
               fugit
               ex
               corde
               gratiae
               sensus
               ,
               evanescit
               laetitia
               .
               Interim
               Deus
               peccantes
               filios
               non
               penitùs
               abijcit
               ,
               non
               odit
               ,
               non
               abdicat
               electionis
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               sed
               castigationibus
               in
               viam
               revocat
               ,
               corrigil
               ,
               reconciliationis
               sensum
               &
               laetitiam
               paulatim
               reddit
               procantibus
               .
               Si
               enim
               nemo
               Pater
               terrenus
               hoc
               facit
               ,
               ut
               filium
               gravitèr
               delinquentem
               mox
               domo
               eliminet
               ,
               exhaeredem
               faciat
               :
               quantò
               minus
               id
               Pater
               coelestis
               facit
               filijs
               ,
               quos
               anto
               iacia
               mundi
               fundamenta
               in
               Christo
               elegit
               ,
               adoptavit
               ?
            
             Par.
             Ibid.
             Sect.
             Ad
             tertium
             .
             ]
          
           
             a
             Creating
             ,
             to
             speake
             properly
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             of
             nothing
             :
             But
             is
             used
             here
             improperly
             ,
             the
             Prophet
             speaketh
             according
             to
             His
             owne
             feeling
             ,
             and
             present
             iudgement
             of
             Himselfe
             ,
             as
             tho
             Hee
             had
             lost
             all
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             goodnesse
             in
             Himselfe
             .
             No
             doubt
             the
             Prophets
             heart
             was
             in
             part
             cleane
             ,
             tho
             not
             so
             much
             as
             Hee
             desired
             .
             
               Estey
               .
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             b
             Et
             Spiritum
             fanctum
             tuum
             ne
             auferas
             à
             me
             ]
             
               Est
               enim
               Spiritus
               sanctus
               in
               confitente
               .
               Nam
               ad
               donum
               Spiritus
               sancti
               pertinet
               ,
               qu●al
               .
               bi
               displicet
               quod
               fecisti
               .
               Immundo
               spiritui
               peccata
               placent
               ,
               Sancto
               displicent
               .
               Quamv●●
               ergò
               adhuc
               venam
               depreceris
               ,
               tamen
               ex
               aliá
               parte
               ,
               quâ
               tibi
               displicet
               malum
               ,
               quod
               commisisti
               Deo
               ,
               coniungeris
               .
               Hoc
               enim
               &
               tibi
               displicet
               quod
               &
               illi
               ,
               —
               Nec
               ait
               ,
               Spiritum
               sanctum
               tuum
               da
               mibi
               :
               sed
               ne
               auseras
               à
               me
               .
            
             August
             .
             in
             Psal.
             50.
             
          
           
             c
             
               
                 Renati
                 prorsùs
                 non
                 excidunt
                 à
                 sanctitate
                 &
                 adoptione
                 .
              
               Suffra
               .
               Colleg.
               de
               Art.
               5.
               
               Thes.
               6.7
               .
               V●de
               Syn.
               Dor●●echt
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 what
                 say
                 you
                 then
                 to
                 ●rt
                 ..
              
               16
               ?
            
             
               Answ.
               
                 When
                 the
                 Article
                 saith
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 depart
                 ●●em
                 gr●ce
                 ,
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 elect
                 of
                 God
                 called
                 according
                 to
                 purpose
                 ,
                 may
                 swerve
                 f●om
                 the
                 directions
                 of
                 gra●e
                 in
                 some
                 particular
                 things
                 ;
                 and
                 fall
                 into
                 grievous
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 raysed
                 by
                 Repentance
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 totally
                 fall
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               Doctor
               Field
               ,
               Append.
               p.
               1.
               
               Ad
               fin
               .
               pag
               131.132
            
             
               
                 In
                 fidei
                 Articulis
                 in
                 Hybern●●e
                 regno
                 authoritate
                 regiâ
                 promulgatis
                 exp●nitur
                 :
                 neque
              
               total●er
               ,
               neque
               finaliter
               
                 posse
                 fiers
              
               .
               Epise
               Sarisburiens
               .
               In
               Thoms
               .
               Diatribam
               ,
               cap.
               27.
               
            
          
           
             d
             About
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             one
             Bertius
             ,
             a
             Schole●
             of
             the
             late
             Armimus
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             first
             in
             our
             age
             ,
             that
             i●●ected
             ●ey●en
             with
             Heresie
             ,
             was
             so
             impudent
             as
             to
             send
             a
             letter
             to
             the
             Arch
             Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             with
             a
             Booke
             intituled
             ,
             
               De
               Apostasiâ
               Sanctorum
            
             .
             —
             The
             title
             whereof
             onely
             were
             enough
             to
             make
             it
             worthy
             the
             fi●e
             .
             King
             Iames
             in
             his
             
               declaration
               against
            
             Vorstius
             
               And
               a
               little
               after
               thus
            
             :
             What
             need
             wee
             make
             any
             question
             of
             the
             arrogancy
             of
             these
             Heretikes
             ,
             or
             rather
             Atheisticall
             Sectari●●
             amongst
             you
             ,
             when
             one
             of
             them
             at
             this
             present
             ,
             remaining
             in
             your
             Towne
             of
             Leyden
             ,
             hath
             not
             onely
             presumed
             to
             publish
             of
             late
             ,
             a
             blasphemous
             Booke
             ,
             
               Of
               the
               Apostasie
               of
               the
               Saints
            
             ;
             but
             hath
             besides
             been
             so
             impudent
             ,
             as
             to
             send
             the
             other
             day
             ,
             a
             Copy
             thereof
             ,
             as
             a
             goodly
             present
             to
             our
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             together
             with
             a
             Letter
             :
             wherein
             he
             is
             not
             ashamed
             (
             as
             also
             in
             his
             Booke
             )
             to
             lie
             so
             grossely
             ,
             as
             to
             avow
             ,
             that
             His
             Heresies
             contained
             in
             the
             said
             Booke
             ,
             are
             agreeable
             with
             the
             Religion
             and
             Profession
             of
             our
             Church
             of
             
               England
               .
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             e
             
               Spiritus
               Sanctus
               de●ituit
               in
               Davide
               ,
               cum
               admisit
               adulterium
               ,
               &
               homicidium
               ,
               sicut
               vita
               in
               plantâ
               tempore
               hyemali
               .
               Et
               si
               suas
               vires
               non
               exeruit
               ,
               nec
               tamen
               prorsus
               f●it
               o●ios●s
               :
               impedijt
               enim
               quò
               minus
               David
               toto
               ani●i
               studio
               in
               haec
               incumberet
               horrenda
               slagitia
               .
            
             Doctor
             Holland
             ,
             Divinity
             Professour
             in
             Oxford
             ,
             moderating
             in
             this
             question
             ,
             holden
             negatively
             .
             
               An●usti
               fides
               potest
               ad
               tempus
               ami●●i
               ,
               aut
               finaliter
               desincre
               ?
            
             The
             Lords
             chosen
             may
             fall
             from
             their
             outward
             prerogatives
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             fruites
             :
             but
             that
             divine
             nature
             still
             abideth
             in
             them
             :
             And
             it
             is
             onely
             with
             their
             grace
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             with
             the
             ●inde
             in
             distempers
             of
             Melancholy
             and
             Phrensie
             ;
             with
             the
             Sunne
             in
             Ecclipses
             ;
             with
             the
             tree
             ,
             when
             leaves
             and
             fruites
             f●ils
             its
             with
             the
             naturall
             life
             ,
             when
             it
             mooveth
             not
             ,
             ne
             yet
             breatheth
             sensibly
             ;
             which
             in
             diseases
             of
             the
             Mother
             is
             often
             discerned
             .
             Their
             ●aith
             i●
             a
             never-failing
             Faith
             ;
             their
             life
             an
             eternall
             life
             ;
             their
             seede
             ,
             a
             seede
             abiding
             in
             them
             .
             
               P.
               Baine
               ,
               Triall
               of
               a
               Christians
               state
               ,
               pag.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Petrus
               cum
               peccavit
               charitatem
               non
               amisit
               ,
               quta
               peccavit
               pot●us
               in
               veritatem
               quàm
               in
               charitatem
               .
               —
               Sic
               &
               David
               cum
               peccavit
               ,
               charitatem
               non
               peratdit
               ,
               sed
               obstupuit
               quodammodò
               in
               eo
               charitas
               ,
               ad
               vehementem
               tentationis
               ictum
               :
               Et
               charitatis
               in
               eo
               nequaquam
               facta
               est
               abolitio
               ,
               sed
               quasi
               quaedam
               soporatio
               ,
               quae
               mox
               ut
               ad
               vocem
               arguent●s
               Prophetae
               ●v
               gilavit
               ,
               continuò
               in
               illam
               ardentissimae
               charitatis
               confessionem
               ●rupit
               :
            
             Peccavi
             Domino
             .
             De
             nat
             .
             &
             dignit
             .
             Amoris
             divini
             .
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Vna
               causa
               ,
               cur
               de
               peccatis
               suae
               pueritiae
               loquatur
               ,
               est
               ,
               quòd
               in
               illâ
               aetate
               vehementiores
               sint
               cupiditates
               ,
               propterea
               dicitur
               in
               Psalmo
               ,
               Quinam
               diriget
               adolescens
               viam
               suam
               ?
               Si
               custodiat
               verbum
               tuun
               .
               Cur
               de
               iuvenibus
               potiùs
               quàm
               de
               alijs
               sit
               mentio
               ?
               nempe
               quia
               natura
               human●
               ,
               quae
               semper
               est
               vistosa
               &
               prava
               ,
               tunc
               maxime
               ebullit
               ,
               &c.
            
             Calv.
             Conc.
             52.
             in
             Iob.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             25.7
             .
          
           
             i
             He
             (
             meaning
             Christ
             )
             makes
             as
             tho
             Hee
             heard
             not
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Woman
             of
             Canaan
             )
             ,
             that
             the
             precious
             graces
             lockt
             up
             in
             the
             Cabinet
             of
             Her
             heart
             ,
             might
             bee
             brought
             forth
             to
             light
             .
             Doctor
             Worship
             
               in
               his
               Sermon
               upon
               Mat.
            
             15.22
             .
             
               &c.
               pag.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             k
             Iam.
             5.11
             .
          
           
             *
             Iob
             13.15
             .
          
           
             Isa●
             50
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             If
             Christians
             had
             not
             somtimes
             dead
             harts
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             proud
             hearts
             .
             
               Hart.
               pag.
            
             64.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             5.16
             .
          
           
             Cant
             5.2
             .
          
           
             Vers.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Let
             no
             Christian
             then
             afflict
             his
             Soule
             with
             any
             catking
             ,
             or
             vexing
             fore-thought
             of
             fiery
             times
             .
             Assure
             thy selfe
             ,
             if
             God
             call
             thee
             to
             suffer
             in
             that
             kinde
             ;
             Hee
             will
             graciously
             give
             unto
             Thee
             a
             Martyrs
             Faith
             ,
             a
             Martyrs
             patience
             ,
             and
             a
             Crowne
             of
             Martyrdome
             .
          
           
             Act
             7
             55.56
             .
          
           
             a
             
               In
               hac
               cogitatione
               non
               dubium
               est
               primum
               〈…〉
               qui
               suo
               〈…〉
               critatem
               〈…〉
               mortem
               ,
               〈…〉
               t●●tm
               con●●●●●at
               :
               &
               tamen
               receptus
               est
               ille
               ia
               gratiam
               ,
               &
               restitutu●
               .
               —
               Posteà
               reliqua
               etiam
               exempla
               li●erationum
               conquirebat
               :
               u●
               quod
               solus
            
             Noc
             
               cum
               suà
               familià
               servatur
               in
               diluvio
               :
               quòd
               p●pulus
               Israeliticus
               ingenti
               miraculo
               educitur
               ex-Aegypto
               ,
               &
               servat●●
               in
               marirubro
               :
               quòd
               Aaron
               autor
               horrendae
               Idololatriae
               non
               a●ijcitur
               ,
               nec
               absorbetur
               ab
               irâ
               livinà
               :
               quòd
               populus
               Israeliticus
               morae
               impatiens
               &
               fremens
               in
               d●serto
               adversus
               Deum
               ,
               et
               eius
               ministros
               ,
               non
               totus
               consumitur
               in
               deserto
               ,
               sed
               tandem
               introducitur
               in
               terram
               promissam
               .
               Postremò
               suas
               quoque
               liberationes
               ▪
               in
               quibus
               antehaec
               praesentiam
               &
               amorem
               Dei
               erga
               se
               conspexerat
               ,
               me●oriâ
               repetivit
               .
            
             Moller
             .
             In
             Psal.
             77.
             
             Recogitavi
             di●s
             antiquos
             ]
             
               Priorum
               tuorum
               ,
               inquit
               ,
               beneficiorum
               memoriam
               renotavi
               ,
               cogitavìque
               quan
               ta
               sint
               à
               te
               maiores
               nostri
               beneficia
               consequnti
               ,
               quomodò
               è
               servitute
               Aegyptiacâ
               liberati
               sint
               ,
               quomodò
               mare
               rubrum
               transierint
               ,
               &
               quomodò
               terram
               promissam
               acceperint
               .
            
          
           
             a
             In
             the
             Story
             of
             
               Tho.
               Whittell
            
             ,
             first
             ,
             recanting
             ,
             and
             then
             repenting
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             b
             God
             suffered
             mee
             to
             faint
             ,
             &
             faile
             through
             humane
             infirmitie
             ,
             by
             the
             working
             of
             the
             Arch-enemy
             in
             His
             sworne
             Souldiers
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             :
             In
             whom
             so
             lively
             appeareth
             the
             very
             visage
             and
             shape
             of
             Satan
             ,
             that
             a
             Man
             (
             if
             it
             were
             not
             prejudice
             to
             Gods
             Word
             )
             might
             well
             affirme
             them
             to
             bee
             Divels
             incarnate
             ,
             as
             I
             by
             experience
             do
             speake
             .
             
               Acts
               and
               Monuments
               ,
               pag.
            
             2019.
             
          
           
             a
             
               
                 Nedicus
                 est
                 ,
                 adh●●
                 putrehabes
                 nescio
                 quid
                 ,
                 Clamas
                 ;
                 Sed
                 adbuc
                 secat
                 ;
                 &
                 non
                 tollit
                 manum
                 ,
                 nisi
                 secuerit
                 quantum
                 videtur
                 .
                 Etenim
                 medicus
                 crudelis
                 est
                 ,
                 qui
                 exaudit
                 hominem
                 ,
                 &
                 parcit
                 vulnera
                 &
                 putredini
                 .
                 Matres
                 quomodo
                 sricant
                 in
                 balneis
                 ad
                 salutem
                 filios
                 ?
                 Nonne
                 parvuli
                 clamant
                 inter
                 manus
                 earum
                 ?
                 Illae
                 ergò
                 crudeles
                 sunt
                 ,
                 ut
                 non
                 parcant
                 ,
                 non
                 exaudiant
                 lachrymas
                 ?
                 Nonne
                 plenae
                 sunt
                 pretate
                 ?
                 Et
                 tamen
                 clamant
                 pueri
                 ,
                 &
                 non
                 eis
                 parcitur
                 .
                 Sic
                 &
                 Deus
                 noster
                 plenus
                 est
                 charitate
                 :
                 sed
                 ideoò
                 vi●etur
                 non
                 exaudire
                 ,
                 ut
                 sanet
                 ,
                 &
                 pa●●a●
                 in
                 sempiternum
                 .
              
               August
               in
               Psal.
               33.
               
            
             
               
                 Lethargic●
                 excitantur
                 ,
                 Ph●enetica
                 ●eantur
                 s●d
                 tamen
                 utrique
                 amantur
                 .
                 Idem
                 .
                 in
                 Psal
              
               34.
               
               
                 Si
                 malum
                 morb●so●●us
                 creveri●
                 ,
                 maiora
                 remed●a
                 ●●eruntur
                 ,
                 &
                 pro
                 〈◊〉
                 ●ominis
                 〈…〉
                 potus
                 〈…〉
                 error
                 .
              
               Gentil
               .
               〈…〉
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Foxe
             ,
             In
             the
             Story
             of
             Master
             
               Robert
               Glover
            
             ,
             and
             of
             
               Iohn
               Glover
            
             His
             Brother
             ,
             pag.
             1885.
             
          
           
             *
             
               In
               his
               Sermon
               upon
            
             Habac.
             1.4
             .
             
               Of
               the
               certainty
               and
               perpeta●y
               of
               the
               Faith
               in
               the
               Elect.
            
             In
             this
             wee
             know
             ,
             wee
             are
             not
             deceived
             ,
             neither
             can
             wee
             deceive
             you
             ,
             wh●●
             wee
             teach
             ,
             that
             the
             Faith
             ,
             whereby
             wee
             are
             sanctified
             ,
             cannot
             faile
             ;
             it
             did
             not
             in
             the
             ●●●phet
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             in
             you
             .
             
               Ibid
               pag.
            
             6.
             
             They
             which
             are
             of
             God
             ,
             doe
             not
             sinne
             ,
             either
             〈◊〉
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             any
             such
             sinne
             ,
             as
             doth
             quite
             extingvish
             grace
             ;
             〈…〉
             Christ
             Iesus
             ▪
             because
             the
             seede
             of
             God
             abideth
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             do●●
             thie●●
             〈◊〉
             from
             ●●●eiving
             any
             irr●mediable
             wound
             .
             Their
             Faith
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             at
             〈…〉
             weake
             ,
             〈…〉
             when
             it
             is
             at
             the
             weakest
             ,
             so
             strong
             ▪
             that
             utterly
             it
             〈…〉
             ●●together
             ,
             no
             ,
             not
             in
             them
             ,
             who
             thinke
             it
             utterly
             〈…〉
             .
             Pag.
             ●
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Tamdiu
               non
               relabimur
               retrò
               ,
               quamdiu
               ad
               priora
               contendimus
               .
            
             August
             .
             Epist.
             142.
             
          
           
             c
             
               
                 Non
                 deserit
                 ,
                 etiamsi
                 deserere
                 videatur
                 .
                 Non
                 deserit
                 etiamsi
                 deserat
                 .
              
               August
               .
            
             
               
                 Quosdam
                 deserit
                 ,
                 quosdam
                 deserere
                 videtur
                 .
              
               Ambr.
               In
               Psal.
               118.
               
            
             
               
                 Deus
                 bonos
                 non
                 negligit
                 cùm
                 negligit
                 .
                 Nec
                 obliviscitur
                 sed
                 quasi
                 obliviscitur
                 .
              
               Rustin
               in
               Psal.
               
            
          
           
             Psal.
             46.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ex
               ae
               privat
               .
               &
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               d●mo
               .
               Quòd
               nullis
               ictibus
               cedat
               .
            
          
           
             **
             
               Palma
               non
               cedit
               ponderi
               ,
               sed
               quò
               magis
               rami
               illius
               premuntur
               ,
               eò
               assurgunt
               altiùs
               .
               Hinc
               apud
               veteres
               fuit
               victoriae
               insigne
               ,
               ut
               apparet
               ex
            
             Apocal.
             7.
             v.
             9.
             
             Alst.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             30.7.8
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             88.10
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.7
             .
             Habbak
             2.4
             .
             Rom.
             1.17
             .
             Galat.
             3.11
             .
             Heb.
             10.38
             .
             Rom.
             8.36
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Heus
               Don●ine
               Deus
               ,
               ●●ra
               hora
               ,
               &
               brevis
               mora
               .
               Sapit
               quidem
               svavissimè
               ,
               sed
               guslatur
               rarissimè
               .
            
             Bernard
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             73.25
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             11.29
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             13.1
             .
             Malach.
             3.6
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Semelelectus
               ,
               semper
               dilectus
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Renatus
               non
               denascitur
               .
               Side
               Deo
               conceperis
               ,
               certus
               crit
               partus
               tuus
               ,
               non
               erit
               aborsu●
               .
            
             August
             .
             Rom.
             8.38.39
             .
          
           
             b
             
               De
               quo
               sanctissimus
               ille
               vir
               ,
               &
               alij
               in
               Sacrâ
               Scripturâ
               ,
               certò
               considere
               potuit
               ;
               ae
               ●o
               etiam
               alij
               sancti
               viri
               certò
               confidere
               possunt
               &
               dehent
               :
            
             Ratio
             :
             
               quia
               ommum
               sanctorum
               sides
               codem
               fundamento
               promissionum
               divinarum
               nititur
               ,
               idémque
               spiritus
               omnes
               inhabitat
               ,
               licèt
               diversâ
               mensurâ
               .
               De
               gratiâ
               propriâ
               &
               remissione
               peccatorum
               ,
               Iob
               ,
               David
               ,
               Paulus
               ,
               certò
               considere
               potuerunt
               ,
               ut
               est
               demonstratum
               :
               Decídem
               igitur
               &
               alij
               sancti
               certò
               considere
               possunt
               ,
               at
               debent
               .
            
             Par.
             adversus
             Bellande
             Iustisicat
             .
             Lib.
             3.
             
             Cap
             5.
             
             Sect.
             Statigitur
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Ergò
               ,
               inquam
               ,
               irascitur
               Deu●
               inter
               dum
               suis
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               iustes
               .
               At
               non
               deserit
               .
               Imò
               &
               deserit
               .
               Isaiae
               quinquage
               simo
               quarto
            
             ;
             Ad
             punctum
             in
             modico
             dereliquite
             :
             
               &
               in
               miserationibus
               magnis
               congregabote
               .
               Psalmo
               vigesimo
               secundo
               ,
            
             Deus
             meus
             ,
             Deu●meus
             ,
             quare
             dereliquisti
             me
             ?
             
               Haec
               manifesta
               .
               Tantùm
               distingvendum
               ,
               Ira●
               D●i
               alias
               reprobationis
               esse
               ,
               quae
               adversus
               iustos
               nulla
               sit
               unquam
               :
               alias
               correptionis
               ,
               quae
               omnib●●
               communis
               :
               Non
               s●eleratis-tantùm
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               iustis
               :
               utrisque
               tamen
               propter
               peccata
               .
               E●dem
               modo
               ,
               &
               d●sertio
               iudicanda
               :
               Temporalis
               ,
               an
               t
               eterna
               .
               Illa
               ,
               quae
               homines
               permittit
               ad
               tempus
               luc●ari
               cunt
               malo
               ,
               interdum
               culpae
               ,
               saepitis
               poenae
               :
               Haec
               ,
               quae
               ijsdem
               laxat
               habenas
               ,
               ut
               à
               peccatis
               in
               peccat
               a
               delopsi
               ,
               poenas
               dent
               tandem
               aeternas
               .
               Hoc
               modo
               iustos
               ,
               idest
               ,
               fideles
               nunquam
               d●serit
               Deus
               :
               〈…〉
            
             Chamier
             .
             Tom.
             3.
             
             Lib.
             11.
             
             Cap.
             18.
             
             Sect.
             6.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Vt
               fides
               certiùs
               niti
               promissioni
               possit
               ,
               Deus
               iureiurando
               foedus
               suum
               sancit
               ,
               atque
               imbecillitati
               naturae
               consulit
               .
               Valdè
               enim
               difficile
               est
               in
               hac
               carnis
               nostrae
               imbecillitate
               ,
               &
               in
               hac
               peccatorum
               &
               aerumnarum
               mole
               ,
               quibus
               oppressi
               sumus
               ,
               retinere
               hane
               fidem
               ,
               quòd
               simus
               in
               gratiâ
               apud
               Deum
               ,
               et
               quòd
               i●●e
               animum
               suum
               erga
               nos
               non
               mutet
               ,
               etiamsise
               in
               poenis
               irasci
               nonnunquam
               ostendat
               .
               Sed
               excitanda
               est
               fides
               in
               hac
               luctâ
               ,
               consideratione
               inrisjurandi
               ,
               quo
               Deus
               promissionem
               confirmat
               .
               Maius
               enim
               à
               Deo
               praestari
               non
               potest
               ,
               quàm
               quòd
               sacrum
               suum
               nomen
               adhibet
               ,
               illúdque
               tanquam
               pignoris
               vice
               promissioni
               adijcit
               .
            
             Moller
             ▪
             in
             Locum
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Accidit
               interdùm
               ,
               ut
               Christum
               in
               nobis
               sentiamus
               ,
               qui
               sensus
               illi●ò
               nullus
               sit
               ;
               Residet
               tamen
               in
               nobis
               ,
               ut
               anima
               in
               corpore
               dormientis
               ,
               licèt
               nec
               ipsa
               nec
               ulla
               eius
               operatio
               sentiatur
               .
            
             Spin.
             de
             justir
             .
             Christi
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Mulier
               foetum
               conceptum
               non
               semper
               molitantem
               sentit
               :
               ubi
               tamen
               semel
               ,
               &
               iterum
               sensit
               ,
               praegnantemse
               esse
               non
               ambigit
               .
            
             Idem
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             Of
             which
             ,
             see
             my
             
               Directions
               for
               a
               more
               comfortable
               walking
               with
               God
               ,
            
             pag.
             319.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Deus
               efficaciter
               electos
               vocando
               indit
               ●psis
               Principium
               aeterna
               durationis
               ,
               quod
               in
               ijs
               solis
               reperitur
               :
               hoc
               in
               Scripturis
               vocatur
            
             Radix
             insita
             ,
             Matth.
             13.21
             .
             Semen
             manens
             ,
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3.9
             .
             &
             immortale
             ,
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.23
             .
             Vnctio
             manens
             ,
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.27
             .
             Sermo
             insitus
             ,
             Iam.
             1.21
             .
             Spiritus
             inhabitans
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3.16
             .
             Fons
             aquae
             salientis
             in
             vitam
             aeternam
             ,
             Ioh
             4.14
             .
             Ames
             .
             Coron
             .
             Art.
             5.
             
             Cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Iob
             20
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             h
             Chrysostomus
             
               alicubi
               docet
               ;
               Satius
               esse
               longe
               in
               carcere
               detineri
               obscurissimo
               ,
               teterrimo
               ;
               quàm
               in
               Theatris
               versari
               .
               Quispiam
               saepè
               ingreditur
               carcerem
               superbus
               ,
               exit
               demisso
               animo
               ;
               ingreditur
               suribundus
               ,
               exit
               mansuetus
               ;
               ingreditur
               delicatus
               ,
               exit
               patiens
               miseriarum
               ,
               &c.
               Versà
               vice
               ,
               se
               res
               babet
               in
               Theatris
               :
               Ingrederis
               modestus
               ,
               exis
               lascivus
               ;
               ingrederis
               mitis
               ,
               exis
               in
               furorem
               proiectus
               &
               tragoedias
               ;
               ingrederis
               animo
               moderato
               &
               virili
               ,
               exis
               dissolatus
               in
               delicias
               &
               vanitates
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             I
             am
             sure
             I
             retaine
             Chrysostomes
             sense
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Pares
               esse
               possunt
               in
               charitate
               coram
               Deo
               :
               &
               ille
               qui
               spirituali
               consolatione
               per●unditur
               ,
               &
               ille
               ,
               ●ui
               eâ
               privatur
               .
               Imò
               si
               dili●enter
               pensetur
               ,
               magis
               pericli
               tari
               poterit
               ,
               qui
               devotionis
               dulcedine
               fruitur
               ,
               quàm
               is
               cui
               haec
               denegatur
               .
               Ratio
               .
               Quia
               si
               consolatione
               hui●smodi
               fungens
               de
               gratiâ
               tali
               confidat
               &
               sut
               impersectum
               exinde
               considerare
               negligat
               ;
               suâ
               devotione
               erit
               Deo
               potiùs
               remotior
               ,
               quâm
               propinquior
               propter
               suam
               presumptionem
               &
               satuam
               confidentiam
               .
            
             Gers.
             Tract
             de
             Remed
             .
             contra
             pusillan
             .
             Psal.
             30.6.7
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Subtraxisli
               sensum
               favoris
               &
               benevolentiae
               tuae
               ,
               ita
               ut
               quocunque
               me
               verterem
               ,
               nihil
               nisi
               Deum
               iratum
               cernerem
               ,
               ita
               tandem
               excussus
               est
               mihi
               ille
               veternus
               ,
               quo
               mens
               antea
               erat
               sopita
               ,
               &
               incidi
               in
               magnam
               consternationem
               ,
               &
               horrendos
               dolores
               ,
               in
               quibus
               luitari
               me
               oportuit
               cum
               desperatione
               ,
               cum
               sensu
               mortis
               &
               inserorum
               ,
               &c.
               haec
               enim
               est
               illa
               consternatio
               ,
               de
               quâ
               hic
               loquitur
               .
            
             Moller
             .
             in
             Loc.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Desperati●
               duplex
            
             :
             1.
             
             
               Temporaria
               ,
               quam
               sily
               Dei
               interdum
               experiuntur
               ,
               cùm
               doloribus
               in●erni
               circundantur
               &
               terribili
               maximarum
               tentationum
               luctâ
               ,
               perpetuóque
               impendentium
               calamitatum
               onere
               premuntur
               ,
               &
               quasi
               exanimantur
               :
               quam
               tamen
               mox
               auxilio
               gratiae
               divi●●ae
               ac
               Spiritus
               Sancti
               ,
               &
               per
               consolationem
               Scripturarum
               ,
               fide
               vivâ
               superant
               ,
               laetámque
               Catastrophen
               sortiuntur
               :
               sicuti
               Davidis
               ,
            
             Psal.
             77.8.9
             10.
             
             &
             22.2
             .
             &
             31.23
             ,
             &c.
             
               &
               aliorum
               electorum
               exemplo
               comprobatur
            
             .
             2.
             
             
               Finalis
               ,
               nihil
               aliud
               est
               ,
               quàm
               peccata
               sua
               maiora
               &
               graviora
               aestimare
               ,
               quàm
               gratiâ
               divinâ
               ,
               &
               merito
               filij
               Dei
               remitti
               &
               expiari
               queant
               —
               Non
               expectare
               gratiam
               ,
               veniam
               &
               alia
               benesi●ia
               credentibus
               promissa
               sed
               horribili
               sensuirae
               Dei
               &
               metu
               suturae
               abiectionis
               in
               aeternas
               poenas
               &
               mortem
               trepidare
               ,
               &
               cruciari
               conscientiâ
               atque
               Deum
               ●anquam
               crudelem
               &
               tyrannum
               exhorres●ere
               ,
               ●disse
               ,
               &
               blasphemare
               .
            
             Alexiphar
             .
             adversus
             Desperat
             ,
             pag.
             15
             ▪
             &c.
             
          
           
             d
             Psal.
             77.78
             .
          
           
             
               Ostendi●
               ,
               quales
               f●erint
               cogitationes
               a●●mi
               luctantis
               cum
               irâ
               Dei
               ,
               &
               cum
               desperatione
               :
               cùm
               enim
               dolor
               non
               ●emi●teret
               ,
               etiamsi
               multa
               ,
               quae
               ad
               eum
               sedandum
               factura
               videbantur
               ,
               animo
               colligeret
               ,
               sed
               subindè
               magis
               intenderetur
               &
               cresceret
               :
               tandem
               penè
               fractus
               magnitudine
               &
               morâ
               calamitatis
               ,
               ●rumpit
               in
               has
               voces
               ,
            
             An
             in
             secula
             repellet
             ?
             
               Haec
               epitasis
               est
               huius
               certaminis
               ,
               in
               quâ
               parum
               absuit
               à
               desperatione
               .
               Videbat
               nullis
               remedij
               ,
               bactenus
               sedari
               potuisse
               dolorem
               .
               Ideò
               diabolus
               immittit
               e●
               has
               cogitationes
               ;
               frustra
               cum
               respicere
               ad
               gratiam
               &
               misericordiam
               d●●●nam
               :
               quia
               ira
               De●●ta
               accensa
               ,
               &
               essusa
               sit
               ,
               ut
               sedari
               aut
               exting
               vi
               posthac
               non
               possit
               :
               nec
               restareal●ud
               ,
               quàm
               tristem
               damnationis
               sententiam
               ,
               quae
               expectanda
               sit
               .
            
             Moller
             in
             Locum
             .
          
           
             e
             Psal
             88.15
             .
             
               Non
               ab
               externâ
               aliquâ
               calamitate
               ,
               quae
               tolerari
               ac
               vinci
               nonnunquam
               ,
               praesertim
               à
               pijs
               potest
               ,
               erant
               his
               dolores
               ;
               sed
               à
               sensu
               irae
               &
               iudicij
               divini
               ,
               qui
               sensus
               initium
               &
               quasigustus
               est
               mortis
               aeterne
               .
               —
               A
               signo
               magnitudinem
               sui
               doloris
               ostendit
               ,
               quòd
               perpetuò
               suerit
               non
               tantum
               facie
               ,
               sed
               animo
               consternato
               ,
               anxio
               &
               dubio
               ,
               ut
               nesciret
               quid
               ageret
               ,
               aut
               quò
               sese
               verteret
               ;
               at
               que
               ut
               fides
               huc
               illuc
               agitata
               semper
               in
               metu
               versatur
               ,
               ne
               mox
               inter
               suos
               dolores
               exting
               veretur
               .
               Id
               enim
               propriè
               significat
               verbum
               no.
            
             Idem
             in
             Loc.
             
          
           
             f
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
             ,
             pag.
             1891.
             
          
           
             g
             The
             Christian
             life
             and
             death
             of
             Mistris
             Brettergh
             ,
             pag.
             13.
             
          
           
             h
             Discourse
             of
             Master
             Peacocks
             desertion
             .
          
           
             i
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               Doctor
               Andrewes
               Sermon
               upon
               this
               Text
               :
               
                 Behold
                 and
                 see
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 bee
                 any
                 sorrow
                 like
                 my
                 sorrow
                 .
              
               And
               that
               nothing
               might
               bee
               wanting
               to
               make
               his
               sorrowes
               beyond
               measure
               sorrowfull
               ,
               his
               Father
               withdrew
               from
               him
               that
               solace
               hee
               was
               wont
               to
               finde
               in
               God.
               
                 Field
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 lib.
              
               5.
               cap.
               18.
               
            
             
               His
               Father
               ,
               by
               divine
               dispensation
               ,
               shewing
               no
               comfort
               .
               
                 Maxey
                 of
                 Christs
                 Agony
              
               .
            
          
           
             b
             In
             a
             gloomy
             Day
             there
             is
             so
             much
             light
             ,
             wherby
             we
             may
             know
             it
             to
             bee
             Day
             ,
             and
             not
             night
             :
             so
             there
             is
             something
             in
             a
             Christian
             under
             a
             Cloud
             ,
             whereby
             Hee
             may
             bee
             discerned
             to
             bee
             a
             true
             Believer
             ,
             and
             not
             an
             Hypocrite
             .
             There
             is
             no
             meere
             darkenesse
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Grace
             ,
             but
             some
             beame
             of
             light
             ,
             whereby
             the
             
               Kingdome
               of
               darknesse
            
             wholy
             prevaileth
             not
             .
             
               Do●tor
               Si●bes
               Bruised
               Reed
               ,
               pag.
            
             101.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Aridus
               &
               spiritualis
               dulce
               dinis
               vacuus
               ,
               attamen
               pro
               devotione
               lahorans
               ,
               &
               id
               quod
               in
               se
               est
               faciens
               ;
               licet
               corde
               quasi
               frigido
               &
               spiritu
               repido
               debitum
               suum
               Deo
               solvens
               cumsui
               ipsius
               vilificatione
               ,
               &
               divinae
               miserationis
               magnificatione
               ,
               poterit
               propter
               sui
               humiliationem
               Deo
               multò
               fore
               acceptior
               .
            
             Gers.
             Trac
             .
             de
             Remed
             .
             cont
             pusillan
             .
             
               Saepenumerò
               sit
               ut
               Deo
               magis
               placeat
               &
               homini
               utilius
               sit
               ,
               velle
               esse
               contritum
               ,
               aut
               devotum
               ,
               quàm
               se●tire
               contritionem
               aut
               devotionem
               ,
               quia
               velle
               habere
               ,
               &
               non
               habere
               generat
               afflictionem
               cordis
               .
               —
               Haec
               contritio
               tametsi
               sensibilis
               non
               sit
               ,
               licèt
               interim
               cor
               patiaris
               durum
               ,
               aridum
               &
               siccum
               sussicit
               ad
               salutem
               .
               Ego
               enim
               (
               inquit
               Deus
               )
               vestram
               attendo
               miseriam
               ,
               vestram
               imbecillitatem
               ,
               vestram
               paupertatem
               ,
               nec
               ullo
               modo
               bonae
               voluntati
               desperandum
               est
               ,
               quantumlibet
               cordis
               sentiat
               ariditatem
               seu
               frigiditatem
               ,
               quando
               vellet
               se
               non
               peccâsse
               ,
               stat
               uítque
               propter
               me
               ,
               posthac
               nolle
               peccare
               .
            
             Lansper
             .
             apud
             Blos
             .
             de
             consolat
             .
             pusillan
             .
          
           
             *
             Ioh.
             17.26
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Dilectio
               ,
               quâ
               nos
               prosequitur
               Deus
               ,
               propriè
               loquendo
               non
               alia
               est
               ;
               quàm
               quâ
               Filium
               suum
               ab
               initio
               dilexit
               ,
               ut
               in
               eo
               nos
               quoque
               gratos
               sibi
               &
               amabiles
               redderet
               .
               —
               Inaestimabile
               fidei
               privilegium
               ,
               quòd
               scimus
               dilectum
               fuisse
               Christum
               à
               Patre
               nostrâ
               causâ
               ,
               ut
               eiusdem
               amoris
               essemus
               consortes
               ,
               &
               perpetuò
               simus
               .
            
             Calv.
             in
             Loc.
             
          
           
             e
             Iob
             13.15
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             at
             least
             ,
             vertuall
             power
             of
             heating
             .
          
           
             e
             At
             first
             ,
             Ioseph
             was
             strange
             ,
             and
             rough
             unto
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             remember
             their
             fault
             :
             But
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             hee
             gave
             them
             foode
             without
             money
             ,
             &
             afterwards
             comforted
             them
             ,
             Gen.
             42.
             
             
               So
               at
               the
               first
               doth
               Christ
               ,
               by
               touch
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               without
               feeling
               of
               assurance
               of
               mercy
               ,
               at
               an
               instant
               humble
               us
               :
               But
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               ,
               bee
               in
               love
               gives
               us
               secret
               grace
               freely
               ,
               that
               wee
               despaire
               not
               ,
               till
               wee
               get
               the
               feeling
               of
               sol●d
               comfor●
               .
            
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.3
             
               Moses
               unvailed
            
             .
             12.
             
             Ioseph
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Lutherus
               vir
               sanctus
               Anno
               1527.
               in
               hu●us
               tentationis
               paroxys●o
               constitutus
               sudavit
               ,
               &
               animo
               &
               corpore
               tristissime
               decubuit
               .
               Qui
               postea
               dicere
               solitus
               e●●
               :
               Se
               malle
               in
               profundissimo
               carcere
               captivum
               ●eneri
               ,
               per
               totam
               vitam
               suam
               ;
               quàm
               ad
               horam
               cruciatus
               istos
               denuò
               sustinere
               .
            
             Casm
             .
             Tent.
             Sch.
             3.
             
             Cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             
               
                 Nos
                 non
                 tantùm
                 poenas
                 corporeas
                 eramus
                 commeriti
                 :
                 Syllogismus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Omnes
                 poenae
                 à
                 nobis
                 commeritae
                 ,
                 toleratae
                 sunt
                 à
                 Christo
                 :
              
            
             
               
                 At
                 poenae
                 animae
                 erant
                 à
                 nobis
                 commeritae
                 :
              
            
             
               
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 poenae
                 animae
              
               Christus
               
                 toleravit
                 :
                 Certè
                 ,
                 antequam
                 corpus
                 pateretur
                 ,
                 Christus
                 ipse
                 testabatur
                 suam
                 animam
                 esse
                 perturbatam
                 ,
                 &
                 quidem
                 usque
                 ad
                 mortem
                 .
                 Chamier
                 ,
              
               that
               great
               glory
               of
               France
               ,
               and
               the
               Whole
               Christian
               World
               ;
               in
               whose
               hands
               ,
               Bellarmine
               ,
               that
               Goliah
               of
               Rome
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               very
               Childe
               .
               Tom.
               2.
               
               Lib.
               5.
               
               Cap.
               12.
               
               
                 Quis
                 tam
                 caecus
                 ,
                 ut
                 nunc
                 saltem
                 non
                 videat
                 huius
                 argumenti
                 certitudinem
                 ?
                 Si
                 Christus
                 ,
                 naturali
                 illo
                 sensu
                 magis
                 horruit
                 mortem
                 ▪
                 quàm
                 ullus
                 unquam
                 hominum
                 :
                 Tum
                 vel
                 mollior
                 fuit
                 reliquis
                 omnibus
                 :
                 vel
                 in
                 morte
                 apprehendit
                 aliquid
                 praeter
                 mortem
                 :
                 At
                 ille
                 vehementius
                 horruit
                 :
                 &
                 tamen
                 non
                 fuit
                 mollior
                 reliquis
                 ,
                 imò
                 verò
                 constantier
                 :
                 ergò
                 apprehendit
                 in
                 morte
                 suâ
                 aliquid
                 gravius
                 morte
                 corpored
                 .
              
               Idem
               &
               Ibid.
               Cap.
               13.
               
            
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Col.
             1.13
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Iram
               in
               silium
               ne
               nos
               quidem
               dicimus
               ;
               nisi
               per
               accidens
               :
               sed
               iram
               inpeccata
               ,
               pro
               quibus
               se
               pati
               Christus
               sentiebat
               .
               Iram
               quidem
               non
               meruit
               Christus
               ,
               perfectè
               iustus
               ,
               proindéque
               innocens
               :
               sed
               effecta
               tamen
               eius
               irae
               sensit
               ,
               ut
               vadem
               peccatorum
               oportuit
               .
            
             Ibid.
             cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Here
             was
             an
             amazed
             feare
             ;
             for
             millions
             of
             Men
             to
             despaire
             ,
             was
             not
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             for
             him
             to
             feare
             .
             —
             Never
             Man
             was
             so
             afraid
             of
             the
             torments
             of
             Hell
             ,
             as
             Christ
             (
             standing
             in
             our
             roome
             )
             of
             His
             Fathers
             wrath
             .
             
               Hall
               in
               his
               Passion
               Sermon
               ,
               pag.
            
             45.
             
          
           
             i
             Christ
             was
             not
             forsaken
             any
             of
             these
             foure
             wayes
             :
             First
             ,
             The
             essence
             of
             the
             God-head
             was
             never
             severed
             ,
             or
             excluded
             from
             Christ
             the
             Man
             ,
             but
             it
             dwelt
             in
             him
             at
             all
             times
             fully
             ,
             Coloss.
             2.9
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             personall
             union
             of
             the
             two
             Natures
             was
             never
             dissolved
             :
             and
             so
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Sonne
             never
             forsooke
             the
             humanity
             of
             Christ.
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             the
             God-head
             also
             was
             alwayes
             present
             with
             him
             ,
             enabling
             him
             to
             beare
             the
             full
             viall
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             The
             gracious
             assistance
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             was
             never
             wanting
             ,
             inabling
             Christ
             without
             the
             least
             impatiency
             ,
             distrust
             ,
             &c.
             to
             beare
             ,
             whatsoever
             was
             inflicted
             upon
             him
             for
             our
             sinnes
             :
             But
             hee
             was
             forsaken
             ,
             First
             ,
             Positively
             ;
             In
             that
             God
             the
             Father
             poured
             upon
             him
             the
             infinite
             Sea
             of
             his
             wrath
             ,
             which
             hee
             now
             felt
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Privatively
             :
             In
             that
             hee
             was
             berest
             ,
             and
             forsaken
             of
             all
             comfortable
             presence
             ;
             the
             God-head
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             shadowing
             it selfe
             under
             the
             Cloud
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             that
             the
             Man-hood
             of
             Christ
             might
             feele
             the
             intolerable
             burden
             thereof
             :
             And
             thus
             Christ
             being
             destitute
             of
             consolation
             ,
             complaineth
             that
             hee
             was
             forsaken
             .
             But
             Christ
             being
             thus
             forsaken
             ,
             hee
             sustained
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             strived
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             subdued
             it
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             He
             delivered
             both
             himself
             and
             us
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             perfectly
             finished
             the
             worke
             of
             our
             Redemption
             .
             
               The
               bright
               Morning
               Starre
               ,
               pag.
            
             51
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             k
             1.
             
             
               Deus
               existimatur
               à
               nob●●
               recessisse
               nósque
               deserüisse
               ,
               &c.
            
             2.
             
             
               Hinc
               proiecti
               sumus
               in
               abyssum
               irae
               &
               iudicij
               divini
               ,
               quam
               sentientes
               terremur
               ,
               quasi
               planè
               simus
               irae
               &
               iustitiae
               divinae
               fluctibus
               atque
               procellis
               demergend
               ▪
               &
               horribili
               velut
               voragine
               absorbendi
               .
            
             3.
             
             
               Ex
               hac
               abysso
               praecipitamur
               in
               profunditatem
               dolorum
               conscientiae
               ,
               quae
               propter
               peccata
               &
               irae
               divinae
               sensum
               nos
               contra
               testatur
               ,
               accusat
               ,
               flagel●at
               ,
               torquet
               ,
               &
               damnat
               mole
               poenarum
               obruta
               .
               Causas
               habet
               conscientia
               dolorū
               multas
               :
               prospiciens
               aeternas
               poenas
               doloribus
               certè
               excru●iatur
               .
               Inde
               ipsi
               abyssus
               &
               vorago
               formidabilis
               .
            
             4.
             
             
               Ex
               hac
               demùm
               profunditale
               in
               aliam
               diabolicam
               abyssum
               dilabimur
               ,
               telis
               sugati
               ,
               &
               vulnerati
               Diaboli
               ignitis
               ;
               quibus
               solicitamur
               ad
               Deum
               blasphemandum
               ,
               fugiendum
               ,
               abnegandum
               .
               Inde
               prosiliunt
               ab
               quàm
               profandae
               &
               in
               imis
               animi
               sedibus
               latitantes
               cogitationes
               ,
               quas
               Satan
               instillat
               ,
               ut
               impellat
               miseros
               homines
               ad
               blasphemiam
               &
               desperationem
               ,
               ad
               odium
               Dei
               ,
               ad
               fremitum
               adversus
               Deum
               .
            
             Casm
             .
             Schol.
             2.
             cap.
             2.
             pag
             51.56
             .
          
           
             l
             Could
             hee
             indure
             the
             scorching
             flames
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             the
             curse
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             those
             tortures
             of
             Body
             ,
             those
             horrours
             of
             Soule
             ;
             and
             doth
             hee
             now
             shrinke
             at
             his
             thirst
             ?
             No
             ,
             no
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               The
               now
               Bishop
               of
               Exe●er
               in
               his
               Passion-Sermon
               ,
               pag.
            
             12
             
          
           
             m
             Hee
             saw
             the
             burden
             of
             all
             particular
             sinnes
             to
             bee
             laid
             upon
             him
             :
             every
             dram
             of
             his
             Fathers
             wrath
             was
             measured
             out
             unto
             him
             ,
             ere
             he
             toucht
             this
             Potion
             :
             this
             Cup
             was
             full
             ;
             and
             he
             knew
             that
             it
             must
             bee
             wring'd
             ▪
             not
             a
             drop
             left
             .
             
               Idem
               .
               Ibid.
               pag.
            
             51.
             
          
           
             n
             That
             ,
             what
             the
             infinite
             sinnes
             of
             almost
             infinite
             men
             ,
             committed
             against
             an
             infinite
             Majesty
             ,
             deserved
             in
             infinite
             continuance
             ;
             all
             this
             in
             the
             short
             time
             of
             his
             Passion
             did
             hee
             sustaine
             .
             
               Ibid
               p.
            
             43.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Non
               est
               ergò
               indignum
               redemptori
               nostro
               quòd
               tentari
               voluit
               ,
               qui
               venerat
               occîdi
               :
               Iustum
               quippe
               erat
               ut
               sic
               tentationes
               nostras
               suis
               tentationibus
               vinceret
               ,
               sicut
               mortem
               nostram
               venerat
               suâ
               morte
               superare
               .
            
             Greg.
             Hom.
             16.
             in
             Evangel
             .
          
           
             p
             
               Metaphorica
               est
               descriptio
               victoriae
               Christi
               de
               Satana
               .
               In
               capite
               Serpentis
               est
               virus
               ,
               robur
               &
               vita
               .
               Ergò
               caput
               serpentis
               notat
               dia●oli
               potentiam
               ,
               saevitiam
               ,
               &
               regnum
               ,
               &c.
            
             Par.
             in
             Locum
             .
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             40.2
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Quantò
               districtiùs
               non
               exhibet
               membra
               sua
               ,
               arma
               iniquitatis
               peccato
               ,
               tantò
               strictius
               buiusmodi
               spiritu
               quatitur
               &
               pulsatur
               .
            
             Bern.
             Lib.
             de
             conse
             .
             De
             multip
             .
             variet
             .
             cogitat
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Huius
               nequissimi
               hostis
               est
               illa
               vel
               prima
               caelliditas
               ,
               &
               ars
               doli
               plena
               ,
               ●atigare
               cogitationibus
               rudes
               animas
               ,
               &
               novellis
               in
               proposito
               mentibus
               de
               ipsâ
               interdum
               conversatione
               afferre
               moerorem
               ,
               ut
               facilè
               ab
               huius
               rei
               profectu
               deterreatur
               animus
               ▪
               cuius
               initia
               amara
               cognoverit
               .
               Itáque
               solet
               tam
               sordidas
               nonnunquam
               &
               impias
               cogitationes
               inferere
               menti
               ;
               ut
               ,
               qui
               tentatur
               ,
               dum
               suum
               illud
               putat
               esse
               quod
               cogitat
               ,
               deteriorē
               se
               per
               spiritum
               immundum
               proposito
               suo
               arbitretur
               effectum
               :
               multóque
               puriorem
               animam
               habuisse
               se
               credat
               ,
               cùm
               adhuc
               res
               seculi
               amaret
               :
               vult
               enim
               ijs
               ,
               quibus
               invidet
               callidissimus
               inimicus
               ,
               horrorem
               propositi
               ex
               desperatione
               sacere
               sanctitatis
               :
               ut
               eos
               obsidente
               tristitiâ
               ,
               et
               si
               à
               proposito
               non
               revocat
               ,
               certè
               retineat
               à
               profectu
               .
            
             August
             .
             Epist.
             142.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Cogitat
               homo
               plerumque
               terribilia
               de
               fide
               ,
               horribilia
               de
               divinitate
               ,
               &
               per
               phantasmata
               corporearum
               imaginum
               transrotatus
               ,
               illa
               sentit
               ,
               quae
               vel
               in
               confessione
               evomere
               peccator
               on●ratus
               exhorret
               .
            
             Bernar.
             loco
             suprà
             citato
             .
          
           
             Revel
             .
             15.3
             .
             Coloss.
             2.9
             .
          
           
             r
             Blasphemous
             thoughts
             not
             consented
             to
             by
             us
             ,
             are
             not
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             but
             the
             Divels
             .
             Men
             must
             not
             feare
             those
             kinde
             of
             thoughts
             over
             much
             —
             Because
             ,
             though
             indeed
             they
             bee
             their
             crosses
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             not
             their
             personall
             sinnes
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             shall
             incurre
             the
             wrath
             and
             displeasure
             of
             God.
             
               Perkins
               Cases
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               Lib.
            
             1.
             
             Cap.
             10.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Wee
             are
             to
             know
             and
             consider
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             our
             owne
             thoughts
             ,
             but
             Satans
             suggestions
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             shall
             not
             bee
             laid
             to
             our
             charge
             ,
             as
             being
             our
             sinnes
             ;
             but
             shall
             bee
             set
             upon
             Satans
             score
             ,
             unto
             whom
             of
             right
             they
             doe
             appertaine
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             punishment
             due
             unto
             them
             .
             —
             If
             wee
             withstand
             and
             abhorre
             them
             as
             wicked
             ,
             and
             Diabolicall
             ,
             shewing
             no
             kinde
             of
             liking
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             shall
             never
             bee
             imputed
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             but
             unto
             Satan
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Authour
             of
             them
             .
             
               Downam
               .
               Christ.
               Wars
               .
               Lib.
            
             3.
             
             Cap.
             11.
             
             This
             may
             comfort
             those
             ,
             that
             being
             vexed
             with
             fearefull
             suggestions
             of
             Satan
             ,
             as
             to
             
               thinke
               amisse
               of
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               &c.
            
             doe
             therefore
             thinke
             amisse
             of
             themselves
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             therefore
             most
             vile
             wretches
             .
             But
             they
             must
             remember
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             no
             more
             their
             sinne
             ,
             if
             they
             presently
             beate
             it
             backe
             ,
             then
             if
             a
             man
             like
             them
             ,
             should
             wish
             them
             to
             the
             like
             .
             Satan
             must
             answer
             for
             this
             himselfe
             .
             
               Daniel
               Dyke
               in
               his
               Michael
               and
               the
               Dragon
               ,
            
             at
             his
             
               Doct.
               All
               temptations
               are
               not
               sinnes
               in
               the
               tempted
               .
            
             The
             true
             believer
             detests
             so
             the
             Divels
             motions
             ,
             upon
             the
             sudden
             injection
             sometimes
             ,
             that
             hee
             is
             without
             taint
             of
             sinne
             by
             them
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             an
             affliction
             with
             victory
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             with
             our
             Saviour
             tempted
             by
             the
             Divell
             ,
             to
             whom
             God
             sent
             Angels
             for
             his
             comfort
             ;
             yet
             our
             corruption
             considered
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             rare
             thing
             .
             Wilson
             in
             his
             
               helpes
               to
               faith
               ,
               pag.
            
             150.
             
             
               In
               illis
               cogitationibus
               ,
               quae
               repugnanti
               &
               invito
               animo
               suggeruntur
               ,
               quibus
               mens
               cum
               horrore
               quodam
               renititur
               ac
               resistit
               —
               Non
               est
               peccatum
               sine
               consensu
               mentis
               .
            
             August
             .
             Epist.
             142.
             
             
               Cùm
               ille
               insatiabilis
               homicida
               ab
               exteriore
               sensualitate
               se
               videt
               exclusum
               ,
               interiora
               collectis
               viribus
               aggreditur
               .
               Sed
               spiritualis
               homo
               ,
               qui
               omnia
               iudicat
               ,
               illius
               astutias
               non
               ignorat
               .
               Reprimit
               quod
               potest
               :
               quod
               autem
               non
               potest
               reprimere
               ,
               tolerat
               :
               quia●t
               silatratum
               canis
               sustinet
               ,
               morsum
               non
               timet
               .
               Latrat
               enim
               cum
               s●ggerit
               :
               tunc
               verò
               mord●t
               ,
               cùm
               ad
               consensum
               pertrahit
               :
               sed
               cùm
               non
               ●ngerit
               ,
               quod
               suggessit
               ,
               tunc
               non
               vulnerat
               ,
               sed
               coronat
               :
               quia
               eisi
               sentientem
               crucial
               ,
               nonobligat
               no●
               consentientem
               .
            
             Bernard
             .
             Lib.
             de
             Consc.
             Cap.
             De
             multip
             .
             variet
             .
             Cogitat
             .
             
               Huiusmodi
               cog●●ationes
               exe●r●ndae
               blasphemiae
               non
               sunt
               ho●inis
               ,
               sed
               Di●boli
               eas
               suggerentis
               ,
               unde
               nec
               imputabuntur
               homini
               ad
               demeritum
               ,
               &c.
               quic
               quid
               nempe
               homine
               af●fligit
               con●ra
               suā
               vol●ntatem
               ,
               et
               non
               placet
               ,
               nec
               de●ectat
               ,
               non
               facilè
               in
               talibus
               tentator
               nocere
               potest
               .
            
             Gers.
             Tract
             .
             de
             Remed
             .
             contra
             pusilan
             .
             
               Placuítne
               unquam
               tibi
               ista
               turpis
               cogitatio
               ?
               Absit
               ,
               inquit
               ille
               :
               nam
               maximè
               mihi
               semper
               displicuit
               .
               Et
               ait
               sanctus
               pater
               :
               Manifestum
               est
               ergò
               ,
               quòd
               tu
               eam
               non
               agis
               ,
               sed
               pateris
               ,
               antiqu●
               hoste
               procurante
               ,
               &
               te
               ut
               decipere
               tandem
               ,
               pe●
               desperationem
               pusset
               ,
               itafatigante
               .
               Idem
            
             de
             modo
             se
             habendi
             contra
             malas
             minis
             .
             
               Quòd
               si
               externis
               h●s●e
               &
               adven
               ●●ijs
               cogitationibus
               non
               assentiamur
               ,
               nonsunt
               nostra
               peccata
               reputanda
               ,
               sed
               Diaboli
               ,
               qui
               illas
               suggerit
               .
            
             Alsted
             .
             Theolog.
             Caf.
             cap.
             24.
             
             A
             pious
             Soule
             is
             no
             more
             guilty
             of
             them
             ,
             then
             Bentamin
             of
             Iosephs
             Cup
             ,
             put
             into
             His
             Sacke
             .
             
               Doctor
               Sibbes
               ,
               Bruised
               Reede
               ,
               pag
            
             125.
             
          
           
             s
             In
             the
             Powder
             treason
             it
             was
             the
             Papists
             plot
             and
             purpose
             ,
             after
             the
             stroke
             ,
             to
             lay
             the
             fault
             (
             if
             Gods
             mercy
             had
             not
             prevented
             their
             malice
             )
             upon
             the
             Puritanes
             ,
             (
             as
             now
             they
             have
             gotten
             a
             tricke
             for
             their
             advantage
             ,
             to
             Nicke-name
             even
             good
             Protestants
             )
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             they
             had
             drawne
             a
             Proclamation
             to
             that
             effect
             ,
             ready
             for
             the
             Presse
             .
             Wherein
             they
             charged
             the
             Puritanes
             (
             meaning
             hereby
             ,
             all
             honest
             men
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             like
             them
             )
             with
             that
             odious
             and
             execrable
             fact
             ;
             and
             with
             this
             draught
             they
             were
             found
             ,
             and
             taken
             in
             the
             manner
             ,
             beyond
             retracting
             ,
             or
             shadowing
             .
             
               Digit
               .
               D.
               pag.
            
             27.
             
             
               I
               heard
               a
               Professour
               in
               the
               Vniversitie
               avou●b
               from
               the
               Chaire
               ;
               that
               he
               saw
               with
               his
               owne
               eyes
               a
               Spanish
               booke
               ,
               which
               reported
               ;
               that
               the
               Puritanes
               were
               the
               contrivers
               of
               the
               Powder-plot
               .
            
          
           
             t
             
               Doctor
               White
               in
               his
               Sermon
               at
               P.C.
               p.
            
             31.
             
          
           
             u
             
               Doctor
               Tynley
               in
               his
               Sermon
               at
               P.C.
               pag.
            
             67.
             
          
           
             x
             
               Doctor
               King
               in
               his
               Sermon
               at
               White-Hall
               ,
               pag.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             y
             
               Sir
               Edward
               Philips
               ,
               In
               the
               proceedings
               against
               the
               late
               Traytors
               .
            
          
           
             z
             
               Sir
               Edward
               Coke
               .
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             a
             
               The
               Earle
               of
               Northampton
               .
               Ibid.
               At
               sas
               est
               odisse
               viros
               facinúsque
               nesandum
               ,
               Immane
               ,
               horrendum
               ,
               quo
               non
               crudelius
               unquam
               ulla
               tulit
               tellus
               ,
               nec
               par
               ausuve
               secundum
               ,
               quodque
               attentatum
               vix
               aetas
               postera
               credat
               .
               —
               Non
               hanc
               Sabrina
               lituram
               ,
               non
               hanc
               Oceanus
               ,
               quo
               toti
               claudimur
               orbi
               ,
               abstulerint
               nobis
               .
               In
               quò
               perduxerit
               Anglos
               ,
               paucorum
               rabies
               ,
               scelerísque
               iniuria
               tanti
               !
            
             In
             homines
             nefarios
             ,
             qui
             scelere
             ausúque
             immani
             Parliamenti
             jampridem
             habendi
             domum
             ,
             pulvere
             Bombardico
             evertere
             sunt
             machinati
             s●il
             .
             quinto
             Novembris
             ,
             1605.
             pag.
             4.5
             .
             
               Facinus
               tam
               tetrum
               ,
               tam
               foedum
               ,
               tam
               dirum
               ,
               &
               diris
               omnibus
               devovendum
               ;
               ut
               superet
               penè
               fidem
               nostram
               ,
               qui
               tamen
               ipsi
               vidin
               ●s
               :
               Posteritas
               quidem
               certè
               (
               credo
               )
               vix
               fidem
               adhibebit
               ,
               fuisse
               unquam
               in
               specie
               humanâ
               tales
               ex
               infimâ
               usque
               abysso
            
             locustas
             ,
             
               qui
               tam
               in
               fanda
               cogitarent
            
             .
             Winton
             .
             Opus●
             .
             posthu
             .
             pag.
             64.
             
          
           
             b
             
               These
               very
               words
               were
               forced
               ,
               by
               fury
               of
               temptation
               ,
               from
               One
               tempted
               in
               this
               kinde
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Nonnun
               quam
               alicuius
               mentem
               plurimum
               conturbat
               hostis
               ,
               in
               illam
               magnam
               foedarum
               ac
               turpium
               cogitationum
               multitudinem
               immittendo
               ,
               ut
               hic
               se
               continuò
               peccare
               credat
               .
               Dicet
               enim
               horrendum
               essèscelus
               ;
               cùm
               legendo
               &
               Deo
               obsequendo
               hae
               cogitationes
               adveniunt
               .
               —
               At
               qui
               non
               cùm
               impiae
               mentem
               cogitationes
               tangunt
               ,
               peccamus
               ;
               —
               sed
               duntaxat
               ,
               cum
               eis
               consentimus
               :
               idest
               ,
               quando
               illis
               voluntas
               nostra
               favet
               ;
               quando
               eas
               ipsa
               cum
               delectatione
               complectitur
               ;
               quando
               eas
               adesse
               gaudet
               :
               Quamdiù
               verò
               hae
               si●i
               displicent
               ,
               sibique
               sunt
               horrori
               ac
               odio
               ,
               nullum
               est
               noxaeperi●ulum
               .
            
             Gerson
             de
             diver
             .
             Tempt
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Transitorio
               hic
               verbere
               affliguntur
               electi
               ,
               ut
               á
               pravitate
               flagella
               corrigant
               ,
               quos
               paterna
               pietas
               ad
               haereditatem
               servat
               .
               Nunc
               etenim
               flagellatur
               iustus
               ,
               &
               verbere
               disciplinae
               corrigitur
               ,
               quià
               adaeternae
               haereditatis
               patrimonium
               praeparatur
               .
               In
               suis
               autem
               voluptatibus
               relaxatur
               iniustus
               ,
               quia
               tantò
               ei
               temporalia
               bona
               suppetunt
               ,
               quantò
               aeterna
               denegantur
               .
               Iniustus
               ad
               debitam
               mortem
               currens
               ,
               effraenatis
               voluptatibus
               utitur
               ,
               quià
               &
               vituli
               qui
               mactandi
               sunt
               in
               liber
               is
               pastibꝰ
               relinquuntur
               .
               At
               contrà
               iustus
               à
               delectationis
               transitoriae
               i●cunditate
               restringitur
               ,
               quià
               &
               nimirùm
               vitulus
               ad
               laboris
               usum
               vitae
               deputatus
               sub
               iugo
               retinetur
               .
               Negantur
               electis
               in
               hac
               vitâ
               bona
               terrena
               ;
               quia
               &
               aegris
               quibus
               spes
               vivendi
               est
               ,
               nequaquam
               à
               medico
               cuncta
               quae
               appetunt
               conceduntur
               .
               Dantur
               autem
               reprobis
               bona
               ,
               quae
               in
               hac
               vità
               appetunt
               ;
               quia
               &
               desperatis
               aegris
               omne
               quod
               desiderant
               ,
               non●
               negatur
               .
            
             Gregor
             .
             in
             31.
             cap.
             Iob
             ,
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Quietè
               ●oriuntur
               .
               Transigunt
               in
               voluptate
               &
               suavitate
            
             dies
             suos
             ,
             
               vitam
               agunt
               ,
               &
               traducunt
               suavem
               &
               iucundam
               ad
               mortem
               usque
               .
               At
               ubi
               mors
               advenit
               ,
               feliciter
               etiam
               &
               suaviter
               moriuntur
               ,
               ut
               vixerant
               .
               Ad
               felicitatem
               emmetiam
               mortis
               conditio
               requiritur
               .
               —
               Sic
               de
               illis
               di●it
               ,
               Psalm
               .
            
             73.
             
             
               Neque
               enim
               sunt
               vincula
               morti
               ●orum
               ,
               &c.
            
             Merc.
             in
             Iob
             cap.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             Iob
             21.
             
          
           
             f
             
               
                 Id
                 simpliciter
                 hoc
                 loco
                 significat
                 ,
                 non
                 quod
                 alij
                 volunt
                 ,
              
               &
               momento
               ad
               inferna
               descendunt
               ,
               
                 quasi
                 in
                 locum
                 supplicij
                 .
                 Nihilenim
                 de
                 futurâ
                 vitâ
                 hîc
                 Iob
                 dicere
                 voluit
                 ,
                 sed
                 omni
                 ex
                 parte
                 felicitatem
                 impiorum
                 adversum
                 socios
                 ostendere
                 ,
                 quibus
                 ad
                 cumulum
                 solicitatis
                 ,
                 quâ
                 vitam
                 totam
                 transegerunt
                 ,
                 hoc
                 insuper
                 accedit
                 ,
                 quòd
                 suavissimè
                 moriuntur
                 .
              
               Idem
               .
               Ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 Interim
                 improbi
                 exultant
                 ,
                 robusti
                 sunt
                 ,
                 &
                 pleni
                 vigoris
                 :
                 quando
                 verò
                 ad
                 mortem
                 veniunt
                 ,
                 quasi
                 ex
                 vot●
                 videntur
                 illam
                 obire
                 ,
                 tum
                 quasi
                 cubitumire
                 .
              
               Calvin
               .
               in
               Loc.
               
            
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             12.6
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Deus
               unicum
               habet
               silium
               sine
               peccato
               ,
               nullum
               sine
               flagello
               .
            
             Aug.
             
               Symbolum
               fidelibus
               datum
               :
               Sivis
               regnare
               mecúm
               ,
               crucem
               meam
               porta
               tecum
               .
            
             Gers.
             
          
           
             *
             Pag.
             1886.
             
          
           
             e
             And
             yet
             I
             know
             some
             horribly
             afflicted
             in
             this
             kinde
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             some
             respects
             ,
             as
             outwardly
             miserable
             ,
             as
             can
             bee
             imagined
             :
             but
             then
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             mercifull
             power
             of
             God
             is
             mightily
             improoved
             for
             extraordinary
             support
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Onerosas
               cogitationes
               in
               animá
               iusti
               ill
               as
               accipe
               ,
               quibus
               resistere
               vult
               ,
               &
               tamen
               non
               potest
               ,
               sed
               velit
               ,
               nolit
               irruit
               in
               oculos
               mentis
               muscarum
               Aegyptipestilentia
               ,
               &
               prestrep●nt
               ran●e
               in
               penetralibus
               cordis
               eius
               .
            
             Bern.
             lib.
             de
             Consc.
             de
             multip
             .
             variet
             .
             cogit
             .
          
           
             g
             Let
             none
             take
             this
             terme
             ill
             ;
             For
             our
             Church
             hath
             set
             this
             brand
             upon
             such
             Ale-house
             haunting
             companions
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               If
               wee
               lacke
               Christ
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Saviour
               of
               our
               soules
               and
               bodies
               ,
               wee
               shall
               not
               finde
               him
               in
               the
               Market-place
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Guild-hall
               ;
               much
               lesse
               in
               the
               Ale-house
               ,
               or
               Taverne
               ,
               amongst
               Good-fellowes
               ,
               as
               they
               call
               them
               ,
               &c.
               
               Hom.
               Of
               the
               right
               use
               of
               the
               Church
               ▪
               p.
            
             1.
             
               pag.
               uli
            
             .
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.16
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Vitâ
               verò
               de●un●iis
               quemnam
               quaeso
               in
               modumea
               à
               nobis
               forentur
               ,
               quae
               tum
               ferenda
               erunt
               ,
               quum
               nos
               videlicèt
               pro●ijs
               sigillatìm
               omnibus
               ,
               qui
               nobis
               concrediti
               fuerint
               ,
               rationem
               reddere
               cogemur
               ?
               Neque
               enim
               dedecoris
               tantùm
               ,
               atque
               ignominiae
               poena
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               aeterni
               supplicij
               mul●ta
               nos
               illic
               expectat
               ?
               Illud
               enim
               ;
               parete
               ijs
               qui
               praesunt
               vobis
               &
               concedite
               :
               nam
               illi
               vigilant
               pro
               animis
               vestris
               ,
               tame●si
               priùs
               iam
               à
               me
               dictum
               est
               ,
               tamen
               ne
               nunc
               quidem
               reticebo
               ,
               Huius
               enim
               comminationis
               terror
               animum
               mihi
               concutit
               .
            
             De
             Sacerdotio
             ,
             Lib.
             6.
             princ
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Rogatus
               quoque
               à
               nonnullis
               in
               corum
               temporalibus
               causis
               epistolas
               ad
               diversos
               dabat
               .
               Sed
               hanc
               suam
               occupatio
               .
               nem
               tanquam
               angariam
               deputabat
               ,
               svavem
               semper
               habens
               de
               ijs
               ,
               quae
               Dei
               sunt
               ,
               vel
               allocutionem
               ,
               vel
               collocutionem
               fraternae
               &
               domesticae
               familiaritatis
               .
            
             Possidonius
             de
             vitâ
             Augustini
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Tentatio
               illa
               gravis
               &
               turpis
               blasphemiae
               seu
               quaecunque
               alia
               ,
               quae
               in
               solà
               cogitatione
               adhuc
               versatur
               ,
               vincitur
               ut
               communiter
               meliùs
               eam
               contemnendo
               ,
               oblivioni
               tradendo
               ,
               &
               se
               de
               eâ
               excutiendo
               ,
               et
               ad
               alia
               sortiter
               me●●tem
               retrahendo
               ;
               quàm
               multùm
               cum
               ipsâ
               litigando
               ,
               repugnando
               &
               disputando
               .
            
             Gers.
             de
             modo
             hab
             .
             contr
             .
             Mal.
             immiss
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Ratio
               efficax
               est
               huius
               .
               De
               quanto
               enim
               nititur
               ,
               quis
               suffiando
               fortitèr
               extinguere
               magnum
               ignem
               ampli●ùs
               :
               De
               tanto
               ignis
               instam
               mescit
               vehementiùs
               ,
               &
               augetur
               citius
               ,
               &c.
               —
               Nihil
               ergò
               consultius
               ,
               nisi
               ut
               transeatur
               sacilitèr
               in
               his
               ,
               &
               non
               nimis
               immobil●tèr
               ,
               &
               quasi
               ex
               directo
               eis
               repugnotur
               ,
               sed
               quasi
               ex
               adversoper
               indirecturm
               ,
               alia
               videlicèt
               in
               cogitatu
               fortiter
               apprehende●do
               .
            
             Idem
             .
             Ibid
             .
          
           
             m
             Here
             ,
             if
             thou
             answer
             :
             Yea
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             it
             is
             better
             to
             spend
             the
             remainder
             of
             my
             few
             and
             evill
             dayes
             ,
             upon
             earth
             ,
             then
             in
             Hell
             ;
             he
             will
             reply
             :
             But
             so
             thou
             shalt
             increase
             thy
             sinnes
             here
             ,
             and
             by
             consequent
             thy
             hellish
             paines
             hereafter
             ;
             to
             which
             if
             thou
             rejoyne
             :
             But
             the
             hainousnesse
             of
             selfe-murder
             ,
             and
             horriblenesse
             of
             despaire
             may
             appeare
             more
             vile
             and
             execrable
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             other
             sinnes
             I
             may
             commit
             to
             the
             last
             period
             of
             my
             naturall
             course
             :
             He
             may
             then
             hideously
             roare
             :
             But
             so
             thou
             mayst
             both
             go
             on
             to
             increase
             thy
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             make
             away
             thy selfe
             at
             last
             ;
             and
             where
             art
             thou
             then
             ?
             &c.
             I
             know
             him
             to
             have
             thus
             throwne
             his
             fiery
             darts
             into
             trembling
             hearts
             ,
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             with
             extreme
             subtilnesse
             and
             cruelty
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             these
             Cases
             ,
             doe
             not
             admit
             of
             any
             dispute
             ,
             or
             conference
             with
             him
             ;
             But
             upon
             the
             very
             first
             assault
             (
             for
             who
             would
             heare
             him
             talke
             ,
             that
             will
             tell
             never
             a
             true
             word
             ,
             and
             is
             thy
             sworne
             bloody
             enemy
             ?
             )
             bee
             ever
             sure
             presently
             to
             lay
             hold
             upon
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             weapon
             of
             proofe
             ;
             which
             serves
             like
             a
             sword
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             defence
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             other
             pieces
             of
             armour
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             offence
             .
             Beate
             backe
             with
             undaunted
             resolution
             and
             confidence
             this
             Divelish
             da●t
             ;
             and
             stop
             for
             ever
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Tempter
             with
             the
             contrary
             charge
             of
             the
             most
             holy
             ,
             and
             all-powerfull
             God
             :
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               kill
            
             .
          
           
             Numb
             .
             35.33
             .
          
           
             o
             
               Non
               est
               aliqua
               cogitatio
               tam
               turpis
               ,
               tam
               abominabilis
               ,
               mala
               ,
               &
               execranda
               ,
               quam
               non
               inveniat
               otiositas
               .
               Nam
               cor
               vacantis
               otio
               est
               ad
               inst●r
               Molendini
               ,
               quod
               cum
               non
               habet
               ad
               molendum
               bonum
               frumen●u
               ▪
               quia●n
               continuo
               motu
               est
               ,
               molit
               &
               consumit
               seipsum
               ,
               etiam
               ad
               totalem
               sui
               consumptionem
               &
               destructionem
               ,
               nisi
               prohibeatur
               alicuius
               diligentiâ
               .
               Et
               aequè
               citò
               molit
               advolantes
               foedas
               muscas
               sicut
               granorum
               electorum
               adipes
               :
               praesertì●
               ,
               cum
               suum
               sit
               continuo
               molere
               &
               non
               qui●scere
               ;
               nequaquam
               verò
               quod
               molat
               ,
               sive
               bonum
               ,
               sive
               malum
               discernere
               &
               eligore
               potest
               ,
               nisi
               regentis
               providentia
               alitèr
               curet
               disponere
               .
            
             Gers.
             De
             modo
             habendi
             se
             contrà
             mal
             .
             immiss
             .
          
           
             *
             Eccles.
             4.10
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             8.44
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Articles
               of
               Religion
            
             ,
             Art.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Exod.
             2●
             .
             3
             .
             Deut.
             6.4
             .
             Psal.
             18
             .
             3●
             .
             Mal.
             2.10
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             8.4
             .
          
           
             c
             Psalm
             .
             84.2
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.16
             .
          
           
             d
             2.
             
             Chro.
             15.3
             .
             Ier.
             10
             10.
             
             Ioh.
             17.3
             .
             1.
             
             Thes.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             e
             Psalm
             .
             102.24.26.27
             .
             Da●
             .
             6
             ▪
             26.
             
          
           
             f
             Psal.
             104.1
             ,
             
               &c.
               Ioh.
            
             4.24
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             3.17
             .
             1.
             
             Sam.
             15.29
             .
             Hos.
             11.9
             .
          
           
             g
             Ezeck
             .
             10.5
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.18
             .
             Revel
             .
             11.17
             .
          
           
             h
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.17
             .
             Rom.
             16.27
             .
             Psal.
             147
             5.
             
          
           
             i
             Psal.
             106.1
             .
             &
             107.1
             .
          
           
             k
             By
             his
             owne
             Word
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             visible
             World
             ,
             is
             God
             perceived
             of
             men
             ;
             which
             is
             also
             the
             vnderstood
             langvage
             of
             the
             Allmighty
             ,
             vouchsafed
             to
             all
             his
             Creatures
             ;
             whose
             Hieroglyphicall
             Characters
             ,
             are
             the
             un-numbred
             Starres
             ,
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moone
             ,
             written
             on
             these
             large
             Volumes
             of
             the
             Firmament
             :
             written
             also
             on
             the
             Earth
             and
             the
             Seas
             ,
             by
             the
             letters
             of
             all
             those
             living
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             Plants
             ,
             which
             inhabit
             ,
             and
             ●eside
             therein
             .
             
               Raw
               ▪
               Hist.
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               Lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Intendant
               quoque
               pusillanimes
               scrupulosi
               ,
               quòd
               inimicus
               humani
               generis
               ,
               cùm
               impugnat
               hominem
               stercoribus
               turpissimarum
               cogitationum
               ,
               veluti
               in
               obsidione
               urbium
               vel
               castrorum
               fieri
               consuevit
               cum
               stercoribus
               cloacarum
               ;
               aut
               ●ùm
               terret
               repentino
               strepitu
               quempiam
               ,
               vel
               horrorem
               immitt●t
               ,
               quasi
               inopinatè
               ,
               prout
               similitor
               Bombardarum
               to●●●ruo
               impugnatores
               munitionum
               agere
               consuever●nt
               :
               &
               quemadmodum
               ioculatores
               &
               tr●fatores
               pueris
               horrorem
               inus●●at
               is
               suis
               gestibus
               incutere
               novêrunt
               :
               Intendant
               inquam
               ,
               quòd
               talia
               non
               curent
               ,
               neque
               mul●um
               ,
               cum
               his
               litigent
               ,
               sed
               potiùs
               irrideant
               ;
               dicentes
               cum
               illo
               Patre
               in
               vitis
               Patrum
               ,
               in
               talibus
               experto
               :
               Immunditia
               tua
               super
               te
               Daemon
               :
               Dominus
               mihi
               adi●tor
               ,
               non
               te
               tim●bo
               .
               Quia
               enim
               ,
               immundus
               spiritus
               es
               ,
               immundi●ia
               opus
               tuum
               est
               .
               Item
               terrores
               tuos
               non
               timeo
               ,
               qu●a
               ●um
               ,
               qui
               ventur●s
               est
               iudicare
               vivos
               &
               mortuos
               ,
               &
               seculumper
               ignem
               ,
               Defensorem
               hab●o
               .
            
             G●rs
             .
             Remed
             .
             ●ontr
             .
             pusill
             .
             
               Si
               autem
               nec
               sic
               ,
               infernales
               tales
               mus●ae
               pungitivae
               pacem
               permiserint
               ;
               optimum
               remedium
               est
               ,
               ut
               homo
               nihil
               de
               eis
               ampliùs
               curet
               ,
               sed
               sub
               divina
               confiden●iâ
               patie●●iam
               habeat
               ,
               &
               sit
               securus
               ,
               quòd
               non
               ei
               nocebunt
               .
            
             Idem
             de
             modo
             se
             h●ben
             .
             Cont.
             Mal.
             〈…〉
             
               Frequentèr
               hae
               cogitationes
               meliùs
               vincuntur
               ,
               si
               eas
               nihili
               pendimus
               ,
               aut
               cu●amus
               ,
               sed
               alijs
               in
               rebus
               occupamus
               animum
               ,
               quàm
               si
               eas
               vinitamur
               propellere
               .
            
             Idem
             de
             diver
             .
             Tentat
             .
          
           
             p
             
               Est
               autem
               h●ec
               sors
               sanctorum
               ,
               ut
               no●
               is
               in
               singula
               mom●nta
               tentatto●ibus
               exerceant●r
               :
               neque
               illis
               i●ducias
               long●s
               permittit
               Satan
               ,
               qui
               ex
               nostra
               perditione
               maximum
               vul●ptatem
               capere
               ●●nsu●
               vit
               .
               Et
               quamvis
               non
               ign●r●t
               ,
               ●●cclorum
               finem
               omninò
               everti
               non
               pusse
               ,
               iucundum
               ●amen
               illi
               est
               ,
               si
               ●os
               aliquá
               ex
               parte
               t●rreri
               &
               labascere
               videat
               .
            
             Gvalt
             .
             in
             Luc.
             cap.
             8
             hom
             .
             84.
             
          
           
             q
             If
             your
             Atheist
             will
             not
             believe
             his
             owne
             eyes
             ,
             beholding
             the
             strange
             judgements
             of
             God
             in
             others
             ;
             but
             will
             rather
             give
             his
             owne
             senses
             the
             lie
             ,
             then
             acknowledge
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Godhead
             :
             let
             him
             but
             by
             some
             injurious
             deed
             ,
             or
             contumelious
             word
             ,
             provoke
             some
             Witch
             of
             Endor
             ;
             that
             hath
             the
             temporary
             power
             over
             some
             Spirit
             ,
             upon
             condition
             ,
             that
             hee
             shall
             have
             eternall
             power
             over
             her
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             like
             enough
             (
             hee
             being
             voyd
             of
             all
             faith
             ,
             and
             sense
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             out
             of
             his
             protection
             )
             that
             hee
             shall
             feele
             to
             his
             cost
             ,
             and
             conf●sse
             to
             his
             shame
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             power
             over
             ,
             and
             besides
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             nature
             .
             Gent.
             Indeed
             these
             Atheists
             that
             deny
             God
             doe
             also
             deny
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             either
             Divell
             or
             Angell
             ;
             and
             I
             thinke
             will
             confosse
             them
             all
             ,
             as
             soone
             ,
             as
             any
             one
             .
             
               Morton
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               God
               ,
               cap
            
             1
             pag.
             34.
             
             
               I
               quote
               this
               onely
               ,
               to
               inferre
               ,
               that
               when
               Satan
               doth
               thus
               clea●●ly
               ●●s●over
               himselfely
               accident
               and
               consequent
               ,
               hee
               banishes
               all
               thoughts
               of
               Atheisme
               :
               or
               offers
               at
               least
               ,
               to
               any
               understanding
               Man
               ,
               an
               evident
               argument
               against
               it
               .
            
          
           
             r
             
               Cum
               cogitatio
               huiusmodi
               mala
               ,
               horrenda
               ,
               grossa
               ,
               t●●pis
               &
               nefaria
               importune
               occurrerit
               ;
               non
               terreatur
               ,
               nec
               triftetur
               persona
               devota
               proptereà
               nimiùm
               ;
               neque
               credat
               se
               propter
               talem
               à
               Deo
               derelictum
               —
               sed
               maiorem
               siduciam
               se
               pertinendi
               ad
               Deum
               ,
               inde
               accipiat
               .
            
             Gers.
             de
             mod
             .
             se
             habendi
             contr
             .
             mal
             .
             immis
             .
             
               Quidam
               putant
               se
               esse
               desertos
               à
               Deo
               ,
               quia
               non
               dat
               eis
               quietem
               à
               tentationibus
               :
               quùm
               potiùs
               tentatio
               signum
               divini
               amoris
               sit
               .
               Multiplicatio
               tentationum
               signum
               est
               ,
               quòd
               aliquis
               de
               manibus
               Daemonum
               evaserit
               .
               Dum
               aliquit
               est
               in
               carcere
               ,
               unicum
               habet
               custodem
               ,
               vel
               duos
               :
               si
               verò
               evaserit
               ,
               omnes
               eum
               insequuntur
               .
               Sic
               dum
               aliquis
               captus
               est
               à
               Diabolo
               ,
               non
               tantùm
               eum
               daemones
               per
               sequuntur
               ,
               quantùm
               ,
               quum
               ovaserit
               .
            
             Gregor
             .
             
               Quis
               pertinens
               ad
               Christum
               non
               varijs
               tentationibus
               agitatur
               ,
               &
               quotidiè
               agit
               cum
               illo
               Diabolus
               &
               Angeli
               eius
               ,
               ut
               pervertatur
               qualibet
               cupiditate
               ,
               qualibet
               suggestione
               ;
               aut
               promissione
               lucri
               ,
               vel
               terrore
               damni
               vel
               promissione
               vitae
               ,
               vel
               terrore
               morti●
               ,
               aut
               alicuius
               Potentis
               inimicitijs
               ,
               aut
               alicuìus
               Potentis
               amicitijs
               ?
               Omnibus
               modis
               instat
               Diabolus
               ,
               quemadmodum
               deijciat
               .
            
             August
             .
             in
             Psal.
             62.
             
             
               Hostis
               noster
               adhuc
               in
               hac
               vitâ
               nos
               positos
               ,
               quantò
               magis
               nos
               sibi
               rebellare
               conspicit
               ,
               tantò
               amplius
               expugnare
               contendit
               .
               Eos
               enim
               pulsare
               negligit
               ,
               quos
               quieto
               iure
               possiderese
               sentit
               .
               Contra
               nos
               verò
               eò
               vehementiùs
               incitatur
               ,
               quò
               ex
               corde
               nostro
               qu●si
               exiure
               propriae
               habitationis
               expellitur
               .
               Hoc
               enim
               Dominus
               sub
               quadam
               dispensatione
               sig●guravit
               ,
               qui
               Diabolum
               non
               nifi
               post
               Baptisma
               se
               tentare
               permisit
               :
               ut
               signum
               nobis
               quoddam
               futurae
               conversionis
               innueret
               ,
               quòd
               mombra
               eius
               post
               quam
               ad
               Deum
               proficerent
               ,
               tunc
               àcriores
               tentationū
               insidias
               toleranent
               .
               Post
               primā
               igitur
               vicem
               moeroris
               atque
               laetitiae
               ,
               quam
               unusquisque
               per
               studium
               conversionis
               agnoscit
               ,
               haec
               secunda
               suboritur
               :
               quia
               ne
               securitatis
               negligentiâ
               dissolvatur
               ,
               impulsu
               tentationis
               efficitur
               .
               Et
               quidem
               quisque
               in
               ipso
               conversionis
               init●o
               magnâ
               plerùnque
               excipitur
               dulcedine
               consolationis
               ,
               sed
               durum
               laborem
               post
               modùm
               experitur
               probationis
            
             Gregor
             .
             in
             cap.
             33.
             
             Iob.
             
               Ex
               quâ
               re
               nobis
               factus
               est
               adversarius
               Diabolus
               ,
               nisi
               ex
               hac
               ,
               quia
               videt
               hiberos
               ,
               quos
               tenebat
               antè
               captivos
               :
               quia
               videt
               sanos
               ,
               quos
               suis
               iaculis
               prostraverat
               valneratos
               ;
               qui
               videt
               vestiri
               dennò
               immortalitate
               ,
               quos
               nudaverat
               propinando
               iniquitatem
               ,
               quia
               Muscipulâ
               eius
               comminutâ
               &
               nos
               eruti
               sumus
               ?
            
             August
             .
             De
             symb
             .
             ad
             Catechum
             .
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Quod
               ad
               Sanctorum
               gloriam
               proficit
               ,
               malignis
               spiritibus
               crescit
               in
               damnationis
               augmentum
               .
               —
               De
               omni
               quidem
               malitia
               suâ
               Daemones
               in
               aternâ
               poenâ
               ●unientur
               .
               In
               congressione
               quidem
               occulti
               certaminis
               ,
               quando
               electi
               vincunt
               mala
               ,
               quae
               repellunt
               ,
               suis
               hostibus
               tribuunt
               :
               Quia
               isti
               tanquam
               aurum
               in
               fornace
               probantur
               ,
               illi
               verò
               pro
               reprobâ
               suggestione
               puniuntur
               .
            
             Greg.
             in
             1.
             
             Reg.
             cap.
             9.